《Who Is the Real Daughter: Miss Lin Takes No Nonsense After Her Rebirth》


 Chapter 1

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The music of a high-end hotel wedding sounded, and the huge steps clearly reflected Lin Yin¡¯s sorry state. Behind this door, Su Fei and her fianc¨¦, Zheng Chao, were holding the wedding. Inside, there was laughter and toasts, and outside was the disheveled Lin Yin.


    ¡°Beautiful bride, are you willing to marry the man in front of you? Be it poverty or wealth, health or illness, are you willing to stay by his side until the end?¡±


    Su Fei blinked and revealed her signature charming smile. ¡°I do,¡± she said shyly.


    As the wedding was about to come to an end, Lin Yin pushed open the door with all her might. Like a ray of darkness that tore through the light, the guests turned to look at her. When she saw Lin Yin, a second of panic flashed across Su Fei¡¯s face. She had not expected Lin Yin to be able to come to the wedding. She had thought that the humiliation yesterday would make her kill herself on the spot and prevent any future trouble, but she had actually underestimated her.


    The guests were already discussing who this naked woman was.


    ¡°I heard that it was the daughter of the Lin family that was replaced. She and Su Fei were swapped when they were young.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so shameless as to appear at her sister¡¯s wedding!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as the rumors say!¡±


    ¡°Looks like she despised her for a reason. She can only say that she brought this upon herself¡­¡±


    Amidst the harsh discussions, Lin Yin walked straight to the bride.


    Su Fei felt guilty and retreated in fear. Zheng Chao also stopped Lin Yin with disdain, not letting her touch the pure, kind, and white Su Fei. It was as if she was a monster.


    Finally! Su Fei said, ¡°Sister, why are you like this? Where did you go last night? I saw you leave with that man. I searched for a long time but I couldn¡¯t find you. Where are your clothes? It¡¯s too worrying!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart was already dead. She couldn¡¯t care less about her acting. She said coldly, ¡°Su Fei, my good sister, don¡¯t you know what you arranged? You were the one who sent me to those people¡¯s rooms.¡±


    Su Fei looked shocked. Her acting was flawless. She was indeed the woman who had pretended to be a white lotus [1. The term ¡°white lotus¡± is Internet slang that refers to someone, usually a woman, who pretends to be sweet and innocent while often engaging in manipulation and scheming.] for more than ten years.


    Zheng Chao finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard! You¡¯re still slandering your sister for what you¡¯ve done. If I hadn¡¯t changed hotels yesterday, you would have climbed into my bed! I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    The guests heard the gossip again, and unbearable voices filled the entire hotel. They did not expect that the Su Family had raised this ingrate who did not care about etiquette and honor and used despicable methods to try and snatch their brother-in-law. Tsk tsk, if this spread, the Su Family would definitely be on the headlines.


    The Su couple also seemed to have suffered great humiliation. Su Zhen said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to come to Su Fei¡¯s wedding. Get lost!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Your adopted daughter looked for four hooligans to humiliate me yesterday. I escaped death, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would be told to get lost by my biological father.¡±


    Chu Yun turned pale with fright and slapped Lin Yin¡¯s face. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You ill-bred thing! You¡¯re shameless and you¡¯re framing your sister!¡±


    That¡¯s right. How could Su Fei, who was as delicate as a little rabbit, do such a thing? Only Lin Yin, who was of lowly birth, would be like this.


    The red marks on Lin Yin¡¯s face did not seem so glaring under her ragged clothes. Instead, they complemented each other. This was more compatible with her current situation.


    ¡°Yes, I was born lowly. Why was I born lowly? What were you doing when I was replaced?¡±


    ¡°Your Su Fei. She stole my life. The one standing here should be me! Your own daughter!¡±


    Su Zhen couldn¡¯t listen anymore and kicked Lin Yin in the stomach. Lin Yin staggered and fell. The woman with heavy makeup in front was in a hurry to dodge and broke her thin high heels. One end pierced into Lin Yin¡¯s fair forearm. Lin Yin wasn¡¯t afraid of pain. What was there to be afraid of now? Even when she stood up, the heel of the shoe was still stuck inside.


    There was no heartache in Su Zhen¡¯s eyes, only disgust, an even deeper disgust. He did not expect that his daughter would no longer look like a human. He did not even frown.


    The woman¡¯s sticky voice sounded in her ears. ¡°How unlucky! My shoes are dirty!¡±


    ¡°So what if your shoes are dirty? My body has long been poisoned by Miss Su Fei¡¯s poison. There¡¯s no way to wash my body clean.¡±


    ¡°Poison?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, do you think the heel would have pierced into me so easily? I was already struggling at death¡¯s door. Su Fei, they still don¡¯t know about your viciousness?¡±


    Su Fei suddenly blinked her big innocent eyes. Although she had dressed up carefully and she had layers of make-up around her eyes, she still paled in comparison to Lin Yin.


    Su Fei said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re slandering me! I¡¯ve always treated you like my own sister! You ate the poison yourself! It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Realizing that she had lost her composure, Su Fei took a deep breath and returned to her usual demeanor. She said gently, ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯ve always been jealous of me and you secretly like Zheng Chao. I can give you anything, but I won¡¯t give him to you. You can¡¯t hate me like this, right? Is there a point in lying like this?¡±

 Chapter 2

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I did eat the poison myself. I thought you were doing this for my own good. There¡¯s a slow-acting poison in the supplements you give me every day. I¡¯ve been eating it for seven to eight years. You might as well kill me!¡±


    She thought that she would not hurt anymore, but at this moment, pain and helplessness still swept over her like a storm.


    She knew that she had been schemed against and humiliated, she knew that she had been poisoned and harmed, but her biological parents were still so cold. Standing in the crowd, their gaze looked like they wanted to kill her a thousand times.


    Lin Yin thought of her mother in the slums. Although she was mentally ill and had very little time where she was awake, her mother would still carefully protect her. She would save money to buy her a school bag that everyone else had and repair her old shirt until there were no visible patches. However, she died early. The young Lin Yin did not enjoy a few years of maternal love and grew up like a weed. Her precious childhood memories gave her a moment of warmth.


    ¡°Mom, I can see you soon.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s indifferent expression softened and she revealed a warm smile. It had been a long time since she felt so happy.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still laughing! She¡¯s a jinx! Look at what she did to Su Fei¡¯s wedding?!¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, you lying scum!¡±


    Lin Yin opened her eyes, her beautiful eyes filled with anger. After being a yes-man in the Su Family for so many years, this was the first time she looked at her biological parents like this. She walked forward step by step. Su Zhen was forced into the corner by her. Chu Yun grabbed his sleeve nervously, his expensive suit was almost torn.


    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m your biological daughter or not? I¡¯ve suffered in the slums for many years. Have you ever looked for me? When Su Fei fell sick at the age of six, you knew that she wasn¡¯t your biological daughter. Have you ever looked for me?¡±


    ¡°We brought you over and raised you for so many years. We didn¡¯t let you down!¡± Su Zhen snapped fiercely.


    ¡°I just want a little light. Just a little. Why are you so cruel to me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for anything. I just want a little love.¡±


    ¡°Do you think of me as your family? I¡¯m just a nanny, a servant¡­¡±


    ¡°When you guys came to pick me up, I was really happy. I was so happy that I couldn¡¯t sleep all night. I finally have someone to love me.¡±


    ¡°But why are you giving me hope? Why do you suddenly want to look for me?¡±


    ¡°My life is not worth it. It¡¯s really not worth it. It¡¯s dirtying your eyes.¡±


    She was barely breathing, but her voice resounded throughout the hall, making everyone fall silent. The cleaning lady standing at the side pitied this poor girl and looked at the Su Family with disdain.


    There was no longer any emotion in Lin Yin¡¯s voice. She was making a statement, not wagging her tail and begging, but this version of her made one¡¯s heart ache even more.


    ¡°Are you done fooling around? You¡¯ve already angered Grandpa to death. Do you still want to anger Dad to death?¡± Su Fei finally found the right line.


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips twitched. She was doing it again. She really loved acting.


    ¡°Ah Yin, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t provoke Dad on purpose anymore. Come at me. You¡¯re dissatisfied with me. Tell me. Don¡¯t embarrass the entire family on purpose on such an occasion.¡± There was a gentleness in Su Fei¡¯s voice that was unique to the daughter of a rich family, making her words more convincing. Public opinion began to lean towards the gentle and understanding Su Fei.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was this Lin Yin who angered Old Master Su the last time! She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡± A voice came from the crowd.


    It didn¡¯t matter anymore. Nothing mattered anymore. Who were they? Who were they to judge? Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.


    Lin Yin turned her head slightly and smiled. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°I beg you to treat Mom and Dad better. No matter how much you hate me, even if you snatch Brother Chao away, I won¡¯t say anything. Really, I beg you.¡± Su Fei¡¯s voice became even more sincere. Lin Yin¡¯s heinous persona stood tall again.


    Lin Yin smiled and listened to her. She turned around and prepared to leave the hotel. She didn¡¯t want to see the Su Family again. She was born into the Su Family, but other than being related by blood, she had nothing to do with them.


    She had lived in the slums before. She was dirty and despicable. Even if she was their biological daughter, she was still pressed into the mud and could never get up.


    Even people as noble as them would give birth to beasts.


    ¡°What are you going to do?!¡± Zheng Chao seemed to be still deeply in the anger of being coveted. He tried to stop the culprit from leaving so that he could cut ties with her.


    Having been in the slums for many years, it was difficult for her to survive without being ruthless. Lin Yin turned around, pulled off the heel on her arm, and pierced it into Zheng Chao¡¯s thigh. Zheng Chao instantly let out a piercing scream like a frightened chick.


    Lin Yin glanced at the owner of the heel. ¡°Your shoe isn¡¯t dirty anymore. I washed it clean with the blood of a noble.¡±


    ¡°Security, come and arrest this lunatic!¡± Chu Yun pointed at Lin Yin and shouted for security.


    ¡°I¡¯m a lunatic. I¡¯m just like my mother from the slums. Hahaha¡­¡± Lin Yin laughed loudly.¡± Even if she¡¯s a lunatic, she¡¯s thousands of times better than you! ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really crazy!¡± The Zheng Family also screamed, ¡°In-law, are you just going to watch your crazy daughter kill my only son?!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    With Zheng Chao injured, the Zheng family flew into a rage, as if they wanted to overturn the roof.


    ¡°Kill her! Kill this lunatic! Aren¡¯t you going to care? This lunatic you raised wants to kill my child!¡±


    ¡°My son has never suffered like this! Call the doctor!¡±


    Mrs. Zheng was furious that such a good day had turned out like this. She even pulled Chu Yun along to ask her to discipline this ¡°crazy¡± daughter.


    Chu Yun panicked. In Lin Yin¡¯s current state, she didn¡¯t dare to approach her, let alone discipline her.


    The Zheng Family¡¯s voice became louder and louder. Chu Yun went forward and slapped her, but Lin Yin blocked it and even pushed her to the ground.


    She would not let anyone manipulate her now.


    Su Zhen accused loudly, ¡°Lin Yin, she¡¯s your mother!¡±


    Lin Yin sneered again. ¡°Is that so? But my mother is already dead. You all have nothing to do with me, and no right to criticize me.¡±


    Su Fei squeezed out tears. ¡°Ah Yin, are you really going to treat Mom like this? I¡¯ll leave the Su Family and give you everything I have. Please, don¡¯t hurt Mom and Dad anymore!¡±


    ¡°Ah Yin, I will fight for your forgiveness. I won¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t be stubborn, okay¡­¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s voice was still so weak and touching, but Lin Yin only felt that it was ironic. She hoped that she would not lie to others with her clumsy tricks anymore.


    In the past, she would still be afraid of their reputation and swallow her anger. But now, she wouldn¡¯t. Never again.


    ¡°Ah Yin, answer me, okay¡­¡±


    Su Fei was still acting pitiful when the next second, Lin Yin pulled her back, revealing a dagger in her sleeve. It was short and light, and it pressed against Su Fei¡¯s neck. Lin Yin whispered, ¡°Move again and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Su Fei was frozen in shock by the sudden change.


    She had teased Lin Yin for many years and had set traps everywhere for her, none of them had failed. She did not expect that she would be in such a situation today.


    The ruthless and decisive Lin Yin no longer looked like she was easy to bully. She actually looked so valiant and heroic, even more majestic than the female mafia head under her.


    Her expression was calm, but she had an unapproachable aura. Everyone present was afraid.


    Su Fei knew that her life would be in Lin Yin¡¯s hands if she was not careful. She gasped at the thought.


    Seeing this, Chu Yun shouted nervously, ¡°Where are the security guards?! Where are the security guards?! Save my Feifei!¡±


    Lin Yin exerted force with her hand and the sharp blade broke through the skin, causing blood to seep out of Su Fei¡¯s neck.


    The security guards looked at each other, not knowing if they should enter or retreat.


    Su Fei trembled. ¡°Please¡­ let me go. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you let me off? Did you let me off? You didn¡¯t even let me off when I treated you sincerely without wanting anything!¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    She knew that she did not have long to live anyway. She could only live up to herself if she pulled the culprit along.


    Lin Yin slashed Su Fei¡¯s face a few times in a row. Chu Yun¡¯s heart ached so much that she almost fainted.


    She did not expect Lin Yin to dare to do this. What if it left a scar?


    ¡°This cut is for me. It¡¯s been eight years since you gave me the scar on my face, and it¡¯s still firmly on my face. I¡¯m making you pay it back!¡± Lin Yin had never felt so happy.


    She was returning her sufferings one by one!


    The guests were all stunned by the scene in front of them. They could not imagine what kind of experience could make this beautiful girl in front of them become like this.


    It was the hatred, the hurt, that made her sober, it did not make her lose her mind.


    Lin Yin had never felt so awake. She knew what she wanted and what hurt her.


    The cold knife on her neck and the hot pain of the wound made Su Fei want to struggle again.


    ¡°Sister, let me go. I promise I won¡¯t pursue the matter. Dad, Mom, and I will still treat you like before. Let¡¯s still be a harmonious family, okay? Sister, let Sister go!¡±


    These words made Lin Yin sneer. ¡°Like before? Do you want to harm me like before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Fei, please get this straight. You guys have made it so that I don¡¯t have many days left to live. The doctor said that it will be at most half a year¡­ What do you owe me?¡±

 Chapter 4

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin had to use her body and her life to see their true colors.


    For eight whole years, she had been an outsider. Only they were a loving family.


    When she was in the slums, she was a weed, but now, she wasn¡¯t even comparable to a wild dog!


    In the past, they did not let her have it easy. Now, she would not let them have it easy either!


    ¡°Su Fei, I don¡¯t have many days left to live. I don¡¯t have any other requests for you. I just want some company when I go to hell. The two of us sisters have a long life ahead of us!¡±


    Su Fei trembled as she listened, unable to speak. Her entire body was as tense as a bowstring.


    Chu Yun¡¯s hysterical voice resounded throughout the hotel. ¡°Where are the security guards? Are you just going to watch as my Feifei is stabbed to death by a lunatic?¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. She was really afraid that she would lose Su Fei.


    This was motherly love, a luxury that Lin Yin had never had.


    ¡°Lin Yin! Put down the knife. Don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    Lin Yin heard a familiar, gentle voice. This was the only person in the Su Family who had treated her well in the past eight years¡ªBig Brother Su Lin. He had always fought for Lin Yin and looked down on what Su Fei had done.


    Hearing his voice, Lin Yin wavered for a moment.


    At that moment, the security guard grabbed Su Fei and saved her.


    Lin Yin¡¯s knife fell to the ground. She looked up and saw her most trusted Big Brother Su approaching while holding a gun with both hands, the muzzle pointed at her.


    ¡°Brother Su Lin¡­¡±


    Bang¡ª!


    Lin Yin suddenly felt that she was flying.


    Her body lay on the ground, the ground was blood red.


    Beautiful.


    There was silence. A moment later, she could finally hear their voices.


    Su Lin covered Su Fei¡¯s ears considerately and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, is Brother late? I should have come to save you earlier! You wouldn¡¯t have been injured.¡±


    ¡°Feifei, my Feifei, go to the hospital quickly! Feifei¡¯s face can¡¯t have a scar!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s heart-wrenching scream was too ear-piercing.


    What was even more unbelievable to Lin Yin was that¡­ all of that was fake. The entire Su Family, the person she trusted the most¡­ had always loved Su Fei behind her back!


    Lin Yin did not expect this man to be so vicious.


    He was once the person she trusted the most. For many years in the Su Family, he protected her and was the only light in her life.


    He had once said that if only they hadn¡¯t been swapped back then. He still liked his biological sister, Lin Yin, more.


    He had once said that he would protect Lin Yin. With him around, there was nothing to worry about.


    Lin Yin used to trust him so much, but now, the person who killed her was him!


    It was too ironic. This person was a traitor and an undercover agent who had only been exposed at the last moment.


    Lin Yin suddenly understood why Su Fei had lied to her and how her plans to deal with her never failed.


    It turned out that all her thoughts had been exposed by Su Lin.


    Su Fei knew her pain, her hatred for Su Fei, her crush on Zheng Chao, and her trust in Su Lin.


    It turns out she was the real clown.


    Pitiful, laughable!


    Lin Yin was lying in a pool of blood, motionless. Despite the scars on her face and body, her beauty could not be hidden. When Su Fei saw her like this, the hatred in her heart deepened.


    She did not expect that even if she died, she would be more dazzling than her. A cockroach in the mud worthy of overshadowing her?


    Su Fei leaned close to Lin Yin¡¯s ear. Her eyes were still so pitiful, as if she was reluctant to part with her and she was blaming herself. To others, she was kind-hearted and shining.


    However, only Lin Yin heard what this vicious woman said clearly.


    ¡°Lin Yin, you cheap woman. You¡¯re not worthy of snatching anything from me. I¡¯m the true pride of the heavens. I¡¯m the only one in this family. You¡¯re not even worthy of stepping into this house.¡±


    ¡°You did not fight for anything, but as long as you enter this house, even your breathing is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Brother Lin is sincere to you? Let me tell you, I asked him to do this. He loves me and even wants to marry me.¡±


    Lin Yin felt disgusted and used all her strength to spray blood on Su Fei¡¯s face.


    Su Fei immediately screamed, not forgetting to act. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re too pitiful. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

 Chapter 5

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Yun wiped the wounds and blood off her face and said in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this b*tch again. She¡¯s not worthy of being your sister.¡±


    Su Zhen also announced in public, ¡°I, Su Zhen, don¡¯t have this daughter. Lin Yin was never mistakenly taken away. I¡¯ve raised her for eight years, and I¡¯ve done my best to be kind to her!¡±


    ¡°But I really treat her as my biological sister, although she harmed me before¡­¡± Su Fei cried tearfully, and the guests comforted this soft and weak girl.


    ¡°Good child, you¡¯re not wrong. You¡¯re a kind and good child!¡±


    ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re really too gentle. That¡¯s why that damn Lin Yin can take advantage¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. She¡¯s lucky to die like this¡­¡±


    Su Lin also went forward to hug Su Fei. Su Fei leaned on his shoulder and cried, his shoulders trembled with her. She was very lovable.


    But out of sight, Su Fei¡¯s eyes flashed slyly.


    She would definitely hold on to what belonged to her tightly and not let anyone snatch it away. So what if she was the real daughter? Didn¡¯t she still lose to her?


    Although Su Fei looked like she was grieving, she was overjoyed.


    Su Lin hugged Su Fei, blaming her in his heart. That detestable Lin Yin had almost killed the person he loved the most. Fortunately, he had acted in time to protect Su Fei¡­


    ¡°What about the corpse?¡± Someone finally thought of this question.


    ¡°Throw it away and feed it to the dogs. It would be a waste to bury her corpse¡­¡± Su Zhen didn¡¯t even turn around and said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see this dirty thing again!¡± Chu Yun didn¡¯t want to mention it anymore. She only wanted to send Su Fei to the hospital quickly. ¡°Do whatever you want!¡±


    With that, she gestured for the guests to leave the hotel.


    In the end, she was still treated like this by her biological parents. They were impatient as if they were facing a dog.


    There were so many mistakes. Acknowledging her family was the biggest mistake she had made in her life.


    Although she was born in the slums, the former Lin Yin also shone brightly, she was confident and outstanding.


    After she went to the Su Family, she became humble and inferior. She did not even dare to speak loudly. Even if her friends betrayed her, she would only dare to hide in an empty corner and cry.


    She had thought of countless endings, but she did not expect that she would die in the hands of her family like today. Her life was a joke!


    Lin Yin felt a splitting headache. It turned out that even souls could feel pain and have deep scars. She looked at her body and did not have any reluctance to leave.


    Anyway, she was already poisoned and tortured. The longer she lived, the more pain she would suffer. What was there to be reluctant about?


    The guests dispersed and it returned to silence.


    On the cold ground was Lin Yin¡¯s cold corpse. Beside her was a man in a black suit. He had a handsome face and a tall figure. His cold face had exquisite features like a model. Looking at the poor girl, the man raised his hand and said to the person beside him, ¡°Send her to the funeral parlor and settle her down. Buy a burial plot.¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be trampled on like this in your next life.¡±


    She placed her hopes on the cold-blooded and heartless Su Family. In the end, they would not even bury her corpse.


    She thought that if it weren¡¯t for this unfamiliar man, she would definitely have been dumped on the streets.


    Lin Yin felt that she had experienced a long coma.


    After the handsome man left, Lin Yin lost consciousness. For some reason, she opened her eyes again. It was the slums from eight years ago.


    Sunlight shone on her face through the broken glass. Lin Yin couldn¡¯t open her eyes. When she got used to the light and saw the half-page calendar hanging on the wall, she realized that today was the day the Su Family picked her up.


    Time went back to the year when she was 18 years old, the year she returned to the Su Family.


    Wasn¡¯t she dead? Lin Yin pinched herself. The pain on her skin was very real. The next second, there were a few light knocks on the old wooden door.


    ¡°Is Missy here?¡± The voice was friendly. Lin Yin recognized this voice. It was Aunt Li, the butler of Chu Yun.


    Although the Su Family was bad to the core, Aunt Li was the truly nice person of the Su Family. She was kind and cute, and she treated her very well. She had never had any bad intentions. Even if Chu Yun ordered her to harm Lin Yin, she had never done anything bad.


    Lin Yin was grateful to her for helping her secretly and making her suffer less.


    Sitting in the luxury car back to the Su Family, Lin Yin didn¡¯t feel as nervous and excited as she did the first time. A fire burned in her chest. This time, she wanted to take back everything that belonged to her.

 Chapter 6

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The scenery along the way was beautiful, and it had the smell of money that was unique to the district where the wealthy lived.


    The first time she saw this path, she was overjoyed. She thought that her life would change from now on. Her parents would definitely feel sorry for her and be with her for the rest of her life.


    This time, her eyes were filled with hatred and determination. As she got closer to the Su Family, the fire of hatred burned even brighter.


    Lin Yin clenched her fists tightly.


    She knew that the gears of fate had once again given her a choice. One wrong step and she would be facing a bottomless abyss. She could not lose again.


    ¡°I, Lin Yin, have to win this time!¡±


    Aunt Li saw Lin Yin¡¯s clenched fists.


    The girl in front of her was thin and her clothes were tattered, but they were very clean. The young lady who should have been living a luxurious life had ended up in such a state. She sat in the luxury car that should have belonged to her and clenched her fists nervously.


    Aunt Li¡¯s heart instantly ached for this girl. She thought to herself, The Su Family must compensate her well and stop suffering.


    The car drove for a long time. The slums and the district where the wealthy lived were also very far apart. The driver even muttered that he had never seen such a difficult road like those in the slums. Fortunately, he reached a familiar place. Even the air was fresh.


    They finally arrived at the entrance of the Su Family¡¯s house. The luxurious villa in front of her was the place where she had lived for eight years and the place that caused her pain.


    Even though it was so luxurious, Chu Yun and Su Fei still tried their best to find a small and dilapidated room for Lin Yin to stay in.


    Lin Yin scoffed this time.


    They intended to suppress her and torture her heart. In her previous life, she had no idea and walked into their trap step by step. In this life, she would not let them succeed!


    Standing at the entrance of the Su Family¡¯s house, Lin Yin¡¯s red lips parted slightly with a satisfied smile on her face.


    She knew that after she pushed open this door, she would have to meet her opponent again.


    This time, she would let them taste all the pain she had suffered in her previous life. She would not be soft-hearted towards them anymore!


    The door slowly opened and Lin Yin stepped into the place that had killed her in her previous life.


    All the decorations in the Su Family were of the best quality. Every inconspicuous item was worth a million yuan. The Su Family was not afraid of damage. They could just throw it away and buy it again.


    Under the light of the crystal lamps, the marble floor shone brightly.


    The first time she came her previous life, Lin Yin was careful with every step she took, afraid that she would dirty the ground. This time, Lin Yin was afraid that the ground would dirty her feet.


    It was hatred that kept her going, step by step.


    In the empty living room, the host did not show their face, as if they did not welcome her arrival at all.


    Aunt Li smiled awkwardly. ¡°Madam might be busy. I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a look.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Yun was not busy. She was just too lazy to show any concern for her daughter. Her arrival was not what Chu Yun had expected.


    After eight years of understanding, Lin Yin had seen through her. The current Lin Yin would no longer beg for her love.


    Nothing mattered. Lin Yin stood rooted to the ground and waited for Aunt Li to call Chu Yun down.


    Chu Yun stood upstairs unhurriedly, looking down at Lin Yin. When she saw Lin Yin¡¯s tattered clothes, he frowned.


    A young girl in a pink princess gown arrived. She was wearing a gem necklace worth tens of millions. Her leather shoes were spotless from the top of her shoes to the bottom of her shoes. Her face was covered in exquisite makeup.


    However, no matter how exquisite her makeup was, she still paled in comparison to Lin Yin. The person who came was Su Fei.


    Su Fei held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯m so happy. You¡¯ve suffered all these years!¡±


    On the surface, Su Fei looked intimate with Lin Yin, but in reality, her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    How could a girl who had rolled out of the slums look better than her?


    It really made one¡­ want to destroy her!


    Seeing Su Fei holding Lin Yin¡¯s hand, Chu Yun quickly went downstairs. She went forward and pulled Su Fei away. She looked at Lin Yin with undisguised disdain.


    She looked up at Aunt Li reproachfully. ¡°Hurry up and bring the disinfectant. Feifei¡¯s hand can¡¯t touch anything dirty. She¡¯s going to get a rash later!¡±


    Chu Yun frowned and looked at Lin Yin. ¡°Lin Yin, it¡¯s hard for you to travel here. Quickly follow Aunt Wang to take a shower. Don¡¯t get germs everywhere.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Yun¡¯s words were sharp and harsh, making Aunt Li freeze on the spot. However, Lin Yin still had a relaxed smile on her face, as if she didn¡¯t hear her.


    Seeing that Lin Yin had no intention of moving, Chu Yun was very frustrated. Just as she was about to say something, the source of her annoyance suddenly rushed towards her. Before she could react, Lin Yin grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°I was given birth to by Madam. Does Madam mean that such a big germ fell from Madam¡¯s body? In that case, why don¡¯t you wash yourself? After all, you¡¯re much dirtier than me.¡±


    Lin Yin chuckled and answered with ease, but her eyes were cold and ruthless. She was so fierce that it made one feel uncomfortable.


    She forgot to struggle.


    ¡°You ill-bred thing! Let go of me!¡± Chu Yun shook off Lin Yin¡¯s hand.


    Lin Yin followed her words and said even more harshly, ¡°Does Madam really despise me so much? Then why did you bring me here?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes widened. She was shocked but also secretly happy. Lin Yin dared to anger her mother the moment she arrived. As long as she behaved well, her mother¡¯s heart would definitely be with her.


    Lin Yin was indeed forcefully brought over by the Su Family and was prepared to be presented to an old tycoon. Su Zhen had also repeatedly instructed her to be polite to Lin Yin. A child who grew up in the slums could not compare to a pampered child.


    Chu Yun knew that she was in the wrong. Her almond-shaped eyes widened as she suppressed her anger.


    Seeing this, Nanny Li quickly helped her out. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, Madam doesn¡¯t mean anything else. She¡¯s doing this for your own good. Madam often nags at Miss Su Fei like this. You just have to get used to it.¡±


    Su Fei adjusted her expression and smiled sweetly. She was still so understanding as she said, ¡°How can Sister Lin Yin have bacteria on her body? Mom is joking with you. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡±


    She turned around and said to Chu Yun coquettishly, ¡°Mom, stop joking with Sister. She¡¯s frightened.¡±


    Lin Yin sighed in her heart. If this was the first time she met her today, she would definitely be touched.


    ¡°Okay, my good daughter has really grown up. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Chu Yun stroked her hair dotingly. When she turned to face Lin Yin, her tone was still cold and hard. ¡°Follow your sister to see your new room later.¡±


    As she spoke, footsteps came from behind Lin Yin, it was steady and strong.


    It was a cold and serious middle-aged man. He was the master of the Su Family, Lin Yin¡¯s biological father, Su Zhen.


    ¡°Lin Yin is here,¡± Su Zhen said. ¡°Listen to your sister more in the future. She¡¯s smart and sensible. Change your bad habits.¡±


    The moment she saw Su Zhen, Lin Yin hated him to the core again. The scene of the wedding was still vivid in her mind. Lin Yin clenched her fists tightly to stop herself from trembling.


    No matter how bad Su Fei was, she was an unrelated stranger to her, and Su Zhen was her biological father. In the end, this couple was extremely gentle to Su Fei, who they were not related to by blood, but cold and heartless to her.


    Su Fei looked like an obedient little girl. She held Chu Yun and Su Zhen¡¯s arms familiarly and introduced them happily to Lin Yin. ¡°Sister, this is Dad and this is Mom. From now on, our family can live happily together!¡±


    Lin Yin knew in her heart that only the three of them could be considered a family. She was just an outsider.


    An outsider that Su Zhen was using to send to get married to a rich businessman. If she could not be used, they would never have brought her back.


    Lin Yin knew her true position in this family. She wasn¡¯t here to be their family this time.


    Revenge was her only goal.


    Lin Yin clenched her fists and restrained her surging hatred.


    After Su Fei introduced her family to Lin Yin, she said briskly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring my sister to see the room!¡± Then, she pulled Lin Yin upstairs.


    ¡°Be careful. This child is really happy.¡± Chu Yun smiled.


    ¡°When you come to this house, you have to know your place. Take good care of your sister in the future.¡± Su Zhen¡¯s order came from behind. He had always been like this.


    Eighteen years of absence had not only changed family ties, but also her situation. Even if they had the same blood, it could not change her fate of being ostracized.

 Chapter 8

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    What a familiar scene and what familiar words. In her previous life, she listened to them.


    She felt that it was already the greatest blessing that she could live in this house. She did not have to suffer or wear washed-out clothes, nor did she not have enough to eat. She wouldn¡¯t have to hide in a room full of cockroaches and starve until dawn.


    At that time, she even felt that the Su Family had changed her fate and made her live the life she had dreamed of. Therefore, no matter how unreasonable their request was, she would not refute it and would only endure it silently.


    Ever since she lived here, she had been so humble that she had killed her flamboyant and strong self bit by bit¡­


    At that time, she was really too gullible and too easily satisfied. It was precisely because of this that she stepped into the trap that Su Fei had designed.


    Now she wouldn¡¯t be so stupid.


    ¡°When you say that, I thought I was here to be a servant.¡± Lin Yin sneered. Her cold tone made the smile on Chu Yun¡¯s lips freeze.


    The scene was very awkward.


    Su Fei immediately continued Lin Yin¡¯s words. ¡°My sister is new here. As her elder sister, I should be the one taking good care of her. I¡¯m already an adult and can take care of myself. I¡¯ll also take good care of my sister. Mom, I¡¯m great now!¡±


    Hearing a smile appear on Chu Yun and Su Zhen¡¯s lips again, Su Fei¡¯s sensibility and etiquette made them proud.


    Su Fei dragged Lin Yin to see the ¡°new¡± room. ¡°Sister, from today onwards, this will be your room. Do you like it?¡±


    Lin Yin had lived in the small room in front of her for eight years. She was very familiar with every corner of the room, just like she was familiar with her miserable self in her previous life. Would fate repeat itself here?


    No, she could not let them succeed again!


    ¡°This place is too small. I don¡¯t like it. I want to see the other rooms,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Su Fei was stunned. She had thought that Lin Yin would be grateful, but she had outright rejected her.


    How dare a beggar from the slums covet something better?


    Su Fei despised her, but the sweet smile on her face remained. She led Lin Yin to another room.


    As the doors of the room were opened one by one, Lin Yin recalled her previous life. At that time, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to go to another room to take a look. She was like a soft persimmon that could be bullied by others.


    But this time, she wanted to completely shatter her previous life and take back everything that should have belonged to her!


    While Lin Yin was thinking, the two of them arrived outside Su Fei¡¯s room. The door was inlaid with pink diamonds with gold trim and looked very dazzling. Lin Yin stopped in her tracks.


    Su Fei was about to continue walking with Lin Yin when she realized that there was no one beside her. ¡°Sister?¡±


    Su Fei turned around and saw Lin Yin standing outside her room. A bad feeling suddenly rose in her heart. Just as Su Fei was about to step forward and take her away, Lin Yin reached out and pushed the door open.


    It was a big princess room. Every item in the room was expensive. The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up slowly, and her eyes were filled with fog. ¡°I like it here. I want this room.¡±


    As expected, this little b*tch! She knew that she had ill intentions!


    Su Fei stood behind Lin Yin and gritted her teeth. She wanted her to give up the room and snatch her things? Dream on!


    Su Fei stepped forward and persuaded her gently, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve lived in this room for eighteen years and I¡¯m used to it. Why don¡¯t you look at the other rooms? There are still a few rooms you haven¡¯t gone to.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do? I want this.¡± Lin Yin sat on the sofa impolitely and crossed her legs, looking like she was saying, ¡°What can you do to me?¡±


    Just as the two of them were in a deadlock, Chu Yun, who was waiting for her daughter to come down, pulled Su Zhen upstairs.


    Seeing Chu Yun, Su Fei seemed to have a straw to clutch at. She pouted aggrievedly. ¡°Mom, Sister likes my room. Although I like this room very much, I¡­ I think I¡¯ll give it to her.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s usual tactic was to be sensible and show weakness. She was always the one who gave in. It was endearing.


    This move worked. Chu Yun was the first to disagree.


    This daughter from the mire actually wanted to make Feifei suffer the moment she entered? Where did she get the courage from?!


    Chu Yun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Didn¡¯t we already arrange a room for her? Tell her to get lost!¡±

 Chapter 9

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Get lost? Back to my slums?¡± Lin Yin scoffed.


    ¡°If you want to go back, no one will stop you!¡± On the first day of her arrival, if she didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would take advantage of them. Chu Yun didn¡¯t want to give in at all.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect such a big villa to have a room like a slum. Did you guys specially prepare it for me?¡± Lin Yin looked at her with a faint smile.


    Hearing this, Chu Yun¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment and anger.


    This daughter came and wanted to make Su Fei suffer. Not only Su Fei, but even she had gotten angry because of Su Fei


    Su Fei bit her lip too. She hadn¡¯t expected Lin Yin to dare threaten her mother in front of her father, but this was good. The more arrogant she was, the harder it would be for this family to tolerate her. Su Fei clenched her fists at the thought and endured it for the time being.


    At this moment, Su Zhen finally spoke. He glanced at Lin Yin and said, ¡°Stop fighting. This isn¡¯t the only room in the Su Family. Feifei, move out.¡±


    Su Fei looked surprised that her father wouldn¡¯t speak up for her either. Her eyes were filled with tears and her voice trembled as she said in a low voice, ¡°I wanted to give it to my sister.¡±


    Seeing her things get moved to the small room next door, Su Fei¡¯s heart was full of resentment towards Lin Yin.


    Back then, in order to expand the room, Su Fei had asked the designer to occupy more than half of the room next door. She never expected that she would move out one day. Su Fei complained in her heart.


    But in order to know herself and her enemy so that she could plot against Lin Yin, Su Fei could only move in aggrievedly.


    In the blink of an eye, it was dinner time. Lin Yin went to the dining room to eat with the Su Family.


    The main seats were occupied by the Su family of three. Lin Yin was arranged to sit in a corner, a few seats away from the family of three. The boundaries were so clear that even the servants could not stand it.


    Even if there was no one else here, they still had to draw a boundary here.


    In her previous life, she had felt a little aggrieved sitting in this seat. But now, she could be further away from this family and she would not be so disgusted that she could not eat.


    The host sat down and the servants began to serve the dishes. Su Fei¡¯s side was filled with expensive seafood dishes and various exquisite pastries. Su Fei sat elegantly at the dining table with a wine glass in her hand, looking as noble as a princess.


    On the other hand, the unwanted vegetable leaves and cooked potatoes looked especially piercing on the table full of delicacies. Just like in her previous life, Su Fei had specially prepared them for her, as if she was telling Lin Yin that even if she entered the Su family, she would be no different from these dishes!


    Seeing that Lin Yin had noticed the dishes, Su Fei smiled sweetly. ¡°I was afraid that Sister wouldn¡¯t be used to the food here, so I prepared your favorite.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Sister. You allowed me to feel like I¡¯m living in the slums while I¡¯m living in the Su Family¡¯s Villa.¡± Lin Yin thanked her, but her eyes were cold. She had no intention of thanking her.


    In her previous life, Lin Yin did not dare to say anything in the face of such a situation. She even took a few bites.


    Su Zhen and Chu Yun praised Su Fei for being considerate. They did not expect what the servants at home would think of her because of such actions.


    Humiliating words along the lines of country bumpkin and cheap were widespread among the servants.


    Thinking of what had happened in her previous life, Lin Yin¡¯s gaze became even sharper.


    Su Fei¡¯s lips turned pale. She did not expect Lin Yin to dare to say anything. Wasn¡¯t she slapping her parents in the face?


    Su Zhen looked at the dishes placed in front of Lin Yin and his expression turned extremely ugly. If this matter were to spread, he would be embarrassed!


    The servant at the side sensed that something was wrong. Without waiting for Su Zhen to signal for her, she hurriedly reached out and prepared to remove it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Lin Yin stopped her. ¡°This is to remind me not to forget my background. How could I dare to let them remove it?¡±


    ¡°The slums,¡± Su Zhen said. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Is my background so embarrassing for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Su Family. No one is allowed to insult you in the future.¡±


    Only then could he avoid them mentioning it in public again. Su Zhen glanced around and his gaze lingered on Chu Yun and Su Fei¡¯s faces for a few seconds. The warning was obvious.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had been wronged. She sobbed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was afraid that my sister wouldn¡¯t be used to eating the food here. I didn¡¯t expect her to feel uncomfortable¡­¡±


    Su Fei had not expected things to turn out like this. She hated Lin Yin to the core, but she had no choice but to give in. She could not let her father have a bad impression of her!


    However¡­ she would definitely chase Lin Yin out of the Su Family!


    The Su Family could only have one daughter!

 Chapter 10

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Having Lin Yin win twice in a row, Su Fei¡¯s spirit to fight was ignited.


    She wanted Lin Yin to become a clown that complemented her. She wanted Lin Yin to get lost from this house on her own accord. No one could snatch away the position that belonged to her!


    So what if she temporarily had the upper hand?


    Lin Yin, who came from a quagmire, was not worthy of integrating into the upper-class society!


    Su Fei sat on the bed in the small bedroom, her hands gripping the bedsheets tightly. Thinking about how Lin Yin had crawled out of the poor, she must not have had much experience. A plan surfaced in Su Fei¡¯s mind.


    The next morning, Su Fei knocked on Lin Yin¡¯s door.


    Looking at the familiar furnishings in the room, those were all things that once belonged to her.


    Just that gorgeous princess bed alone was custom-made by New York designers.


    There was also a big window in the room where one could take in all the beautiful scenery. Her new room was much inferior.


    Su Fei was secretly annoyed, but she had to smile. ¡°Are you used to staying here last night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a bad smell in the room that keeps me awake all night.¡±


    ¡°How can my room smell bad?¡± Su Fei was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m allergic to this smell.¡± Lin Yin waved a freshly opened bottle of perfume in her hand.


    That was Su Fei¡¯s favorite perfume. A spritz of it was equivalent to a few dozen U.S dollars. It was normal for a country bumpkin to not appreciate such a good thing.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes flashed with pride and smugness, but she still pretended to be a gentle sister. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it just throw it away. I didn¡¯t know that Sister was allergic. Maybe Sister¡¯s not used to the smell of expensive perfume.¡±


    How could the emotions in Su Fei¡¯s eyes escape Lin Yin¡¯s eyes? She said in disgust, ¡°It stinks. I just want to sneeze smelling it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Fei was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing the flash of anger on Su Fei¡¯s face, Lin Yin sneered in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore? She hadn¡¯t even returned 0.001% compared to what she had done to her in her previous life. She had to persevere more!


    There was still a long way to go. They had to settle their scores slowly!


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Lin Yin asked as she threw the perfume into the trash can.


    Su Fei had just calmed down, but after seeing Lin Yin¡¯s actions, her anger started to rise again.


    She quickly took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. She pretended that nothing had happened and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell Sister to have breakfast with me. Let¡¯s go down together.¡±


    Su Fei took Lin Yin¡¯s hand and used her other hand to tuck a ruby bracelet under Lin Yin¡¯s pillow.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t believe that Su Fei was so kind. Thinking about her actions just now, she already had some guesses.


    Shaking off Su Fei¡¯s hand, Lin Yin said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll go down after I change. You can go first.¡±


    After being humiliated time and time again, the anger in Su Fei¡¯s heart was on the verge of exploding. She could only barely suppress it when she thought of what would happen to Lin Yin later.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t keep Mom and Dad waiting too long.¡± Su Fei forced a smile on her face and left in a hurry, as if there was a fire burning behind her.


    Lin Yin sneered and closed the door. After a while, she found the ruby bracelet. It was bright red and looked very pleasing.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yin changed her clothes and threw the bracelet at Su Fei¡¯s door on the way to the dining room.


    She wanted to deal with her with such a clumsy trick? Ridiculous!


    After stepping down a few steps, Lin Yin heard Su Fei¡¯s aggrieved voice. ¡°Brother gave it to me¡­ If Sister wants it, she can ask me. Why did she take it away when I wasn¡¯t paying attention¡­¡±


    When Chu Yun saw Lin Yin, she could no longer control her anger. She could not stand her precious daughter being so aggrieved. ¡°Get over here!¡± Chu Yun roared at Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin walked slowly. She raised her eyebrows and asked in confusion, ¡°You asked me to get lost yesterday, but you asked me to get here today. Is this my activity in this house?¡±


    She was still so self-righteous after doing something wrong. Chu Yun was so angry that her face turned red and white. ¡°Why did you steal your sister¡¯s things?¡±


    Su Fei pretended to persuade her and sniffled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t scare Sister. She didn¡¯t mean it. Maybe she just likes it too much.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Steal it if you like it? Our Su family has never had such a despicable habit.¡± Chu Yun was so angry that her hand that was pointing at Lin Yin was trembling. ¡°Hurry up and return it and apologize to your sister!¡±


    Su Fei also said aggrievedly, ¡°Sister, can you return my bracelet to me? Brother gave it to me. If it was any other jewelry, I would give it to you directly¡­ But this is not¡­¡±


    Looking at the drama in front of her, Lin Yin crossed her arms and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°How can I return it if I didn¡¯t steal it? I¡¯ve never seen what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You dare to steal but you don¡¯t dare to admit it! Don¡¯t bring your bad habits into the house!¡± Chu Yun scolded. She trusted Su Fei without a doubt.


    ¡°Steal what?¡±


    Su Zhen had arrived unknowingly. He stood behind Lin Yin with an unhappy expression. ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?!¡±


    Su Fei brought out her usual delicate look and blinked innocently. ¡°Dad, I went to my sister¡¯s room before I went downstairs today. When I came out, I realized that the ruby bracelet that Brother gave me was gone.¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin, who spread her hands. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much experience, I won¡¯t steal anything.¡±


    ¡°This has never happened at home before. Now, there¡¯s a thief? And it¡¯s the day after you came?¡± Chu Yun was relentless.


    Her adopted daughter was pure and flawless. When her biological daughter came, she could slander her in all kinds of ways. It was ridiculous and sad.


    ¡°I won¡¯t admit to anything I haven¡¯t done,¡± Lin Yin replied unwaveringly.


    Seeing Su Fei¡¯s aggrieved gaze, Chu Yun¡¯s heart ached. His attitude towards his daughter, who refused to admit it, worsened. ¡°We¡¯ll know if you stole it when we get to your room.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you guys.¡± Lin Yin was not afraid at all. She knew how this matter would end.


    It was a deadlock. Aunt Li realized that the servant beside her was trembling uncontrollably. While Aunt Li was puzzled, she suddenly realized that she was holding a red bracelet tightly in her hand!


    It was Miss Su Fei¡¯s bracelet!


    Aunt Li grabbed her hand and the bracelet fell to the ground. Instantly, everyone looked at her.


    Su Fei couldn¡¯t believe it either. Her bracelet had clearly been hidden under Lin Yin¡¯s pillow. Why had it appeared in the hands of a servant before they could go up and search for the evidence?


    Aunt Li asked in surprise, ¡°Why is Miss Su Fei¡¯s bracelet in your hand?¡±


    The servant was so frightened that she fell to the ground, her face turning pale. She trembled and said, ¡°I¡­ I picked it up at Miss Su Fei¡¯s door¡­ I wanted to ask around, but when I came down, I saw Miss Su Fei crying¡­¡±


    She sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°I saw that she was anxious. I was afraid that she would misunderstand that I stole it, so I didn¡¯t dare to speak¡­¡±


    There was silence. Su Fei looked stunned.


    This Lin Yin was really too hateful! She actually avoided it. She was really not easy to deal with!


    ¡°The Su Family doesn¡¯t raise servants with dirty hands. You can leave.¡± Su Zhen¡¯s words determined this matter.


    Lin Yin looked at the shocked crowd and scoffed. ¡°The truth is out now.¡±


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Su Fei said pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not Sister. I¡¯m just afraid of misunderstanding Sister and didn¡¯t want to believe that Sister would do such a thing. That¡¯s why I cried so sadly¡­¡±


    The more sincere Su Fei¡¯s words were, the more disdain Lin Yin felt.


    Was she that anxious to chase her away?


    Unfortunately, the more anxious she was, the worse her tricks were.


    Lin Yin was no longer the little girl she had been in her previous life. Her heart had become hard and cold. No matter how hard Su Fei tried, she could not do anything.


    ¡°The matter is settled. Sit down,¡± Su Zhen said.


    The family sat around the dining room again. Su Fei didn¡¯t dare to look into Su Zhen¡¯s eyes. She was afraid that he would see through her. She was afraid that the obedient image she had painstakingly maintained would collapse in front of them. If that happened, she would have no place in the Su Family.


    At the dining table, Chu Yun¡¯s face darkened. She had wanted to stand up for Su Fei, but she did not expect it to be just a misunderstanding. This made her feel guilty towards Lin Yin.


    Su Fei was in a bad mood and had no appetite for the table full of food, but when she saw Su Zhen eat, she still took a bite.


    Only Lin Yin did not move her chopsticks. Su Zhen looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°I was wronged and couldn¡¯t eat. I didn¡¯t expect that I was such a person in your hearts. Since you don¡¯t like me, why did you bring me back?¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    It was rare for Chu Yun to be gentle with Lin Yin. ¡°Little Yin, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll definitely ask you first next time and not scold you directly.¡±


    Chu Yun still wanted to touch Lin Yin¡¯s back, but she avoided her.


    She felt disgusted.

 Chapter 12

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin¡¯s avoidance made Chu Yun¡¯s expression freeze, but fortunately, Lin Yin did not continue to hold on to this. This breakfast was considered peaceful, but the bit of motherly love that had painstakingly appeared in Chu Yun was gone again.


    However, Lin Yin didn¡¯t care. Just a little bit of her love was enough to disgust her for a long time.


    But what Lin Yin didn¡¯t care about was what Su Fei cared about the most.


    The thought of her parents¡¯ hearts returning to Lin Yin and her being chased out of the Su Family or becoming a joke made her feel suffocated.


    Lin Yin looked at the expression on Su Fei¡¯s face, it changed several times in a short time. She knew what she was thinking.


    She still did not give up and still wanted to scheme against her. This was the best. Only then could they have fun!


    After breakfast, Su Fei returned to the bedroom.


    Looking at the small room and thinking about how Lin Yin had embarrassed her in the past two days, Su Fei couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her chest and threw a tantrum.


    Lin Yin had only been in this house for two days, but she was already doing well. As time passes, what place will she have in this house?


    Lin Yin had to get out of the Su Family as soon as possible!


    After Su Fei vented her anger, she called the servants over to clean up while she changed her clothes and prepared to leave.


    With Lin Yin in this house, she couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She wanted to go out and catch her breath before thinking about how to deal with Lin Yin!


    In front of the huge, bright floor-to-ceiling window, Lin Yin watched calmly as Su Fei¡¯s car drove out of the Su Family villa.


    She knew that after losing twice, Su Fei was already looking at her squarely. The fight between the two of them would only get worse.


    But she was not afraid. She had crawled out of hell to begin with. She had returned to the mortal world for revenge. She would let them taste the pain she had experienced in her previous life!


    ¡°Bang, bang¡­¡± Aunt Li¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, Madam asked me to bring you something.¡±


    When she opened the door, Aunt Li was holding a set of diamond jewelry. She smiled at Lin Yin and said, ¡°Madam chose this for you. Where should I put it?¡±


    Lin Yin took a look. She didn¡¯t want to accept it, but Aunt Li had treated her well in her previous life. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass Aunt Li, so she accepted it in the end.


    However, the words that came out of her mouth were not that nice. ¡°Help me thank Madam. I don¡¯t want to be framed for stealing someone else¡¯s jewelry just because I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    Aunt Li knew that Chu Yun had done something wrong in the morning, so she advised, ¡°Mrs. Chu also regrets and blames herself for what happened in the morning. She just lacks understanding of you, that¡¯s why she¡¯s like this. You two are mother and daughter. One day, Mrs. Chu will treat you the way she treated Miss Su Fei. She just needs some time.¡±


    Mother and daughter? Chu Yun and Su Fei were the ones that were mother and daughter. It was impossible for it to be her.


    Although she was disdainful, out of respect for Aunt Li, she did not say anything nasty. She only replied, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Li. I understand.¡±


    After leaving the Su Family, Lin Yin arrived at the Shenghua Building.


    This was the most prosperous economic center. There were the most expensive jewelers in the city here. Lin Yin came here because she wanted to choose some jewelry that suited her.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t have any makeup on and didn¡¯t have any jewelry on her. The salesperson at the entrance couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at such a customer. She even tried to invite her out. ¡°Miss, are you in the wrong place? The cheapest jewelry here costs 20,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Is 20,000 yuan a lot?¡± Lin Yin asked calmly.


    The salesperson¡¯s gaze swept past Lin Yin. Seeing that her outfit did not cost more than 300 yuan, the disdain in her eyes was obvious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never seen 20,000 yuan before? Then don¡¯t come in.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at her steadily, her eyes full of anger, scaring the salesperson into taking two steps back.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to shop, not to listen to your jokes.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to sell, I won¡¯t entertain you anymore.¡± Lin Yin took out a gold card that could buy the entire street and walked out of the shop. She looked back at the dumbfounded salesperson and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know 20,000 yuan. I¡¯ll just go to this shop where everything costs at least 100,000 yuan.¡±


    The salesperson, who had been disdainful just now, instantly regretted letting go of a big client who could earn her a year¡¯s commission!

 Chapter 13

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The salesperson had been exposed to the environment for a long time. Her attitude immediately took a 180-degree turn, and the smile on her face was almost obsequious. She almost rushed out with all her might, trying to pull Lin Yin back.


    Lin Yin looked at her.


    The person in front of her was the person who had worked with Su Fei in her previous life to make her buy an imitation.


    At that time, Lin Yin had no idea and she had worn that jewelry to the banquet. In the end, it was rumored that she had no foresight and wore fake goods to the banquet, completely embarrassing her.


    Su Zhen also felt embarrassed. From then on, he banned her from participating in all activities, causing her to be kicked out of this circle.


    Lin Yin had never thought of her in this life, but she came looking for her herself. In that case, she would teach her a lesson.


    Lin Yin raised her eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Miss, the latest model in our shop is especially suitable for you. I meant that those below 20,000 yuan are not suitable for you.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at her playfully. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Could I bring you to see it?¡± The salesperson didn¡¯t dare to relax her smile at all. Her face was sore from smiling, but she still had to maintain it.


    After all, she had just offended this big client who came out of nowhere.


    Lin Yin felt disgusted. Back then, she had tried to curry favor with Su Fei like this. Now, she was sticking to her like a plaster and starting to curry favor with her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Lin Yin stepped into the shop again.


    When they entered the shop, there were several salespeople. Although Lin Yin was dressed shabbily, her perfect face did not need any decorations. Even ordinary clothes could not hide her beauty. They did not dare to neglect her at all.


    She placed her slender fingers on the glass counter and knocked on it gently. Lin Yin leisurely chose a diamond necklace and brooch, her movements filled with natural confidence.


    The other salesperson was quick to react. She came up to her with a smile and said, ¡°Miss, let me help you bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Bring me the most expensive items on this counter.¡±


    When the salesperson at the door heard this, she was afraid that her client would be snatched away by someone else. She screamed, ¡°Let me take it! This VIP is my client!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things with your dirty hands.¡±


    The salesperson was stunned. She watched in disappointment as this big order slipped away in front of her eyes and became someone else¡¯s order. She was angry and anxious, but she could not flare up. She was so angry that she almost fainted.


    When the salesperson took Lin Yin¡¯s card to settle the bill. Lin Yin could even hear her uncontrollable cries.


    It was just a small lesson. Why was her cry so piercing?


    Lin Yin did not analyze what she had chosen and directly paid the bill. The surrounding customers and salespeople looked at this strange customer who was dressed shabbily but was generous.


    Perhaps she was some female celebrity that was used to being free and unrestrained. On a whim, she came shopping in her costume after filming. She did not bring her assistant and manager with her. She was really an easygoing person. The salesperson thought to herself as she packed.


    Lin Yin strolled around this famous business center and changed out of her cheap clothes. At this moment, she was wearing a red and black dress. It was not overly decorated, but it complemented her beauty perfectly.


    At this moment, she seemed to have been reborn.


    This was the real her. She was confident and beautiful. Her eyes shone with a firm and confident light that matched her beautiful appearance.


    She was not the weak, pitiful Lin Yin from her previous life who did not dare to have any desire for this world.


    The people who passed by Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times. A couple passed in front of her and the guy glanced at her a few times. Lin Yin heard a loud sound. The girlfriend was probably punishing her boyfriend for being distracted.


    Although Lin Yin had bought a lot of things, she only held the new bag she had just bought. The rest would be sent to her home.


    After walking out of the Shenghua Building, before Lin Yin could react, a dog held by an exquisitely dressed woman bumped into her.


    The woman had no intention of apologizing and was about to leave with the dog.


    ¡°You want to leave after bumping into someone?¡± Lin Yin stopped her. ¡°Apologize to me.¡±


    The woman turned around and looked at her in disbelief. She replied bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re not injured. Why should I apologize?¡±


    Lin Yin walked up to her and sized her up before slapping her.


    This sound seemed to be even louder than what she had just heard.


    ¡°You hit me? What right do you have to hit me?¡± The woman covered her face in shock, her face burning.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t answer and only smiled coldly.


    Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. The salesperson she had met just now was just a small fry. Lin Yin did not care at all.


    She was definitely related to the Su Family.

 Chapter 14

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was this heinous 21-year-old woman who was attached to a 60-year-old man.


    She was someone¡¯s mistress, but not only did she claim to be single, she was also shameless. She pulled strings with the Su Family and that old tycoon to get Su Zhen to sell Lin Yin to them.


    That was an old man who was old enough to be Lin Yin¡¯s grandfather. Furthermore, he had weird fetishes. None of the women that fell into his hands survived for more than three months!


    Thinking of her previous life, Lin Yin wished she could slap her a few more times.


    ¡°What do you want? Do you know who I am?¡± The woman was furious and barked fiercer than a dog.


    ¡°Ms. Xia Zhen,¡± Lin Yin replied unhurriedly. ¡°I wonder which lucky media outlet can buy your exclusive news from me.¡±


    A cold smile hung on Lin Yin¡¯s lips, making Xia Zhen¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Xia Zhen took a deep breath to prevent others from seeing that she was panicking. She was also considered a small-time celebrity, so it was normal for her to be recognized. Xia Zhen comforted herself.


    ¡°What secrets can I have?¡± Xia Zhen pretended to be calm and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a big star. Which media outlet will be interested in me?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression was still calm. It was impossible to guess what she was thinking.


    But in the next moment, Lin Yin leaned close to her ear and asked softly, ¡°Are you happy being a mistress?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Zhen was shocked. She instantly thought of countless ways to shut Lin Yin up.


    A thick layer of ice brewed in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. She felt that the scene in front of her was extremely laughable. A seller actually didn¡¯t recognize her goods!


    If she remembered correctly, this woman should have already shown her information to that old tycoon.


    Lin Yin snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Xia Zhen covered his burning left cheek. She could tell that Lin Yin looked familiar.


    A moment later, Xia Zhen finally remembered that this was the adopted daughter of the Su Family, Lin Yin!


    As for her being a mistress, it was naturally something that could not be exposed. However, that 60-year-old pervert had a lot of connections and loved to show off. There were countless people who knew about it in private.


    Xia Zhen avoided her gaze. Even if she was beaten up, she did not dare to say anything. She was not like the other party who came from a poor background. No matter what, she was still a celebrity. If this matter spreads, it would not be good for her.


    At the thought of this, she finally lowered her stance and apologized sincerely to Lin Yin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sister won¡¯t hold it against me, right?¡±


    Lin Yin frowned and looked at Xia Zhen. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xia Zhen had no choice but to raise her voice. The surrounding people looked at her curiously, and she felt like she had lost all her face.


    Although she apologized, she gritted her teeth in her heart and thought, You oblivious little girl! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in the future!


    Seeing Xia Zhen¡¯s humiliated expression, as if she wanted revenge but could only endure it secretly, Lin Yin felt very comfortable.


    ¡°Alright, get lost,¡± Lin Yin said with a smile. Today¡¯s actions were not even appetizers. Everyone still had a long way to go.


    Lin Yin had a ledger in her heart. How much everyone owed her and how deeply they hurt her were all written on it. She would make them pay it back with interest!


    As she walked out of Shenghua Restaurant, Lin Yin¡¯s footsteps were unprecedentedly light.


    A man in a well-ironed suit was surrounded by several assistants and managers.


    He looked at Lin Yin¡¯s back and a rare smile appeared on his lips. Through his black sunglasses, she could see a faint smile in his sharp and deep eyes.


    This woman was a little special.


    Feeling a little hungry, Lin Yin walked into a French retro restaurant.


    She had been sitting at the same dining table as the Su Family for the past two days. She was so disgusted that she did not eat much. Now, she could finally eat her fill.


    When the waiter saw a guest coming in, he immediately came over to welcome her. As he led the way, he asked, ¡°Miss, what do you want to eat? Do you want me to recommend a menu for you?¡±


    Lin Yin sat down and casually looked at the menu. ¡°These few signature dishes, plus a corn soup and red wine. Thank you.¡±


    As long as she did not see the Su Family, even her appetite became much better.


    But just as she put down the menu, Lin Yin realized that Su Fei and her best friends were also shopping at this mall.


    Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled into a playful smile. Enemies were really bound to meet on a narrow road.

 Chapter 15

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Perhaps it was because Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was too obvious, but Su Fei saw her too.


    Lin Yin changed her clothes. It took Su Fei a few glances to be sure that the person sitting there was Lin Yin.


    Thinking about everything that had happened before, malice flashed across Su Fei¡¯s eyes. She immediately lowered her head, tears of grievance in her eyes, and pretended not to dare to look at Lin Yin.


    Her attentive best friend, Shi Dai, immediately noticed Su Fei¡¯s abnormality. She followed Su Fei¡¯s gaze and effortlessly found Lin Yin.


    ¡°Feifei, is that someone you know?¡± Shi Dai asked.


    Su Fei wiped her tears and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She looked like she was about to leave.


    Of course, Shi Dai did not agree. If Su Fei was in trouble, she, as a friend, had to help!


    Ignoring Su Fei¡¯s obstruction, Shi Dai rushed in front of Lin Yin. She was aggressive and the waiter was unable to stop her even if he wanted to.


    Su Fei¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as she watched Shi Dai¡¯s actions.


    Although Shi Dai had never met Lin Yin, she had heard a lot of Su Fei¡¯s complaints in the past few days. When she saw Su Fei¡¯s reaction, she could guess what was going on.


    She was just an adopted daughter, yet she dared to bully Su Fei because of her soft personality. In just two days, she had snatched many of Su Fei¡¯s things. Today, she would teach this arrogant b*tch a lesson!


    ¡°You, come out!¡± Shi Fei said arrogantly to Lin Yin.


    Shi Dai thought that she would stun Lin Yin, but she did not even look up at her.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Shi Dai was exasperated. This woman from the slums actually dared to ignore her.


    The waiter said helplessly to Shi Dai, ¡°Madam, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost! You have no right to speak here!¡± Shi Dai interrupted the waiter disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly person. You have no right to speak to me!¡±


    ¡°Is making a fuss in public the upbringing of you rich families?¡± Lin Yin looked at Shi Dai coldly.


    She was the best gun in Su Fei¡¯s hand. As long as Su Fei pretended to be weak, she would rush out and seek justice for Su Fei.


    She should really let Chu Yun see her shouting and saying that she was uneducated? Ha, she didn¡¯t know who was uneducated.


    ¡°No wonder the elders of the Su Family said that I have no upbringing. It would be good if I learned your manners.¡± Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°I was ignorant.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Shi Dai pointed at Lin Yin, so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Lin Yin raised her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Are you crazy? You rushed in front of me and shouted, and now you want to criticize me?¡±


    At this moment, Su Fei and her other best friend, Ji Yun, walked forward. Su Fei pretended to have just noticed and said nervously, ¡°Stop arguing, Sister Lin Yin. This is my friend, Shi Dai. This is Ji Yun. They might have a misunderstanding about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Lin Yin smiled. ¡°I want to hear what kind of misunderstanding it is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just an adopted daughter. If you can enter the Su Family, you should tuck your tail between your legs. You still want to bully the legitimate eldest daughter. You¡¯re really shameless!¡± Ji Yun was straightforward. Since Shi Dai did not gain any advantage, she immediately joined the battle.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s attitude, Ji Yun understood more than half of Su Fei¡¯s situation.


    This adopted daughter was no different from an ordinary philistine. One could imagine the grievances Su Fei had suffered at home.


    If she didn¡¯t teach her a lesson now, she would bully Su Fei even more in the future.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°If you two continue to argue, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Everyone in the restaurant looked at them. Someone left early in displeasure. The waiter apologized as he settled the bill.


    Lin Yin looked up at the three people in front of her. Very good. Everyone who often bullied her in her previous life had gathered.


    Lin Yin looked sympathetically at the indignant Shi Dai and Ji Yun. These two stupid people had been played by Su Fei and thought that they were the messengers of justice.


    With their brains, even if they were sold by Su Fei, they would probably still help her count the money. She was in a good mood today, so she would just be a good person.


    Lin Yin stood up and picked up her wine glass, pouring the rest of the red wine on Shi Dai¡¯s head.


    Lin Yin¡¯s movements were very agile. Shi Dai couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was covered in wine.


    No one expected Lin Yin to do such a thing. The three of them exclaimed and hurriedly helped Shi Dai deal with the red wine on her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s the first time a country bumpkin drank red wine. The cup¡¯s filled.¡± Lin Yin apologized and didn¡¯t forget to ridicule her. ¡°I helped you wash your useless brain. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Shi Dai was furious. She did not expect to be bullied by a country bumpkin. This was the first time she had encountered such humiliation.


    Lin Yin was dead meat!


    However, before she could vent her emotions, Lin Yin said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you despise adopted daughters? Then you can despise her.¡±


    Lin Yin looked into Su Fei¡¯s eyes and smiled faintly. Su Fei took a step back in shock. This woman wasn¡¯t going to expose her, was she?


    However, just as Su Fei was thinking of a solution, she realized that Lin Yin had stopped advancing and was about to turn around and leave.


    Shi Dai shouted at Lin Yin, ¡°You despicable and shameless adopted daughter! Just wait to die!¡±


    Die? Lin Yin turned around and glanced at her. The coldness in her eyes glinted and Shi Dai instantly fell silent.


    Would someone who had died once still be afraid of death?


    Watching her leave, Shi Dai and Ji Yun were exasperated. This detestable Lin Yin! The kind and cute Su Fei was no match for her!


    Although Lin Yin was previously in the slums, she was extremely capable and was a contracted reporter for a media company.


    In order to improve her life, Lin Yin worked hard all the way and used two years to grow an account with millions of fans¡ªThe Fight for Justice. Although she had never shown her face, with her incisive comments about the news and bright literary style, people resonated with her every time she spoke.


    In her previous life, she had been bullied so much that she had not even thought of the most powerful weapon she had.


    In this life, she was going to use everything she had to retaliate!


    Lin Yin picked up her phone and posted the video of Shi Dai shouting at the waiter online with the caption: ¡°The eldest daughter of the Shi Corporation said that the waiter in the restaurant is low-class and he doesn¡¯t even have the right to talk to her.¡±


    The video was accompanied by words and instantly received tens of millions of views. All the major media outlets reposted and posted.


    [The Shi Corporation? The one where the Second Young Master of the Corporation has six girlfriends at the same time?]


    [No way. I just forgot about the gossip about them, and now there¡¯s a new one?]


    [Tsk tsk, I knew it. None of them are good. Isn¡¯t this a slap in the face for us ordinary people? If I go shopping at a shop owned by this family again, I¡¯ll be a dog. This post is proof!]


    Unsurprisingly, Lin Yin did not spend a single cent to make this incident trend.


    This matter had blown up too much. Shi Dai was grounded by her father and couldn¡¯t go out. In a hurry, she spent money to find the entire video of Lin Yin splashing red wine at her and posted it online. She tried to use this video to control the direction of public opinion and turn the tables.


    But things were not as simple as she had imagined. She had thought that she would gain the public¡¯s sympathy, but she did not expect that the comments section would get even more out of control.


    [Which heroine ripped the eldest daughter of the Shi Family apart? Tsk tsk, what a waste of that glass of red wine!]


    [Unfortunately, it¡¯s not boiling water!]


    [If it were me, I would slap her too! I¡¯d give her a few slaps!]


    [Do you still have such videos? I want to see her kneel down and beg for mercy! Scolding a waiter is equivalent to scolding everyone in the service industry. Such a person is too hateful!]


    [We still have to report to the relevant authorities and see if there¡¯s a problem with her family¡¯s financesa€|]


    Looking at the public opinion online, President Shi was anxious. He had worked hard for most of his life to build his family business, but he had never encountered such a crisis.


    The first time he saw that news, he scoffed. He often said such things himself and it did not necessarily have such influence.


    He had thought that this was an insignificant matter, but he did not expect it to cause such a huge commotion!


    President Shi was at his wit¡¯s end and could only place his hopes on the Su Family. He prepared a few gifts and rushed to the Su Family overnight.


    In the hall, after understanding the other party¡¯s intentions, Su Zhen called his two daughters out. Before he could speak, Su Fei, who knew that things were not going well, cried, ¡°We were just going to the mall. We didn¡¯t expect Sister Lin Yin to be there too. They quarreled after a few exchanges.¡±


    ¡°The complete video was released by the eldest daughter of the Shi family herself. When she said that, I didn¡¯t even look up.¡± Lin Yin tried her best to make her voice sound aggrieved. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t know who was the one that confronted me back then.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words rendered Su Fei speechless. They had watched the video many times, and it was true.


    As for the person who filmed the video, it was obviously not Lin Yin. She was completely in the frame.


    Lin Yin looked at Su Fei¡¯s stiff expression from the corner of her eyes and smiled to herself. She didn¡¯t expect that sometimes, such a lame method of pretending to be aggrieved was quite useful.

 Chapter 17

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Although President Shi did not think that his daughter was in the wrong, he knew that in the eyes of the public, Lin Yin was the victim. Now that the matter had blown up, there was no point in removing the video. The only way was to get the person involved to clarify things. Only then could the Shi Corporation recover its losses.


    At the thought of this, President Shi rubbed his hands and said to Lin Yin with a red face, ¡°I came here today to ask you for help with something. I hope you can release a clarification statement to say that you were just rehearsing a short school drama at that time. It was all a misunderstanding, okay?¡±


    Ridiculous. Now he wanted her to clarify things?


    Lin Yin still remembered that he had replied disdainfully in the comments, ¡°They¡¯re just children fooling around, I¡¯m baffled!¡±


    Lin Yin lowered her head and thought for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Then how should I make a statement?¡±


    Seeing the little girl in front of him, President Shi felt that the problem had been resolved and he relaxed a lot.


    He leaned against the sofa and said casually, as if he was instructing his subordinates, ¡°You can attend the press conference with my daughter, Shi Dai, and just explain this matter clearly.¡±


    On the other hand, Shi Dai was furious about the press conference that was about to start.


    She had just experienced cyberbullying and had too many grievances in her heart. Now, in order to stop affecting her family and their business, she had to swallow her pride and shake hands with that bumpkin Lin Yin from the slums under the spotlight of the various media outlets.


    Mrs. Shi advised gently, ¡°Baby, look at the big picture. You can¡¯t just let yourself be. Solve the problem first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to attend this press conference with that fake daughter!¡± Shi Dai was furious. She had been splashed with red wine and the video had spread everywhere. She had even been casually insulted and trampled on.


    The comments section was filled with curses. They dug out all the dirt on everyone in their family and scolded them.


    What was worse was that she was the one who released this video.


    God! Who would be as stupid as her?!


    ¡°Fake daughter? Who are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Shi asked in confusion.


    ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s that Lin Yin. The Su Family gave her a lot and she still wants to step on Feifei¡¯s head. She¡¯s not worthy of being the adopted daughter of the Su Family!¡±


    Shi Dai was furious. She was unhappy at the mention of this.


    ¡°Hmph, can a pheasant become a phoenix? Everyone in the Su Family has been deceived by her. I don¡¯t know why they would adopt such a daughter¡­¡± The more Shi Dai thought about her best friend, Su Fei, the angrier she became.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not care about other people¡¯s family matters. And that Su Fei, you¡¯ve been used by her every time and you¡¯re still clueless!¡± Madam Shi had always disliked this daughter of the Su family. Ever since Shi Dai met Su Fei, her temper had become much worse.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know how pitiful Feifei is. When she sees Lin Yin, she¡¯s like a mouse that saw a cat.¡± Shi Dai refused to let go, trying to convince her mother to condemn Lin Yin with her.


    How could an adopted daughter ride on a biological daughter¡¯s head the moment she arrived? Something was wrong. A question mark was buried in Mrs. Shi¡¯s heart. She had to investigate this matter.


    The venue of the press conference was crowded. All the media outlets had reserved seats in advance. Someone had already sent a voice message and video to clarify the rumors online to pave the way for today¡¯s press conference. It was said that they were rehearsing for a school play that had been captured by someone with ulterior motives and posted online to defame the Shi Corporation.


    They had already sent a lawyer¡¯s letter to legally protect their rights and punish the rumormongers with the law.


    This time, the people involved came to clarify and resolve the misunderstanding. Actually, Lin Yin and the daughter of the Shi Corporation, Shi Dai, were very good friends.


    Lin Yin had also read most of it online. In order to resolve this crisis, the Shi Corporation put in a lot of effort.


    They might have investigated that account too. Lin Yin sneered. Previously, she had exposed an underground transaction of the corporation and was almost discovered. In order to protect her, the account was tied to a news reporter that moved overseas.


    The account was still Lin Yin¡¯s, but it could not be traced back to her.


    President Shi had arranged for Lin Yin and Shi Dai to go to the venue of the press conference in advance and wait in a studio. It was also a good opportunity for them to rehearse their lines in advance to avoid mistakes.


    When Shi Dai saw Lin Yin, she was smug. This b*tch was so arrogant that day, but today, didn¡¯t she still have to lower herself and apologize and listen to her father¡¯s arrangements to explain to the public that it was just a misunderstanding?


    She had to seize the opportunity to teach Lin Yin a lesson and let her experience what it was like to be embarrassed online!


    At the thought of this, Shi Dai raised her chin and smiled disdainfully.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t need to look to know what she was thinking. However, this didn¡¯t matter. She could just do whatever she wanted!

 Chapter 18

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Miss Shi, Miss Lin, I¡¯m Assistant Li, who¡¯s in charge of you. Take a look at today¡¯s speech first. You¡¯re not allowed to bring it on stage later. Memorize it.¡±


    Assistant Li, who was present, noticed the subtle awkwardness in the air and quickly tried to ease it.


    Lin Yin took the script and looked at the sincere words written. Most of them were words of apology.


    As for Shi Dai¡¯s, it was all about how aggrieved she felt, how the cyberbullying these few days had caused her great mental and physical trouble, and how her depression had worsened because of the cyberbullying and she even had the thought of committing suicide.


    Lin Yin even wanted to ask if Su Fei was the one who wrote Shi Dai¡¯s speech.


    Lin Yin cleared her throat and read it out loud. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for encroaching on public resources. I want to apologize for what happened online a few days ago. I¡¯m good friends with Shi Dai from the Shi Corporation. We¡¯re very close. We were rehearsing a short school play that day¡­¡±


    At this point, Lin Yin frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s so lengthy, do I have to memorize all of it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to memorize it?¡± Shi Dai took the opportunity to mock her. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to memorize it, scram back to your slum. I don¡¯t want to be seen with a lowly person like you¡­¡±


    All the media outlets present gasped. Someone had turned on the loudspeaker in the backstage studio. Although they had yet to enter, the reporters present could hear their words clearly.


    Before the press conference started, they heard Miss Shi¡¯s latest words. Lin Yin was undoubtedly the one who was forced to compromise.


    This press conference was also planned by the Shi Corporation. Time was money. Several reporters released the recording at the scene.


    For a moment, public opinion began to lean towards Lin Yin again. This time, the criticism of the Shi Corporation on the Internet was overwhelming. Shi Dai¡¯s words were exactly the same as the last time, making her unable to retaliate.


    This time, Lin Yin¡¯s words and actions in the studio were not offensive at all. Even if they wanted to blame someone, she could not be blamed.


    The scene was in chaos. Someone called Assistant Li urgently to inform him. Assistant Li hurriedly turned off the loudspeaker, but it was too late. The press conference had to stop immediately.


    President Shi was so angry that his mind was blank and his blood surged. He strode into the studio and slapped Shi Dai¡¯s face. ¡°I told you to stop talking. Why didn¡¯t you listen?!¡±


    Shi Dai covered her face as tears streamed down her face. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father would hit her.


    ¡°Dad, why did you hit me? Can¡¯t I even prepare for the press conference? It¡¯s all this Lin Yin¡¯s fault! Hit her!¡±


    It happened so suddenly that Shi Dai still did not know why her father suddenly hit her.


    President Shi was furious. He looked at Lin Yin, who was sitting in the corner with a script in her hand. It was obvious that she had been reading it seriously just now. When Lin Yin saw Shi Dai being hit, confusion appeared on her face.


    An assistant in a black shirt jogged in and whispered something in President Shi¡¯s ear. President Shi¡¯s expression became even heavier.


    After hearing this, his face darkened. He waved at the flustered and stunned Assistant Li.


    When Assistant Li came in to prepare, he accidentally pressed the button for the loudspeaker. Just now, they had checked the surveillance cameras. This was just an accident, not someone¡¯s scheme.


    Now that things had come to this, the press conference could not be held anymore. Many reporters were satisfied and left the venue. Some reporters who did not record the conversation just now continued to squat at the scene, wanting to interview Lin Yin or Shi Dai directly.


    President Shi looked at the situation slightly. He did not know what his daughter would do next. It was better to hurry home to be safe. Thinking of this, he asked the bodyguards to send her back.


    After being hit, Shi Dai was even more indignant. She couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Yin had taken advantage of her again.


    Lin Yin also wanted to leave early. When she left, she ran in front of Shi Dai.


    Shi Dai, who could be fooled by Su Fei, naturally did not think too much. She saw that Lin Yin was in a hurry to leave and wanted to teach her a lesson.


    There were layers of reporters surrounding the back door. Lin Yin glanced at them from the corner of her eye. Shi Dai had already followed her.


    Very good, now¡¯s the time!


    Lin Yin knew what Shi Dai would do next, so she would cooperate with her.


    As Lin Yin had expected, the next second, Shi Dai reached out and pushed Lin Yin. Lin Yin happened to be at the last step and lost her balance and fell. There were cries of surprise from the surroundings, and the reporters finally took the opportunity to take photos.


    Fortunately, there were many people in front. Lin Yin was held by someone and did not fall very hard.


    Was today over? It was really tiring to pretend to be innocent and naive. She did not know how Su Fei did it, but Lin Yin sighed in her heart.


    The Su Fei mimicking show today officially ended.

 Chapter 19

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The Shi Corporation was stronger than the Su Family, so Lin Yin could not gain any advantage if she went head first against them.


    In her previous life, she had fought with Shi Dai countless times. Lin Yin knew Su Fei as well as she knew her. Even if the press conference went smoothly, Shi Dai would not be able to help but push her.


    Today was indeed an accident, so much so that Lin Yin¡¯s plan couldn¡¯t be implemented.


    Lin Yin had fallen on purpose. This way, she could be the perfect victim.


    It was just that the entire process was too aggrieving. She could not argue with them and made this war not so satisfying to win.


    Lin Yin lay on the white hospital bed and looked at the ceiling, thinking that she would probably be discharged tomorrow.


    What a joke. In her previous life, even if she had a high fever and felt uncomfortable all over, no one cared even when she fainted from the pain.


    But now, after a small bump, Lin Yin was sent to the best hospital and checked into the VIP ward.


    Su Zhen couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Shi Corporation, so he still had to put on an act to show that his daughter was seriously injured. He hoped that they wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter.


    After that scene at the press conference, President Shi was furious. He looked at the background of Lin Yin that Mrs. Shi had found out yesterday and slammed the table.


    ¡°Release the shocking news. This time, who still dares to keep an eye on the Shi Corporation?!¡±


    Lin Yin was still asleep. Before she woke up, she heard a commotion outside. Without asking, she knew why they were here.


    Before she went to bed last night, Lin Yin saw the shocking news online.


    It was hard not to see the first trending search.


    ¡°The Su Family Organization¡¯s Chairman, Su Zhen¡¯s biological daughter, Lin Yin, Returns to the Su Family.¡±


    ¡°The Temptation to Go Home [1. An extremely popular TV series in China]¡ªThe Fight of the Su Family Organization¡¯s Biological Daughter Returning Home¡±


    ¡°Modern Raccoon for a Princess: Real Princess, Fake Princess¡±


    ¡°A twist in roles, I Am a Wizard? Harry Potter in the Slums


    When Lin Yin saw this title, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. There were even people who used memes.


    In order to divert attention, the Shi Corporation spent a lot of money. They actually made the online marketing accounts spread the news of Lin Yin like a team. The Internet was very harmonious. It seemed like the distribution of the blame was quite uniform.


    All kinds of reports appeared one after another, and the comments section was even livelier.


    Lin Yin took a few cursory glances. It was mainly about the previous news. Although there were mixed reviews, there were no ugly words.


    [No wonder she dared to tear apart the daughter of the Shi Corporation. So she is also a daughter of a rich family.]


    [What a strange story! When will my biological parents pick me up? I suspect that I¡¯m also the daughter of a billionaire¡­ I¡¯m envious, jealous, and hateful!]


    [Changing a raccoon for a prince. That Su Fei is a green tea b*tch [ 2. Internet slang in Chinese for a girl who seems innocent and pure like green tea but is actually calculating and manipulative.] Pfft! I¡¯ve disliked her for a long time. She¡¯s always pretending to be weak. Does she think she¡¯s Lin Daiyu [ 3. Lin Daiyu is one of the principal characters of Cao Xueqin¡¯s classic 18th-century Chinese novel Dream of the Red Chamber. She is portrayed as a well-educated, intelligent, witty, and beautiful young woman of physical frailness who is somewhat prone to occasional melancholy.]? I¡¯m disgusted just by looking at her. Hurry up, who¡¯s going to dig up the dirt on Su Fei? Hurry up and return Lin Yin¡¯s parents to her! Don¡¯t fight for Lin Yin¡¯s assets!]


    [I saw Su Fei¡¯s social media account a few days ago and she was complaining secretly. I didn¡¯t understand it then, but now it seems like she¡¯s secretly scolding Lin Yin.]


    [Really? Really? I¡¯ll go take a look¡­]


    The VIP ward was VIP for a reason. It was unknown how many big shots had stayed there. After a while, Lin Yin was discharged from the back door. Chu Yun picked Lin Yin up with a livid expression.


    As soon as the news came out, Su Fei made a fuss at home and smashed things. In the end, she held her chest and lay on the ground motionless.


    The servants hurriedly carried her to the bed. It was not convenient for them to send her to the hospital. Afraid that there would be too many reporters, they could only hurriedly call the family doctor over. Seeing that Su Fei was fine, Chu Yun came to pick Lin Yin up from the hospital.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve caused!¡± Chu Yun scolded her when she saw her. ¡°Now that the news is all over the place and the spearhead is pointed at our family, see how you can clean up the mess!¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s heart ached when she thought of Su Fei lying in bed with a frown on her face and being unconscious for a long time. ¡°Ever since you came to our house, our family hasn¡¯t stopped having troubles! I shouldn¡¯t have you as my daughter!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, send me back,¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    She would still have freedom if she was sent back. Anyway, the only thing waiting for her here was that perverted old tycoon!


    ¡°You! You bastard!¡± Chu Yun was furious. This detestable Lin Yin had caused such huge trouble and actually dared to talk back to her like this. Chu Yun was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°Bastard? Who¡¯s the bastard?¡± Lin Yin looked into Chu Yun¡¯s eyes, her gaze sharp and cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t treat me as your daughter, don¡¯t pretend to care.¡±


    Chu Yun looked at her uncontrollable daughter and was exasperated.


    She really hoped that the gentle, sensible, generous, and well-mannered Su Fei would be her biological daughter, and Lin Yin would be sent as far away as possible.

 Chapter 20

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When they returned to the Su Family¡¯s luxurious villa, it was exceptionally quiet inside today. The servants all stayed at their posts silently, not daring to make a sound.


    An old lady who was wiping the stair railing probably loved gossip, she had finished her work long ago, but she still wanted to listen to Miss Su¡¯s movements upstairs and wiped the railing until it was shiny.


    After a while, the servants started to whisper, ¡°Miss Lin Yin is back.¡±


    Lin Yin walked straight home after getting out of the car, leaving Chu Yun far behind.


    She did not ask for Chu Yun¡¯s love, so she naturally did not care too much about her.


    Family love? She did not want to pretend at all.


    Su Zhen saw Lin Yin and Chu Yun enter through the floor-to-ceiling windows. He clapped his hands and the servants received the order to retreat. They closed the door, leaving the three of them alone in the huge living room.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± There was no emotion in Su Zhen¡¯s voice. Then, his voice deepened. ¡°Lin Yin, do you know your mistake?¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Honest to God, what did she do wrong? Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she had already cooperated greatly. What did she do wrong?


    Lin Yin answered truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s veins bulged. He knew that Lin Yin was unruly, but he did not expect her to be so calm after causing trouble.


    From the looks of it, Chu Yun must have been furious with Lin Yin just now.


    Of course, Su Fei was pretending to be sick. When she heard Lin Yin return and her father scolding her outside, she immediately pretended to be weak and got up. She stood at the end of the railings and leaned down. She said to Su Zhen downstairs, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t blame Sister. Sister doesn¡¯t know anything. Even if she¡¯s wrong, she didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    Her voice was very soft and it was trembling. Chu Yun¡¯s heart ached. He could not rush over, so he scolded the servant beside Su Fei, ¡°Hurry up and support her!¡±


    She was really a fake socialite and a real b*tch. Su Fei¡¯s words sounded like she was trying to excuse Lin Yin, but she helped Lin Yin admit her crime mistake without a trace.


    Hmph! Lin Yin despised her and didn¡¯t even look up at Su Fei¡¯s performance.


    Look, why was the difference between her two daughters so big? Chu Yun was furious again.


    ¡°You still want to provoke the Shi Family after what you¡¯ve done? Can we afford to provoke the Shi Family?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°Provoked? I don¡¯t know her. Wasn¡¯t it Sister Su Fei who provoked her?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Shi Dai and I are good sisters,¡± she said aggrievedly. ¡°We¡¯ve never argued. I don¡¯t know why you could make such a fuss after meeting her once¡­¡±


    How unrepentant! After hearing Su Fei¡¯s words, Chu Yun raised her hand to slap Lin Yin. Unexpectedly, Lin Yin grabbed her wrist tightly and shook her hand away. Chu Yun was almost brought down by the inertia.


    ¡°You want to hit me without knowing the truth? Did you bring me back to hit me?¡± Lin Yin glared at Chu Yun. Her biological mother was worse than a stranger.


    These words brought the topic back to her background. Chu Yun and Su Zhen were stunned.


    ¡°You ignored me for 18 years, you remembered to bring me home, but you didn¡¯t even explain yourself. When you brought me home, you beat and scolded me. Even if I was accused, you immediately attacked me. Are you really my parents?¡± Lin Yin thought that she no longer had feelings for them, but at this moment, she still exploded uncontrollably.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have any explanation for what happened back then?¡± Lin Yin glanced at Su Fei coldly. Su Fei couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend to be weak. She was dumbfounded.


    Was this detestable Lin Yin finally here to snatch her parents¡¯ love? Was she going to snatch all the Su Family¡¯s assets next?


    Then what was Su Fei? What was she in this family? Would there still be a place for her here?


    ¡°What do we have to explain to you?¡± Su Zhen did not expect that the seemingly uncompetitive Lin Yin would actually have the ambition to fight. It was already good enough that they took her in and provided for her!


    ¡°Real daughter, fake daughter. Who is real and who is fake?¡± Lin Yin looked at Su Zhen steadily. ¡°Everyone on the Internet says that I¡¯m real, but this eldest daughter of the Su Family is spreading rumors that I¡¯m the adopted daughter.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words rendered them speechless. The hall was instantly silent.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. You guys said that I provoked Shi Dai. She rushed up to scold me when she heard that I was an adopted daughter.¡± Lin Yin walked to the sofa and sat down comfortably. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Can I sit down now? As a patient who has just been discharged, I can¡¯t stand for long.¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Chu Yun. They felt guilty about this, but they had raised Su Fei for many years and were used to it. They were also unwilling to admit that they had a daughter who grew up in the slums.

 Chapter 21

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was not that they had not seen poor people before. As long as they were fed and they were given money to spend, there was no one of them who would not be at their beck and call. But they were wrong.


    They thought that poor people were spineless, but that was not the case. Not all poor people were like this.


    Lin Yin was not.


    ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re our biological daughter. Don¡¯t resent Mom and Dad, okay?¡± Seeing that the situation was in a deadlock, Chu Yun wiped her tears and started to play the emotional card. ¡°But your sister has lived with us for many years. Now that we¡¯ve adopted her, you can accept her, right?¡±


    Ha, adoption? The word finally returned to the right place.


    Lin Yin cleared her throat and said, ¡°You guys adopted Sister. Do you want to go through the formal procedures?¡±


    This woman was getting ahead of herself! Su Fei was shocked. It was as if she could already see Lin Yin inheriting all of the Su Family¡¯s assets while Lin Yin mercilessly mocked her.


    Chu Yun was also stunned. She did not expect Lin Yin to say that.


    Are you kidding me? Registering a slum girl under my name?


    Su Fei and Lin Yin had been swapped at the hospital. Su Fei was registered under the Su Family¡¯s name. If they changed it again, they would have to go through a lot of trouble.


    Seeing that Chu Yun was silent, Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. We¡¯ll treat you well in the future. Even if you can¡¯t be registered under our name, you¡¯re still our biological daughter. In the future, you¡¯ll be on par with your sister and we won¡¯t be biased.¡±


    On par. It sounded like a great honor.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t want anything else. She just wanted to make things difficult for them. She didn¡¯t expect him to say such things.


    ¡°On par?¡± Lin Yin laughed angrily. ¡°You flattered me. Should I kowtow to thank you?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face flushed red and white. She felt guilty and awkward. Who else would Lin Yin need to kowtow to and thank?


    Su Fei opened her mouth and exhaled slightly. She did not expect that she, who had always been good at overshadowing others, would not know how to interrupt.


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Su Zhen suppressed his temper and asked as calmly as possible, but his words were still sharp.


    ¡°I want my sister to apologize to me for this incident.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words were powerful. Su Zhen thought that Lin Yin was fighting for status and assets. He did not expect that she was just waiting for an apology.


    Su Zhen felt guilty again.


    Su Fei held back her tears and cried out in her heart.


    This was not lowering her head and making her admit her mistake. This was destroying her image as an obedient girl and making her admit that she was sowing discord. This was not allowed!


    Su Fei pretended to collapse, clutching her chest. She was so weak that she was almost leaning over the servant beside her.


    Chu Yun¡¯s heart ached as she went upstairs. She pulled Su Fei over and let her lie on her shoulder. She patted her back gently and comforted her.


    What a touching scene of a loving mother and a filial daughter.


    If it was the Lin Yin in her previous life, she would definitely be jealous and feel inferior at this moment, hoping so much that the person in Chu Yun¡¯s arms was her. But now, none of this mattered.


    Although Su Zhen¡¯s heart ached to see Su Fei so ill, he knew very well that if Su Fei did not apologize, Lin Yin would definitely not let her off.


    ¡°Feifei, apologize to your sister.¡±


    The dignity in Su Zhen¡¯s eyes was unquestionable, scaring Su Fei so much that she trembled. Chu Yun immediately held her hand with heartache.


    ¡°Sister Lin Yin, I couldn¡¯t stop Shi Dai. I apologize,¡± Su Fei said weakly. With that, she suddenly fainted to the ground, tears falling from the corners of her eyes.


    This was the art of language. Even if she apologized, she could still remove herself completely.


    ¡°Quick, call the doctor over! How did you look after Feifei?¡± Chu Yun was flustered and instructed the servants to carry Su Fei back.


    Seeing Su Fei¡¯s performance, Lin Yin snorted.


    Lin Yin continued, ¡°Also, make a statement and announce my identity to the public. It can be considered an ending to the comments online.¡±


    Lin Yin knew what Su Fei cared about the most. Once the announcement was made, Su Fei would completely lose her title as the daughter of the Su Family and become known as their adopted daughter.


    As for registering Lin Yin under the Su Family¡¯s name? Pfft! Just thinking about it made her feel disgusted! There was no need.


    Hearing this, Su Fei was so angry that she wanted to stand up, but she was pretending to be unconscious and had to close her eyes tightly. The hatred in her heart was about to overflow.


    This b*tch! She really had ill intentions! She was here to snatch! She was here to snatch!

 Chapter 22

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen understood that making a statement was the best way to resolve public opinion. All kinds of news were everywhere. Only an official response could stop the public from talking.


    Su Zhen picked up his phone and dialed a number. He said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Secretary Zhang, write a statement announcing that Miss Lin Yin is the biological daughter of the Su Family. Write it down and show it to Miss Lin Yin. If there¡¯s no problem, send it out.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that this fight did not mean victory.


    Su Zhen did this because he was pressured by public opinion and because he was still busy repairing his relationship with the Shi Family.


    The Shi Family was not afraid of the Su Family, so they did not hide the fact that they had exposed them. They even did it openly. Su Zhen¡¯s statement could be considered as showing President Shi respect. Everyone could still get along well when they met.


    Although the Shi Family didn¡¯t like Lin Yin either, they knew that Su Zhen didn¡¯t want to admit that Lin Yin, a girl from the slums, was his biological daughter. This was something Su Zhen wanted to hide.


    By forcing them to reveal Lin Yin¡¯s identity as their biological daughter, the Su Family¡¯s drama had already far exceeded the Shi Family as a topic of conversation in upper-class society.


    In short, this incident finally came to an end and Lin Yin could be considered to have escaped unscathed.


    As she watched Su Fei being carried into the room, an imperceptible smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore? There was no hurry. Take it slow. As Su Zhen had said, there was still a long way to go. Su Fei would have to suffer a lot more in the future!


    Lin Yin was mainly trying to trigger Su Fei. The angrier Su Fei was, the happier Lin Yin felt.


    As soon as Su Zhen and Chu Yun¡¯s car left the Su family¡¯s house, Su Fei didn¡¯t wait to break into Lin Yin¡¯s room with her spare keys to settle the score with her.


    ¡°Are you happy now?!¡± Su Fei said sternly. It was still hard for Su Fei to accept when she saw the room that used to be hers.


    She was the one who barged in, so Lin Yin could not be blamed for being rude to her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the adopted daughter of the Su Family?¡± Lin Yin deliberately asked sarcastically. ¡°Is my room a place you can barge into?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words of ¡°adopted daughter¡± hit Su Fei hard.


    ¡°What did you call me? Adopted daughter?¡± Su Fei was exasperated.


    Seeing that she was so angry that her face was crooked, Lin Yin raised her eyebrows and deliberately said, ¡°Everyone knows now that I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Su Family. You have to be aware of your identity and not go overboard.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Fei almost screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can step on me now! Mom said that she doesn¡¯t like a pauper like you from the slums! You¡¯re not worthy of being the biological daughter of the Su family!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at her steadily, her eyes neither happy nor sad. After a moment, she smiled again. ¡°Really?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s attitude made Su Fei even crazier. This despicable person! The people in the slums were despicable and shameless!


    ¡°That¡¯s not what the Su Family said online. Did they miss something?¡± Lin Yin was neither hurried nor slow. Su Fei¡¯s angry face made her feel comfortable.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Are you behind what happened online?¡± Seeing how smooth things were for Lin Yin, Su Fei refused to believe that it had nothing to do with her. She still wanted to know the truth.


    ¡°Ask the Shi Dai you sent. What can I do?¡± Lin Yin did not panic at all, nor did she avoid her question.


    ¡°You used Shi Dai! You did it on purpose!¡± as Su Fei spoke, her confidence faded.


    Lin Yin probably couldn¡¯t do it. She was just a peasant who had crawled out of the slums!


    She should let Chu Yun see that this was the daughter she was proud of, the gentle and virtuous daughter of a rich family, was making a fuss like a shrew at this moment.


    ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, return the keys to me.¡± Lin Yin felt annoyed and casually snatched the keys from Su Fei¡¯s hand. She hooked them onto her pinky and looked at Su Fei tauntingly.


    Su Fei looked incredulous. Anger had gone to her head. She could have gotten into Lin Yin¡¯s room while she was away, but now Lin Yin had taken all the keys.


    Damn it! This Lin Yin was too hateful!


    ¡°If you barge in again, I¡¯m going to call the police,¡± Lin Yin warned.


    Su Fei was now like a wild animal that had been put in a bag. She was panicking and clawing.


    She was still too impatient to be forced into such a situation so easily.

 Chapter 23

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Fei felt as if her world had been messed up by Lin Yin. She had just received a call from Shi Dai, who had reprimanded her for lying to her and causing her to be humiliated online. She had been chased and scolded for several days.


    Su Fei acted pitiful towards her and cried that she had no idea about Lin Yin¡¯s background. ¡°Dai¡¯er, you¡¯re my good friend. Why would I lie to you? Mom said that she was adopted. I didn¡¯t lie to you. I don¡¯t know myself¡­ Boohoo¡­¡±


    After pretending to be miserable for a long time, Shi Dai finally sympathized with her and said that she had to calm down for a few days before she decided if she wanted to continue being her friend.


    Su Fei had wanted justice, but Lin Yin insulted her, making it even harder for her to bear.


    It was all her fault. It was all Lin Yin¡¯s fault! She¡¯s waiting for death!


    Su Fei was unhappy pretending to be sick. She felt uncomfortable watching Lin Yin enter and leave this house.


    If she couldn¡¯t deal with her at home, she didn¡¯t believe that she could still be at ease in school.


    Su Fei also had a few big sisters and school bullies who relied on her. When she reached school, that was where Su Fei could show her strength.


    At the dining table, Su Fei said gently to Chu Yun, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine now. I can go to school. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only rested for a few days. What if you fall sick again when you return to school? If you feel unwell, don¡¯t force yourself. Tell the teacher in time,¡± Chu Yun said heartachingly.


    Chu Yun was afraid that she would be too weak when she returned to school.


    Su Zhen seemed to have suddenly realized something. He looked at Lin Yin, who was focused on eating, and said, ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯ve completed your enrollment. Go with your sister.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Fei immediately nodded obediently. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of my sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lin Yin, you can ask me if you have anything you don¡¯t understand when we get to school. My friends want to get to know you too.¡±


    Ha, take care of her? Lin Yin knew that by taking care of her, she meant letting others bully and abuse her.


    Lin Yin replied calmly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing her indifferent attitude, Chu Yun felt that she was resisting school.


    She came from the slums and it was already good enough that she could attend school. How dare she resist?


    Chu Yun said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good that we let you go to school. Don¡¯t make us worry for nothing. If you can get a rank in the school like Feifei, that¡¯s the best repayment for us.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that Su Fei had done something behind their backs. If she mentioned any of these things, it would change their opinion of this so-called obedient Su Fei.


    Su Fei¡¯s ranking was obtained by bribing her teacher. Chu Yun and Su Zhen were still in the dark about this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Yin looked up into Su Fei¡¯s eyes. There was a smile on her face, but the coldness in her eyes frightened Su Fei. ¡°With Sister Su Fei around, my school life must be exciting.¡±


    West Axis Academy was the best tertiary school in the city. Most of the people in the school were young ladies and young masters from rich families.


    In order to increase their enrollment rate, they would also recruit students from ordinary families with outstanding results. When Lin Yin was in the slums, if she had not been forced to drop out of school because her parents died, it would not have been difficult for her to get into this school.


    And now, she had easily stepped into West Axis Academy with the help of the Su Family.


    Aunt Li busied herself preparing for Lin Yin¡¯s enrollment, as if it was her own child who had gotten into the school they liked.


    But when she was about to get into the car, something happened to Lin Yin. She had forgotten to bring two textbooks that the school had given her.


    Su Fei was already waiting in the car. Aunt Li was so anxious that there was sweat on the tip of her nose.


    In the car, Su Fei was already impatient. Thinking about how she would be taking the same car as Lin Yin to school later, she was distraught and on pins and needles.


    ¡°Sister Lin Yin, hurry up, okay? We¡¯re going to be late!¡± Su Fei rolled down the window, she shouted softly as if she was a little anxious and afraid of affecting Lin Yin.


    ¡°I won¡¯t drag you down. You can leave first,¡± Lin Yin replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take the other car.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s answer was exactly what Su Fei wanted. This was the first time she felt that Lin Yin¡¯s words were so pleasing to the ear. Su Fei immediately waved at the driver, afraid that Lin Yin would call out to her again.


    This time, Lin Yin stood at the entrance of West Axis Academy. A familiar and unfamiliar feeling swept over her.


    In her previous life, life at West Axis Academy was like a nightmare. She had nowhere to escape. This seemingly elegant and beautiful academy was actually ugly and smelly.


    In this life, she would get back all the debts from her previous life!

 Chapter 24

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The surrounding students were very curious about this girl who had just alighted from a luxury car. Was this person a new classmate? They seemed to have never seen her before.


    As they walked on the familiar road, Lin Yin was bumped into. Before she could speak, she heard a pleasant but slightly greasy voice. ¡°Are you okay? Let me see.¡±


    This person was Su Fei¡¯s fianc¨¦, Zheng Chao.


    He had long been engaged to Su Fei, but because of Su Fei¡¯s background, he still tried to seduce and confuse Lin Yin. He spread rumors that Lin Yin had a crush on him and even swore that she would be with him no matter what. This series of actions made Su Fei hate Lin Yin to the core and she wanted to kill her.


    Su Fei even got someone to cut Lin Yin¡¯s face, leaving a long scar on her face to make Zheng Chao never like her again.


    Alright, enemies are destined to meet, let¡¯s settle old and new grudges together.


    Lin Yin touched her face. The place where her scar was in her previous life was slightly hot. When she touched it with her fingertips, she felt as if there was still a bumpy feeling.


    Zheng Chao did it on purpose!


    When he saw her from afar just now, he had thought that Lin Yin was quite good-looking. Now that he could finally see Lin Yin¡¯s face clearly, she was indeed very beautiful, much prettier than his fianc¨¦e, Su Fei.


    Which family¡¯s daughter was she? At this moment, Zheng Chao felt that his parents were blind to have made him get engaged to Su Fei.


    Su Fei wasn¡¯t bad, but she was only considered passable. He wasn¡¯t very satisfied with her.


    Lin Yin vaguely heard the surrounding students discussing. ¡°It¡¯s Zheng Chao!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the girl beside him? She¡¯s much prettier than Su Fei.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Su Fei¡¯s fianc¨¦. He¡¯s teased many girls!¡±


    ¡°You have no internet connection at home. Su Fei is a fake daughter. It¡¯s all over the Internet. The Su Family even made a statement. Su Fei is now an adopted daughter. If I were him, I would get engaged to the real daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you dare to want a woman from the slums?¡±


    ¡°Did you guys see the trending search a few days ago? Doesn¡¯t this girl look like that Lin Yin?¡±


    ¡°The legitimate daughter of the Su Family? I think so. The one who splashed red wine on Shi Dai¡¯s head? Awesome!¡±


    ¡°The first time I¡¯ve seen the video, I feel that she resembles a rich family¡¯s daughter the most. I like that aura too much! It¡¯s a pity that she came from the slums. Otherwise, I would really want to get to know her. Looking at her now, she looks like she¡¯s from the slums¡­¡±


    The slums seemed to have been branded on her, nailing Lin Yin in her previous life to the pillar of shame. In this school full of dignitaries, she could never raise her head. What awaited her was all kinds of ridicule and slander. Now, no matter who mentioned it again, it would not hurt Lin Yin at all.


    Zheng Chao looked at the girl in front of him and was a little confused. Didn¡¯t other girls cling to him when they saw him?


    Although Zheng Chao¡¯s face was not ugly, he was not handsome either. With the support of his family¡¯s strength, he had many fangirls in school. This made him have a deep misunderstanding of his looks and he flirted with beautiful girls everywhere in school.


    Su Fei saw this and didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for him. She followed behind him and dealt with the girls he had teased.


    Of course, the gentle and kind Miss Su did not appear directly. As long as she cried a few times, Shi Dai and Ji Yun would take care of it for her. What a great plan.


    ¡°Can you move aside now?¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    ¡°Student, are you injured?¡± Zheng Chao was still so detestable.


    Thinking about her previous life, there was no emotion in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. She still remembered the scene of her face being cut.


    This bastard and Su Fei had worked together to hurt her to that extent, yet he still wanted to get close to her?


    Disgusting, really disgusting! These two people were really a match made in heaven!


    ¡°Get lost, thank you!¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to look at him and continued walking in the direction of her class. It was really unlucky to meet such a person so early in the morning.


    When she looked at him again, Lin Yin felt like her eyes were about to be injured.


    The surrounding discussions did not escape her ears, but Lin Yin¡¯s heart was calm.


    It was Su Fei who had taken over. She had enjoyed everything that should have been hers, high-quality education and a good family. Instead of saying that she had taken advantage and gotten lucky, they still wanted to shame Lin Yin with the slums?

 Chapter 25

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zheng Chao looked at Lin Yin¡¯s departing figure and recalled the faint fragrance in the air. A frivolous smile appeared on his lips.


    The next moment, Su Fei was behind him, her fists clenched. It took all her strength to control herself.


    This Lin Yin dared to seduce her fianc¨¦ on the first day she came to school! She had snatched her room and her identity away. Now, she even wanted to snatch her fianc¨¦ away!


    Hearing the discussion behind him, Zheng Chao realized that Su Fei was standing behind him. He quickly grabbed Su Fei¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Feifei, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Su Fei pouted and asked aggrievedly, ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡±


    ¡°I bumped into her by accident. I don¡¯t know her either. I asked her to apologize, but she refused. She¡¯s unreasonable!¡± Zheng Chao replied. It was not that he did not hear the discussions around him. That was the real daughter of the Su Family¡ªLin Yin!


    He actually wanted to cover for her! Su Fei¡¯s anger rose another notch.


    The closer she got to the classroom, the more the memories of her previous life surged.


    In the corridor, there was an inconspicuous pillar. Lin Yin looked back. She had been surrounded here before and asked to kneel down and beg for mercy by a yellow-haired woman.


    Naturally, she refused, so she took advantage of the other party¡¯s surprise and counterattacked. She strangled the woman¡¯s neck and hit her against the pillar three times, scaring the other bullies away.


    She protected herself, but when she returned home, she was beaten and scolded by Chu Yun. She blamed her for provoking those shady people and embarrassing the Su Family.


    Su Fei deliberately fanned the flames. She said to Chu Yun, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry and ruin your health. Sister didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    She then winked at her, wanting to please both sides. She said, ¡°Sister, quickly apologize to Mom. Don¡¯t make Mom angry¡­¡±


    At that time, Chu Yun would always scold her indiscriminately. Even if Su Fei tried to persuade her, it was useless. In Chu Yun¡¯s eyes, she could not see love. She could only see disgust, as if she was a person who had done bad things and was evil.


    That time, Chu Yun had smashed the teacup on her head, causing her to have a wound on her head. It was only when blood flowed that Su Fei and Aunt Li stood up for her that the one-sided beating ended.


    She remembered that Chu Yun¡¯s face was full of impatience. She said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Aunt Li, bandage her. It¡¯s not a big problem. There¡¯s no need to call the doctor.¡±


    At that time, Su Fei wanted to come over to look at her wound, but Chu Yun took her away forcefully.


    At that time, she felt that Su Wei and Auntie Li were the ones who treated her well. Her eyes and brain were filled with thoughts of how to make her mother accept her. Now that she thought about it, she was really stupid, funny, and gullible back then.


    When Lin Yin sorted out her thoughts, she realized that she had already arrived at the classroom door. It was still the same classroom as before, and the people inside were still the same as she remembered.


    There was a large crowd in front of the classroom. Lin Yin heard a wave of ridicule.


    ¡°Where did this lowly person come from? She actually wants to be in the same class as us?¡±


    ¡°Look at her clothes. It¡¯s better not to wear such rags out. How unlucky. Don¡¯t sit beside me.¡±


    Looking in their direction, there was an uneasy young girl standing at the door. She had a simple ponytail and tears in her eyes. She was wearing a faded pink shirt and jeans. She held the school bag in her hand and stood at the door, not daring to walk into the classroom.


    Her shabby appearance was despised and mocked by everyone.


    It was really a coincidence. How could Lin Yin forget that her best friend from her previous life, Jia Qing, was also in this class?


    Jia Qing and Lin Yin grew up together. They were top students from ordinary families and were accepted by West Axis Academy because of their outstanding results.


    However, her father was an alcoholic. He took away all the scholarship funds given by West Axis Academy and only gave her a school bag. He even sold the school uniform given by the school.


    In her previous life, Lin Yin¡¯s heart ached for her. Ever since she arrived at the Su Family, she had never let Jia Qing go poor.


    In her panic, Jia Qing suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd. It was Lin Yin! Lin Yin had flown up the tree and become a phoenix. With her around, she would definitely help her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jia Qing probed nervously,¡± Do you still remember me? ¡±


    Lin Yin ignored her and continued walking, not even looking at her.


    She remembered. How could she not remember?


    She did not just remember her. Lin Yin remembered everything her best friend did in her previous life.

 Chapter 26

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In her previous life, Lin Yin treated her as someone she could trust. On the first night she was sold to the old plutocrat family, she risked her life to escape. She hid at the corner of the street and sent a message to Jia Qing, wanting her to help her escape.


    But what greeted her?


    It was Su Zhen and that old tycoon¡¯s disgusting faces. It was being told that she had sold her information for 500,000 yuan.


    She had personally cut off her lifeline, but now, she actually dared to ask for help. How laughable.


    The hatred between the two of them could not be resolved!


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a newcomer here too.¡± Following Jia Qing¡¯s gaze, a boy noticed Lin Yin.


    ¡°Was I mistaken? You know that poor person?¡± The boy asked curiously.


    ¡°She probably got the wrong person. Can you move aside?¡± Lin Yin said impatiently.


    Now, whenever someone connected her to Jia Qing, it would make her feel disgusted.


    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant! Which family are you from? You don¡¯t even dare to admit that you know a poor person?¡± The male student who said this acted hooligan.


    Lin Yin knew him. He came from an ordinary family and his name was Zhao Zhi. After getting close to Zheng Chao, he felt that he was superior.


    ¡°Lin Yin!¡± Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s attitude, Jia Qing was in disbelief, but she still walked forward, wanting Lin Yin¡¯s protection.


    Lin Yin looked at her in disgust, making her shiver. Jia Qing stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Lin Yin?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin? She¡¯s Lin Yin?¡±


    ¡°No wonder she looks familiar. I¡¯ve seen her online many times these past few days.¡±


    Hearing Jia Qing¡¯s name, there was a thin discussion in the crowd.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was. You came from a slum and in front of me, you still dare¡ª¡± Before Zhao Zhi could finish speaking, he felt a wave of pain. Lin Yin had kicked him in the stomach, and the huge force made him take two steps back. He held his stomach, his face pale, and he could not recover for a long time.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Lin Yin said.


    They knew that even the eldest daughter of the Shi Corporation, Shi Dai, could not gain anything from her, let alone this Zhao Zhi, who was just a lackey of the young master.


    ¡°Oh, right. I haven¡¯t kicked someone in a long time. I made a mistake just now,¡± Lin Yin said to Zhao Zhi.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make a mistake, I would¡¯ve kicked lower.¡±


    She could only be even more ruthless when dealing with the ruthless people in the slums.


    Lin Yin had trained her fists and feet. Fighting was not a problem. In her previous life, it was only because Chu Yun repeatedly suppressed her and did not let her resist that she ended up in such a state.


    In this life, Lin Yin would hit and scold whoever she wanted. She wanted to live happily for herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    They understood the situation and immediately dispersed.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t even want to look at Jia Qing, but Jia Qing still wanted to curry favor with her.


    ¡°Little Yin¡­¡± Jia Qing said carefully,¡± Are you still angry with me for what happened before? I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ ¡±


    Jia Qing had often done things that let her down in the past, but those were all small matters. She could ignore them and even help her blindly. She did not expect that all her efforts would end up with an ungrateful dog.


    Lin Yin said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you. Please don¡¯t approach me.¡±


    Jia Qing still wanted to say something about their relationship to her, but looking at Lin Yin¡¯s attitude, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to be alone with her at all. She walked into class.


    In her previous life, when she returned to the Su Family, she did not forget this good friend. She let Jia Qing have no worries about food and clothing and worried over the big and small matters at her home. She lived a miserable life, but she had never mistreated Jia Qing.


    The money she spent on Jia Qing was no less than 500,000 yuan.


    But in the end, she actually betrayed her for 500,000 yuan without any hesitation or reluctance. Lin Yin felt that looking at such a heartless person was disrespectful to her eyes!


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s back, Jia Qing was anxious and hateful. She had been good friends with Lin Yin for so many years. She had become a phoenix and she wanted to step on her best friend?


    She clearly had everything now. Why couldn¡¯t she leak some money through her fingers to help her?


    At the end of the day, she might not be the real daughter. Perhaps the Su Family had made a mistake! Jia Qing felt that the world was even more unfair to her.


    Lin Yin was so hateful! She treated her as a friend. She was blind back then and shouldn¡¯t have treated her as a friend!

 Chapter 27

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The more Jia Qing thought about it, the more hatred she felt. She looked at Lin Yin with hatred in her eyes. Lin Yin met her gaze, and Jia Qing immediately lowered her head to avoid her, afraid that she would see through it and it would be difficult for her to cling onto her in the future.


    What else did Lin Yin not know? She only retracted her gaze and smiled knowingly. Jia Qing¡¯s hatred had already been ignited ever since she entered the Su Family.


    ¡°Students, please sit down. There are two new students here today. Let me introduce them to you.¡± The person who spoke was Teacher Feng, the form teacher. He was about 40 years old and had gold-rimmed glasses on his face. He usually looked serious, but he was a complete hypocrite, a monster in human clothing.


    Ha, another important person had arrived. Lin Yin stood on the stage and looked at the teacher in front of her.


    Teacher Feng had bullied many students from ordinary families in secret, especially beautiful girls. He often ¡°talked¡± to them in private. The girls with no power did not dare speak up after they were bullied, which made him more and more daring.


    Some girls could not stand the humiliation and told their parents, but in this school, the teachers also weren¡¯t ordinary people. Ordinary families could not fight back at all.


    Although Lin Yin was the daughter of the Su Family, she had outstanding looks and was bullied in the Su Family. This monster in human clothing naturally wanted to reach out to Lin Yin. Lin Yin still remembered his ugly face, and at this moment, he was introducing himself to the students.


    ¡°This student, Lin Yin, will be our new classmate from now on. Everyone, get along well and help each other!¡± Teacher Feng gave a simple introduction. He looked at the empty seats below and said, ¡°Lin Yin, sit there.¡±


    There was a neat round of applause. No one wanted to offend her on this occasion. It was better to be more enthusiastic and not make a mistake. Only Zhao Zhi¡¯s expression was ugly and he did not even raise his hand.


    Of course, her classmates already knew her. The farce just now had already left a deep impression on everyone. Lin Yin was also an existence they could not afford to offend.


    Teacher Feng pointed casually, scaring the student beside her. Lin Yin looked at the familiar faces below the stage. She knew every face. Although they were smiling, they all had their own ulterior motives.


    ¡°And this student.¡± Teacher Feng frowned. He knew about Lin Yin. She was the legitimate daughter of the Su Corporation and had been on the trending searches a few days ago. The person in front of him was obviously from a poor family and did not look good. Teacher Feng was not interested in her at all, so he did not even remember her name. What was her name?


    Realizing that the situation was a little awkward, Jia Qing stammered, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Jia Qing. I was ranked 60th in the city and entered West Axis Academy¡­¡±


    Jia Qing carefully revealed her proudest achievement, intending to win some of their respect.


    However, apart from the sparse applause, there were also mocking voices. ¡°Impressive, impressive!¡±


    ¡°This poor person still wants to use their results to crush us? Tsk, she still has to work for us in the end.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. If she had relied on herself to get in, this would definitely be her line. But now that she had relied on her family¡¯s power to get in, she was only greeted with praise and admiration.


    The West Axis Academy was a ridiculous and pathetic existence.


    In the entire class, the children of rich families accounted for more than half of the students. There were only a few students who really relied on their results. Here, they had no right to speak and were unknown. They could only use their results to jump out of this mixed environment and end their education with the princesses and princes.


    After the introduction, Jia Qing sat down in the seat that the teacher had designated for her. She carefully bowed to the surrounding students before slowly sitting down.


    The day passed quickly. The last class was Teacher Feng¡¯s. Lin Yin noticed a female classmate, Yang Xue. Lin Yin looked down at the date on her watch and looked up to continue paying attention to Yang Xue.


    Yang Xue was a little distracted. Perhaps Teacher Feng had told her in advance to go to his office after school. There were still some problems with the previous test paper and she needed one-on-one tutoring.


    Yang Xue obviously knew what she was about to face. She was distracted and restless the entire class. She kept looking at the school gate and wanted to leave early. Due to the teacher¡¯s dignity, she could only stay until school ended.

 Chapter 28

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the school bell rang, the students in the class dispersed. No one wanted to stay here for another second.


    Lin Yin was not in a hurry. She sat in her original position and did not move. As expected, Yang Xue also stayed in her original position. She watched in panic as the number of people in the class decreased. Finally, she placed her hopes on Lin Yin. She turned around several times to look at Lin Yin.


    After a while, Teacher Feng gave her a look and left first. Yang Xue tidied up the things on the table in a panic. Her shoulders were slightly shrugged, as if she was about to cry.


    Lin Yin immediately stood up and said loudly, ¡°Teacher Feng, Yang Xue¡¯s family has been friends with my family for a long time. There¡¯s a banquet tonight. I¡¯m waiting for her to go over with me. Do I have to wait for you to help her finish her papers?¡±


    Lin Yin knew exactly what his shameless excuse was. As soon as she said that, Teacher Feng and Yang Xue were stunned. Teacher Feng did not expect that he would be intercepted by a new student.


    ¡°Then¡­ you guys can go back first.¡± Teacher Feng knew that he could not afford to offend the Su Family. Since she had already mentioned Mr. and Mrs. Su, he could only let them go.


    ¡°Also, I want to learn. Can you call me along when you talk about the papers?¡± Lin Yin blinked with a sincere expression. ¡°I really want to improve too. Oh right, my hooligan friends also want to turn over a new leaf. I¡¯ll call them along next time¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you want to study,¡± Teacher Feng said with difficulty. It seemed that Lin Yin will Yang Xue more than once. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you have time. I still have something on. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    Teacher Feng left the classroom as if he was escaping. Yang Xue got up from her seat and came to Lin Yin¡¯s side. Before she could speak, tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Lin Yin. Thank you for saving me. Teacher Feng¡­ I heard that he¡¯s a pervert¡­¡± Yang Xue wiped her tears as she cried. She had just felt that she was finished and that her life had come to an end.


    Fortunately, she had the help of a new classmate. It was great.


    Lin Yin took out a tissue and handed it to her. She comforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve heard about him. I won¡¯t let him hurt anyone! Let¡¯s go home together.¡±


    Yang Xue nodded and held the piece of paper tightly, as if she was holding onto new hope.


    Lin Yin closed her eyes. The scene just now had left her with a lingering fear. A piece of news from her previous life gradually appeared in front of her.


    ¡®A student from West Axis Academy committed suicide by jumping off a building early this morning.¡¯


    The date of the news was tomorrow. The student who committed suicide was her classmate, Yang Xue.


    The next morning was another face-to-face time with Su Fei. Breakfast time was already difficult.


    However, Lin Yin felt that she had become much more fulfilled after school. At least she didn¡¯t have to face Su Fei¡¯s jealous face every day.


    Lin Yin did not care about Zheng Chao at all after what happened yesterday. After all, a bitch and a dog would be together for a long time. She also sincerely wished that Su Fei and Zheng Chao could get married and never harm others.


    She had thought that this unpleasant interlude would end here, but Lin Yin had not expected that Su Fei would see her being hit on.


    Unfortunately, although she saw it, SU Fei, the judge, was blind. It was clearly Zheng Chao who was pestering Lin Yin, but in Su Fei¡¯s eyes, it was Lin Yin who was seducing Zheng Chao.


    The atmosphere at the dining table today was a little subtle. Lin Yin could feel Su Fei¡¯s anger rising. She probably had this expression because of her Brother Chao.


    Lin Yin had always felt that Su Fei and Zheng Chao were a perfect match. When they were together, Su Fei was a professional scavenger who helped clean up trash from the world.


    And when she got jealous of Lin Yin for no reason because of Zheng Chao, Lin Yin felt that she was like a dung beetle trying her best to defend her dung ball. She still treated trash that no one else liked as a treasure, afraid that others would snatch it from her.


    As expected, the dung beetle couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister Lin Yin, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t tell you in advance that I¡¯m already engaged to Brother Chao. I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Su Fei sounded aggrieved and regretful that she couldn¡¯t give Brother Chao to Lin Yin because they got engaged too early.


    Chu Yun and Su Zhen¡¯s expressions changed instantly. What? It had only been a day since she went to school, but this Lin Yin even wanted to snatch Su Fei¡¯s fianc¨¦? How outrageous!


    ¡°Lin Yin, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Su Zhen¡¯s face was ashen as he waited for Lin Yin to lower her head and confess.


    Lin Yin stopped eating and asked blankly, ¡°Who¡¯s Brother Chao?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I saw you two getting close on the school road yesterday. You were so intimate, but you left as soon as you saw me.¡± Su Fei¡¯s grievance was getting worse. Chu Yun was so angry that she wanted to slap her. Lin Yin was so dense!


    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d be angry, so I didn¡¯t dare call you¡­¡± As Su Fei spoke, her voice slowly lowered, and there were faint sobs in her words.


    What kind of person was Zheng Chao? Did she have to be afraid of so many people snatching him? It was not that they did not know, but they were selectively blind. They felt that Lin Yin had crawled out of the slums and when she saw someone like Zheng Chao, she would definitely pounce on him without hesitation.


    Lin Yin put down her chopsticks and slammed the dining table. Su Fei and Chu Yun were both shocked by the sudden movement.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember. Someone deliberately bumped into me yesterday. It turned out to be your Brother Chao, but I only told him to get lost. There are more than fifty people present. It¡¯s not difficult for you to check if you want to. Maybe someone even recorded a video. I don¡¯t mind being on the trending searches again,¡± Lin Yin replied calmly.


    Speaking of trending searches, Lin Yin was still the focus of the netizens. Su Zhen was already tired enough from dealing with the previous matters. He did not want to do it again.


    ¡°Also, I was already kind enough not to call the police yesterday.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice deepened with a warning tone. ¡°I was harassed by him for no reason. I was afraid that Dad and Mom would be worried, so I endured it myself and didn¡¯t mention it. I thought it was someone unimportant, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to care so much.¡±


    Lin Yin looked into Su Fei¡¯s suddenly panicked eyes. ¡°Just nice. Remember to tell him that I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e¡¯s sister. Please don¡¯t hit on me in the future. It won¡¯t be good for the Su Family and the Zheng Family.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face tried to hold it in and her face turned colorful. She naturally knew what Zheng Chao was like, but she did not expect Lin Yin to expose him so thoroughly.


    Su Zhen and Chu Yun did not know Zheng Chao¡¯s true colors. They had decided on this marriage for the sake of their family business.


    As for Su Zhen, he would approach whoever was beneficial to him. He would dote on whichever daughter could bring him more benefits.


    Lin Yin was going to get sold to an old tycoon, so the profits would be depleted in one go. And Su Fei¡¯s marriage could bring him endless profits for decades.


    Therefore, even if Zheng Chao¡¯s actions were inappropriate, he did not care at all. As long as the marriage was not annulled, everything would not be a problem.


    However, if Lin Yin harmed this marriage, he would definitely not forgive her.


    ¡°Hit on you? Zheng Chao and Feifei are engaged. Will he still hit on others?¡± Chu Yun widened her eyes in anger and was anxious to defend Su Fei. ¡°You must have misbehaved and deliberately seduced him!¡±


    ¡°Ha, deliberately seduced?¡± Lin Yin said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not so desperate. I don¡¯t like such a smooth-talking young master. I¡¯m only worthy of the poor people in the slums. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face turned red. She had not been able to gain anything here and had been slandered by Lin Yin. Su Fei felt that she was asking for trouble today. Wasn¡¯t she saying that her taste was inferior and she could not keep her man in check?


    This lowly woman! She went against her everywhere! Su Fei was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll get going.¡± Lin Yin stood up and walked out, ignoring the three people at the dining table.


    As she passed by Su Fei, Lin Yin said, ¡°Sister, you have to watch over him in the future. Don¡¯t disgust me.¡±


    Her voice was so low that only Su Gei could hear her. Lin Yin felt like she would clutch her chest again, ready to pretend to faint.


    After resolving the trouble that Su Fei had brought, Lin Yin felt much better. Su Fei treated Su Zhen and Chu Yun as a tree to rely on and often deliberately made things difficult for her in front of them.


    If it was in her previous life, this move would still work. Su Fei would always deal a heavy blow to Lin Yin. But now, every time Su Fei made things difficult for her, Lin Yin would triple the damage.


    This time, when she walked on the campus, Lin Yin specially looked around to make sure that Zheng Chao was not around before she continued walking with relief.


    No one would want to step on the same dog shit twice.

 Chapter 30

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When she stepped into the classroom, Lin Yin realized that there was an egg and a box of pure milk on her table. A trace of confusion flashed across Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know who was so considerate.


    Was it Jia Qing? Lin Yin looked at her in disgust.


    It seemed like it wasn¡¯t. If it were her, she would definitely be looking at her eagerly.


    In her previous life, she had been deceived by her gaze and foolishly believed that she was a person worth befriending.


    Just as Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on Yang Xue, she saw her quickly retracting her shy gaze. It seemed like she was thanking her for yesterday.


    Lin Yin smiled. Not wanting to let her down, she put the eggs and milk into her bag.


    This was the second person in Lin Yin¡¯s life, other than Aunt Li, who could make her feel warm. However, when she thought about how no one who approached her in her previous life had a good ending, Lin Yin felt a little down.


    Teacher Feng probably wouldn¡¯t harass her anymore, so she shouldn¡¯t interact with her too much.


    However, just as Lin Yin put away her things, there was a commotion in the classroom. Lin Yin didn¡¯t listen particularly, but the content of their conversation still entered her ears.


    ¡°I knew it. When she sees eggs and milk, she¡¯ll definitely put them away and eat them.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s from the slums after all. She¡¯s ignorant. She wants everything that a poor person gives her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I heard that the people in the slums even snatch food from wild dogs.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re even selling them at night. You¡¯ve never seen them before. I heard that they¡¯re all very dirty¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe she sold it before. From the looks of it, her business should be pretty good. Haha, she¡¯s still pretending. She acted like she was the boss yesterday. She¡¯s still related to the dirty slums!¡±


    ¡°Maybe the next time I go to the brothel, I can choose her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. She might even have some dirty disease¡­¡±


    Someone was unwilling to listen. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I haven¡¯t eaten yet. It¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Shh, be careful of her hearing you. Have you forgotten that she hit Zhao Zhi yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Zhi? She hit Zhao Zhi? Do I still need to be afraid?¡± The boy who said this laughed. ¡°Do you understand what it means to make an example out of someone¡­¡± He seemed to suddenly feel that what he said was wrong. He stopped in the middle of his sentence and said again,¡± Zhao Zhi is just a dog. If she hit him, so be it. Would she dare to hit me? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She thought she¡¯s amazing just because she beat up a lackey. Who¡¯s she scaring?!¡±


    Yang Xue regretted it a little. She only wanted to repay Lin Yin, but she didn¡¯t expect to cause her trouble.


    Lin Yin saw that Yang Xue had lowered her head and looked slightly uneasy. She stood up and kicked the table of the boy who was talking happily. ¡°What else? What else is there?¡±


    It had only been one night, but they had already forgotten about the intimidation from yesterday and were openly discussing her again. It seemed like she did not have enough deterrence for them!


    The boy was embarrassed and immediately retorted, ¡°If you can do it, can¡¯t I speak about it?!¡±


    Lin Yin approached him and caught him off guard by elbowing his chin. The boy could not dodge in time and bit his tongue. Instantly, blood flowed. The surrounding students had never seen a young master get beaten up and it was so serious. There was a cry of surprise from the crowd.


    The boy had never been injured so badly. He covered his mouth and wailed. Blood flowed from his mouth to his neck. The scene was shocking.


    His follower was shocked and immediately stood up. Lin Yin only turned around to look at them before they stopped and did not dare to act rashly.


    After all, no one dared to risk their lives with her.


    Lin Yin did not drag her feet at all. Her exquisite facial features were too eye-catching, and she would attack when they were distracted. It was impossible to predict where she would start attacking, and it was very difficult to defend against.


    ¡°The intimidation from yesterday didn¡¯t seem to be enough. Are you satisfied today?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice was still calm, as if nothing had happened just now.


    A slightly ruffian-like boy in the back row seemed to have been disturbed by this voice. He slowly raised his head from the table and looked at Lin Yin coldly. Although the surrounding people were frightened, they were still looking forward to him getting up and joining the battle to give Lin Yin a heavy blow.

 Chapter 31

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    With him participating, it would be even more exciting. After all, the cold and arrogant boy in the back row did not differentiate between men and women when he fought.


    However, he only glanced at Lin Yin and continued to sleep. This disappointed the surrounding students.


    The wails in the classroom were endless. What a weak young master. If he didn¡¯t have the ability to fight, he shouldn¡¯t provoke her.


    Lin Yin rubbed her ears and regretted hitting him. Her ears were suffering too much.


    However, his wailing finally had an effect. Teacher Feng was called over by his howling.


    When Teacher Feng arrived, he was shocked by the scene and quickly sent two students to invite the doctor from the infirmary.


    ¡°Who hit Student Hong Yi?!¡± Teacher Feng was scared to death. He could not afford to offend the young master of the Hong Family, and they had hit him so hard. How was he going to explain this to his family?


    Lin Yin looked at Teacher Feng and chuckled. No wonder it looked familiar. It turned out that in her previous life, she had also elbowed Teacher Feng the same way when she was harassed by him.


    Now that she saw him being frightened by someone else¡¯s injuries, Lin Yin felt amused.


    ¡°Teacher, it was Lin Yin.¡± A student answered his question.


    Teacher Feng heaved a sigh of relief. He was not a good teacher, but he was good at socializing. Although Lin Yin was a new student, he knew her parents¡¯ levels very well.


    The Su Family was far superior to the Hong Family. Although this incident was caused by Lin Yin, it was also because of Lin Yin that this matter was easy to resolve.


    As long as Su Zhen came and suppressed the Hong Family, they would definitely not dare to pursue the matter.


    Lin Yin looked at the group of people in front of her. If they hadn¡¯t brazenly bullied her, she really didn¡¯t want to attack. The doctor wasn¡¯t here yet, and Hong Yi was still looking at his blood in panic. He had never been so embarrassed.


    Lin Yin stepped over the messy books on the ground, and Hong Yi subconsciously dodged back.


    ¡°Were you happy just now?¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    ¡°Is your way of entertainment to slander others for no reason? I want to try too.¡± Lin Yin smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll play your current miserable state in the classroom every day for fun. Are you willing?¡±


    Hong Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. She could really do this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t badmouth others. You won¡¯t be let off so easily the next time.¡± Lin Yin stared at him without blinking. ¡°Now, you have to apologize to me.¡±


    The surrounding students were in an uproar. He was already injured, yet he had to apologize?


    A female classmate who had participated in the slander just now spoke up for Hong Yi. ¡°You¡¯ve already beaten him up like this, and he still has to apologize? You should be the one apologizing!¡±


    She did not need to turn around to know that the girl who spoke was Jiang Qi. She was not an easy person to deal with in West Axis Academy. If anything happened in class or school, she had to interfere.


    ¡°Besides, what we said isn¡¯t bad. Is that all you can take?¡±


    Ha, she had already started a rumor that she had gone to sell her body. Wasn¡¯t it bad enough? Didn¡¯t this group of people think that they were going overboard? Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything and glanced at her. Lin Yin¡¯s gaze scared Jiang Qi speechless.


    With so many people watching, Jiang Qi did not want to be embarrassed. She calmed herself down and said, ¡°We weren¡¯t wrong to begin with. You came from the slums. Women from the slums will come out to sell themselves!¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at her and smiled. The next second, they heard a loud slap. Lin Yin slapped Jiang Qi¡¯s face, stunning them all again.


    Teacher Feng wiped his sweat. He had to admire himself for being sensible. If he had not let them go yesterday, he did not know what kind of miserable state he would have been in.


    ¡°There¡¯s no justice, there¡¯s no justice!¡± Teacher Feng hurriedly dispersed the crowd and pulled Lin Yin and Jiang Qi away. ¡°Call your parents over!¡±


    Just as the classroom was in chaos, the doctor from the infirmary arrived. The crowd automatically parted to make a path for the doctor to bring Hong Yi away.


    Jiang Qi touched her burning face and four finger marks appeared on it. Lin Yin was so ruthless. She was indignant, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend her again. She stared at Lin Yin with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Lin Yin smiled as she looked at them. ¡°If you miss today, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Teacher Feng put on the airs of a teacher and tried to suppress Lin Yin.


    ¡°When they were saying those words, why didn¡¯t you say that they were going too far? They should have learned their lesson long ago for maliciously talking about others for no reason.¡± Lin Yin was neither fast nor slow as she pointed at the surveillance camera in the corner.


    ¡°What they said and did is all here. Investigate more. There might be other surprises.¡± Lin Yin looked at Teacher Feng with an ambiguous smile.

 Chapter 32

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Teacher Feng knew who he had harassed this month and it could be told from the surveillance footage. Coupled with the fact that Lin Yin had something on him, he immediately fell silent.


    ¡°Stop fooling around! Call your parents!¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes made him feel like he had been seen through. After saying that, he rushed out of the classroom.


    Lin Yin watched as he fled. The smile on her lips disappeared. After he disappeared around the corner, Lin Yin returned to her seat and sat down. Someone was already tidying up the classroom. The ground was a mess.


    This school was already foul enough. This hypocrite was really a beast. The more she looked at him, the more she disliked him.


    The classroom gradually quietened down. Gong Ze, who was sitting in the last row, seemed to have woken up. He stretched and held his head with his right hand as he looked at Lin Yin.


    The sunlight shone in and Lin Yin¡¯s side profile was gilded. She seemed to be glowing.


    The infirmary was noisy. Hong Yi¡¯s mother had already rushed over after hearing the news. Hong Yi¡¯s injuries were not very serious. After wiping away the blood, his tongue was grazed and his chin was bruised.


    Mrs. Hong¡¯s expression was dark, but she still had to act like a rich lady. Although her heart ached, she could not flare up. She tried her best to suppress her anger and her face was red. She ignored the doctor¡¯s words and did not speak.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts too much.¡± Seeing that his mother was here, Hong Yi seemed to have found someone to rely on and cried out in pain.


    ¡°Who was so ruthless?¡± Seeing Hong Yi in such a miserable state, Mrs. Hong¡¯s anger rose.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the form teacher? Call the person who hit him over and apologize to my child!¡±


    When Mrs. Hong saw Teacher Feng in the crowd, she was furious. Teacher Feng could not afford to offend this parent who was still in a fit of anger. He smiled apologetically and said tactfully, ¡°The other party¡¯s parent is already on the way. I informed him immediately. We¡¯ll deal with it properly.¡±


    Of course, Su Zhen would not appear for such a small matter. He hung up the school phone and called Chu Yun.


    When Chu Yun heard that it was about Lin Yin, she immediately hung up. She didn¡¯t want to stand up for her at all.


    Su Zhen looked unhappy, but when he thought of the unhappiness in the morning, he decided to put it aside for now. It was just a fight, there was no need to mobilize so many people.


    After a while, the school called again. The secretary looked at the phone with a troubled expression, not knowing if she should pick up.


    Su Zhen waved his hand impatiently and casually flipped open the document that the secretary had just arranged. A business card fell out. It was the business card of the old tycoon. Su Zhen picked it up and looked at it for a moment before suddenly changing his mind. He gestured for the secretary to answer the call and said that he would be there soon.


    Ever since Lin Yin came to the Su Family, she had been troubling him. He wanted to see what trouble Lin Yin could cause in school. If she continued to annoy him like this, he would send her to the old tycoon as soon as possible to resolve the company¡¯s financial problem.


    Jiang Qi¡¯s parents also came over. Seeing the handprint on his daughter¡¯s face, Supervisor Jiang looked anxious. He was just a small supervisor. His entire family had spent all their money to send his daughter to West Axis Academy. He did not expect his daughter to be so worrisome and cause trouble for him repeatedly.


    When he saw Mrs. Hong, he nodded and bowed politely. Before he could figure out what had happened, it was not wrong to apologize first. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Hong raised her hand and slapped him. ¡°Was it you guys that hit my child?!¡±


    Madam Hong was so overbearing that Supervisor Jiang was stunned.


    He thought that his daughter did something wrong and continued to bow and apologize. Jiang Qi immediately felt that her father had embarrassed her and made her unable to raise her head in school.


    The surrounding students burst into laughter. They did not expect that Jiang Qi, who usually looked like a big sister, would have a much more cowardly parent than her.


    Jiang Qi knew very well that this school was filled with people who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Her family background was too ordinary, so she could only use rudeness as a disguise to pretend to be a big sister who was not to be trifled with. However, at this moment, her disguise was shattered.


    She was ashamed and angry. She pushed him away in a panic and wanted to run out. Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, she was pushed back by Lin Yin.


    ¡°Mrs. Hong, it¡¯s not this parent. His child was also beaten up¡­¡± Teacher Feng said awkwardly.


    Teacher Feng had an uncomfortable fake smile on his face. When he saw Lin Yin enter, he was anxious to be free. He immediately pointed at Lin Yin and said, ¡°This student accidentally hit Student Hong and Student Jiang.¡±


    Mrs. Hong didn¡¯t apologize to Supervisor Jiang and immediately turned to Lin Yin. When she saw that she was a girl, she was stunned for a moment. How could a girl beat her child up like this?

 Chapter 33

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You ill-bred girl, apologize to my child!¡± Mrs. Hong became arrogant again.


    ¡°I have no upbringing when I hit someone, but your son spoke about prostitution and body-selling. Is that your upbringing?¡± Lin Yin replied coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask him why I hit him?¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re shameless! How could my son say such things?!¡± Mrs. Hong was furious. She glanced at Hong Yi. Her son was still young. How could he say such things? This must be slander!


    ¡°You know how to lie and ruin my son¡¯s reputation at such a young age. I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Mrs. Hong, who had always been rough, felt a little smug when she met a parent like Supervisor Jiang. She almost forgot which school she was in.


    As soon as Mrs. Hong finished speaking, Su Zhen¡¯s deep and powerful voice came from the entrance of the infirmary. ¡°Who are you going to beat to death?¡±


    When everyone saw Su Zhen enter, Supervisor Jiang and Madam Hong were stunned. Mrs. Hong¡¯s words of ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death¡± fell into Su Zhen¡¯s ears.


    Half of Mrs. Hong¡¯s anger dissipated. She glared at her son, who her heart ached for just now.


    Their family had business dealings with the Su Family, but fortunately, Su Zhen did not know her. After all, Hong Yi¡¯s father was the one who went to discuss business and did not bring her along.


    Without the support of the Su Family, it would be difficult for the Hong Family¡¯s business to advance. It was fine if they were beaten up by someone, but why did they have to be beaten up by the Su Family¡¯s daughter?


    Overwhelmed by shame and anger, Mrs. Hong was speechless and did not know what to do.


    Supervisor Jiang was the first to react. He nodded at Su Zhen and even wanted to hand him a cigarette. He touched the cigarette in his pocket and realized that it was not of quality, so he could only continue to bow awkwardly.


    Although he had never seen Su Zhen before, Su Zhen was a famous figure with a powerful background and was a frequent guest on various financial programs. Supervisor Jiang immediately treated him warmly and had even thought of an apology in his heart.


    ¡°She said she wanted to beat me to death. Beat me to death.¡± Supervisor Jiang smiled apologetically. Jiang Qi¡¯s expression became even uglier. The surrounding students still wanted to laugh, but they could only hold it in and not dare to make a sound.


    Su Zhen frowned slightly. There were so many people in the infirmary and he felt a little uncomfortable. Teacher Feng had already realized that it was inappropriate to have too many students and quickly waved his hand to chase them away. ¡°Go back. Go back to class and study. Stop looking!¡±


    They still wanted to see what else was going to happen, but they could only leave obediently. After walking a few meters away, they couldn¡¯t help but start discussing. ¡°Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone call a parent like this. Amazing. Look at Jiang Qi¡¯s expression. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s still haughty in the future.¡±


    ¡°I thought Hong Yi was someone amazing. He¡¯s just so-so. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s still afraid of him in the future!¡±


    ¡°Amazing! I¡¯ve never seen such a scene!¡±


    Su Zhen greeted Supervisor Jiang and Mrs. Hong before looking at Teacher Feng. Teacher Feng quickly said, ¡°President Su, Miss Lin Yin beat them up today because¡­ because¡­¡±


    After waiting for a long time, this great Buddha finally arrived. Teacher Feng¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He stopped talking halfway. He was also a little confused. He did not understand why they fought.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, apologize.¡± Before he could organize his words, Su Zhen gave Lin Yin an order. In his opinion, this small matter had already seriously occupied his time. If Lin Yin apologized, it would end sooner.


    ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s a small matter. A child¡¯s joke!¡± Supervisor Jiang quickly apologized. ¡°Jiang Qi, apologize to her quickly!¡±


    Jiang Qi straightened her neck and did not say anything. She knew that she had been utterly embarrassed. Her father might as well not say anything. Making his presence known would only embarrass her even more.


    ¡°Apologize? You¡¯re asking me to apologize without asking anything?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to give in at all.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, don¡¯t hit people in the future.¡± Su Zhen frowned. He knew that his daughter was stubborn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never hit someone for no reason. They made up rumors about me in front of me. If I didn¡¯t hit them, the Su Family would have been branded as prostitutes. I can¡¯t refute or hit them when they say that. Is this how the Su Family should be?¡±


    ¡°They humiliated and slandered me. Should I hide in the corner and not say a word? I¡¯ve never suffered such grievances in the slums. Now that I¡¯m at the Su Family, I should suffer silently?¡±


    If she wanted him to care, she could only drag the entire Su Family down with her. Su Zhen¡¯s expression became even uglier.

 Chapter 34

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You really said that?¡±


    Supervisor Jiang¡¯s face turned pale. He immediately slapped his daughter. Jiang Qi was caught off guard and got slapped again. Supervisor Jiang had long been unable to control Jiang Qi. This was the first time he had slapped her.


    Because she had offended Su Zhen, Mrs. Hong, who had been silent all this time, also spoke up when she saw her son not daring to look up. ¡°Hong Yi, apologize to Miss Lin Yin!¡±


    A smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s lips, half mocking and half helpless.


    In her previous life, she had endured everything. In the face of their bullying and insults, she rarely resisted. In order to please Chu Yun and make him accept her, she had suffered too much.


    It was not worth it for a mother who did not love her at all.


    After everyone saw Su Zhen, their anger dissipated.


    In terms of hierarchy, they would not be able to reach Su Zhen¡¯s level even if they climbed up three or four floors. Even if their child was reasonable, they could only suffer in silence, let alone the fact that they were the ones in the wrong.


    After settling this matter, Su Zhen warned Lin Yin with his eyes and left the school.


    Lin Yin returned to the classroom without a care. This time, the way her classmates looked at her changed.


    It went from mockery and contempt to admiration and envy.


    They had thought that although she was the biological daughter of the Su Family, she had lived in the slums for many years and had no feelings for the Su Family, but Su Zhen had personally appeared.


    Chu Yun was usually the one asking about Su Fei¡¯s matters. They had never seen Su Zhen come before, so the difference was obvious now. Indeed, biological and adopted children would be treated differently.


    This matter quickly spread throughout the school from Lin Yin¡¯s class.


    Standing by the classroom window, Su Fei watched as Su Zhen¡¯s car left the school, her heart filled with disappointment. Lin Yin had caused trouble at school, and Su Zhen had rushed over to help her settle it!


    This Lin Yin was indeed skilled! She snatched away Daddy¡¯s love!


    Shi Dai had a lot of resentment towards Su Fei, but when she saw how unhappy Su Fei was, her heart softened. This time, when she heard that Su Zhen came personally, her anger rose to another level.


    If this continued, she did not know how much she would be bullied!


    She could hear the class starting to talk about her. Su Fei wiped her tears and leaned on the table. When Shi Dai saw her like this, she was even angrier.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson today!¡± Shi Dai called Ji Yun over. ¡°Wait after school. I¡¯ll get someone to surround her. I don¡¯t believe that Uncle Su will make two trips to school today because of her!¡±


    To Su Fei, this was indeed a good idea. Lin Yin fought twice a day. How could such a troublesome daughter compare to an obedient child like her? When the time came, her parents would definitely favor her more!


    Although Su Fei was thinking this, she acted like she cared for Lin Yin. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for Sister Lin Yin. What if she¡¯s injured?¡±


    ¡°Can you have some backbone? You¡¯ve already been bullied by her to this extent, yet you¡¯re still speaking up for her!¡± Ji Yun said indignantly, ¡°You¡¯re just too kind. You¡¯re thinking for her, but she¡¯s not thinking for you. When she takes everything from the Su Family, it¡¯ll be too late for you to cry!¡±


    In their hearts, Su Fei was a kind, cute and innocent girl. Without their help, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    Su Fei still wanted to argue, but they did not allow her to. They started to contact people they knew and prepared to surround Lin Yin after school. A subtle slyness flashed in Su Fei¡¯s eyes.


    Soon, it was time for school to end.


    Lin Yin realized that a few boys had been following her from a distance. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that they were definitely the people that Shi Dai had found. She had used such a method in her previous life and there was nothing new.


    Sure enough, not long after they left, Shi Dai appeared. She stood in front of Lin Yin.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Yin felt disgusted when she saw her. This gun was rushing over again.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t settled our scores from last time. You embarrassed me on the Internet. I won¡¯t let it go!¡± Shi Dai was exasperated at the mention of this.


    She had already given Shi Dai enough respect by settling the matter that way the last time, but she still didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself.


    ¡°So?¡± Lin Yin asked coldly. ¡°What do you want? Hurry up. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s attitude angered Shi Dai. She clapped her hands and the seven to eight boys who had been following Lin Yin immediately surrounded her.


    ¡°Just these few people?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. Hit her!¡± Shi Dai was arrogant and gave them orders.

 Chapter 35

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything. She raised her leg and kicked the leader¡¯s chin. She even kicked his stomach. He was caught off guard and fell to the ground, holding his stomach and crying out.


    The others felt a little uncertain. Lin Yin did not hold back at all. A boy behind her wanted to launch a sneak attack from behind. Lin Yin turned around and spun, kicking him. The boy covered his leg and took two steps back, beads of sweat dripping down.


    Even the two of them did not gain anything. They were a little hesitant and did not dare to attack Lin Yin.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Fight!¡± Shi Dai was a little anxious. They were a bunch of cowards. They had taken the money and were still dawdling. She wished she could go forward and push them.


    However, just as she finished speaking, Lin Yin rushed out of the crowd.


    After hearing about Lin Yin¡¯s results today, it would be a lie to say that she was not afraid of her. In her shock, Shi Dai turned around and ran, but Lin Yin grabbed her collar tightly.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say? Do you still want to fight?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to argue with them. She just wanted to teach them a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, Shi Dai took out a penknife from her pocket and stabbed at Lin Yin without any hesitation. Lin Yin let go in time, but it still left a shallow wound.


    She snorted and kicked Shi Dai over.


    In front of everyone, Shi Dai fell to the ground. The penknife fell to the ground. Lin Yin picked it up and slowly approached her face.


    Shi Dai was shocked and hurriedly crawled out. She did not want a wound on her face.


    ¡°I like fairness the most. If you cut me, I should cut you too.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s cold gaze filled Shi Dai with fear. She knew that Lin Yin could really do it.


    Ji Yun and Su Fei, who were hiding in the dark, finally couldn¡¯t hide anymore and hurriedly came out to stop her.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± Su Fei was confused and frightened. ¡°What happened between you two is in the past. Let Dai¡¯er go. Dad will be angry if you hurt her!¡±


    ¡°I apologize on behalf of Dai¡¯er. Sister Lin Yin¡­¡±


    In her previous life, Lin Yin¡¯s face had been cut by someone. Her face had a long trail of blood as she lay in the alley in despair. No one noticed her for the entire afternoon.


    In the end, an old man who was scavenging discovered Lin Yin and hurriedly called the police to save her from the dilapidated alley and send her to the hospital.


    From the beginning to the end, Chu Yun and Su Zhen didn¡¯t even go to the hospital to visit her. Lin Yin still remembered that Chu Yun had shouted at her on the phone, saying that she didn¡¯t know how to behave herself and that she was like this because she had provoked someone shady. She deserved to be injured. Her attitude was so firm that she didn¡¯t even let Lin Yin speak. Then, she hung up impatiently.


    They knew, but they did not care.


    It was Su Fei who arrived at the hospital in time. Her heart ached as she wiped her tears. She even said that she had a fight with her parents before she could go out. She also said that she would protect her well in the future and not let anyone hurt her.


    Seeing that she was crying sadly, Lin Yin even got up and patted her back, telling her not to worry too much.


    As soon as she was discharged from the hospital, Su Fei gave her a scar cream. She said that she had asked someone to bring it back from overseas. It was worth a few hundred dollars. As long as she applied it for a while, the scar on her face would disappear. It was impossible to tell that she had been injured. All the foreign celebrities used it.


    Lin Yin had used it for more than half a year, but the scar did not improve at all. It was even severely red and swollen, like an ugly worm crawling on her face.


    Su Fei said that a girl could not have a scar on her face and found a doctor to take a look at her. The doctor said that she was weak and needed to be nourished. He prescribed nutritional supplements for her to eat.


    It was these ¡°nutrition supplements¡± that were slowly eating away at her life.


    Lin Yin smiled and waved the penknife in her hand. ¡°An apology is useless. You should return what you owe me.¡±


    Ignoring Shi Dai¡¯s scream, Lin Yin grabbed her hand and cut her in the same spot. Shi Dai instantly screamed in pain. Lin Yin threw the knife at her after cutting her. ¡°Are you going to continue?¡±


    Shi Dai screamed and looked at her hand. She had never been hurt like this by anyone. Ji Yun and Su Fei helped her up, but Shi Dai was still crying and threatening to teach Lin Yin a lesson.


    Lin Yin wiped the blood with her hand and looked back at them. She said calmly, ¡°Get lost while I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lin Yin, how can you hurt Dai¡¯er? Mom and Dad will be angry if they find out! Hurry up and apologize to Dai¡¯er. Don¡¯t do this again.¡±


    Su Fei persuaded her with tears in her eyes. At the same time, her gaze landed on the back of Lin Yin¡¯s injured hand. ¡°Does your injury hurt? Don¡¯t be so rash next time¡­¡±

 Chapter 36

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Why are you still talking to this b*tch?! A wild girl from the slums! Lunatic! I won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡± Ji Yun was furious and hated Lin Yin even more.


    ¡°Heh, who¡¯s the b*tch?¡± Lin Yin pointed at the hooligans who had been called over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ones who asked these people to surround me?¡±


    ¡°No matter what tricks you have, just come at me,¡± Lin Yin said coldly and left them.


    They all knew who had caused this.


    It was Shi Dai who got someone to surround Lin Yin. Even if she was injured, she didn¡¯t dare to tell her parents. Otherwise, what she did at school would be exposed.


    Lin Yin returned to the room and treated the wound briefly.


    She did not know when she had become so delicate. In the past, such small injuries were common and she had never specially tended to them.


    ¡°Is Sister Lin Yin here?¡± Su Fei¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Sister, let me in for a while.¡±


    When she opened the door, she saw Su Fei holding an exquisite tray. In the middle was a bowl of stewed bird¡¯s nest porridge. It was exquisite and cute. It was obvious that it was a food that girls liked.


    When Su Fei saw Lin Yin, she smiled gently and said, ¡°Sister, eat some bird¡¯s nest porridge to nourish yourself. My heart aches for the wound on your hand. Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You should keep it for yourself.¡± Lin Yin smiled back at her. ¡°You were frightened today too. You need it more than I do.¡±


    Su Fei was stunned for a moment before she quickly regained her smile. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Dai¡¯er. Please accept my kindness.¡±


    Lin Yin waved her hand and gestured for Su Fei to come in. Su Fei was secretly delighted and quickly entered the room to place the bird¡¯s nest porridge on the table.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. She picked up the bird¡¯s nest porridge and placed it by her mouth. She smelled it and praised in surprise, ¡°It smells so good. I¡¯ve never drunk such good stuff.¡±


    The next second, she grabbed Su Fei¡¯s chin and poured it into her mouth.


    Lin Yin was a head taller than Su Fei, and Su Fei couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The bird¡¯s nest porridge was poured into her mouth in the blink of an eye.


    Su Fei immediately dug the back of her throat and was about to vomit. She had tears and snot from the digging, but she only vomited out a little.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Su Fei looked at Lin Yin in shock, she was still retching.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my good sister?¡± Lin Yin let go of the empty bowl. It shattered on the floor and the sound made Su Fei jump.


    Looking at Su Fei¡¯s frightened eyes, Lin Yin¡¯s red lips parted slightly. She asked curiously, ¡°Is there anything dirty in this porridge?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Su Fei steadied her breathing and replied with difficulty,¡± I gave this to Sister. How can you treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a crude person. I only know that this is good stuff. It¡¯s a pity for me to drink it. I just wanted to use it to show my respect to Sister. My method was a little rough. Please forgive me,¡± Lin Yin said casually as she clapped her hands.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not worthy of eating these supplements. You don¡¯t have to worry about me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to force you to eat them every time. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes turned cold again, as if they were covered in a layer of ice.


    Su Fei held back her tears and stumbled out of the room. She didn¡¯t want to stay here for too long. She rushed back and made a call with trembling hands.


    ¡°Dr. Yan, are you there? Is there an antidote for the medicine you gave me last time?¡±


    Su Fei asked the doctor for the slow-acting poison. She had put twice a dose in the bowl just now. She wiped her tears and ran to the bathroom to rinse her mouth again, trying to vomit it all out.


    After a while, she received a picture instruction manual from the doctor. Only by persisting in consuming it for a long time would it cause fatal damage. It would take more than a year before the medicine could be metabolized if consumed once occasionally, but it was not a big deal.


    Su Fei¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. This Lin Yin didn¡¯t even eat what she had given! She was really defensive like an iron wall, leaving her with nowhere to attack!


    She did not believe that she did not have any flaws!


    In the room, there was still some leftover porridge in the broken bowl. Lin Yin put it in a small bag.


    She asked the servants to clean up the rest. It was sprayed with disinfectant several times and cleaned with the vacuum cleaner for more than half an hour before she felt that it was clean.


    Lin Yin felt disgusted at the thought of Su Fei standing there just now, pretending to give her poison.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to attack? After being reborn, she still couldn¡¯t tolerate her. Even her moves were similar to the last time.


    Lin Yin sat on the sofa in front of the French window and looked down. It was dark outside.


    There were still dirty things hidden in the villa that she had not discovered, but the biggest dirty thing was this family.


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile. This was the love she had once yearned for. It was really dirty.

 Chapter 37

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Early this morning, Lin Yin did not see Su Fei. Auntie Li came over and said, ¡°Miss has something on at school and needs to leave early. Second Miss, have breakfast with Mr. and Mrs. Su.¡±


    Before she went downstairs, Lin Yin realized that the atmosphere downstairs was not right. Su Zhen and Chu Yun sat at the dining table and looked at Lin Yin gloomily.


    Just half an hour ago, Su Fei had complained to them that Lin Yin had provoked the school bully yesterday and fought with them. Her actions were vulgar. She was afraid of embarrassing the Su family and went forward to persuade her. However, she was scolded by Lin Yin. She was a little worried about Lin Yin, afraid that no one would know if she was bullied in school.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes were red and teary, as if she had been horribly scolded by Lin Yin. In order to help Lin Yin cover-up, she just said that she had been scolded. After that, she pulled Chu Yun¡¯s sleeve with tears in her eyes. Chu Yun hugged her and comforted her before she left for school.


    ¡°Hurry up and get down,¡± Chu Yun said impatiently when she saw Lin Yin.


    ¡°You¡¯re either asking me to get over here or get lost. I didn¡¯t come back to this house to be scolded.¡± Lin Yin looked at her steadily without any panic in her eyes.


    No wonder Su Fei left the house early. It seemed like she had removed herself completely after complaining. What a good plan.


    In her previous life, Chu Yun had made things difficult for Lin Yin like this many times, and there was a high chance that Su Fei was not present. If she was present, she also tried her best to protect Lin Yin, causing Lin Yin to believe that Su Fei was sincerely protecting her until the end.


    ¡°Do you need me to tell you what you¡¯ve done?¡± Chu Yun¡¯s anger only increased.


    Lin Yin walked over slowly and sat at the dining table. She started eating breakfast.


    ¡°Father has already gone to deal with it. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can tell you.¡±


    Su Zhen asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the fight with the hooligans after school?¡±


    ¡°I was surrounded and bullied,¡± Lin Yin said calmly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t provoke them, why would they bully you?¡± Chu Yun was so angry that her chest kept rising and falling. She did not expect that this Lin Yin would lie without even blinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring the bad habits of the slums home. How many times have I told you? This is the Su Family, not your slum!¡±


    It was no wonder. How could a child who grew up in the slums be as gentle and considerate as Su Fei?


    She was already unhappy the first time she saw Lin Yin. The expression on Lin Yin¡¯s face was too stubborn and not as gentle and sensible as Su Fei¡¯s.


    She had pampered Su Fei for many years. She did not believe it at all when Su Zhen suddenly said that they had brought back the wrong child back then.


    When the child really came to her, she only felt disdain.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, don¡¯t ask about my matters in the future.¡± Lin Yin looked up, her eyes cold.


    ¡°I asked you to go to school to study, not to fight. You¡¯re like a hooligan every day. We can¡¯t control you anymore!¡±


    Chu Yun pretended to hit Lin Yin. Seeing that she was standing still, she was furious and was about to throw the bowl at her.


    It was not like she had never seen such a scene before. Would she still stand there and let her hit and scold her?


    Lin Yin dodged slightly and the bowl fell heavily to the ground, shattering.


    ¡°How dare you dodge!¡± With Su Zhen backing her up, Chu Yun would definitely hit her. Seeing that the bowl missed, Chu Yun¡¯s face deformed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come back to see you guys like this.¡± Lin Yin picked up the bowl beside her and threw it on the ground. ¡°If you don¡¯t treat me as a daughter, I won¡¯t treat you as a mother.¡±


    There was no emotion in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. They had been like this for more than a day or two. She had endured it for eight years, but now, she did not feel disappointed at all. She only felt that it was ridiculous. They had clearly ignored her, but now, they only wanted to hit and scold her.


    In their hearts, it was already a great honor for her to come to this house and eat and stay with them. She should be as lowly as dust and be at the mercy of others, just like in her previous life.


    She was the one who had lost the most and suffered the most, but when she returned to this house, their hearts ached that Su Fei had been robbed of her big room and Su Fei had been to share her parents¡¯ love.


    But had they ever given her love?


    That big room should not have belonged to Su Fei in the first place. She had enjoyed a life of luxury for more than ten years, but does it mean it¡¯s hers?


    They would never be able to see how good she was or feel how much she had suffered. They only had Su Fei in their hearts.


    As long as she cried a few times and shed a few tears, they would scold her as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    In her previous life, she had suffered a lot, but now, her heart no longer hurt. Their words and actions only made her feel ridiculous and laughable.

 Chapter 38

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say? I¡¯m going to be late.¡± Lin Yin got up and left. She didn¡¯t care what they thought.


    Lin Yin was not worried about offending them at all. Anyway, even if she was timid and listened to them, they would still look down on her. She might as well live for herself.


    Lin Yin asked the driver to prepare the car, but the driver said to Lin Yin with a troubled expression, ¡°Second Miss, I don¡¯t know what happened to the car today. It was pierced with a nail and it has been sent to repair. It¡¯s just that today¡­¡±


    Needless to say, this was Su Fei¡¯s doing again. Su Fei didn¡¯t want her to go to school and make her late and embarrassed. Lin Yin smiled.


    ¡°Did anyone come by today?¡±


    ¡°Miss came by and said that she couldn¡¯t find a driver. She asked if I could send her¡­¡±


    As expected! She did not want her to live comfortably at all.


    A Rolls-Royce roared past. When the car stopped at the entrance of the West Axis Academy, Lin Yin and Su Zhen got out.


    Noticing them, the surrounding students discussed. One of Lin Yin¡¯s classmates immediately recognized her. ¡°It¡¯s the daughter of the Su Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Daughter? I don¡¯t remember her looking like this¡­¡± Some students who had never seen Lin Yin before said in confusion,¡± She¡¯s not that tall¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, do you? This is the real daughter of the Su Family. Tsk tsk, the treatment they receive is indeed different. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him personally send his daughter to school.¡±


    ¡°Blood ties are still the most reliable¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the same class as her. Yesterday, she beat up Hong Yi in class. It was President Su who came to support her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I just saw Su Fei. She came by herself. The adopted daughter really can¡¯t compare to the biological daughter!¡±


    At the side, Shi Dai gritted her teeth in anger when she saw Lin Yin. The wound on her hand was still hurting slightly. When she went back to bandage it, she still shouted that it hurt. Madam Shi¡¯s heart ached and she asked her how she was injured. Shi Dai could only grit her teeth and say that she had accidentally cut herself.


    She had thought that after Lin Yin was reprimanded by her parents early in the morning and her tires were punctured before her driver was transferred away, she would not be able to come to school. She did not expect that her father would personally send her to school. Su Fei was secretly angry. She had never received such treatment!


    Su Fei was jealous and angry. She had failed to gain an advantage a few times in a row. She was afraid that Lin Yin would take her place.


    Seeing that they were gone, Su Fei started to perform. She lowered her head aggrievedly and her shoulders trembled slightly. This made Ji Yun¡¯s heart ache for her even more.


    Tears streamed down Su Fei¡¯s face. Shi Dai and Ji Yun had never seen Su Fei so sad. Shi Dai quickly comforted her. ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t be sad. Uncle Su still cares about you. They will know this b*tch¡¯s true colors sooner or later.¡±


    Su Fei sobbed and said, ¡°Last night, I saw that my sister was injured and brought her some bird¡¯s nest to eat. She even broke it and said that she had never seen what this was. She even asked me if I was hurting her.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Feifei, you¡¯re just too kind-hearted to be bullied by her!¡± Ji Yun could not believe that Lin Yin would do such a thing to Su Fei.


    ¡°She¡¯s really stupid and bad. She¡¯s ignorant! She¡¯s too hateful!¡±


    Ji Yun patted Su Fei¡¯s back and said, ¡°Some people just need a beating! You can¡¯t treat her so well next time!¡±


    Ji Yun still wanted to defend Su Fei, so she asked anxiously, ¡°Do your parents know?¡±


    Su Fei was silent for a moment before continuing to sob. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Mom and Dad favor her now. They don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. They even said that Sister was careless. It¡¯s fine. After all, they¡¯re family.¡±


    She was too hateful. She could not let this go. Who knew what she would do after she rode on Su Fei¡¯s head? She would teach her a lesson today!


    There were several human models in the laboratory on the second floor, as well as human skeleton models. Although they knew that they were fake, the most terrifying legends in the school came from here. Students who returned late would rather take a detour than pass by here.


    Ji Yun exaggerated Lin Yin¡¯s bullying of Su Fei, making Su Fei seem even more pitiful. Su Fei¡¯s suitors finally couldn¡¯t sit still.


    ¡°Have you heard? Han Jiang from Class Six is prepared to stand up for Su Fei and teach that Lin Yin a lesson to destroy her prestige.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    For the entire day, the students who received the news started to whisper, ¡°There¡¯s going to be a show to watch again. This Han Jiang has liked Su Fei for several years. She already has a fianc¨¦, but he still doesn¡¯t restrain himself. He actually wants to help her vent her anger at this time.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su¡¯s suitor? Him? They can¡¯t beat Lin Yin. Don¡¯t get into trouble again.¡±


    ¡°What honorable means could he have? A girl from their class was locked up in a haunted laboratory by him. She was locked up for the night and went crazy from fear the next day. Later, she quit school¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve heard of it too. How disgusting. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to deal with her like this¡­¡±


    The entire day was calm. After school, Lin Yin walked along the way to the laboratory on the second floor.


    Not far away, a few boys were guarding outside the laboratory. Ji Yun was afraid that they would fail like the people Shi Dai looked for, so she stood nervously nearby.


    Before Lin Yin could reach, she noticed them. She smiled coldly and continued walking in their direction. When she reached the laboratory door, Han Jiang and a boy pushed her hard. Lin Yin was pushed into the laboratory without warning and they hurriedly locked the door.


    They expected to hear Lin Yin¡¯s terrified cry, but the laboratory was silent. There was no sound at all. The group looked at each other.


    Looking through the peephole, it was also dark inside. They could not see anything.


    After waiting for another ten minutes, Han Jiang pressed his ear against the door and listened. There was still no movement inside, which puzzled them. Was that person Lin Yin?


    Ji Yun was getting impatient. They were so close but they still could not figure it out. These people were too useless.


    ¡°Open the door and take a look. She might have fainted from fright.¡± Ji Yun was about to open the door.


    Ji Yun was anxious to see if Lin Yin had fainted from shock. As soon as she opened the door, she was squeezed to the front. Before Ji Yun¡¯s eyes could adapt to the darkness in front of her, she felt a pair of hands grab her leg and she was dragged into the dark laboratory.


    Han Jiang and the other male students were shocked. Did the ¡°ghosts¡± in the laboratory really come out to catch them? Perhaps there really were ghosts in the laboratory. That was how the girl was scared out of her wits last time.


    They closed the door and ran out in a panic. They could still hear Ji Yun¡¯s heart-wrenching cries. It was already dark, and the building looked even more sinister.


    Han Jiang stood below the laboratory and looked up to see the dark windows of the laboratory. He listened to the commotion in the laboratory and wondered if he should go back to save Ji Yun. Everything that had just happened made their hair stand on end.


    Han Jiang closed his eyes and lowered his head, comforting himself that he might have been too nervous just now.


    He heard a dripping sound above his head and something dripping into his hair.


    He touched it with his hand. The liquid was a little sticky. He carefully opened his hand, and his palm was as red as blood. This time, they let out even more screams and fled without looking back. The matter of saving Ji Yun was also forgotten.


    The laboratory was divided into several rooms. Lin Yin had started recording before she was pushed in, and their words were recorded word for word.


    When Ji Yun opened the door, Lin Yin¡¯s eyes had already adapted to the darkness of the laboratory.


    She was not afraid of the dark. In the slums, there was no electricity for more than half a year. Lin Yin grew up in a dark environment. As for the mannequins in the laboratory, Lin Yin scoffed at the ghost legends.


    How could someone who had died once be afraid of ghosts?


    Ji Yun closed her eyes and screamed for a while. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the model move a few steps towards her through the big window. She was terrified and let out an even more ear-piercing scream.


    Ji Yun stood up abruptly and pressed the switch crazily. Not a single light lit up.


    In her despair, she remembered that they had already turned off the electric switch. No matter how she knocked on the door, there was no movement outside. Ji Yun was getting more and more afraid.


    She did not see the shadow of the skeleton model just now. It was now looking at her through the glass. Ji Yun screamed and ran in another direction.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Ji Yun¡¯s scream echoed on the second floor, and the terror intensified.


    Su Fei and Shi Dai were waiting for news of Ji Yun¡¯s victory in class. Unexpectedly, they received Ji Yun¡¯s cry for help. ¡°Help me, there¡¯s a ghost in the laboratory!¡±

 Chapter 40

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Han Jiang, who ran back, was also pale. Even if Goddess Su Fei begged them to go back, the boys were unwilling to take the risk. They still had lingering fear from the scene just now.


    Su Fei had no choice but to contact her form teacher, Teacher Lu. Teacher Lu and the director of the teaching department rushed to the laboratory on the second floor. When they opened the door, they saw Ji Yun, who was cowering at the door, his voice almost hoarse, and Lin Yin, who was sitting calmly in another classroom.


    Ji Yun was still trembling when Su Fei and Shi Dai helped her up.


    Seeing Lin Yin, Su Fei understood. The plan had failed again. Ji Yun and Han Jiang had been tricked by Lin Yin.


    Su Fei still squeezed out tears and asked in surprise, ¡°Sister Lin Yin? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I was passing by and was pushed in.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s cold gaze swept around. ¡°Ask these people.¡±


    Teacher Lu and Director Zhang from the teaching department also looked at them in confusion.


    When they saw Han Jiang, they understood.


    ¡°Director Zhang, she deliberately harmed us! She was the one who dragged Ji Yun in to threaten us!¡± Han Jiang tried his best to clear his name.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Yin smiled. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°It was Lin Yin who dragged me in!¡± Ji Yun finally caught her breath. She took the opportunity to report her. ¡°She locked me in and even wanted to scare me!¡±


    It seemed like Lin Yin was trying to scare Ji Yun. Teacher Lu was a little puzzled. ¡°Why did you drag her in?!¡±


    ¡°They pushed me in and scared me,¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s voice, she did not sound frightened at all. Ji Yun¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°You¡¯re lying! You just want to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t know them well. I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re doing this.¡± Lin Yin looked at Han Jiang. Han Jiang was frightened by her cold gaze, but he still didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s not too late for you to confess now. By the time I count to one. Three, two, one¡ª¡± Lin Yin¡¯s gaze stopped on her face. Her eyes were cold, making her shiver. However, Ji Yun still held on. She did not believe that Lin Yin would have evidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you guys a chance.¡± Lin Yin took out her phone and pressed it. The voice on the phone started when Lin Yin was pushed into the laboratory.


    [Han Jiang: Won¡¯t she be scared to death? I just want to scare her and not kill her. If Lin Yin is scared to death, it¡¯s none of my business!]


    [Ji Yun: Don¡¯t worry, I was the one who asked you for help. The Su Family won¡¯t take this b*tch from the slums seriously. Open the door and take a look.]


    [Ji Yun: Leave her here for the night if she fainted. No one will care even if she wakes up.]


    Ji Yun and Han Jiang¡¯s expressions turned ugly. They did not expect that when they thought that Lin Yin had fainted from fear, she would actually record them behind the door, exposing their evil actions.


    ¡°You were the one who dragged me in!¡± Ji Yun still wanted to bite Lin Yin.


    ¡°Am I waiting for you to lock me up for the night?¡± Lin Yin said coldly. ¡°This building is haunted. Everyone in school knows about it.¡±


    Director Zhang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The evidence was conclusive and she still wanted to deny it. She said, ¡°It¡¯s over. The recording is still there. The school will deal with it well.¡±


    ¡°He wants to scare me this time. The next time, he¡¯ll want to kill someone. I hope the school can deal with him well. It¡¯s not like their family can write off the debt just because they have money.¡± Lin Yin also knew that Han Jiang had done such a thing before. The Han family had helped him settle it with money. ¡°Even if I¡¯m from the slums, I don¡¯t care about his stinky money.¡±


    Her words made Director Zhang¡¯s face turn red and pale. She had received more than 100,000 yuan from the girl¡¯s scare last time before she tried her best to settle that matter. Lin Yin was simply slapping her face.


    Director Zhang smiled apologetically and called their parents. Although she apologized to Chu Yun on the phone and said that Lin Yin had been bullied in school and hung up, Chu Yun was still furious.


    ¡°Why is there something happening every day? Feifei has been in school for more than ten years, but this has never happened! What about her? She¡¯s only been in school for a few days!¡±


    ¡°Why did you have to bring her back? Ever since she entered this house, has our house ever been peaceful?!¡± Chu Yun said fiercely. She felt that it was all because Lin Yin was too good at causing trouble. Even if Lin Yin suffered, her heart wouldn¡¯t ache at all.


    Su Zhen¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he heard her words. Ever since Lin Yin came to the Su Family, the house had been in chaos and he had not been at ease once.


    Recalling the business card that he had put away, Su Zhen seemed to have made up his mind. He picked up his phone and dialed the number from memory.


    The call connected and an old voice sounded. ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 41

    ?


    41 Double Pay Back


    ¡°Mr. Ma, I¡¯m Su Zhen from the Su Corporation.¡± A fawning smile appeared on Su Zhen¡¯s face, he looked hypocritical and ridiculous.


    ¡°Su Zhen?¡± The old man¡¯s voice on the phone was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I talked to you about Xin Lin¡¯s Real Estate a few days ago.¡± There were a few obvious wrinkles at the corners of Su Zhen¡¯s eyes because his smile deepened.


    ¡°Oh, I have some impression of it, but didn¡¯t I say that there¡¯s no hurry for business? I still want to see the sincerity of your Su Corporation.¡± Ma De¡¯s tone softened a little, and there was a deeper meaning in his words.


    ¡°Yes, Old Master Ma, I understand.¡± Su Zhen knew about Ma De¡¯s shameful hobbies. Although he was almost 70 years old, he still had ulterior motives towards some young girls.


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes darted around, and his tone was a little flattering. ¡°My youngest daughter is still in high school. Although she¡¯s beautiful, her personality is really a little bad. I have no choice. Mr. Ma, you¡¯re highly respected. Can you teach my daughter a little so that I, as her father, can worry less?¡±


    When Ma De heard Su Zhen¡¯s words, his turbid eyes widened a little, and the corners of his lips curled up to reveal his yellowed teeth from smoking all year round. ¡°Ah, the little girl can be learned after I teach her carefully.¡± Ma De smiled, his voice hoarse and ear-piercing. ¡°However, it¡¯s best if you can send her to my house tonight so that I can feel the sincerity of your Su Family.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t worry. As long as you can hand over Xin Lin¡¯s Real Estate to me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± When Su Zhen heard that the business deal was successful, the smile on his face became even more obvious. After hanging up, Su Zhen looked at Chu Yun behind him.


    ¡°Tell Aunt Li to prepare more dishes tonight. Lin Yin will go to the Ma Family to study at night. We have to let her eat her fill so she¡¯s obedient.¡± Su Zhen¡¯s expression was very natural, as if Lin Yin was just an item or an unnecessary eyesore. It was already very worth it to use her for business.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too. It saves me the trouble of seeing her.¡± Chu Yun¡¯s face became more ruthless. She sneered and said, ¡°Hmph, she always makes Feifei sad. The dirty thing that crawled out of the slums isn¡¯t that clean to begin with.¡±


    Chu Yun went to brief Aunt Li. Aunt Li was very happy to hear the instructions and started to get busy.


    It seemed that the relationship between the family had finally eased. Aunt Li was very happy for Lin Yin. This poor child had finally been gradually accepted by the Su Family, but she did not know that the Su Family had prepared a big gift for Lin Yin.


    ¡­


    As soon as Lin Yin returned to the Su Family, she saw that Aunt Li¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Aunt Li, why did you prepare so many dishes?¡± Lin Yin was a little surprised to see the steaming food on the dining table and asked Aunt Li, who was carrying the dishes.


    ¡°Miss, Madam instructed it. It¡¯s not easy for you two to reunite. Actually, she¡¯s also happy.¡± Aunt Li¡¯s thoughts were very simple. She felt that since she was her biological daughter, there was still some affection.


    ¡°Oh? She¡¯s so kind?¡± Lin Yin sneered. If she hadn¡¯t died once, she might have really believed it.


    ¡°Miss, Madam just needs some time. She poured this wine herself. The dishes are all here. I¡¯ll call Sir and Madam. Sit down quickly and eat more later.¡± Aunt Li smiled and walked towards the second floor.


    Lin Yin glanced at the exquisite wine glass on the table and frowned. ¡°Poured the wine herself?¡± Lin Yin sat at her seat and exchanged the wine glass and cutlery in front of her with Su Fei¡¯s.


    Chu Yun was used to being pampered. It was probably not that simple for her to personally pour wine.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was dark, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. Su Fei, it¡¯s your mother who loves you the most anyway. A sensible daughter like you should enjoy what she has prepared.


    After adjusting her emotions, Lin Yin sat in her seat without saying a word. Su Fei obediently held Chu Yun¡¯s arm and the two of them went downstairs chatting and laughing.


    Seeing Lin Yin sitting at the dining table, Su Fei¡¯s mood improved a lot. Her mother had already told her just now that Lin Yin would be sent to the Ma family to study tonight. She wondered how arrogant she could be after being bullied by that perverted old man, Ma De.


    Su Fei had a sweet smile on her face as she sat beside Lin Yin.


    Chu Yun and Su Zhen also sat at the table. Chu Yun looked at Lin Yin with a rare smile. ¡°Little Yin, eat more later. It¡¯s not good for a girl to be so thin.¡±


    Lin Yin saw the smile on Chu Yun¡¯s face and confirmed her previous guess. Chu Yun, no matter what you want to do to me, I¡¯ll make your precious daughter pay back double.

 Chapter 42

    ?


    42 Going Too Far


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Lin Yin felt disgusted by the woman¡¯s fake smile.


    When Chu Yun heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, she was clearly a little angry, but she quickly suppressed her dissatisfaction and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Then drink some fruit wine. Your father brought it back from France. He treasures it very much. If you hadn¡¯t come home, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to taste it usually.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Yin smiled bitterly. It seemed like there was really a problem with the wine.


    When she first entered and heard Aunt Li¡¯s words, Lin Yin actually suspected that Chu Yun had treated her a little better than usual because she knew that she had been bullied in school. She was really ridiculously stupid. How could she ask for a little love from a person who doesn¡¯t have a heart?


    After seeing the woman in front of her clearly, Lin Yin suddenly felt much more relieved. She was still too benevolent. These people could not repay the pain she had suffered in her previous life!


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not move, Su Fei, who was beside her, was a little anxious. She picked up the wine glass in front of her and raised her hand to Lin Yin. ¡°There might be some misunderstanding between us sisters. I¡¯m the older sister. I should apologize.¡± Su Fei gestured to Lin Yin and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s drink this glass of wine and be the best sisters after tonight, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were a little cold, but she still picked up the wine glass in front of her and drank it in one gulp under the gazes of Su Zhen and Chu Yun. ¡°Alright, drink it too.¡±


    When Su Fei saw that Lin Yin had finished the wine in her glass, the smile on her face became even more obvious. She finished the wine in her hand. Su Fei thought to herself, Lin Yin, after tonight, you¡¯re not even worthy of carrying my shoes, let alone drinking with me!


    Everyone had their own thoughts during the meal. Lin Yin only ate a few mouthfuls of the dishes that the Su Family had touched. Looking at this family, Lin Yin really had no appetite.


    ¡°Everyone is done eating. Little Yin, go upstairs and rest early,¡± Su Zhen said to Lin Yin as he put down his bowl and chopsticks. He glanced at Aunt Li, who was cleaning up.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Yin noticed Su Zhen¡¯s abnormality and slowly stood up to say to Su Fei, ¡°You just said that we¡¯ll be the best sisters in the future, right?¡±


    Su Fei didn¡¯t know what Lin Yin meant, but at the thought of what was about to happen, she was in a good mood. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then Sister, I have some questions about my studies. Can I go back to my room and ask you?¡± Lin Yin also had a smile on her face. She had to know what the Su Family was up to as soon as possible.


    Su Fei looked at Su Zhen and Chu Yun. The two of them nodded at her tacitly.


    Su Zhen instructed, ¡°Feifei, go help Sister take a look. When Sister is asleep, you can return to your room.¡±


    Su Fei understood and nodded before walking upstairs with Lin Yin.


    As soon as she entered the bedroom, Lin Yin locked the bedroom door when Su Fei wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°Sister, can I play some music?¡± Without waiting for Su Fei¡¯s answer, Lin Yin took out her phone and played a noisy song while turning the volume to the maximum.


    Su Fei frowned unhappily. ¡°I have a headache. Turn down the volume.¡±


    Seeing Su Fei¡¯s slightly swaying body, Lin Yin¡¯s big almond-shaped eyes curved slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister, if you have a headache, you¡¯ll be fine after sleeping for a while.¡±


    Su Fei gradually lost consciousness and was half pushed and half dragged to the bed by Lin Yin.


    ¡°How did I¡­¡± Su Fei¡¯s eyelids felt heavy. She suddenly realized something, but there was no strength in her hands. ¡°Did you touch my wine?¡±


    Su Fei wanted to scream so that her parents downstairs could save her, but her voice gradually became insignificant under the noisy music.


    ¡°Wine?¡± Lin Yin pressed Su Fei onto the bed and whispered in her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t your good mother pour it herself?¡±


    Seeing that Su Fei had fallen unconscious, Lin Yin had a plan.


    She took off Su Fei¡¯s clothes and put them on her.


    After exchanging their clothes, Lin Yin spread Su Fei¡¯s hair and covered her with a blanket. ¡°Fortunately, our figures are similar. This way, your good mother probably won¡¯t be able to tell.¡±


    Lin Yin pulled the curtains and turned off all the lights in the room. She glanced at the faint figure on the bed and muttered to herself, ¡°Enjoy the gift your parents prepared later.¡± Lin Yin was not sure why the Su couple wanted to knock her out. It was just that they had gone too far. She was just giving them an eye for an eye.


    Turning off the music on her phone, Lin Yin pushed the door open a crack. Seeing that the Su couple sitting on the sofa had no intention of going upstairs, she opened the door and walked out, walking straight into Su Fei¡¯s room.

 Chapter 43

    ?


    43 So Vicious


    Lin Yin deliberately made the sound of the door closing very loud, as if she was informing the Su couple downstairs.


    Chu Yun looked upstairs and realized that the door to Lin Yin¡¯s room was half open. She said to Su Zhen beside her, ¡°Feifei seemed to have returned to her room just now. Lin Yin should be asleep.¡±


    Su Zhen nodded and waved at the two tall bodyguards outside the door.


    ¡°The two of you, hurry up. Don¡¯t make Mr. Ma wait too long.¡± Su Zhen glanced at Aunt Li, who was tidying up in the kitchen, and deliberately raised his voice. ¡°Put the trash in Miss Lin Yin¡¯s room into the sack. It¡¯s getting late. Just pack up and come down. Be quick.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Su.¡± The two bodyguards took out the black sacks they had prepared in advance and walked quickly to the second floor.


    Chu Yun was a little nervous, but when she thought about how that irksome girl was about to be sent away, she could not hide her joy.


    The two bodyguards carried the sack and went downstairs in a well-trained manner. They nodded at Su Zhen and walked out of the Su Family¡¯s door.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s that?¡± Aunt Li noticed the sound in the hall and walked out of the kitchen curiously.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s something in Lin Yin¡¯s room that she doesn¡¯t want.¡± There was nothing unnatural on Su Zhen¡¯s face.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Aunt Li kept feeling that the thing in the bag did not look like an object.


    ¡°Hurry up and pack up. Go back and rest early later.¡± Su Zhen couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain to Aunt Li. He pulled Chu Yun back to the bedroom with light footsteps.


    On the second floor, Lin Yin had been standing in front of the window. She was shocked to see two bodyguards carrying a black sack out of the Su Family¡¯s door.


    She did not expect the Su couple to be so vicious. What had happened after she graduated in her previous life had actually happened so early in this life.


    Recalling her experience in her previous life, Lin Yin¡¯s nails dug into her palms, leaving obvious marks. If she hadn¡¯t been careful, she would have been harmed.


    Fortunately, things had changed. Lin Yin began to look forward to it. If Chu Yun discovered that the person who was sent away was actually her precious daughter, the expression on her face would definitely be quite interesting.


    Seeing that there was no one in the hall, Lin Yin quietly walked back to her bedroom and closed the door. Lin Yin changed out of Su Fei¡¯s clothes and threw them aside in disgust. Lying on the bed, Lin Yin felt very comfortable and actually quickly fell asleep.


    On the other hand, Su Fei, who was in the car, was not having it easy. The sedative was not very effective, and the bumpy ride gradually woke Su Fei up.


    Su Fei realized that she seemed to have been put into a bag. She was about to call for help when she realized that her mouth was firmly gagged and her hands and feet were tightly tied with twine.


    Su Fei struggled hard. She didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to be so difficult to deal with. At the thought of what she would have to face later, Su Fei couldn¡¯t help but tear up and cry.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Chen, why do you think Mr. Su handed his daughter to such a person?¡± The bodyguard driving could not bear to hear the cries in the trunk.


    ¡°We¡¯re just bodyguards. Just do what we¡¯re told.¡± There was an obvious scar at the corner of Chen Xu¡¯s eye, making his already unfriendly face look even more ferocious.


    ¡°But this Miss Lin Yin seems to be only 18 years old. It¡¯s hard to say if she can survive if she¡¯s handed over to such an old pervert.¡± The driver didn¡¯t understand how much hatred could make Mr. Su do this.


    ¡°Eighteen years old? She deserved it. Who asked her to treat Miss Su like that?!¡± Chen Xu had been a bodyguard for the Su Family for three years and had witnessed Su Fei¡¯s most beautiful growth. In his heart, Su Fei was a sacred little princess. How could a rough girl like Lin Yin, who crawled out of a mire, compare to her?


    ¡°Brother Chen, we¡¯ve arrived at the Ma Family¡¯s residence.¡± After parking the car, two bodyguards carried the sack out of the trunk.


    The person in the sack struggled hard. Chen Xu punched the sack hard and said, ¡°Behave yourself. Remember that this is the consequence of offending Miss Su!¡± As he approached the Ma Family¡¯s door, Chen Xu did not know that the little princess he had been thinking about was in the black sack in his hand.


    Ma De, who had been waiting in the living room, couldn¡¯t wait to welcome the people from the Su Family.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Seeing the struggling sack, Ma De revealed a greedy expression. ¡°Hurry up and carry her to the bedroom. Young girls are very delicate. Don¡¯t let her get caught in the cold wind.¡±


    The two bodyguards were led to the bedroom by Ma De


    Ma De¡¯s eyes were shining and his wrinkled hands were tightly crossed.


    ¡°Quick, open it quickly. Don¡¯t suffocate the child!¡± Ma De seemed to have already seen the young girl¡¯s tender and fair skin through the sack.


    Chen Xu was very disgusted by Ma De¡¯s orders, but when he thought about how he could let the person who bullied Miss Su be ruined by this pervert in front of him, he quickened his actions.

 Chapter 44

    ?


    44 Have to Stay


    Su Fei had just seen the light of day when she saw Ma De staring at her as if she was prey. She moved back in fear, but she leaned against the wall.


    Looking at the beautiful young girl in front of him, Ma De wished he could tear her apart and eat her.


    Looking at the two bodyguards who were still standing there, Ma De ordered unhappily, ¡°Get lost. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m going to teach the young lady a good lesson?¡± Ma De walked towards Su Fei enthusiastically.


    When Chen Xu saw Su Fei¡¯s face, he was stunned on the spot. He had clearly gone to Lin Yin¡¯s room. Why had he kidnapped Miss Su?


    Ma De couldn¡¯t wait. Ignoring the two men standing at the side, he was already on top of Su Fei.


    Just as Chen Xu was about to stop him, he was grabbed by the other bodyguard accompanying him. He also knew that Ma De was someone he could not afford to offend no matter what.


    Su Fei¡¯s clothes were torn into a mess, and the cotton cloth in her mouth was finally pulled out by Ma De. ¡°No! I¡¯m not. You¡¯re mistaken!¡± Su Fei kept struggling.


    Although Ma De was old, in the face of Su Fei¡¯s young and beautiful appearance, he could not control the beast in his heart.


    ¡°No!¡± Su Fei¡¯s face was covered in tears, and there was not much left of her clothes.


    Chen Xu, who had just arrived at the door, couldn¡¯t bear it. He said to the bodyguard beside him, ¡°Hurry up and contact Mr. Su. It¡¯s hard to explain if we make a mistake.¡±


    Chen Xu walked towards Ma De, who was riding on Su Fei. ¡°Old Master Ma, you¡­¡±


    Ma De had no time to care. He felt disturbed and cursed unhappily, ¡°If you f*cking want to die, continue standing here!¡±


    Su Fei felt the approaching bodyguards and quickly shouted, ¡°Save me, we met at the Su Family! Save me!¡± Su Fei did not remember the man in front of her at all, but compared to the old pervert who acted recklessly on her, the bodyguard behind him looked kinder.


    Hearing Su Fei¡¯s words, Chen Xu was also a little worried. He walked forward and grabbed Ma De¡¯s hand which was fumbling around Su Fei¡¯s chest. He explained, ¡°Old Master Ma, it¡¯s really a mistake. She¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Ma De had already taken off half of his pants. He turned to look at the bodyguard who stopped him, his old eyes tinged with red. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a mistake, she has to stay!¡±


    Ma De panted heavily and picked up the phone by the bed. After pressing the button, he said, ¡°Someone come, a reckless rat ran into my room. Catch him and cut him up to feed the dogs!¡±


    Chen Xu was a little flustered when he saw the old man¡¯s fierce gaze. Just as he was at a loss, he heard Ma De¡¯s phone suddenly ring.


    ¡°Hello, Su Zhen.¡± Ma De¡¯s tone towards Su Zhen became much better because of the girl in front of him.


    Hearing her father¡¯s name, Su Fei suddenly got up from the bed and shouted, ¡°Dad! Save me! Dad, I¡¯m Feifei!¡±


    Hearing his daughter¡¯s voice, Su Zhen¡¯s hand trembled slightly. He explained politely over the phone, ¡°Old Master Ma, I¡¯m really sorry. I was really mistaken.¡±


    Ma De glanced at the girl in disheveled clothes and snorted. He said into the phone, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t she your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ but¡­¡± Su Zhen was so nervous that he did not dare to speak loudly. He knew Ma De¡¯s methods. If he held a grudge against him, it would probably be difficult for him to establish himself in the business world in the future.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no mistake!¡± Ma De¡¯s eyes were old, but they looked ruthless and fierce. ¡°Su Zhen, you¡¯d better know! You¡¯re the one who begged me to accept your daughter. You¡¯d better think about the consequences if you dare to go back on your word!¡±


    After hanging up, the bodyguards in Ma De¡¯s house had already walked into the room.


    Seeing that her father¡¯s call had been hung up, Su Fei knew that the only person who could save her was probably the man in front of her. Su Fei looked at Chen Xu with red eyes and said gently, ¡°Please, help me¡­¡±


    Chen Xu saw Su Fei¡¯s appearance and the bodyguards walking towards him. He suddenly thought of something and said loudly to Ma De, ¡°Miss Su and I have actually been together for a long time. I know that you only like inexperienced girls. I don¡¯t dare to lie to you!¡±


    Ma De and Su Fei were obviously a little surprised. Hearing Chen Xu¡¯s words, Ma De looked at the girl on the bed and said disdainfully, ¡°That bastard Su Zhen! I thought about what treasure he could give me. It turns out that it¡¯s just a b*tch who has an affair with a bodyguard!¡±


    When Su Fei heard Chen Xu¡¯s words, she was a little dissatisfied. His words undoubtedly ruined her innocence, but there was probably no other way to get rid of this old pervert in front of her.


    Just as she thought that Ma De was going to let her off, she heard Ma De say to his bodyguards, ¡°Beat her half to death and throw her back to the Su Family. I want Su Zhen to know the consequences of offending me!¡±


    With that, Ma De walked out of the bedroom, and hoarse cries sounded in the room.

 Chapter 45

    ?


    45 You Deserve It


    The Su Family¡¯s hall was brightly lit. Su Zhen was hung up by Ma De and sat weakly on the sofa. Chu Yun looked at the silent Su Zhen and cried loudly, ¡°Old Su! Hurry up and think of something! Why? How is that possible?!¡±


    After receiving the bodyguard¡¯s call, Su Zhen and Chu Yun were at a loss. They hurriedly called Ma De, hoping that he would let their daughter off, but they did not expect that they would not have the chance.


    ¡°No, how could the person sent be Feifei?!¡± Su Zhen was in a terrible fix. On one hand, it was the Ma Family that he did not dare to offend, and on the other hand, it was the daughter he had raised for 18 years.


    ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s that little b*tch Lin Yin! It must be her!¡± Chu Yun hurriedly ran up the stairs. ¡°She must still be in the room. She wanted to harm Feifei!¡±


    Su Zhen was also very angry and followed Chu Yun into Lin Yin¡¯s room.


    ¡°You!¡± Chu Yun turned on the light in the room and was about to curse when she saw the sleepy Lin Yin on the bed.


    ¡°Dad, Mom? What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Lin Yin was indeed asleep, but she knew very well why the two of them were here.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Yun wanted to pull Lin Yin off the bed, but she seemed to be sleeping.


    ¡°Have you been sleeping in your room?¡± Su Zhen frowned and stared at Lin Yin, observing her expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Yin rubbed her eyes and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I seem to be especially sleepy today. Sister only taught me half of the questions and I fell asleep. She won¡¯t blame me, right? Where¡¯s Sister?¡±


    ¡°She-¡±


    There were still tears on Chu Yun¡¯s face. Just as she was about to say it, she was interrupted by Su Zhen. ¡°Yes, your sister is resting too. Go back to sleep.¡±


    Su Zhen pulled Chu Yun out of the bedroom and closed Lin Yin¡¯s door.


    ¡°Old Su, she must be pretending!¡± Chu Yun wished she could tear Lin Yin apart, but because Su Zhen was beside her, she could only endure it.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s pretending? If outsiders really talk about us, it¡¯s our fault. Forget it, let¡¯s hurry to the Ma Family. We have to bring Feifei back no matter what!¡±


    Chu Yun was also worried about Su Fei¡¯s situation. Ma De was famous for being sinister and vicious. She did not know what would happen to Su Fei.


    Su Zhen brought along the antique calligraphy and paintings that he had collected for many years and planned to apologize to Ma De. After all, he really could not afford to offend the Ma Family¡¯s influence. However, just as he reached the entrance of the Su Family, he saw a black car parked not far away.


    ¡°Old Su, that doesn¡¯t seem to be our family¡¯s car.¡± Chu Yun couldn¡¯t see it clearly in the night. She vaguely felt that something had been thrown out of the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± After Su Zhen finished speaking, he realized that the car had already left, leaving only three black cloth bags.


    As he walked closer, Su Zhen felt that something was wrong. He hurriedly opened the bag and saw the bruised and swollen Su Family bodyguard.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Yun could not help but scream.


    Su Zhen felt even more uneasy. He untied the other two bags. They were Su Fei and the other bodyguard. Neither of them was spared. They were all covered in injuries.


    ¡°Feifei!¡± Chu Yun cried and hugged Su Fei. She realized that her clothes had been completely torn.


    ¡°Ah! My daughter!¡± Chu Yun hugged Su Fei and cried, but Su Fei did not react at all.


    Su Zhen was also very sad, but he was more worried about his business. It seemed like Ma De meant that he had completely fallen out with him. The Su Family¡¯s business would probably not be easy to operate in the future.


    ¡°Old Su, let¡¯s go to the hospital! Feifei¡¯s injuries are too serious!¡± Chu Yun looked at the scary bruises on Su Fei¡¯s body and her heart ached so much that she could not breathe.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll get someone to send the bodyguards to the hospital.¡± Su Zhen took out his phone and instructed Chu Yun, ¡°Let¡¯s carry Feifei back to her room. If anyone sees her like this, her life will probably be ruined.¡±


    Chu Yun agreed with Su Zhen and asked someone to carry the bodyguards away. Su Fei was carried back to the bedroom by the two of them.


    The window on the second floor reflected the girl¡¯s fair and exquisite face. The girl had a smile on her lips, but her eyes were a little sad.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have a heart. It¡¯s just that your hearts have never ached for me.¡± Looking at the Su couple staggering downstairs, Lin Yin smiled helplessly. ¡°Am I really your biological daughter?¡±


    She saw that Su Fei¡¯s clothes were disheveled and there were spots of blood on her body. She looked very terrifying.


    ¡°Compared to my previous life, you¡¯re considered lucky. After all, there are still parents who are willing to hide you and protect you.¡± Lin Yin sighed softly and pulled the curtains tightly, as if she wanted to completely erase the disgusting scene outside the window.


    ¡°Su Fei, just you wait. You owe me this. You deserve everything that happened to you in this life!¡±

 Chapter 46

    ?


    46 Victory in the First Battle


    The next morning, Lin Yin washed up and walked down from the second floor refreshed. She saw the Su Family couple at the dining table with worried expressions.


    ¡°Miss, come and eat breakfast.¡± Aunt Li had barely slept last night. When she saw the human-shaped sack being carried out of Lin Yin¡¯s room, Aunt Li thought that the Su Family was going to hurt Lin Yin. It was not until she saw Lin Yin¡¯s radiant face this morning that Aunt Li heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was overthinking. After all, no parents could be heartless enough to throw their biological daughter out and sell her.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Li.¡± Lin Yin looked at the simple and kind middle-aged woman in front of her and smiled at her, her heart filled with warmth.


    She looked up at the silent Su Zhen and Chu Yun and a cold smile appeared on her lips.


    Their precious daughter was hurt to such an extent, but they could still remain calm. It seemed like they were afraid that the rumors would affect Su Fei. After all, no one wanted to marry a girl who had been left without clothes at the door in the middle of the night.


    Lin Yin wanted to go against their intentions. ¡°Dad, Mom, where¡¯s Sister? Isn¡¯t she up yet?¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s heart ached when she thought of Su Fei.


    Last night, Su Zhen invited the family doctor. Although the injuries on Su Fei¡¯s body were not fatal, there were more than 30 wounds and bruises.


    The daughter she had always doted on had actually suffered like this! The culprit who had caused Su Fei¡¯s injury was happily eating breakfast in front of her!


    Chu Yun really could not take this lying down. Afraid that Lin Yin would ruin Su Fei¡¯s reputation if she found out, she had no choice but to suppress her anger.


    ¡°Oh, your sister accidentally fell down the stairs last night and injured herself. She needs to rest at home for a while. When you go to school later, you can help her apply for a few days of leave.¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin who was in front of him, he was unsure if she knew. After all, the acting skills of an 18-year-old child should not be so natural that there were no flaws.


    ¡°Really? Then Sister is really careless.¡± Lin Yin picked up a small piece of fried egg and said to Chu Yun, ¡°Mom, Sister didn¡¯t hurt her face from the fall, right? After all, she¡¯s a girl. Some injuries might stay for the rest of her life.¡±


    Seeing Chu Yun¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, Lin Yin did not think much of it. Wasn¡¯t her heart aching? Then she would make it hurt more thoroughly.


    ¡°No.¡± Although Chu Yun did not show any strange expression, Lin Yin saw that her hand that was holding the glass was trembling slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember to help Sister apply for leave.¡± Lin Yin took her backpack and walked straight out the door, unwilling to look at Su Zhen and Chu Yun.


    This home would only make her feel suffocated and disgusted.


    After Lin Yin disappeared from sight, Chu Yun screamed and broke the glass in her hand.


    ¡°Su Zhen, did you see that? That little b*tch must have done it on purpose. She just doesn¡¯t want Feifei and me to live!¡±


    Su Zhen saw Chu Yun¡¯s ferocious expression and sighed helplessly. ¡°Look at you. What do you look like now? If you have time to be angry here, why don¡¯t you spend more time with Feifei? That child hasn¡¯t spoken much since she woke up yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry! What right does that little b*tch have to appear in front of me so proudly?! Old Su, don¡¯t tell me your heart softened for her?!¡± Chu Yun was a little dissatisfied with Su Zhen¡¯s attitude. She could not accept that the person she hated could stay in the Su Family comfortably.


    ¡°I¡¯m soft-hearted?¡± Su Zhen frowned and said to Chu Yun, ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending Ma De? Our family will lose at least half of our assets a year! If he deliberately targets us, we don¡¯t know how much we¡¯ll lose!¡±


    Hearing Su Zhen¡¯s words, Chu Yun was also a little worried. ¡°Then what should we do? I can¡¯t do anything about losing money, but I can¡¯t let this little b*tch be so arrogant! My Feifei can¡¯t suffer for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Lin Yin and Su Fei are graduating in a year.¡± Su Zhen paused for a moment and said to Chu Yun, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although Su Fei¡¯s results aren¡¯t outstanding, she can still go to a good university in this city. As for Lin Yin, with what she learned in the past, she probably won¡¯t be able to get into university at all.¡±


    Su Zhen comforted Chu Yun, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. When Lin Yin can¡¯t go to university, I¡¯ll find someone to marry her.¡±


    ¡°Get married? Wouldn¡¯t that be letting her off easy?¡± Chu Yun didn¡¯t want Lin Yin to live well at all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it up to us who we want her to marry?¡± A smile appeared on Su Zhen¡¯s face. He said to Chu Yun confidently, ¡°Although she¡¯s getting married, we¡¯re just looking for a buyer with money who can help our Su Corporation.¡±

 Chapter 47

    ?


    47 Scheme Upgrade


    Chu Yun was still dissatisfied. She wished that Lin Yin would never be able to marry anyone in her life. ¡°Then it¡¯s not bad for her to marry a rich person. After all, she used to come from the slums.


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you just choose her marriage partner?¡± Su Zhen said along with Chu Yun, ¡°As long as it¡¯s beneficial to the Su Corporation, you can choose whoever you want.¡±


    Chu Yun still felt that it was not enough to vent her anger, but her mood improved a little.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. I want to see Feifei. That child is kind and innocent. Who knows what she¡¯s thinking?¡±


    With that, Chu Yun walked towards the bedroom on the second floor.


    At this moment, Su Fei was still lying on the bed in the bedroom. The bruise at the corner of her mouth was especially glaring on her pale face.


    ¡°Lin Yin!¡± Su Fei gripped the furry bear by the bed tightly, wishing she could tear it apart as Lin Yin.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Su Fei¡¯s expression was ferocious and terrifying, unlike her usual obedient self. At this moment, Su Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and ferocity.


    ¡°Feifei.¡± Chu Yun¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. Su Fei immediately adjusted her emotions and became pitiful again.


    Seeing her weak daughter lying on the bed, Chu Yun cried again. ¡°Feifei, my poor child, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Su Fei sat up from the bed with difficulty, tears still in the corners of her eyes. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all Lin Yin¡¯s fault. Where is she? We can¡¯t let this go!¡±


    ¡°Feifei, rest assured and recuperate. We¡¯ll think of a way to deal with that b*tch Lin Yin in the future!¡± Chu Yun patted Su Fei¡¯s shoulder and comforted her softly.


    ¡°But!¡± Su Fei was indignant. She could not suffer this grievance for nothing!


    ¡°Be good. This matter can¡¯t be made public. When you graduate, Mom will find an old man and marry her off casually, lest she¡¯s an eyesore in front of you.¡± Chu Yun knew that if this matter blew up, Su Fei would definitely be the one affected.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Mom.¡± Although Su Fei said that, she had other plans. She would definitely not let Lin Yin off easy. She wanted to do everything she could to make her wish she was dead!


    At this moment, Lin Yin, who had already arrived at West Axis Academy, was in an especially good mood.


    ¡°Without the annoying people in school, the air seems to be much fresher.¡±


    Lin Yin was walking towards the classroom when she heard an ear-piercing female voice behind her. ¡°Lin Yin!¡±


    Shi Dai and Ji Yun stood behind Lin Yin and stopped her with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Is Feifei sick because of you?!¡± Shi Dai looked at Lin Yin in disgust, as if she was a rat in a ditch.


    ¡°No, what does her illness have to do with me?¡±


    Lin Yin was unwilling to argue with them. She turned to leave, but Ji Yun grabbed her. ¡°How can it not have anything to do with you?! Feifei cried on the phone just now and said that she was very sick. It¡¯s all because you keep bullying her!¡±


    Ji Yun thought of Su Fei¡¯s weak voice on the phone and tugged harder at Lin Yin.


    ¡°I bullied her?¡± Lin Yin broke free from Ji Yun¡¯s hand and thought for a moment before saying to the two girls in front of her, ¡°Yes, I bullied her. What can you do?¡±


    Seeing that the two girls¡¯ shoulders were trembling slightly from anger, Lin Yin smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Su Fei good sisters? Don¡¯t forget to visit her after school. She¡¯s indeed very sick. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s lying in bed crying.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered and walked away. She wanted to see how Su Fei would explain herself to her best friend with her hideous and terrifying wounds.


    ¡°She¡¯s too arrogant!¡± Shi Dai gritted her teeth in hatred.


    Ji Yun watched as Lin Yin left. He bit his lower lip and said to Shi Dai, ¡°Dai¡¯er, we can¡¯t just watch her bully Feifei. We have to think of a way to make her suffer!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we should indeed visit Feifei after school. She¡¯s so kind. She must have been angered by Lin Yin.¡± Shi Dai¡¯s heart ached when she thought of her good friend¡¯s weak appearance.


    ¡°Alright, after school tonight, get the driver to send us to the Su Family.¡± Ji Yun thought for a moment and said to Shi Dai, ¡°As for that wretched girl, we can¡¯t deal with her, so we¡¯ll use someone else to teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Have you thought of a solution?¡± Shi Dai looked at Ji Yun expectantly.


    ¡°If the person we don¡¯t dare to provoke in the entire West Axis Academy targets Lin Yin¡­¡± Ji Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if she could already see what would happen to Lin Yin. ¡°Let¡¯s see if she can still stay in West Axis!¡±


    Hearing Ji Yun¡¯s words, Shi Dai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. ¡°You mean to think of a way to make Lin Yin offend Gong Ze?¡±


    Ji Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°Those who offend Gong Ze will not have a good ending!¡±

 Chapter 48

    ?


    48 I¡¯ll Play With You


    ¡°But Gong Ze usually doesn¡¯t have any contact with the girls in the academy.¡± Shi Dai thought of Gong Ze¡¯s cold and handsome face and lowered her head shyly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to have any contact with trash like Lin Yin.¡±


    ¡°Just let Lin Yin take the initiative to provoke Gong Ze.¡± Ji Yun paused and continued, ¡°Gong Ze likes to rest in the infirmary during lunch break. All the students and teachers in West Axis know, and no one dares to disturb him.¡±


    When Shi Dai heard Ji Yun¡¯s words, she was also a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re saying that we can think of a way to deceive Lin Yin and make her go there?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin has just transferred schools. She doesn¡¯t understand Gong Ze¡¯s habits. We can think of a way to lock her in and deliberately make some noise. Gong Ze will definitely be very angry.¡±


    Ji Yun looked forward to Gong Ze dealing with Lin Yin. In Gong Ze¡¯s eyes, he would not let go of anyone who offended him.


    After the two of them discussed the plan, they started to look forward to noon.


    Lin Yin did not know that the two of them had ill intentions towards her. She listened attentively to class for the entire morning and regained many memories of her previous life.


    Lin Yin was very smart and her results were good. However, in her previous life, Lin Yin had never dared to show her excellence because Chu Yun and Su Zhen would only mock her coldly and Su Fei would hate her.


    However, in this life, Lin Yin had no worries. She was determined to get into a good university and leave the Su Family openly.


    The bell rang for the end of class. Lin Yin tidied up the table and prepared to go to the canteen to eat.


    ¡°Lin Yin.¡±


    A timid and weak voice sounded beside her. Lin Yin looked up and saw Yang Xue standing beside her desk with a nervous expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Yin did not dislike the girl in front of her.


    ¡°I-I want to go to the canteen with you, okay?¡± Yang Xue looked at the girl with exquisite facial features in front of her and was so nervous that she did not dare to breathe loudly.


    Lin Yin looked at Yang Xue¡¯s shy and nervous expression and smiled. ¡°Alright, go find a seat in the canteen first. I¡¯m going to the washroom. I¡¯ll look for you later.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Yang Xue felt relieved and couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. She nodded vigorously and hurriedly walked out of the classroom.


    Seeing the girl leave, Lin Yin smiled helplessly. In this life, she didn¡¯t want to focus on making friends, but seeing that Yang Xue didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards her, Lin Yin couldn¡¯t bear to reject her.


    After walking out of the classroom, Lin Yin walked into the bathroom. Ji Yun and Shi Dai, who were standing not far away from the corridor, pulled a thin girl with glasses and said fiercely, ¡°Do you remember everything I taught you?!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The girl in glasses was a little afraid. She didn¡¯t dare to offend the two people in front of her, nor did she want to offend Lin Yin.


    ¡°If you continue talking nonsense, I¡¯ll throw you into the infirmary too!¡± Ji Yun threatened the timid girl.


    Under the surveillance of Shi Dai and Ji Yun, the bespectacled girl reluctantly moved towards the bathroom. She could not afford to offend Shi Dai and Ji Yun, but she did not dare to lie to Lin Yin, who had beaten up several students as soon as she arrived in West Axis.


    She walked into the bathroom helplessly and saw Lin Yin, who had just walked out.


    The bespectacled girl mustered her courage and said slowly, ¡°Lin Yin, you¡­¡±


    Lin Yin saw that the girl in front of her was clearly a little nervous and could not help but be puzzled.


    ¡°Your friend, Yang Xue, just fell on the steps and bled a lot. She¡¯s been sent to the infirmary!¡± The girl said in one breath and rushed out before Lin Yin could answer.


    Lin Yin stood rooted to the ground. Thinking of the girl¡¯s clumsy acting just now, she felt a little ridiculous.


    She looked out of the door cautiously and saw the girl who had just put on her glasses running towards Shi Dai and Ji Yun, who were not far from the corridor.


    Lin Yin had an answer in her heart. After thinking for a moment, a cold glint flashed across her eyes.


    Although she did not know what they were up to, she did not mind playing with them. After all, it was unknown who would end up miserably.


    Lin Yin walked out of the washroom and pretended not to notice them. She walked anxiously towards the infirmary.


    Seeing Lin Yin walk away, Shi Dai asked Ji Yun worriedly, ¡°She should be fooled, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s just an ignorant fool. How could she have discovered our plan?!¡± Ji Yun stared at Lin Yin¡¯s departing figure unhappily.


    Why did a piece of trash from the slums look better than them? Her heart was filled with jealousy. Ji Yun hoped that Lin Yin could disappear from West Axis Academy forever!

 Chapter 49

    ?


    49 Make Her Disappear


    On the way to the infirmary, Lin Yin felt Shi Dai and Ji Yun following behind her. She was a little puzzled. Could it be that these two people wanted to lock her in the infirmary and beat her up?


    Thinking of their thin and weak appearances, Lin Yin smiled. Not to mention the two of them, she could even defeat them with Su Fei around. How could three pampered young ladies defeat her, who had grown up in the abyss?


    Standing at the entrance of the infirmary, Lin Yin considered for a moment and carefully pushed open the door. She realized that there seemed to be no one in the room. Just as she walked in, she heard the door close loudly behind her.


    They just want to lock me up? Lin Yin was a little puzzled when she heard a low voice coming from the infirmary cubicle.


    ¡°Who is it? Get lost while I¡¯m in a good mood!¡±


    Lin Yin finally knew Shi Dai and Ji Yun¡¯s plan. She sneered and said to the room, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get lost now.¡±


    The curtain of the cubicle was suddenly pulled open, and a sleepy-eyed youth walked out with a displeased expression.


    ¡°Are you courting death?!¡± The young man¡¯s facial features were very exquisite. He had a high nose bridge, a smooth chin, and a pair of slender phoenix eyes that looked a little evil. If not for his angry expression, Lin Yin would have thought that he was very good-looking.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Gong Ze saw the girl in front of him clearly and frowned. ¡°Get out! I still want to rest!¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Lin Yin sized up the boy in front of her, not having any impression of him.


    Gong Ze was a little surprised to hear Lin Yin¡¯s words. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I¡¯ve only transferred schools for a few days. Other than those in the same class as me, I¡¯ve almost never seen any other students.¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t think that she had seen the boy in front of her before. Because the boy¡¯s looks were very outstanding, if she had seen him before, she would have an impression of him.


    Gong Ze looked at the girl in front of him unhappily. Was he so inconspicuous? After sitting in the same classroom for so long, the girl in front of him actually had no impression of him at all. In the entire West Axis Academy, he was the only one who did not care about others. There was no one who did not know him.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the same class¡­¡±


    Seeing the boy¡¯s dark expression, Lin Yin smiled awkwardly and her tone softened. ¡°Um, classmate, let¡¯s think about how to get out. The lunch break should be over soon.¡±


    Gong Ze looked at the girl in front of him. Her temperament was very unique. Her eyes were clear and her expression was cold and noble, but when she spoke, she became more lively and cute.


    He coughed unnaturally and looked away as he walked towards the door.


    He tried to pull the door open, but it didn¡¯t budge. Someone must have locked it from outside.


    ¡°Damn it, who locked it?¡± Gong Ze frowned and was about to curse when he saw Lin Yin walking over.


    ¡°Shi Dai and Ji Yun, they might be targeting you.¡± Lin Yin saw that the boy¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse and added, ¡°I just transferred here not long ago. I didn¡¯t know the way and entered the wrong room, so I was accidentally locked in.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Gong Ze thought about it carefully and asked, ¡°Who are those two people? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them?¡±


    Lin Yin looked a little surprised and said to the boy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the same class as me? I¡¯ve only been transferred here for a few days, but you still don¡¯t remember that Shi Dai and Ji Yun have been your classmates for at least a year. You actually don¡¯t remember them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember everyone!¡± Gong Ze looked at the girl in front of him and lowered his body slightly. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, fighting right after you transfer? You¡¯re not tall, but you¡¯re quite strong.¡±


    Lin Yin was a little unhappy with Gong Ze¡¯s description of her. She pursed her lips. ¡°Then what should we do now? Aren¡¯t you angry that they locked you up?¡±


    Gong Ze put on his coat and said to Lin Yin, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being angry? Whoever is an eyesore in front of me will never dare to appear in front of me again!¡±


    Lin Yin suspected the boy¡¯s ability. After all, Shi Dai and Ji Yun came from good families. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about useless things. Let¡¯s think about how we-¡±


    Before Lin Yin could finish speaking, she heard a bang. The door of the infirmary was kicked open by Gong Ze.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Before Lin Yin could recover, Gong Ze turned around and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the classroom. Tell me who Shi Dai and what Yun is?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Yin followed behind Gong Ze and started to look forward to the big scene.


    The boy in front of her did not seem to be easy to provoke.

 Chapter 50

    ?


    50 Reaping What You Sow


    In the classroom, Shi Dai and Ji Yun were happily waiting for news from Lin Yin.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, do you think Lin Yin will be thrown out of the second floor?¡± Ji Yun had a smile on her face.


    She remembered that the last time a boy accidentally provoked Gong Ze, he was thrown out of the second floor of the corridor.


    ¡°It¡¯s considered okay to be thrown out. One time, a female classmate confessed to Gong Ze and accidentally spilled the milk tea in her hand on him. Gong Ze was furious. Although he didn¡¯t do anything, his subordinates scared that girl until she dropped out of school.¡±


    Joy flickered in Shi Dai¡¯s eyes, as if she could already see Lin Yin trembling.


    ¡°You¡¯re Shi Dai?¡± A cold male voice sounded from behind. Shi Dai turned around and saw the gloomy Gong Ze.


    ¡°Yes, why are you looking for me?¡± Shi Dai did not react. When she saw Gong Ze¡¯s handsome face, she tucked her hair behind her ear shyly.


    Ji Yun noticed Lin Yin, who was standing behind Gong Ze with a smile.


    How was that possible?! Why was she still standing here fine? Moreover, Gong Ze didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing anything to her!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Following Shi Dai¡¯s scream, Gong Ze kicked open the desk in front of Shi Dai.


    ¡°If you want to die, just say it. There¡¯s no need to deliberately provoke me.¡± Before Gong Ze could finish speaking, he kicked Shi Dai¡¯s chair again.


    Shi Dai fell to the ground and her knee hit the corner of the table. It was so painful that tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Shi Dai was embarrassed and angry. When she saw Lin Yin behind Gong Ze, her heart was filled with jealousy.


    ¡°You again! What right do you have?¡± Shi Dai struggled to get up and wanted to rush towards Lin Yin, but Gong Ze kicked her again.


    Ji Yun did not dare to make a sound when she saw Shi Dai¡¯s miserable state.


    It was already lunch break, and there were not many students in the classroom. Even if there were people, no one dared to stop Gong Ze.


    Gong Ze didn¡¯t even look at Shi Dai, who was lying on the ground. He asked Lin Yin, who was behind him, ¡°Isn¡¯t there another one? Who is it?¡±


    Hearing Gong Ze¡¯s words, Ji Yun was so frightened that her face turned pale. She had never expected things to turn out like this. What did that b*tch Lin Yin say to Gong Ze to make him so hostile to her and Shi Dai?


    Lin Yin looked at Shi Dai, who was on the ground, and then glanced at the pale-faced Ji Yun. She felt relieved. She didn¡¯t have to do anything to make the two of them endure a punishment like this. They really deserved it.


    Gong Ze noticed Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and asked Ji Yun, ¡°The other one is you?¡±


    Ji Yun hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Did I say what you did?¡± Gong Ze looked at the flustered girl in front of him, his eyes filled with disgust.


    Why was the difference between people so big? Lin Yin could face things bravely without fear, but the two girls in front of him were like frightened sparrows and couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡± Gong Ze stepped over Shi Dai¡¯s scattered books. Ji Yun went forward to help Shi Dai up. Their faces were pale as they supported each other and walked out of the classroom.


    Gong Ze returned to his seat, and Lin Yin did not say anything.


    Because of Gong Ze¡¯s anger, the classroom was strangely quiet. Lin Yin turned around and realized that Gong Ze was already lying on the desk, the corners of her lips curling up slightly. No wonder she had no impression of him. He was always lying on the table with his face buried. It would have been strange if she knew him.


    Lin Yin noticed Yang Xue¡¯s gaze and smiled at her. She wondered if this girl had been waiting for her in the canteen.


    Yang Xue blinked at Lin Yin and walked out of the classroom. Lin Yin followed.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yang Xue checked Lin Yin¡¯s body with concern to see if she was injured.


    ¡°What can happen to me?¡± Lin Yin was a little puzzled. She saw Yang Xue look around and say softly, ¡°I heard that you went to the infirmary at noon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a classmate came to tell me that you were injured and asked me to look for you in the infirmary.¡± Lin Yin had no intention of hiding it.


    ¡°Someone wanted to harm you!¡± Yang Xue and Lin Yin were even closer. ¡°The students of West Axis all know that Gong Ze likes to rest in the infirmary at noon. He hates being disturbed the most.¡±


    ¡°Gong Ze?¡± Lin Yin thought of the boy in the infirmary and asked Yang Xue, ¡°What will happen if we disturb him? Is he that scary?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very scary. Not many people can compare to Gong Ze¡¯s family background. Even the teachers in West Axis don¡¯t dare to offend him!¡± Yang Xue said patiently to Lin Yin. ¡°He has a bad temper. None of his classmates who offend him will have a good ending!¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin still looked disapproving, Yang Xue said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. You have to avoid him in the future!¡±

 Chapter 51

    ?


    51 Rejected


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Lin Yin smiled and looked at the serious Yang Xue. In any case, she had no intention of interacting too much with Gong Ze. There was no harm in avoiding him.


    At this moment, Shi Dai and Ji Yun, who were standing on the field, were not so well.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Shi Dai seemed to be still immersed in the fear just now. Her eyes were filled with tears and her fists were clenched tightly.


    ¡°Who knows how that b*tch convinced Gong Ze? She looks like a vixen. She might have used some disgusting methods.¡± Ji Yun felt very upset when she saw that her plan had failed.


    ¡°Impossible! How could Gong Ze like that kind of b*tch? She must have said something that made Gong Ze misunderstand us.¡± Shi Dai had actually always been interested in Gong Ze, but because the girls who confessed to Gong Ze did not have a good ending, she had been suppressing her feelings.


    Shi Dai thought of Gong Ze¡¯s expression when he looked at her just now and broke down and cried. ¡°Ji Yun, what should I do? Gong Ze must hate me to death now.¡±


    Ji Yun looked at the sobbing Shi Dai with an ugly expression.


    Thinking of Gong Ze¡¯s cold and fierce gaze, Ji Yun couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Sigh, why don¡¯t we change classes? If we appear in front of Gong Ze again, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have a very ugly ending.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not changing. In the future, Feifei will have to face that b*tch alone when we change classes.¡± Shi Dai¡¯s expression was ugly. She had chosen this class not only because Su Fei was around, but also because she could be closer to Gong Ze.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ji Yun was also a little angry. She regretted going against Lin Yin. She felt that her life in the future would not be easy.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s almost entirely self-study sessions in the afternoon. Shall we go to the Su Family to look for Feifei? Let¡¯s go see her and think of a solution together.¡± Shi Dai could not make up her mind. When she was with Su Fei, Su Fei was almost always the one who thought of a solution. Shi Dai actually did not have any ideas herself.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find Feifei and think of a way to deal with that b*tch together!¡± Ji Yun agreed with Shi Dai¡¯s idea and the two of them went to the Su Family villa together.


    Shi Dai and Ji Yun pressed the doorbell. Aunt Li, who was tidying up the house, came out to open the door.


    ¡°We¡¯re Feifei¡¯s friends. Take us to her.¡± Shi Dai was used to being the eldest daughter, so she was not polite at all to Aunt Li, who looked like a servant.


    Aunt Li saw that these two girls were the same age as Su Fei and brought them to the hall.


    ¡°This morning, before Mr. and Mrs. Su left, they instructed us not to let anyone go upstairs to disturb Miss Su. We servants only placed all the food at the door.¡± Aunt Li was in a difficult position.


    Su Zhen¡¯s attitude in the morning was very clear. He did not want anyone to see Su Fei.


    ¡°We¡¯re Feifei¡¯s friends. How are we the same as you servants?¡± Shi Dai¡¯s tone was clearly dissatisfied. She ignored Aunt Li¡¯s obstruction and pulled Ji Yun to the second floor.


    When she reached Su Fei¡¯s door, Shi Dai was about to enter when she realized that the door was locked.


    With no choice, Shi Dai could only knock on the door and shout into the house, ¡°Feifei, it¡¯s me. Ji Yun and I came to see you!¡±


    Hearing the sound outside the door, Su Fei, who was sitting beside the dressing table, was shocked. She had wanted to use concealer to cover the bruises on her face, but she realized that no matter how hard she tried, it was still visible.


    Su Fei checked the lock nervously, cleared her throat, and said weakly, ¡°Dai¡¯er, I¡¯m really uncomfortable. You and Ji Yun should go back first.¡±


    Hearing Su Fei¡¯s weak voice, Shi Dai became even more anxious. ¡°We have to see you before we can be at ease. Feifei, open the door first.¡±


    Su Fei frowned. She could not let them see her like this. ¡°No, I have a very contagious cold. I can¡¯t open the door. It¡¯ll spread to you.¡±


    Shi Dai was about to say that they did not mind when Ji Yun stopped her. ¡°Alright, Feifei, rest well.¡±


    Ji Yun pulled Shi Dai away and was held by Ji Yun. Shi Dai was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Why are you pulling me? It¡¯s just a cold. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for Feifei.¡± Ji Yun didn¡¯t want to take the risk at all. ¡°We should quickly think of a way to resolve the trouble. Feifei is so sick, there¡¯s no way we can discuss it with her.¡±


    Shi Dai thought about it and felt that she shouldn¡¯t let Su Fei worry anymore, so she left the Su Family with Ji Yun.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Shi Dai was unhappy. They had spent a lot of effort to scheme against Lin Yin, but she was not affected at all. Instead, the three of them were either sick or injured.

 Chapter 52

    ?


    52 Pity


    ¡°We¡¯ll go home first and call the school for sick leave.¡± Ji Yun pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Pretend to be sick for a few days and wait for Feifei to recover.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Shi Dai frowned tightly and rubbed her still painful knee. Thinking of Gong Ze¡¯s cold gaze, her hatred for Lin Yin deepened.


    Not long after Shi Dai and Ji Yun left, Su Zhen¡¯s eldest son, Su Lin, also rushed back to the Su Family villa.


    ¡°Aunt Li, is Feifei upstairs?¡± Su Lin had rushed home after learning from Su Zhen that Su Fei was sick.


    Aunt Li was also in a difficult position when she saw Su Lin. He had always lived in a villa in the suburbs. Why was it that the more Sir and Madam refused to let Su Fei see anyone, the more people wanted to see her?


    Seeing that Aunt Li did not answer, Su Lin could not wait any longer. He quickly walked towards Su Fei¡¯s bedroom on the second floor.


    ¡°Feifei, open the door. Brother is back.¡± Su Lin knocked on the door worriedly. He had learned about Su Fei¡¯s background from his father. Because there were too many trivial matters at work, he had comforted Su Fei on the phone. However, he did not expect Su Fei to be sick in just a few days. It must be the trash that crawled out of the slums that made Su Fei sad.


    Seeing that Su Fei did not respond, Su Lin felt even more uneasy. He hit the door hard and shouted anxiously, ¡°Feifei, open the door quickly. Brother knows that you¡¯ve been wronged. Tell Brother who bullied you so that I can help you teach her a lesson!¡±


    Su Lin was about to break in when he saw a small crack in the door. He hurriedly pushed open the door and saw Su Fei in a long shirt, pants, and a thick mask.


    Without thinking, Su Lin pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Feifei, are you alright?¡± Su Lin¡¯s voice was filled with concern.


    Su Fei¡¯s expression was very ugly. She was hugged tightly by Su Lin, and many of the wounds on her body hurt intensely, but she did not dare to show a strange expression.


    Su Fei endured the pain and bit her lip as she gently pushed Su Lin away. She said in a choked voice, ¡°Brother, let go of me first. I¡¯m very sick. Don¡¯t catch it.¡±


    When Su Lin heard the sound of Su Fei¡¯s frail voice, he felt even worse. He held her hand and said fervently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Brother isn¡¯t afraid. Feifei, did the girl who came back bully you?¡±


    Hearing Su Lin¡¯s words, Su Fei let go of his hand and lay on the bed again, wrapping her body tightly with the blanket.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re all fine.¡± Although Su Fei said that, tears could not stop falling from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Have Dad and Mom started to treat you badly too?¡± Su Lin¡¯s heart ached when he saw Su Fei cry.


    His sister, whom he had doted on since she was young, was actually bullied to this extent by a poor girl who came out of nowhere. Su Lin could not take this lying down.


    ¡°No, Mom and Dad are fine. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Su Fei stopped talking and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Su Fei was a little worried that the concealer on her face would be wiped off.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my existence might make Lin Yin uncomfortable.¡± Su Fei¡¯s aggrieved expression made Su Lin feel very upset.


    ¡°Lin Yin? That dirty thing from the slums?¡± Su Lin asked in disbelief. ¡°Dad and Mom are really muddle-headed. That kind of person will only taint the name of the Su Family. We shouldn¡¯t have brought her back!¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. She¡¯s Mom and Dad¡¯s biological daughter after all.¡± Su Fei looked at Su Lin worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t get into a conflict with Mom and Dad because of me. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve thought about it. After I graduate, I¡¯ll move out of the Su Family and rent a house outside. I can¡¯t stay here for no reason and make Lin Yin uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Where can you go? The one who should get out is that wild girl, Lin Yin!¡± Su Lin frowned tightly. Although they had yet to meet, his impression of Lin Yin was already extremely bad.


    ¡°Brother, you should treat Lin Yin better. She can¡¯t accept me, but she can definitely accept you, her biological brother.¡± Su Fei slowly lowered her head and said in disappointment, ¡°Blood ties won¡¯t change no matter what. No matter how well I do, I can¡¯t compare to Lin Yin¡¯s identity as their biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be good to that wild girl. You¡¯re the only sister I, Su Lin, have in this life. I¡¯ll only be good to you.¡± Su Lin looked at Su Fei affectionately. It exceeded the kinship between siblings, but he had yet to realize it.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Su Fei looked at Su Lin with eyes filled with gratitude and surprise. After thinking for a moment, she said slowly to Su Lin, ¡°Brother, can you do me a favor?¡±

 Chapter 53

    ?


    53 Disguise


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll help you do it!¡± Su Lin¡¯s expression was very serious, as if he would risk his life even if Su Fei asked him to die.


    ¡°Lin Yin is very guarded against me. Brother, I hope you can build a good relationship with her.¡± Su Fei saw Su Lin¡¯s troubled expression and continued, ¡°If we target Lin Yin, Dad and Mom will only think that I¡¯m insensible. I don¡¯t want to lose you guys.¡±


    Seeing Su Fei¡¯s dejected expression, Su Lin sat closer and asked softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I need you to be close to Lin Yin. I hope you two look like a family without any barriers.¡± Su Fei¡¯s eyes gradually turned ruthless. ¡°I want her to trust you completely and be defenseless against you.¡±


    Su Fei noticed Su Lin¡¯s gaze and put on an innocent expression. ¡°Only then can we get to know her better. When the time comes, I can please her. Perhaps we can get along peacefully and become a real family.¡±


    Looking at Su Fei¡¯s yearning eyes, Su Lin¡¯s heart was pierced. Even though he had yet to see Lin Yin, his disgust for her had reached its peak. ¡°You don¡¯t have to please anyone. You¡¯re the only Miss Su!¡±


    Su Fei could not hide the joy in her heart. She did not want Lin Yin to have an easy time either. Su Lin¡¯s attitude was exactly what she wanted, but she did not want to show it and ruin her image in Su Lin¡¯s heart. ¡°Brother, what are you going to do?¡±


    Su Fei pretended to be puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You just have to know that I won¡¯t let anyone snatch what¡¯s yours.¡±


    With Su Lin¡¯s guarantee, Su Fei relaxed a lot. She yawned and said in a soft voice, ¡°Brother, I still want to rest for a while. She¡¯ll be back in a while. You can go downstairs first.¡±


    Su Fei looked at Su Lin with a very obedient expression. Fortunately, he was thinking about something and did not notice the scar on her face that was simply covered.


    ¡°Alright, rest well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this matter well.¡± Su Lin rubbed Su Fei¡¯s head and walked out of the bedroom reluctantly.


    Su Lin had just walked down the stairs when he noticed the girl taking off her shoes at the entrance.


    Her fair skin, exquisite silhouette, and bright and clear eyes looked noble and lively. He was a little stunned. After the girl entered, Su Lin was still standing on the stairs in a daze.


    Lin Yin noticed that someone was looking at her. She looked up and saw a face that she had a deep impression of.


    A dizzying nausea came from the bottom of her heart. Lin Yin frowned slightly and looked at Su Lin on the stairs. She ignored him and walked straight to the small backyard garden.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back from school.¡± Aunt Li was trimming the flowers and plants. When she saw Lin Yin, she said enthusiastically, ¡°There¡¯s fruit juice and snacks in the kitchen. Sir and Madam aren¡¯t back yet. Go eat something first.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Aunt Li¡¯s words, her expression improved a little. Fortunately, there was someone she liked in this house. Otherwise, a day would really feel like years.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not hungry at all.¡± Lin Yin glanced at Su Lin, who was still standing in the living room, and felt a little rejection to interact with him. She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Aunt Li, I can help you do something. I don¡¯t want to go upstairs yet.¡±


    Lin Yin did not want to meet Su Lin, so she planned to hide in the small garden.


    ¡°No need. Miss, how can you do such rough work? I can do it myself.¡± Aunt Li looked at Lin Yin with more love. Why couldn¡¯t Sir and Madam notice such an obedient and sensible child?


    ¡°Aunt Li, just let me help. I¡¯m not that precious. Besides, I¡¯ve already been in school for a day. It¡¯s very boring.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was in a rare coquettish tone.


    Only in front of this kind middle-aged woman did Lin Yin feel like a child.


    ¡°Alright, Miss, help me water the flowers.¡± Aunt Li couldn¡¯t refuse Lin Yin and handed her the small kettle beside her.


    Aunt Li trimmed the flowers and plants while Lin Yin watered them. The scene of the two of them together was warm and harmonious.


    ¡°Aunt Li!¡± A voice that ruined the mood came from the hall. When Aunt Li saw the man walking over, she greeted him politely, ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Lin Yin sighed in frustration. Why was there always an annoying person like that to affect her mood?


    ¡°This is?¡± Although Su Lin had guessed Lin Yin¡¯s identity, he still asked deliberately.


    Lin Yin ignored him. Aunt Li explained, ¡°Young Master hasn¡¯t returned home in a long time. This is the biological daughter that Sir and Madam brought home, Miss Lin Yin.¡±

 Chapter 54

    ?


    54 Disgusting


    Su Lin sized up the girl in front of him carefully. Although she was beautiful, she had no upbringing at all. She was indeed a poor person.


    Su Lin was still waiting for Lin Yin to talk to him, but Lin Yin was unwilling to look at him.


    Aunt Li, who was standing at the side, saw that Lin Yin clearly intended to ignore Su Lin. She quickly said to Lin Yin, ¡°Miss, Young Master has always lived in a villa in the suburbs and doesn¡¯t usually come home.¡±


    Seeing Aunt Li¡¯s worried expression, Lin Yin glanced at Su Lin.


    ¡°Sister Lin Yin, welcome home. You¡¯ve suffered outside for so many years.¡± Su Lin remembered his promise to Su Fei, and the girl in front of him did not look as annoying as he had imagined.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to suffer outside? I¡¯m just a child from a poor background. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Lin Yin saw Su Lin¡¯s hypocritical expression and recalled the pain she had suffered in her previous life. Although her poor life was hard, her life in the Su Family made her lose her life.


    Su Lin could tell that Lin Yin seemed to be a little hostile to him. He quickly put on an especially concerned expression and said to Lin Yin, ¡°You¡¯re home. From now on, you¡¯re the only daughter of the Su Family. No one will dare to bully you again. You don¡¯t have to worry about being wronged again.¡±


    A trace of coldness appeared in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. Wronged? The wrongs she had suffered in her previous life were all thanks to the Su Family. The Su Family did not just bully her. They wanted her to die!


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not react, Su Lin walked forward and wanted to touch her hair, but Lin Yin avoided him in disdain.


    A trace of dissatisfaction flashed across Su Lin¡¯s eyes. Lin Yin saw it all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Your mother already said that I only have the bacteria brought from the slums on me!¡± Lin Yin looked at Su Lin with an unfriendly expression. She had long seen through Su Lin¡¯s hypocrisy. She would never flatter him again in this life. She just wanted to see if Su Lin could continue pretending.


    Aunt Li was a little worried that Lin Yin would be targeted by Su Lin, so she quickly went forward to smooth things over. ¡°Young Master, go rest in the hall. I¡¯ll prepare dinner immediately.¡±


    When Su Lin saw Lin Yin¡¯s reaction, he was very dissatisfied. No wonder Feifei was bullied. The girl in front of him was filled with the hostility of those that lived at the bottom of society. How could an innocent and beautiful girl like Feifei come into contact with such a person?


    Covering the dissatisfaction in his heart, Su Lin forced an unnatural smile at Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin snorted. She was looking forward to how long her brother, who was used to acting, could pretend for in this life.


    The Su couple returned very late. During the day, Su Zhen specially brought antique calligraphy and paintings to apologize to Ma De with Chu Yun, but they were chased out by the Ma Family¡¯s bodyguards. He even said that their daughter was only worthy of having an affair with a servant. If she was sent over, she would dirty the Ma Family¡¯s house.


    Su Zhen was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    Su Fei still did not leave the bedroom. There was only the Su couple, Lin Yin and Su Lin at the dining table.


    ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t Sister coming down to eat?¡± Lin Yin asked despite knowing the answer.


    ¡°She, she can eat in the room.¡± A trace of nervousness flashed across Chu Yun¡¯s face. Su Fei¡¯s injuries would probably take about half a month to heal.


    Su Lin looked at Chu Yun, who had an unnatural expression, and was puzzled. Why did he feel that his mother was a little afraid of the little girl in front of him?


    ¡°Come, Yinyin, eat more meat. You¡¯re too thin.¡± Su Lin pretended to be intimate as he picked up a piece of braised pork for Lin Yin, but Lin Yin threw it onto the plate containing the food waste.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s too oily. I¡¯m a little disgusted.¡±


    Lin Yin was much happier when she saw Su Lin¡¯s dark expression. If she could anger Su Lin to death, she would definitely be so happy that she would not be able to sleep.


    ¡°Little Yin, you can¡¯t be like that even if you don¡¯t like it. Su Lin is your brother after all!¡± Su Zhen was already in a bad mood. When he saw Lin Yin¡¯s rudeness to Su Lin, he was even more dissatisfied with her.


    ¡°Oh, then Brother, eat more chili. You don¡¯t look too good.¡± Lin Yin deliberately picked up a large piece of chili and placed it in Su Lin¡¯s bowl.


    Because she had treated Su Lin as family in her previous life, she could clearly remember all his preferences. The thing he hated to eat the most was chili.


    Su Lin¡¯s expression turned even uglier, but he could not flare up. He could only grit his teeth and eat the chili Lin Yin had given him.


    Chu Yun threw down her chopsticks angrily and shouted at Lin Yin, ¡°Little Lin doesn¡¯t like chili the most!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Lin Yin ate the food in front of her without changing her expression, not caring about the strong hostility of the other three people towards her.


    The atmosphere at the dining table was very bad, but Lin Yin didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. Instead, she ate a lot.

 Chapter 55

    ?


    55 Can¡¯t Pretend Anymore


    After dinner, the Su couple went upstairs quickly because they were in a bad mood. Lin Yin was about to return to the bedroom when Su Lin, who was on the sofa, stopped her. ¡°What does Yinyin like? I¡¯ll bring you a welcome gift next time.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Lin in front of her. Although he was smiling, the way he looked at her was filled with disgust and dissatisfaction.


    Lin Yin felt that she was really gullible in her previous life. Such poor acting skills could actually move her again and again.


    In her heart, Su Lin had once been the person who treated her the best and the best brother in the world. But now, Lin Yin only felt that the man in front of her was weak and disgusting.


    ¡°No need. Buy it for Su Fei.¡± Thinking of her past in her previous life, Lin Yin¡¯s heart still ached, as if she was reminding herself to stay awake at all times.


    ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re my biological sister.¡± Su Lin¡¯s tone was a little exaggerated. He did not know why the girl in front of him was so hostile to him.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Yin smiled bitterly. In her previous life, she had been moved to tears by Su Lin¡¯s words. ¡°Then I hope you can come home less, lest I feel disgusted the moment I see you!¡±


    Ignoring the stunned Su Lin, Lin Yin walked back to the bedroom.


    After closing the door, Lin Yin heard the sound of glass shattering downstairs. Could he not pretend anymore? It seemed that Su Lin¡¯s acting skills were far inferior to that in her previous life. That was good too. It was much better to fall out with him than to be hypocritically cared for by him. If Su Lin kept pretending to care, Lin Yin was worried that she would vomit in front of him.


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Lin Yin felt relieved when she thought of Su Fei, who was covered in wounds, Su Zhen, who had offended people in the field of business, Su Lin, who had his hypocritical mask torn off, and Chu Yun, who was filled with resentment but did not dare to flare up.


    It seemed like life in the Su Family was not that monotonous. In her previous life, she was useless and timid. In this life, she had to get back everything.


    After greeting Aunt Li, Lin Yin arrived at West Axis Academy. She did not expect to be troubled again.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Zheng Chao blocked Lin Yin¡¯s way and asked her, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Su Fei in school? Did you do something again?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she your fianc¨¦e? If you have a mouth, ask her yourself!¡± Lin Yin frowned slightly. Seeing trash like Zheng Chao had ruined her good mood for the entire day.


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Zhao Zhi, who was beside Zheng Chao, was a little angry, but he was a little afraid of Lin Yin and did not dare to go forward.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand human language, quickly disappear from my sight!¡± Lin Yin circled around Zheng Chao, but he grabbed her bag again. She was about to resist when a sweet female voice sounded behind her.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was. Who do you think you are to bully a female classmate?!¡±


    Lin Yin looked in the direction of the voice. A gray-haired girl in a black leather jacket stood behind Zheng Chao and looked at him unhappily.


    Lin Yin was a little surprised by the girl¡¯s attire. She clearly had a sweet voice, but she was dressed strikingly. She had exaggerated blue eye shadow, brownish-black lipstick, and the ear studs on her ears sparkled. It was impossible to count how many there were.


    Under the heavy makeup, the girl¡¯s facial features could not be seen clearly. The first impression she gave was that she was dressed in strange clothes.


    ¡°Lu Yan? Why is it you?¡± Zheng Chao was originally very angry that someone was being nosy, but when he saw the girl¡¯s face behind him, he was obviously worried. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You can leave first.¡±


    Zheng Chao didn¡¯t dare to provoke the girl called Lu Yan. He grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s arm forcefully, afraid that she would escape in the chaos.


    Lu Yan was about to step forward to stop him when she saw the girl who was being pulled by Zheng Chao suddenly turn around and kick Zheng Chao¡¯s calf hard. She reached out and grabbed his arm before she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zheng Chao¡¯s scream sounded.


    Lu Yan looked at the girl in front of her in surprise. She was curious about why her petite body had so much strength. ¡°Impressive. Have you trained before? How did you do it?¡±


    Lin Yin kicked Zheng Chao on the ground and said to Lu Yan, ¡°What training do I need to deal with such trash?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zheng Chao got up from the ground and was about to rush towards Lin Yin when Lu Yan blocked him. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll report you for harassing a girl!¡±


    Zheng Chao did not dare to touch Lu Yan. He looked at Lin Yin fiercely and turned to Zhao Zhi. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll deal with this wretched girl in the future!¡±


    Afraid that she would be late for morning class, Lin Yin also walked towards the teaching building. Lu Yan, who was beside her, hurriedly followed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. If he dares to find trouble with you, come and tell me!¡±

 Chapter 56

    ?


    56 Making Friends


    Lin Yin looked at the strange girl in front of her and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I can settle it myself. If he dares to harass me, I¡¯ll beat him up every time I see him!¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up a little. She suddenly felt that school wasn¡¯t that boring. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±


    ¡°My name is Lin Yin. I just transferred here.¡± Before Lin Yin could finish speaking, she saw the girl in front of her looking at her in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re the biological daughter that the Su Family found?¡± Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin¡¯s bright and exquisite face and shook her head. She sighed and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. I¡¯ve seen the Su Family couple at a banquet. With their looks and temperament, how could they give birth to a beautiful daughter like you?¡±


    Lin Yin realized that the girl in front of her was not as difficult to get along with as she looked. Instead, she was very straightforward and was a girl with a good personality.


    ¡°Thank you. What¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Yin smiled at the girl kindly.


    ¡°Lu Yan. If anyone bullies you in the future, tell me. No one in the entire West Axis dares to offend me!¡± Lu Yan winked playfully at Lin Yin. She had a good impression of this girl she met for the first time.


    Lin Yin could tell that Lu Yan¡¯s family background was probably much better than Zheng Chao¡¯s and hers. Otherwise, with Zheng Chao¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of Lu Yan¡¯s existence.


    The two girls chatted as they walked and actually walked to the door of the same classroom.


    ¡°We¡¯re actually in the same class. We¡¯re too fated!¡± Lu Yan was a little surprised to see that Lin Yin was in the same class as her. It seemed that school life would not be too boring in the future.


    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence. But why didn¡¯t I see you a few days ago?¡± With Lu Yan¡¯s outfit, it was impossible for Lin Yin not to notice her.


    ¡°I just felt bored going to school, so I skipped class for a few days.¡± Lu Yan smiled in embarrassment and continued to say to Lin Yin, ¡°Unfortunately, I was captured by my youngest uncle¡­¡±


    Lin Yin noticed the nervousness in Lu Yan¡¯s tone and asked, ¡°Are you very afraid of your youngest uncle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fear, it¡¯s respect!¡± Lu Yan was still a little afraid. She looked around and whispered to Lin Yin, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to badmouth him. He¡¯s very scary. He can mobilize the school¡¯s surveillance cameras at will. I can¡¯t escape at all.¡±


    When Lin Yin saw that the rebellious girl in front of her had suddenly become much more obedient, she was a little curious about the terrifyingly strict youngest uncle she was talking about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s never good to skip school. You¡¯ll graduate in a year. You should listen to class well in the future.¡± Lin Yin pulled Lu Yan into the classroom and realized that the moment Lu Yan appeared in the classroom, her classmates started to remain silent.


    Lin Yin turned around and looked at the girl beside her in confusion.


    Maybe they judged a book by its cover too much. Lu Yan only looked scary, but she was not fierce at all. She was actually very cute.


    Lin Yin was just about to stand up for Lu Yan when she saw the cute girl in her heart ordering her deskmate beside her fiercely, ¡°You, sit there! I want to sit with Lin Yin!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s deskmate hurriedly stood up, as if they would be eaten by Lu Yan if they stayed any longer. Lin Yin shook her head helplessly. Lu Yan probably was the only one that would find herself cute like this.


    Lin Yin noticed Yang Xue¡¯s gaze. Just as she looked over, she realized that Yang Xue had turned around in shock. Lin Yin picked up the small mirror by the table and looked at it. She realized that there was nothing wrong with her and looked at Lu Yan, who was lying on the table. She roughly understood.


    It seemed that this new deskmate of hers was not to be trifled with.


    After the morning class ended, Lin Yin adapted very quickly.


    In her previous life, she could already have good results. In this life, she decided not to hide her talent anymore. She wanted to surpass everyone in terms of results. Su Fei, Shi Dai, and Ji Yun did not appear. Lin Yin felt exceptionally relaxed. She glanced at Lu Yan, who was still sleeping beside her, and Lin Yin gently nudged her. ¡°Wake up. It¡¯s time to eat lunch.¡±


    Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin with sleepy eyes. When she heard that they were eating, she straightened up reluctantly.


    Lin Yin realized that Yang Xue was looking over from time to time. Seeing that she wanted to say something but hesitated, she said to Lu Yan, ¡°I still have a friend. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t care at all. When she saw a timid little girl called over by Lin Yin, she asked in confusion, ¡°Are you in our class too? Why don¡¯t I remember you?¡±

 Chapter 57

    ?


    57 Heartless to the End


    Hearing Lu Yan talk to her, Yang Xue nervously clenched her sleeves and stammered, ¡°I, I don¡¯t like to talk much and I¡¯m also inconspicuous. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Lu Yan saw the girl¡¯s nervous expression and was a little curious about how Lin Yin became friends with a girl that¡¯s as timid as an ant. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and the three of them arrived at the canteen.


    As soon as she reached the second floor to get the food, Lin Yin heard Jiang Qi¡¯s ear-piercing scolding. ¡°Who do you think you are? You still want to be friends with me? If you don¡¯t have money to eat, get lost!¡±


    Lin Yin and Yang Xue looked over curiously, but Lu Yan said disapprovingly, ¡°This is a normal phenomenon in West Axis Academy. Ignore them. Let¡¯s go to the other side.¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Jia Qing, who was about to cry from Jiang Qi¡¯s scolding, and did not intend to pay attention to her. The three of them were about to leave when Jia Qing saw Lin Yin. She seemed to have seen her savior and shouted, ¡°Lin Yin!¡±


    Lin Yin wanted to ignore Jia Qing. To her, Jia Qing and Su Fei were essentially no different. They were both hypocritical and selfish, and both were disgusting.


    However, Jia Qing did not want to let Lin Yin off. She hurriedly ran in Lin Yin¡¯s direction and grabbed her arm tightly.


    ¡°Lin Yin, I don¡¯t have enough money in my meal card. Can you help me?¡±


    Lin Yin thought of her previous life. When Jia Qing was with her, she almost never spent money. Lin Yin kept helping her, but Jia Qing completely betrayed her for some insignificant benefit.


    Lin Yin¡¯s face turned cold. She shook off Jia Qing¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Get lost. Am I very familiar with you?¡±


    Jia Qing saw Lin Yin¡¯s cold gaze and was a little timid. After seeing Lu Yan and Yang Xue beside Lin Yin, she had a plan.


    She gathered her emotions and her eyes were filled with tears. She cried at Lin Yin, ¡°Lin Yin, we grew up together. Why are you doing this to me? Is it because you¡¯re richer than before? You¡¯re so ruthless, aren¡¯t you afraid that no one will dare to be friends with you in the future?¡±


    ¡°Ruthless?¡± Lin Yin could hear the deeper meaning in Jia Qing¡¯s words and found her funny.


    Lin Yin took a step forward and said to Jia Qing coldly, ¡°Being friends goes both ways. You¡¯re slandering me for no reason. It¡¯s already very benevolent of me not to hit you!¡±


    Jia Qing took a few steps back timidly. She didn¡¯t know why a person would suddenly change so much. Lin Yin¡¯s powerful aura made her feel unfamiliar and afraid.


    ¡°Hmph, look at how poor you are. Get lost quickly. You want to make friends in West Axis? Dream on!¡± Although Jiang Qi couldn¡¯t stand Lin Yin, she hated Jia Qing even more.


    Jia Qing noticed that the surrounding people were pointing at her as if she had been humiliated. She looked at Lin Yin angrily and turned to leave the canteen quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t care about the gazes of others at all. She pulled Lin Yin and Yang Xue to the food counter.


    ¡°Brother Chao, why is Lu Yan so close to that wretched girl?¡± Zhao Zhi and Zheng Chao sat in the corner of the second floor and witnessed the entire process of Lin Yin and Jia Qing¡¯s argument.


    ¡°Lin Yin is quite smart. She probably knows about Lu Yan¡¯s family background and wants to cling to her.¡± Zheng Chao looked at Lin Yin with hatred.


    What was the use of being beautiful? She humiliated and ignored him again and again. Zheng Chao could not take this lying down.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Lu Yan is a big shot that none of us can afford to offend. If we offend the Lu Family, not to mention West Axis, we can¡¯t even stay in the city!¡± Zhao Zhi had no intention of offending Lu Yan.


    It was not only West Axis Academy. Everyone in the city knew the Lu Family¡¯s ability. If they offended their family, they would probably never be able to make a comeback in their lives.


    ¡°Who said that we¡¯re going to offend Lu Yan?¡± A sly look appeared in Zheng Chao¡¯s eyes as he slowly said to Zhao Zhi, ¡°Although the Lu Family is very strong, Lu Yan is too well protected. She¡¯s very simple-minded. She has always hated fake and snobbish people. As long as we make her think that Lin Yin approached her on purpose, Lu Yan will definitely hate Lin Yin. At that time, we don¡¯t have to do anything. Lin Yin won¡¯t be able to stay in West Axis!¡±


    When Zhao Zhi heard Zheng Chao¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He quickly praised obsequiously, ¡°Our Brother Chao is still the best. That wretched girl Lin Yin is dead meat this time!¡±

 Chapter 58

    ?


    58 Peanut Allergy


    Zheng Chao thought of Lin Yin¡¯s perfect face and a smile appeared in his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to die. I just want to see her lying on the ground and begging me lowly! She came from a worthless background to begin with. The arrogance on her body hurts my eyes.¡±


    Although Zhao Zhi Bu did not understand Zheng Chao¡¯s thoughts, he still carefully catered to him from the side. The relationship between the two of them vividly displayed the situation of the entire West Axis Academy.


    In West Axis, only people with good family backgrounds had the right to speak. The poor only needed to cater to and accept and were not worthy of their own thoughts.


    After the lunch break, the first class in the afternoon was physical education. Lin Yin was very smart and had good stamina. Although Lu Yan didn¡¯t like to study, she was also very good at physical education.


    Hence, such a scene appeared on the field. Lin Yin and Lu Yan, who had already run 800 meters, surrounded Yang Xue, who was only halfway there. As they ran with her, they encouraged her.


    Although Yang Xue was very touched, she could not run fast because of her limited physical fitness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± Yang Xue¡¯s voice was a little weak. She had never been able to pass the physical fitness assessment, and her overall results had been pulled down a lot.


    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s only one lap left.¡± Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but be worried when she saw Yang Xue¡¯s pale face.


    Lu Yan looked at the listless Yang Xue and smiled. She deliberately said, ¡°Yang Xue, if you can¡¯t hold on, I¡¯ll tell Gong Ze that you like him!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I can do it!¡± Yang Xue seemed to have suddenly been injected with chicken blood. She suddenly accelerated and finally finished the entire process.


    Under Lin Yin and Lu Yan¡¯s surprised gazes, Yang Xue rushed to the finish line in one go.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What magical power does Gong Ze have to scare Yang Xue to this extent?¡± Lin Yin handed Yang Xue a small bottle of warm water and asked Lu Yan beside her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, do you? There¡¯s a legend in West Axis that anyone who confesses to Gong Ze will end up very badly.¡±


    Lu Yan thought of Gong Ze¡¯s annoying face and shook her head. She explained to Lin Yin, ¡°Actually, that brat is very narcissistic. He rejected almost everyone who confessed to him. Then, his subordinates will verbally provoke the girl who confessed to him and say she¡¯s overestimating herself. The other girls who secretly like Gong Ze will hate the girl who confessed. It¡¯s strange if that girl isn¡¯t unlucky in the future. She¡¯s hated by so many people.¡±


    ¡°Lu Yan, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t scare me. I don¡¯t have the guts¡­¡± Yang Xue recovered a little and quickly said to Lu Yan.


    ¡°Alright, she was teasing you.¡± Lin Yin comforted Yang Xue and asked Lu Yan, ¡°Are you familiar with Gong Ze? I¡¯ve seen him before. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as scary as the rumors say.¡±


    Lin Yin could tell from Lu Yan¡¯s tone that she was familiar with Gong Ze. She was a little curious about the relationship between the two of them. The school bully and the delinquent girl sounded quite compatible.


    ¡°Our childhood was unfortunate. Our family has some ties with the Gongze Family.¡± Lu Yan seemed to have recalled some unpleasant memories and said to Lin Yin, ¡°That kid was quite cute in the past. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s in his rebellious stage now, but he¡¯s getting harder and harder to get along with now. I can¡¯t be bothered with him!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the heavy smoky makeup on Lu Yan¡¯s face and wondered who was more rebellious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go change our shoes. There¡¯s still self-study in the afternoon,¡± Yang Xue said to Lin Yin and Lu Yan after completely recovering.


    The three of them arrived at the corridor together. As soon as they entered, they heard a commotion.


    ¡°Who the f*ck is so ignorant?! Are you trying to kill our boss by giving our Brother Ze a cake with peanut butter?¡±


    Zhou Ling angrily threw the cupcake in his hand to the ground. Beside him was Gong Ze, who was drinking water and rinsing his mouth.


    There were many students gathered around. Everyone was very curious about who dared to harm Gong Ze. Most of the students in the school knew about his peanut allergy.


    ¡°Get out here! Don¡¯t let me catch you. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a man or a woman. I¡¯ll cripple you first!¡± Zhou Ling had been by Gong Ze¡¯s side since junior high school. He not only admired Gong Ze, but he also had a deep relationship with him. He would never allow anyone to hurt Gong Ze.


    ¡°Zhou Ling! I¡¯m not f*cking dead. Stop shouting!¡± Gong Ze was also a little afraid. When he thought of the love letter beside the cake, his eyes were a little troubled.


    ¡°Brother Ze, the person who gave you the cake did it on purpose! If she likes you, how could she not know that you¡¯re allergic to peanuts?! In the entire West Axis, including all the teachers, how many people don¡¯t know that you¡¯re allergic to peanuts?!¡± Zhou Ling was a little agitated. The peanut cake and love letter were placed in Gong Ze¡¯s locker.

 Chapter 59

    ?


    59 Differential Treatment


    Normally, Gong Ze would definitely throw it away. For some reason, after reading the love letter today, he actually took a bite of the cake for the first time. Fortunately, he reacted in time. Otherwise, something big would have happened.


    Because of Zhou Ling¡¯s commotion, many students gathered around. Lin Yin and the other two also looked at them.


    When Lin Yin saw Gong Ze, she met his gaze. It was fine for Lin Yin to have an impression of Gong Ze. She nodded at him slightly, but she realized that Gong Ze was frowning angrily and was no longer looking at her.


    ¡°Did I offend him in any way?¡± Lin Yin was puzzled when she heard Zhou Ling¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Brother Ze, isn¡¯t this love letter signed?¡± Zhou Ling snatched the love letter from Gong Ze¡¯s hand while he was in a daze.


    ¡°Lin Yin?¡± Zhou Ling read the name on the love letter very loudly. When the surrounding people heard Lin Yin¡¯s name, they began to discuss.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Yin again. How much trouble has she caused since she transferred to West Axis?!¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin likes Gong Ze too? Dream on. Look at her background!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lin Yin also the daughter of the Su Family? She¡¯s not bad-looking and is quite pleasing to the eye when she¡¯s with Gong Ze.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, how could Gong Ze like her? This time, she still wants to harm Gong Ze. She¡¯s definitely dead!¡±


    ¡­


    Lin Yin and the others noticed the commotion in the crowd and everyone¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± Lu Yan noticed everyone¡¯s discussion about Lin Yin and looked a little dissatisfied.


    Zhou Ling noticed Lin Yin and walked over with a fierce gaze. He was about to grab Lin Yin when Lu Yan stopped him.


    ¡°Sister Lu Yan, don¡¯t you have a good relationship with Brother Gong Ze? She wants to kill our boss, but you¡¯re still protecting her?¡± Zhou Ling didn¡¯t dare to offend Lu Yan and was in a difficult position.


    ¡°Which eye of yours can tell that I have a good relationship with Gong Ze? Besides, when did Lin Yin harm him?¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t like it when someone associated her with Gong Ze. When she thought of her childhood, Lu Yan felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s this? It¡¯s a love letter placed with peanut cake!¡± Zhou Ling couldn¡¯t win against Lu Yan, so he handed the love letter in his hand to her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gong Ze saw the confused Lin Yin and walked over to Zhou Ling. ¡°Lin Yin has only been transferred to West Axis for a few days. It¡¯s normal for her not to know.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Lin Yin roughly understood what had happened. She was about to speak when Lu Yan beat her to it. ¡°Gong Ze, stop dreaming. How could our Lin Yin write such a disgusting thing for you?! It¡¯s obvious that someone framed her!¡±


    When Gong Ze heard Lu Yan¡¯s words, he was a little unhappy. However, when he saw Lin Yin¡¯s expression, he realized that things were not that simple.


    Lin Yin took the love letter from Lu Yan¡¯s hand and looked around. She slowly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that you were allergic to peanuts, but I didn¡¯t write this love letter.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin took a piece of paper and a pen from the bookshelf on the other side. She copied the words from the love letter and handed it to Gong Ze. ¡°Look, this isn¡¯t my handwriting at all.¡±


    Gong Ze looked at the two pieces of paper in his hand. Although the handwriting of the previous love letter was neat, the center of the characters was a little heavy. Lin Yin¡¯s handwriting looked much more delicate and slender. It was indeed impossible for it to be written by the same person.


    ¡°Who knows if you wrote it like this on purpose¡­¡± Zhou Ling muttered unhappily. He felt that anyone who was suspected of hurting Gong Ze should be caught and beaten up.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gong Ze recalled the cake he had eaten when he saw that the love letter was signed by Lin Yin. His expression turned ugly. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I want to see who¡¯s so bold to scheme against me!¡±


    Gong Ze¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark. The surrounding students also dispersed, afraid of angering Gong Ze.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. I can find out who did it.¡± A smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s face. If Su Fei, Shi Dai, and the others were all here, it would be harder for her to find who it was. It was much easier to find the person who could target her now.


    Following Gong Ze and the others, Lin Yin walked back to the classroom.


    ¡°Only someone who also has PE class can appear in the corridor at that time,¡± Lin Yin analyzed seriously.


    ¡°Then it must be our class.¡± Lu Yan was also very curious about who was so bold as to offend Lin Yin and Gong Ze at the same time. She had seen with her own eyes that these two people did not show any mercy when they fought.


    ¡°Yes, only our class has PE class.¡± Lin Yin walked to the back of the class where the homework books were placed and flipped through them one by one.

 Chapter 60

    ?


    60 Horrible End


    ¡°How long will it take to find them like this?¡± Zhou Ling felt that Lin Yin¡¯s method was not reliable. It was better to beat up everyone they suspected.


    ¡°I found it!¡± Lin Yin handed Zhao Zhi¡¯s homework to Gong Ze.


    There were only a few people who had a grudge against her. A few of them were not around. Zhao Zhi had even had a conflict with her in the morning, so she had long suspected that he was the one who did it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. The handwriting is exactly the same!¡± Yang Xue looked at Zhao Zhi¡¯s workbook and then at the handwriting on the love letter. ¡°It should have been written neatly on purpose, but you can still tell that it was written by the same person.¡±


    ¡°How f*cking disgusting!¡± Zhou Ling tore Zhao Zhi¡¯s homework apart angrily and turned to Gong Ze. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll bring people to beat that kid to death now!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Gather some people to wait for school to end. I want him to be afraid of coming back to school!¡± Gong Ze¡¯s expression was dark. Even Lin Yin was a little worried for Zhao Zhi. Another person she hated would probably disappear tomorrow.


    The atmosphere in the classroom in the afternoon had been very depressing. Everyone was afraid that Gong Ze would vent his anger on them, so no one dared to speak loudly. On the other hand, Lin Yin looked like she didn¡¯t care and received everyone¡¯s admiring gazes.


    This was the first person who could sit in the classroom as if nothing had happened after offending Gong Ze.


    No one affected her. Lin Yin focused all her energy on her studies and spent the afternoon reviewing all the textbooks in Year Three. Lin Yin felt that with her current level, she could definitely get into an ideal university.


    When they returned to the Su Family after school, Su Fei still did not go downstairs to eat. Su Lin also returned to the villa in the suburbs. Su Zhen and Chu Yun were not in the mood to argue with Lin Yin. Lin Yin was free. After dinner, she returned to the bedroom and started reading.


    The next day, when she arrived at school, Zhao Zhi was indeed nowhere to be seen in class. She heard from Yang Xue that there were photos of Zhao Zhi being beaten up badly on the school forum. Moreover, Gong Ze seemed to have used the Gong Family¡¯s power to get Zhao Zhi¡¯s parents to visit and apologize. They even promised to discipline Zhao Zhi well and make him never appear in front of Gong Ze again.


    Because of Zhao Zhi, Zheng Chao¡¯s actions had become much more restrained. His previous plan to deal with Lin Yin could only be temporarily abandoned.


    Without the eyesore, Lin Yin¡¯s school life was much easier and time passed much faster. A week later, when Lin Yin returned home, she saw Su Fei, who was obviously thinner at the dining table.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back from school,¡± Su Fei greeted Lin Yin warmly.


    Her injuries had yet to heal, but after applying a lot of expensive ointment, her face had returned to normal.


    Lin Yin looked at the fake smile on Su Fei¡¯s face and felt disgusted. However, when she thought about how Su Fei hated her so much and could still welcome her with such a smile, it was really not easy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very sick? Have you recovered?¡± Lin Yin smiled at Su Fei and sensed that she was running her fingers through her hair unnaturally. She must have injured the corner of her eye previously and was habitually covering it for fear of being discovered by Lin Yin.


    ¡°Alright, Sister, we had a misunderstanding previously. In the future¡­¡± Su Fei had heard that Shi Dai and Ji Yun had been threatened by Gong Ze and wanted to pretend to build a good relationship with Lin Yin before thinking of a way.


    Unexpectedly, she was interrupted by Lin Yin. ¡°Su Fei, there are no outsiders here. You don¡¯t have to continue acting in front of me!¡±


    Lin Yin lowered her body slightly and whispered into Su Fei¡¯s ear, ¡°I know everything about you. If you still want to harm me, I¡¯ll return everything to you with interest!¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s body was trembling, but she still pretended to be innocent and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Sister, what do you mean? Aren¡¯t we family? What can be going on with me? Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If Dad and Mom hear this, they¡¯ll be worried again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lin Yin walked behind Su Fei and pressed Su Fei¡¯s shoulder hard. She said coldly, ¡°How could that old pervert let go of such a pitiful you? Or do you not think it¡¯s scary? Do you want to experience it again?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Su Fei broke free from Lin Yin¡¯s control crazily. Her eyes were filled with tears as she roared at Lin Yin, ¡°Why are you doing this to me?! I treat you as my sister, but you go against me again and again!¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Lin Yin sneered and looked at the disheveled Su Fei disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m just returning what you did to me to you. Why? It¡¯s just begun. Can¡¯t you accept it?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin! What are you doing to Feifei?!¡±

 Chapter 61

    ?


    61 Betting Against Results


    Su Zhen and Chu Yun, who had just entered the house, saw Su Fei with tears on her face and hurriedly ran to Lin Yin, questioning her angrily.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Lin Yin smiled mockingly when she saw the loving family of three standing in front of her.


    ¡°Protect your precious daughter well! I¡¯m just a rough person with a poor background. If she appears in front of me again as an eyesore, I can¡¯t guarantee what terrifying thing I would do!¡±


    With that, Lin Yin left the living room on the first floor without looking back. The Su Family¡¯s behavior made her feel suffocated.


    In Su Zhen and Chu Yun¡¯s eyes, Su Fei would always be that high and mighty little princess, while she was only worthy of living a lowly life. They did not even want to give her a chance to live.


    When she returned to the bedroom, Lin Yin took out the textbook she had flipped through many times.


    The mock examination of West Axis Academy was about to begin. Lin Yin also wanted to see her true ability. Her goal was not only to surpass Su Fei, but to get first place in the entire West Axis Academy. Only then would she have a chance to get into the ideal university and compete better with the Su Family.


    The next day, when they arrived at the classroom, Shi Dai and Ji Yun returned to class after knowing that Su Fei was back for class.


    Beside her, Lu Yan whispered to Lin Yin, ¡°I heard from Gong Ze¡¯s lackey that Shi Dai and Ji Yun are in trouble. Their entire family came to apologize to the Gong Family and visited for a few days before they saw Gong Ze in person.¡±


    Lu Yan looked in the direction of Shi Dai and Ji Yun and smiled. She said to Lin Yin, ¡°Guess what that brat Gong Ze said?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Gong Ze and realized that he was sleeping again. She asked Lu Yan helplessly, ¡°Their attitude is already so humble. He can¡¯t possibly not let them come to school, right?¡± Lin Yin felt that Shi Dai and Ji Yun were girls after all. With Gong Ze¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t keep pursuing the matter.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t stop them from coming to school, but that kid said that they didn¡¯t only offend him.¡± Lu Yan had a smile on her lips as she said to Lin Yin, ¡°Gong Ze asked Shi Dai and Ji Yun to apologize to you. If you don¡¯t pursue the matter, he won¡¯t make things difficult for them anymore.¡±


    Lin Yin was a little surprised. When she met Shi Dai and Ji Yun this morning, the two of them looked like they wanted to swallow her up. She couldn¡¯t tell that they were apologizing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re willing to apologize to me.¡± Lin Yin shook her head helplessly at Lu Yan. ¡°If Gong Ze says that, I¡¯m afraid they will only hate me even more.¡±


    ¡°If they hate you, so be it. Who do they think they are?¡± Lu Yan said nonchalantly. ¡°Just wait. There will definitely be a good show after class. They don¡¯t dare to offend Gong Ze. If they still dare to target you, I¡¯ll let them see someone even scarier than Gong Ze!¡±


    When Lin Yin saw Lu Yan¡¯s eager expression, her heart warmed. This was the first time someone wanted to stand up for her, but Lin Yin had already made up her mind. Those who made life difficult for her would not have a good ending.


    After class, Shi Dai and Ji Yun indeed walked to Lin Yin¡¯s desk. However, it was too far-fetched to say that they were apologizing. Ji Yun could still be better, but Shi Dai could not hide her jealousy of Lin Yin.


    ¡°Lin Yin, do you dare to bet with me?!¡± Shi Dai¡¯s expression was very bad, as if talking to Lin Yin was her limit.


    ¡°Why should I bet with you?¡± Lin Yin turned around and realized that Gong Ze was not in the classroom now. No wonder the two girls in front of her were so arrogant. They were indeed Su Fei¡¯s friends. Their duality was extraordinary.


    ¡°If you can beat me and Ji Yun in the mock exam, we¡¯ll leave this class. If you can¡¯t beat us, then you¡¯ll run errands and buy drinks for the entire class every day!¡± Shi Dai did not seem to plan to discuss it with Lin Yin at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame?!¡± Lu Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    She thought that they were here to apologize to Lin Yin, but she had still underestimated how shameless a person could be.


    Lin Yin was also thinking about the completely unfair bet that Shi Dai was talking about. She smiled and said, ¡°Compete with me in studies? Why? Are your results very good?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. Shi Dai was furious at her contempt and said, ¡°In any case, she¡¯s better than you. An idiot who came out of a mud pit still wants to compare herself to us!¡±


    Lu Yan was about to get up when Lin Yin stopped her. There were still many students in the classroom who had not gone out. Everyone seemed to be busy with their work, but they were actually secretly sizing up Lin Yin and Shi Dai.

 Chapter 62

    ?


    62 Warming Friendship


    ¡°Xiao Yin, Dai¡¯er is just being kind. After all, she can increase your enthusiasm for learning.¡± Su Fei stood behind Shi Dai and Ji Yun and said very gently to Lin Yin, ¡°Whether you compete or not, the mock exam will still carry on. Why don¡¯t we see your scores directly when the time comes? Whoever scores higher will have the final say, okay? When the time comes, the students in the class will testify for you!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Fei, who was smiling fakely, and felt disgusted. She was really considerate, afraid that she would disagree. ¡°I can bet with you, but I don¡¯t need you to leave.¡±


    Lu Yan was a little anxious, but Lin Yin gestured for her not to worry. ¡°Whoever loses will have ¡®idiot¡¯ written on their faces and they have to run ten rounds on the field, how about that?¡±


    Ji Yun was a little hesitant, but Shi Dai was not worried at all. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡±


    Su Fei noticed the gazes of the surrounding students and reprimanded Lin Yin weakly, ¡°Xiao Yin, you¡¯re all girls. Isn¡¯t it a little too much to write on your faces?¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°Is it too much? It¡¯s just writing ¡®idiot¡¯. Aren¡¯t your usual words of scolding me much worse than this?¡±


    Lu Yan really couldn¡¯t hold back the anger in her heart. She scolded Su Fei, ¡°Stop disgusting people here. Who are you putting on a hypocritical act for?!¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s slender eyebrows furrowed slightly. She smiled at Lu Yan and said very politely, ¡°Student Lu Yan, you don¡¯t know this, but my sister is worse at home. This is because you¡¯re here. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so easy to talk to.¡±


    When Lu Yan saw Su Fei¡¯s coy and pretentious posture, the corners of her eyes twitched. She sympathized with Lin Yin. If she was with such a person every day, she would have broken down long ago.


    ¡°I also think she¡¯s a little easy to talk to today.¡± Lu Yan glanced at Lin Yin and walked closer to Su Fei. She said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t care about your bet. It would be good to make the eyesore directly disappear.¡±


    Su Fei was a little afraid. She didn¡¯t want to offend Lu Yan at all. She forced a smile and turned around to pull Shi Dai and Ji Yun out of the classroom.


    ¡°Lin Yin, why did you agree to them?¡± Lu Yan sat beside Lin Yin and asked in confusion, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll tell my uncle that they bullied me and expel them. Letting them stay in school will really affect my mood.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said to Lu Yan, ¡°Do you think your youngest uncle will believe that someone bullied you in school?¡±


    Lu Yan pursed her lips. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t stand them. Actually, there are many ways to chase them out of West Axis Academy.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that as long as she asked, Lu Yan would definitely help.


    Shaking her head, Lin Yin said to Lu Yan briskly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Actually, hating someone doesn¡¯t mean you have to make them disappear. Isn¡¯t it better to see them reap what they sow?¡±


    Lu Yan felt the coldness in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes and rubbed her eyes suspiciously. She looked at Lin Yin again and realized that she was also smiling at her.


    Lu Yan suddenly realized that it was because Lin Yin was too beautiful and very close to her that she forgot the first time she saw Lin Yin. At that time, she had thrown a boy who was even taller than her to the ground.


    Lu Yan nodded in relief. There was no possibility that her friend would get bullied.


    ¡°Then are you confident that your results will be better than theirs?¡± Everything else was fine, but Lu Yan couldn¡¯t help with her studies at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shi Dai is just a bad student. She¡¯s so confident because Ji Yun¡¯s results are slightly better,¡± Lin Yin said calmly.


    ¡°They¡¯re too shameless. Two of them are competing against you!¡± Lu Yan was a little angry, but she had no say in the results.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The exam is coming soon. Just wait and watch the show.¡±


    Seeing how confident Lin Yin was, Lu Yan gradually relaxed.


    ¡°Are you free after school? Let¡¯s go see Yang Xue. I heard that she¡¯s sick.¡± Lin Yin called her in the morning when she saw that Yang Xue didn¡¯t come. Yang Xue¡¯s mother said that Yang Xue had a cold, so she didn¡¯t come to school.


    ¡°Alright, Yang Xue looks thin and small. The two of us have to train with her well in the future to improve her physique.¡±


    Before Lu Yan met Lin Yin, she didn¡¯t have any sincere friends. Almost everyone who approached her was trying to build a relationship with the Lu Family. As time passed, Lu Yan completely lost the intention to make friends.

 Chapter 63

    ?


    63 Visit


    Lu Yan only took the initiative to get to know Lin Yin at first because she felt that she was quite powerful and had a fun personality.


    Unexpectedly, after interacting with her, she realized that Lin Yin had many good qualities. She was not like the people around her, she had no intention of deliberately catering to her.


    Lu Yan was very happy to be friends with Lin Yin. It was the same for Yang Xue. Although she was timid, she was neither servile nor overbearing. She did not flatter or curry favor with powerful people. Lu Yan also admired her simplicity and kindness.


    After school, Lin Yin and Lu Yan found Yang Xue¡¯s home according to the home address in the school records.


    It was a very ordinary apartment building. The two of them bought some milk and fruits and arrived at Yang Xue¡¯s door.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Lin Yin and Lu Yan knocked on the door. A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came from the room.


    ¡°You are?¡± The person who opened the door should be Yang Xue¡¯s mother. She looked a little similar to Yang Xue and had delicate facial features. She looked like a very kind and gentle person.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie. My name is Lin Yin. We¡¯re Yang Xue¡¯s classmates. We heard that she was sick, so we came to take a look,¡± Lin Yin said very politely. Lu Yan also greeted the woman obediently.


    Lin Yin was fine. She was a very beautiful and smart girl, but the other person beside her was dressed differently. Although Chen Jing was very surprised, she still warmly invited Lin Yin and Lu Yan into the house.


    ¡°Sit down first. Yang Xue might still be sleeping. I¡¯ll get you some fruit juice.¡± Chen Jing was very happy that her daughter could make friends and was especially warm towards them.


    ¡°Lin Yin, Yang Xue¡¯s mother is so gentle, unlike my mother. In comparison, one¡¯s an angel and the other is a demon.¡± Lu Yan looked at Chen Jing in the kitchen with some yearning.


    ¡°In my eyes, you and Yang Xue are about the same.¡± Lin Yin glanced at Lu Yan beside her and felt that Lu Yan¡¯s mother¡¯s aesthetic standards should not be worse than hers.


    ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t discourage me. It took me a lot of courage to dress up like this.¡± Lu Yan recalled the first time she dressed up like this. She was almost beaten out of the house by her mother. It was only when her youngest uncle stopped her that this conflict was resolved.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to care about what others think. It¡¯s fine as long as you like it.¡± Lin Yin felt that everyone had their own preferences, so although she also felt that Lu Yan¡¯s outfit was a little different, she didn¡¯t want to interfere with her choice.


    ¡°My youngest uncle said the same thing as you. Although he¡¯s usually strict, he¡¯s quite indulgent towards me in these small matters.¡± Although Lu Yan was a little afraid of her youngest uncle, she knew very well that her youngest uncle was mostly thinking for her.


    ¡°Really? I hope I can become someone like your youngest uncle in the future.¡±


    In the entire West Axis Academy, everyone knew how powerful the Lu Family was. Lin Yin also understood the general situation of the Lu Family. Lu Yan¡¯s youngest uncle, Lu Ming, was the most important person in the Lu Family. He had an outstanding business sense, was decisive, and was strict and smart in doing things. He was an elite talent that was rarely seen in a thousand years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want another person to be most afraid of!¡± Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin and felt that her personality was indeed similar to her youngest uncle¡¯s.


    ¡°Come and drink fruit juice.¡± Chen Jing finished squeezing the fruit juice and walked out of the kitchen. She said to Lin Yin and Lu Yan on the sofa, ¡°I¡¯ll help you call Yang Xue out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Auntie, let her rest well.¡± Lu Yan had a good impression of Chen Jing. She felt that the woman in front of her was her ideal image of a mother.


    Chen Jing was in a dilemma when Yang Xue¡¯s bedroom door was gently pushed open.


    ¡°Lin Yin, Lu Yan? Why are you here?¡± Yang Xue heard a voice outside the room, but she did not expect it to be Lin Yin and Lu Yan.


    ¡°We heard that you fell sick, so we came to take a look.¡± Lin Yin saw that Yang Xue looked a little haggard and asked worriedly, ¡°How is it? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m already much better. I can go to school tomorrow.¡± Yang Xue was very touched. She had never dreamed of making friends in West Axis Academy. It was Lin Yin and Lu Yan¡¯s appearance that made her gradually stop feeling inferior and stop being afraid of being bullied.


    Chen Jing could tell that the three girls were really close. Looking at the children chatting happily, Chen Jing smiled and went to the kitchen to prepare food. She was very happy that Yang Xue could make such good friends.


    Chen Jing¡¯s cooking skills were very good. Yang Xue¡¯s father was very busy with work and rarely came home. Lin Yin and Lu Yan ate happily.


    ¡°Auntie, your food is really delicious.¡± Lu Yan praised Chen Jing as she picked up the food.

 Chapter 64

    ?


    64 Pick-up Line


    Lu Yan was telling the truth. Although the Lu Family¡¯s chefs were all internationally famous culinary masters, Lu Yan had always felt that although the dishes on her dining table were exquisite, they were always lacking a flavor.


    Today, after eating the dishes made by Yang Xue¡¯s mother, Lu Yan understood that what her family lacked was this kind of harmonious atmosphere.


    There were many etiquettes at the Lu Family¡¯s dining table. As the family sat far apart, it was impossible for such a warm scene of them helping each other take food to appear.


    ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious!¡± Chen Jing was also very happy to see Lu Yan eating happily. She pushed the food closer to her and asked, ¡°Little Yan, in your family does your mom cook or does your dad cook?¡±


    The atmosphere at the dining table suddenly fell silent. Yang Xue explained to Chen Jing awkwardly, ¡°Mom, Lin Yin and Lu Yan¡¯s families probably have special helpers or chefs to cook for them.¡±


    Chen Jing was also a little embarrassed. She saw that Lin Yin and Lu Yan were very down to earth and forgot that the students of West Axis Academy had extraordinary family backgrounds.


    ¡°Aiya, my mom wants to cook, but she¡¯s just at the level of blowing up the kitchen.¡± Lu Yan was afraid that everyone would be awkward, so she hurriedly eased the atmosphere. ¡°Once, my mom found it interesting and wanted to try making cookies. In the end, she made a plate of black unknown objects. Even our dog won¡¯t eat them.¡±


    Although Lu Yan usually looked like she overlooked tiny details, she was actually very attentive to other people¡¯s emotions.


    Chen Jing also looked at Lu Yan gratefully. Although she came from a good family, she did not have the airs of a daughter of a wealthy family.


    Chen Jing looked at the two girls in front of her gently and said gently, ¡°If you like Auntie¡¯s cooking, come often. Her father is busy with work and we¡¯re usually the only ones at home. It¡¯s lively for the two of you to come.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Auntie, I was waiting for you to say this!¡± Lu Yan ate a few more mouthfuls of the home-cooked dishes on the plates.


    Because Yang Xue had just recovered, Lin Yin and Lu Yan didn¡¯t let Chen Jing send them downstairs.


    As soon as they arrived downstairs, Lin Yin noticed a black Rolls-Royce sedan parked by the roadside.


    Seeing Lin Yin and Lu Yan approach, the driver in the car walked out and nodded at Lu Yan. He called out in a low voice, ¡°Second Miss.¡±


    ¡°Uncle? Why are you the one picking me up?¡± Lu Yan looked into the car window in the back row. She had only sent a message to the driver. She did not expect that the person who came to pick her up was her busy youngest uncle.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the way.¡± A low and gentlemanly voice came from the car. The window slowly lowered, and a cold and elegant face with deep facial features appeared in front of Lin Yin.


    This person was Lu Yan¡¯s uncle, Lu Ming? Lin Yin was a little surprised. His appearance was a little too outstanding. Thinking of the evaluation of Lu Ming in the business world, Lin Yin felt that the man in front of her was almost perfect in terms of ability and appearance.


    ¡°Lin Yin, let¡¯s go together. My youngest uncle is a very good person.¡± Lu Yan looked at Lu Ming, as if asking for his permission.


    ¡°Get in.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was a little lazy. He glanced at Lin Yin and turned away calmly.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t refuse. Just as she was about to get into the car, she saw Lu Yan sit in the passenger seat first and blink at Lin Yin apologetically.


    Even if she was afraid of her youngest uncle, she couldn¡¯t push her friend into a fire pit, right? Lin Yin frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t dare to delay for too long, so she sat carefully beside Lu Ming and leaned against the car door as far away from him as possible.


    Lin Yin told the driver her home address and the entire car was strangely quiet.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan curiously. She usually looked like a bad girl, but in front of Lu Ming, she was actually as obedient as a kitten.


    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Lin Yin felt that Lu Yan was much cuter now.


    Lu Ming noticed the girl¡¯s reaction and looked at her.


    The girl in his eyes was bright and dazzling. Her fair skin seemed to be glowing in the night. Her facial features were exquisite and she had a noble aura, making Lu Ming unable to look away.


    Lin Yin noticed Lu Ming¡¯s gaze and sat up a little uncomfortably. She smiled politely at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lu Ming noticed that he had lost his composure and looked away. He explained, ¡°You¡¯re a little like a friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°Little Uncle, no one uses such an old-fashioned pick-up line anymore,¡± Lu Yan noticed the two people in the back row and said casually.


    Sensing Lu Ming¡¯s stern gaze, Lu Yan shrank her neck and made a silent gesture.

 Chapter 65

    ?


    65 Forgetting Justice When Met With Benefits


    Lu Ming¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of the Su Family¡¯s villa. After Lin Yin thanked him, she got out of the car and walked into the courtyard.


    The Su Family couple and Su Fei, who had just finished dinner in the living room, happened to see Lin Yin get out of the luxury car.


    Chu Yun held her arm and frowned slightly. She said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, she still said that she¡¯s going to her classmate¡¯s house. She probably went out to fool around. She¡¯s from a poor background. She¡¯s nothing presentable!¡±


    Su Zhen also noticed the luxury car that sent Lin Yin back. Limited edition cars like this were definitely not something that could be bought with just money.


    ¡°Alright, stop talking. There are people of all sorts of family backgrounds in West Axis. It¡¯s better to befriend some rich and powerful classmates than to interact with those poor people.¡± Su Zhen didn¡¯t care if Lin Yin went to make some rich friends. He couldn¡¯t wait for Lin Yin to befriend someone who would help the Su Family¡¯s business.


    ¡°But Lin Yin went to Yang Xue¡¯s house.¡± Su Fei pretended to be confused and asked Chu Yun in confusion, ¡°Yang Xue lives in Lin Yuan District. Does her family have such a car?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t. Even our family can¡¯t afford that car!¡± When Chu Yun heard Su Fei¡¯s words, it seemed to confirm her guess. She was about to say something when Lin Yin walked into the hall.


    After changing her shoes, Lin Yin noticed the Su couple and Su Fei¡¯s gaze. She asked them in amusement, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me you were specially waiting for me here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll bring something dirty home!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s tone was very stiff, as if Lin Yin was covered in things she hated.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Yin glared back at Chu Yun, her tone cold. ¡°I don¡¯t think the house is that clean to begin with!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Chu Yun was so angry that she wanted to attack, but she was stopped by Su Zhen. ¡°Can you all behave yourselves?!¡±


    Su Zhen hated the oppressive atmosphere at home. Thinking of the luxury car just now, Su Zhen¡¯s tone softened a little. He said to Lin Yin, ¡°Your mother was just worried about you. Who sent you back just now?¡±


    ¡°Lu Yan, my deskmate. Why don¡¯t I even have the right to make friends?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Zhen and realized that when he heard Lu Yan¡¯s name, his eyes clearly lit up a little. His tone of speaking to Lin Yin was much better. ¡°Little Yin, are you talking about the second daughter of the Lu Family?¡±


    Lin Yin did not reply. She knew Su Zhen¡¯s personality too well. In her previous life, he was a despicable person who curried favor with the rich and forgot his righteousness when he saw benefits.


    ¡°Alright, the Lu Family is good. Little Yin, you have to get along well with them.¡± Su Zhen smiled at Lin Yin.


    However, when she saw Su Zhen¡¯s smile, Lin Yin felt disgusted. ¡°We¡¯re very close. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and went upstairs. Only Chu Yun and Su Fei, who looked unhappy, and Su Zhen, who was smiling, were left in the hall.


    ¡°Old Su, look at you. A member of the Lu Family convinced you. Look at how unruly and smug she is. I won¡¯t be able to stay in this house any longer!¡± Chu Yun felt suffocated at the mention of Lin Yin. She didn¡¯t want Lin Yin¡¯s status at home to be higher than Su Fei¡¯s.


    ¡°What do you know?! The Lu Family is someone the entire West Axis Academy can¡¯t afford to offend. If Lin Yin builds a good relationship with their family, there will be many benefits in the future!¡±


    Su Zhen glanced at the silent Su Fei and said calmly, ¡°Feifei, you should learn from Lin Yin and make more friends with better family backgrounds. These connections will be very helpful to you when you enter society in the future!¡±


    Su Fei responded to Su Zhen¡¯s words on the surface, but her hands were clenched tightly. When she saw Su Zhen walk upstairs, Su Fei¡¯s tears fell like beads with a broken string.


    Chu Yun noticed Su Fei¡¯s emotions and hurriedly sat beside her. She comforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Your father was just confused!¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Seeing that Chu Yun cared about her, Su Fei cried even harder, ¡°Am I not like Yinyin at all? Dad¡¯s starting to like her, but I¡¯m an outsider in this family.¡±


    Looking at poor Su Fei, Chu Yun¡¯s heart felt like it had been rubbed hard.


    A trace of heartache flashed across her eyes, and she explained patiently to Su Fei, ¡°Silly child, I only have you as my daughter in this life. No matter what Lin Yin is, she¡¯s not worthy of entering our Su Family!¡±


    When Su Fei heard Chu Yun¡¯s words, her emotions gradually stabilized. She looked up with watery eyes and said coquettishly to Chu Yun, ¡°Mom, I know I should actually leave, but I really can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If anyone has to leave, it¡¯s that little b*tch Lin Yin!¡± Chu Yun liked Su Fei¡¯s obedient and sensible personality. Lin Yin¡¯s stubborn and strong personality was not like her biological daughter at all.

 Chapter 66

    ?


    66 Sisterhood


    Chu Yun and Su Fei looked like mother and daughter in the living room downstairs, but Lin Yin was preparing for the mock exam in the bedroom.


    Although she was completely confident that she could surpass Shi Dai and Ji Yun in terms of results, her goal had always been to be first in the cohort of West Axis Academy.


    The top student in West Axis could be directly admitted to Nuo Pu University, which was the top aristocratic university in the country. Only the top student in all the aristocratic high schools in the country had a chance to be admitted.


    In the next few days, Lin Yin revised seriously. Yang Xue¡¯s results were not bad. She lent Lin Yin a lot of learning materials, hoping that Lin Yin could use her results to defeat Shi Dai and Ji Yun.


    The West Axis mock exam lasted for three days. Lin Yin was very satisfied with her performance. She had already revised almost all the questions. Not to mention surpassing Shi Dai and Ji Yun, Lin Yin was confident that she could even compete for the first place in the year.


    On the day the results came out, Lin Yin was pulled by Yang Xue and Lu Yan to the corridor where the results were released.


    ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t be afraid. If they dare to make things difficult for you, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson for you!¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t dare to look at the rankings.


    She had heard that Lin Yin¡¯s results before she transferred schools were very ordinary, so she was a little worried that Lin Yin would fail.


    Lin Yin looked at the first row of the rankings. As expected, her name was at the top of the entire rankings. Lin Yin was not excited, because everything was according to her plan.


    ¡°Lu Yan, look!¡± Yang Xue was originally looking for Lin Yin¡¯s name in the middle of the rankings. When she realized that Lin Yin was actually first place, she couldn¡¯t control the excitement in her heart and suddenly shook Lu Yan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Oh my god! Lin Yin, you¡¯re good. I was worried for you for nothing!¡± Lu Yan was also very surprised that Lin Yin got first place. However, looking at how confident Lin Yin usually was, this outcome seemed to be expected.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Shi Dai¡¯s voice sounded behind them. Lin Yin and the other two turned around and saw the terrified Shi Dai, as well as Ji Yun and Su Fei.


    ¡°How is that possible?! There must be a mistake. How could you get first place?!¡± Shi Dai¡¯s hands were trembling. She did not believe that Lin Yin could improve so quickly in such a short period of time.


    ¡°Little Yin, I know you want to beat Shi Dai, but we all know your standard. You shouldn¡¯t have copied.¡± Su Fei seemed to persuade Lin Yin kindly. ¡°We won¡¯t hold you responsible for cheating. Let¡¯s call off this bet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame?! Lin Yin is the top student in the cohort! Who can she copy off of?¡± Lu Yan really couldn¡¯t stand Su Fei¡¯s pretentious face. If she wasn¡¯t Lin Yin¡¯s sister, she would have gone over and slapped her.


    ¡°But Lin Yin¡¯s results have always been¡­¡± Su Fei didn¡¯t dare to get into a conflict with Lu Yan. Her tone was a little aggrieved, but Lu Yan interrupted her.


    ¡°But my ass! You have to admit defeat. If you can¡¯t admit it, get lost from West Axis Academy!¡± Lu Yan looked at Shi Dai and Ji Yun with an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°Whether to write the word on your faces and run ten rounds or leave West Axis, the two of you can choose!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the uneasy Shi Dai and Ji Yun and turned to the other students present. ¡°Some of you have witnessed our bet, and some of you don¡¯t know. Shi Dai and Ji Yun bet against me to compete with our results. Now that they¡¯ve lost, they should fulfill your promise!¡±


    Some of the bolder students around them began to heckle. Everyone was looking forward to seeing the usually domineering Shi Dai punished.


    ¡°Little Yin, you¡¯re too much. It¡¯s clearly a small joke between classmates. Dai¡¯er and Ji Yun are girls after all. You shouldn¡¯t humiliate them like this!¡± Su Fei stood in front of Shi Dai and Ji Yun, acting like a sister.


    ¡°If I were the one who lost, would you still say that this was a small joke between classmates?¡± Lin Yin took a step forward and sized up Su Fei¡¯s face, wanting to tear off her hypocritical mask.


    ¡°Of course I will. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still my sister.¡± Su Fei wanted to hold Lin Yin¡¯s hand, but she avoided her.


    ¡°Our Miss Su Fei is really beautiful and kind.¡± Lin Yin glanced at Shi Dai and Ji Yun behind Su Fei and said slowly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to save your good sisters. If you¡¯re willing to run for them, it¡¯ll be reduced to three laps.¡±


    Lin Yin noticed the panic on Su Fei¡¯s face and continued, ¡°No way, is this still not enough? Three laps is already enough. We still have to run four laps for the usual physical fitness test.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face was pale. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for her to run three laps around the field alone? The elegant princess image she usually tried her best to maintain would be completely overturned.

 Chapter 67

    ?


    67 Gap


    When Shi Dai and Ji Yun heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, they were a little shaken.


    Running ten laps was too much, but if Su Fei was willing to run three laps for them, this matter could be easily resolved.


    Shi Dai looked at Su Fei and realized that her face was pale and she had no intention of speaking. She felt a little uncomfortable.


    If she were Su Fei, she would definitely help her good friend bear the burden without hesitation, but Su Fei had no intention of doing so.


    Su Fei felt Shi Dai¡¯s gaze and turned around to look at her. She realized that she was looking at her in disappointment. Su Fei had mixed feelings.


    Shi Dai came from a good family and was very simple-minded. She usually helped her a lot. Su Fei did not want to lose a friend who always stood up for her.


    However, she definitely could not embarrass herself in front of the entire school. Thinking of these two outcomes that she could not accept, Su Fei looked at Lin Yin resentfully.


    ¡°Why are you so vicious? We treat you as a friend, but you deliberately sow discord between us!¡± As Su Fei spoke, she held Shi Dai¡¯s arm and explained, ¡°Dai¡¯er, this is all Lin Yin¡¯s scheme. She¡¯s envious of our relationship, so she wants us to be estranged. Don¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    Shi Dai was also at a loss. She looked at Su Fei, who was about to cry, and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll always treat you as my best friend.¡±


    On the other side, Ji Yun looked at Su Fei, who was pretending to be weak, with disdain in her eyes. She did not want to be as gullible as Shi Dai. She could tell that Su Fei had wanted to use them from the beginning.


    ¡°We¡¯re just asking you to run laps. Those who don¡¯t know might think that we¡¯re asking you to line up and jump off the cliff!¡± Lu Yan disliked Su Fei¡¯s pretentiousness and mocked them, causing the surrounding students to laugh.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll run!¡± Shi Dai couldn¡¯t stand being looked down on and asked Ji Yun for a black watercolor pen.


    After the two of them wrote ¡®idiot¡¯ on their foreheads, they ran to the field and began to receive their punishment.


    Lin Yin looked at Su Fei, who was standing in front of her, and smiled. ¡°Although your two friends are a little stupid, they¡¯re much more loyal than your hypocrisy.¡±


    Seeing the cold sweat on Su Fei¡¯s forehead, Lin Yin deliberately raised her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can pretend. Su Fei, sooner or later, everyone will see your true appearance.¡±


    Su Fei stood rooted to the ground and saw Shi Dai and Ji Yun running in circles on the field. They lowered their heads and were silent. The surrounding students also began to discuss softly.


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Su Family? She¡¯s really bad at being a person. She only knows how to hide when her friend is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°What eldest daughter of the Su Family? She¡¯s no longer it!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s just an imposter. She¡¯s still pestering Zheng Chao all day long and wants to climb up the social ladder!¡±


    ¡°I used to think that she was quite good at pretending. She always looked like she had been wronged every day. Who was she pretending for? She¡¯s really disgusting!¡±


    ¡­


    Faced with everyone¡¯s discussion, Su Fei¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. She looked at Lin Yin with jealousy and hatred.


    If not for her appearance, no one would dare to treat her like this!


    It was all because of Lin Yin. Not only had she snatched her identity, but she had also become the laughingstock of the entire school!


    ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯ll regret treating me like this sooner or later!¡± Su Fei glared at Lin Yin and ran towards Shi Dai and Ji Yun on the field.


    ¡°Lin Yin, will Su Fei find trouble with you?¡± Yang Xue saw Su Fei¡¯s gaze just now and was a little worried that Lin Yin would be retaliated against when she returned home.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t she caused enough trouble?¡± Lin Yin smiled comfortingly at Yang Xue and said patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she can¡¯t threaten me.¡±


    When Yang Xue saw Lin Yin¡¯s smile, she felt much more at ease. For some reason, from the first time they met, Yang Xue felt that there was a magic about Lin Yin that made her feel like she could be completely trusted.


    Lu Yan looked at the three people who had run to the fourth lap on the field and turned to Lin Yin. ¡°After this lesson, they should be more obedient in the future, right?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily. They might hate me even more.¡±


    ¡°Are they so stupid that they still dare to continue provoking you?¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t understand. Lin Yin was clearly easy to get along with, but why did people always target her?


    ¡°Yes, there seems to be more than one stupid person like them.¡±


    Lu Yan followed Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and saw Zheng Chao walking over from afar.


    ¡°Lin Yin!¡± Zheng Chao saw Su Fei and the others on the field and looked at Lin Yin with hostility.

 Chapter 68

    ?


    68 Anytime


    ¡°Su Fei is your sister after all. Aren¡¯t you going overboard?!¡± Zheng Chao¡¯s heart ached when he thought of Su Fei¡¯s usually weak appearance.


    ¡°Overboard?¡± Lin Yin looked at Zheng Chao and said calmly, ¡°If you think I¡¯m overboard, marry your fianc¨¦e early so that she doesn¡¯t have to stay in the Su Family and be bullied by me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zheng Chao felt that Lin Yin seemed to know what he was thinking. He had been brooding over the fact that Su Fei had become an adopted daughter. Afraid that Su Fei¡¯s identity was not worthy of him, Zheng Chao began to waver about their engagement.


    Afraid of being exposed by Lin Yin, Zheng Chao walked up to Lin Yin excitedly, but Lu Yan pushed him away.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you feel sorry for your fianc¨¦e, bring her home. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of us!¡±


    Lu Yan looked at Zheng Chao with disdain. ¡°You and Su Fei are a good match. One is more shameless than the other!¡±


    Zheng Chao¡¯s face turned red. He did not dare to flare up at Lu Yan and said fiercely to Lin Yin, ¡°I want to tell Uncle and Auntie that this is how the biological daughter I brought back treats Su Fei!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression did not change. When Zheng Chao saw Su Fei, who was so tired that she almost fainted on the field, he quickly ran over.


    ¡°Feifei!¡± Zheng Chao caught Su Fei¡¯s swaying body. When Su Fei saw Zheng Chao¡¯s concerned expression, she choked and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother Zheng Chao. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zheng Chao tightened his grip on Su Fei and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Lin Yin off. I won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing!¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Zheng Chao with gratitude and admiration.


    Lin Yin and the others also walked towards the field.


    ¡°Sigh, I always see such scenes. I really feel sorry for my stomach.¡± Lu Yan couldn¡¯t stand such hypocritical scenes the most.


    She looked at Shi Dai and Ji Yun, who were already panting not far away, and shouted, ¡°There are only three laps left. Don¡¯t dawdle!¡±


    ¡°Enough, stop running!¡± Zheng Chao looked at Lin Yin angrily and questioned her. ¡°Is your goal to tease your classmates and see them embarrass themselves? Then you¡¯ve achieved your goal. Stop it!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Zheng Chao¡¯s righteous appearance and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°My goal? They were the ones who recklessly came to bet with me. Even if they lost, they were willing to accept punishment.¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Su Fei, who was in Zheng Chao¡¯s arms, and said, ¡°Your kind fianc¨¦e also said that a bet between classmates can increase one¡¯s passion for studying, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Brother Zheng Chao. How would I know that Sister Lin Yin would think of such a vicious punishment?¡± Su Fei looked panicked. In Zheng Chao¡¯s opinion, she must have been bullied by the domineering Lin Yin in front of him.


    ¡°Su Fei, your good friend is still running laps. You¡¯re hiding in someone else¡¯s arms like this, I¡¯m not as vicious as you.¡± Lin Yin had long seen through Su Fei¡¯s clumsy acting.


    Hearing Su Fei¡¯s soft sobs, Zheng Chao suddenly pushed Lin Yin, but someone grabbed his collar tightly.


    ¡°Your sidekick, Zhao Zhi, is still lying in the hospital. Why? You can¡¯t wait to accompany him?¡± Gong Ze¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Zheng Chao struggled, but he could not break free from his restraints.


    Lin Yin was supported by Lu Yan.


    She was caught off guard just now. When she saw Zheng Chao being dragged by Gong Ze, Lin Yin walked forward and kicked his calf. She said coldly, ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll accompany you anytime!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Fei¡¯s cry of surprise and Zheng Chao¡¯s cry of pain sounded at the same time.


    Seeing that Zheng Chao did not have the ability to resist, Gong Ze casually threw him to the ground and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t think that your Zheng family can afford to offend anyone. You¡¯d better restrain yourself in the future. Otherwise, your outcome will only be worse than Zhao Zhi¡¯s!¡±


    Zheng Chao was helped up by Su Fei. He looked at Gong Ze and Lu Yan and was furious, but he gritted his teeth and endured it. He could only leave the field with Su Fei¡¯s help.


    Shi Dai and Ji Yun finally finished running ten rounds. Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for them. She said to the sweating Shi Dai and Ji Yun, ¡°You guys abide by the bet. We¡¯ll write off everything!¡±


    When Shi Dai saw Gong Ze beside Lin Yin and thought of how sorry she looked, her heart ached.


    Why were Gong Ze and Lu Yan so protective of Lin Yin? She was just a lowly person from a poor background. What right did she have to speak to her so arrogantly?


    Lin Yin noticed Shi Dai¡¯s angry expression and ignored her. She turned around and left the field with Lu Yan and the others.

 Chapter 69

    ?


    69 School Belle Selection


    Gong Ze followed Lin Yin to the canteen. The few of them bought food and sat at the same table.


    Lu Yan refused to sit with Gong Ze, and Yang Xue didn¡¯t dare to sit with Gong Ze, so Gong Ze naturally sat beside Lin Yin.


    The combination of the four people in the canteen was very eye-catching. Lu Yan leaned against Yang Xue and looked at Gong Ze opposite her. She said unhappily, ¡°Why are you following us? Don¡¯t you have a lot of underlings? Why, there¡¯s no one to eat with you?¡±


    Gong Ze coughed lightly and secretly glanced at Lin Yin beside him. He realized that she had been eating and did not notice him at all. He frowned unhappily and was also dissatisfied with Lu Yan¡¯s tone. ¡°Why? I¡¯m not following you. Why do you care about where I¡¯m sitting? Do you own the canteen?¡±


    ¡°Kid, are you looking for a beating?!¡± Lu Yan stood up from the chair and was pulled back by Yang Xue.


    Gong Ze was not afraid at all. He said provocatively, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve grown up. When you were young, you followed behind me all day and called me Brother. Now, you still want to attack me?¡±


    Hearing Gong Ze¡¯s words, Lu Yan¡¯s face turned red with anger. She broke free from Yang Xue¡¯s obstruction and pounced at Gong Ze.


    Gong Ze didn¡¯t dodge at all. The two of them pulled each other and accidentally bumped into the spoon in Lin Yin¡¯s hand.


    Slap! The sound of the spoon landing made Lu Yan and Gong Ze stop what they were doing. The two of them looked at the silent Lin Yin at the same time.


    Lin Yin said faintly, ¡°Both of you, sit down and properly eat your meal, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s tone was very calm and there seemed to be a smile on her face, but Lu Yan and Gong Ze felt a chill at the same time.


    Lu Yan sat back in her seat. Gong Ze also swallowed nervously.


    Yang Xue looked at the gloomy Lin Yin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get another spoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Lin Yin smiled. Lu Yan and Gong Ze also started to eat silently.


    Yang Xue was a little puzzled by their actions. One was the publicly acknowledged school bully, and the other was the delinquent girl in everyone¡¯s eyes. Why did they both look a little afraid of the most harmless Lin Yin?


    Holding a new spoon, Yang Xue felt that there was an unfathomable mystery about Lin Yin. Although she usually looked kind, when she was angry, she made people shiver.


    Under Lin Yin¡¯s intimidation, Gong Ze and Lu Yan¡¯s relationship became much more harmonious. Yang Xue didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. After she finished eating, she started to browse the school forum of West Axis.


    ¡°Lin Yin, the video of Shi Dai and Ji Yun being punished to run has been posted on the forum!¡±


    Yang Xue was a little surprised to see the latest content on the forum. She did not expect that what had just happened would be captured and posted on the forum.


    ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s such a high-definition photo of their faces. Shi Dai and Ji Yun reaped what they sowed!¡± Lu Yan also took out her phone and handed the photo of Shi Dai and Ji Yun¡¯s faces to Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin was not very happy when she saw the photos of Shi Dai and Ji Yun making a fool of themselves.


    They were also instigated by Su Fei. Lin Yin felt that compared to Su Fei¡¯s scheming, Shi Dai and Ji Yun were not that detestable.


    ¡°Lin Yin, this post also has your photo!¡± Yang Xue refreshed the interface. Lin Yin¡¯s photo actually appeared in the top post.


    ¡°The school belle selection? Lin Yin, you were nominated as the school belle and you¡¯re even in the first place!¡± Lu Yan also saw Lin Yin¡¯s photo, but she said unhappily, ¡°Who took this photo? It¡¯s too blurry. It didn¡¯t capture your beauty at all!¡±


    Lin Yin was attracted by Lu Yan and Yang Xue¡¯s words and opened the school forum. Only then did she realize that her photo had indeed appeared in the school belle selection competition in West Axis. She had even obtained more than 300 votes and was firmly in the first place.


    ¡°Who took this?¡± Lin Yin frowned slightly. She was not interested in the school belle selection at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. My photography skills are much better than this.¡± Lu Yan quickly waved her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me either. I don¡¯t like to take photos.¡± Yang Xue hurriedly denied it.


    ¡°Aiya, maybe it¡¯s some boy who secretly has a crush on you. Look at this photography technique. It¡¯s such a bad angle. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re good-looking. If it were anyone else, let alone being nominated as the school belle, it would be enough to be a horrifying poster.¡± As soon as Lu Yan finished speaking, she turned her gaze to Gong Ze, who was beside Lin Yin.


    ¡°Tell me, did you secretly take it because you¡¯re coveting our Lin Yin¡¯s beauty?!¡± Lu Yan questioned.


    ¡°What right do you have to doubt me? Besides, my photography skills are much better than this, okay?!¡± Gong Ze also saw the photo and felt that it was indeed not as good-looking as Lin Yin.

 Chapter 70

    ?


    70 Sister-in-law Will Win


    Before Gong Ze could finish speaking, his phone suddenly rang. After the call was picked up, Zhou Ling¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Boss! I¡¯ve put Sister-in-law¡¯s photo on the school belle selection post. I¡¯ve already informed all the brothers to vote for Sister-in-law. Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m around, Sister-in-law will definitely be first!¡±


    Zhou Ling¡¯s voice was very loud, and everyone, including Lin Yin, heard him word for word.


    Gong Ze was a little embarrassed. Seeing Lu Yan holding back her laughter, he gritted his teeth and asked Zhou Ling on the phone, ¡°Who told you that Lin Yin is your sister-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be embarrassed. It¡¯s been so many years. Do you think I still don¡¯t understand you? Last time, you thought that Sister-in-law was the one who gave you a love letter. You were so happy that you even ate the cupcakes that you usually wouldn¡¯t eat and almost got into trouble!¡±


    When Zhou Ling heard that Gong Ze did not reply, he continued, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell at that time and almost offended Sister-in-law. I have to apologize to her in person next time!¡±


    Lu Yan burst out laughing and slammed the table uncontrollably. ¡°Hahaha, so you ate that peanut cake because you liked Lin Yin. Not bad, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so innocent!¡±


    Gong Ze¡¯s expression darkened. On the phone, Zhou Ling was still praising Lin Yin.


    After hanging up, it was impossible to tell if Gong Ze¡¯s face was red or black. He stood up and walked out of the canteen without a word.


    ¡°Lin Yin, amazing. I¡¯ve known him for more than ten years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Gong Ze like this!¡±


    Lu Yan thought of Gong Ze¡¯s dark and red face and felt relieved. In the past, he had mocked her for her style. This time, she felt relieved to see him embarrassed.


    ¡°Lin Yin, I think Gong Ze might really like you.¡± Yang Xue noticed that Gong Ze was obviously very concerned about Lin Yin¡¯s reaction just now and felt that perhaps Gong Ze¡¯s liking for Lin Yin was serious.


    ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in that kid too?¡± Lu Yan stopped laughing and looked at Lin Yin. She felt that a brat like Gong Ze was not worthy of her.


    A beautiful and smart person like Lin Yin had to find a top-notch man like her youngest uncle.


    ¡°No, I have no intention of falling in love.¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t know if Gong Ze had a good impression of her, but in this life, Lin Yin had never thought of getting a beautiful love. She only hoped that everyone who hurt her would be punished as they deserved.


    Lu Yan heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Lin Yin would meet a bad person.


    Although Gong Ze¡¯s character was not bad, Lin Yin was worthy of someone better.


    ¡°However, our school has never held a school belle selection event before. I just saw the selection rules. The voting time is a week. The girl who gets first place in the end seems to be able to participate in the filming of the school¡¯s mini-movie.¡± Yang Xue looked at her phone, wondering if there would be any benefits for Lin Yin if she got first place.


    ¡°School mini-movie? What does that mean?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t understand. She looked at Lu Yan and Yang Xue in front of her with a blank expression.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll explain to Gong Ze and Zhou Ling later. Don¡¯t vote for me anymore. Isn¡¯t there still a week? Someone should surpass me.¡±


    Lin Yin scrolled down the rankings. The second place was Su Fei. She was only 20 votes away from her. She should be very interested in the school belle selection.


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not care at all, Lu Yan and Yang Xue lost interest.


    When they returned to the classroom, Shi Dai and Ji Yun became much more obedient. Su Fei did not cause trouble for Lin Yin anymore, but Lin Yin knew very well that with Su Fei¡¯s personality, how could she be so honest?


    As expected, after returning to the Su Family villa after school, Lin Yin heard Su Fei crying as soon as she entered.


    Frowning in disgust, Lin Yin walked towards the hall.


    ¡°Lin Yin! Why did you let Feifei embarrass herself in front of the entire school?!¡± Chu Yun scolded Lin Yin as she comforted Su Fei.


    ¡°Did I poison her or put a knife to her neck? What does her embarrassment have to do with me?¡± Lin Yin rolled her eyes at the mother and daughter.


    ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, disregarding their family?! Feifei is soft-hearted. By making things difficult for her friend, you¡¯re making things difficult for her!¡± Chu Yun¡¯s disgusted gaze wished she could stare a hole through Lin Yin.


    ¡°Disregarding their family? It¡¯s not appropriate to use those words on me, right?¡± Lin Yin chuckled and looked at Chu Yun.


    These were the most suitable words to describe Chu Yun, someone who could treat their biological like that.


    ¡°You vicious little b*tch!¡± Chu Yun picked up the cup on the coffee table angrily and threw it at Lin Yin.

 Chapter 71

    ?


    71 Best Actor Mu Ran


    Lin Yin dodged easily and walked closer to the mother and daughter. She lowered her voice and said slowly, ¡°I told you to look after your precious daughter. I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t seen true viciousness!¡±


    Lin Yin picked up the teapot and smashed it in front of Su Fei.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Although she was not hurt by the flying porcelain pieces, the hot water from the teapot still splashed on Su Fei¡¯s calf.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Chu Yun raised her hand to slap Lin Yin, but Lin Yin grabbed her wrist tightly.


    ¡°You said that I climbed out of a mud pit. I have nothing to lose. If you make me angry, let¡¯s go to hell together!¡± Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly cold. Chu Yun panicked under her gaze.


    Lin Yin threw Chu Yun back onto the sofa and walked up to the second floor without looking back.


    Chu Yun felt a trace of fear because of Lin Yin¡¯s gaze just now. She was clearly 17 or 18 years old, so why did she have such an unfathomable gaze?


    ¡°Mom, what should I do in the future?¡± Su Fei hid in Chu Yun¡¯s arms and broke down into tears. She said intermittently, ¡°My classmates at school all say that I¡¯m the imposter of the Su Family. She doesn¡¯t want to treat me as her sister at all. I really don¡¯t know what I should do to satisfy Little Yin.¡±


    Chu Yun patted Su Fei¡¯s back gently. Thinking of how Lin Yin had confronted her just now, she was also very nervous.


    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t let this little b*tch stay at home anymore.¡± Chu Yun looked at Su Fei in her arms and comforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to persuade your father to cut ties with Lin Yin completely. Our Su Family can¡¯t tolerate such a little b*stard!¡±


    There were still tears in the corners of Su Fei¡¯s eyes, but the corners of her lips curled up slightly. As long as Lin Yin could leave the Su Family, she would see what right she had to be arrogant.


    The storm between Lin Yin and Shi Dai and Ji Yun gradually subsided, and the entire West Axis Academy was immersed in the school belle election.


    ¡°Why do you think everyone is so concerned about this school belle selection event?¡± As Lu Yan ate lunch, she refreshed the interface of the school belle rankings and realized that Lin Yin¡¯s votes had already exceeded 2,000 votes.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the school belle who gets the first place can film a mini-movie.¡± Yang Xue often went online and knew more about the school gossip.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a movie. What¡¯s there to fight for? I heard that Su Fei even went around looking for people to canvass for votes for her. Look at her. How can she compare to our Lin Yin?!¡±


    Lu Yan felt that such an event like the school belle selection was very boring, but she felt that Lin Yin was indeed the best candidate for the school belle.


    ¡°If she¡¯s willing, let her be. Anyway, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Lin Yin was a little resistant to being the school belle. She didn¡¯t like the feeling of being judged.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a fact that our Lin Yin is beautiful. There¡¯s no need for her to participate in such a boring selection!¡± Lu Yan also looked like she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine to film a movie, but I heard that the male lead of the movie seems to be Mu Ran!¡± Before Yang Xue could finish speaking, she saw Lu Yan suddenly widen her eyes and the chopsticks in her hand fell to the table.


    ¡°Who is it? Mu Ran!¡± Lu Yan was suddenly very excited. Zhao Yangxue confirmed again, ¡°Is it that Best Actor Mu Ran? The all-rounded celebrity Mu Ran?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, why would everyone be so enthusiastic?¡± Yang Xue was also a fan of Mu Ran, but she was the more rational type.


    ¡°Mu Ran?¡± This was the first time Lin Yin had heard this name. She didn¡¯t understand why Lu Yan was so excited.


    ¡°Lin Yin, you actually don¡¯t know Mu Ran!¡± Lu Yan saw the confused Lin Yin and suspected that Lin Yin was from the same world as her.


    ¡°Mu Ran is the champion of the world¡¯s most beautiful face! Not only is his acting good and his singing good, but he¡¯s also super handsome!¡± Seeing that Lin Yin was still very calm, Lu Yan looked at her with a heavier gaze. ¡°Lin Yin, you have to win the championship for this school belle selection!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan, who had a huge contrast from before, and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that this selection was very boring?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the reward for first place is to film a movie with Mu Ran! No wonder Su Fei is trying her best to win against you!¡± Seeing that Lin Yin still didn¡¯t take it seriously, Lu Yan said to her earnestly, ¡°Lin Yin, it¡¯s up to you whether we¡¯re sisters or not. I don¡¯t have any other wishes. You have to be the female lead and give me a chance to get close to my idol, okay?¡±

 Chapter 72

    ?


    72 Ideal Female Lead


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m going crazy at the thought that Mu Ran might stand with someone like Su Fei! Lin Yin, you can¡¯t let her taint my idol!¡± Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin expectantly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see the results of the votes.¡± Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan¡¯s sparkling eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to reject her, but she also didn¡¯t want to film the mini-movie, so she could only push the matter back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you say that!¡± Lu Yan took out her phone and sent the same message to some of the student group chats in West Axis.


    Lin Yin looked over curiously. When she saw the content of Lu Yan¡¯s message, her eyelids twitched.


    Vote for Lin Yin in the school belle selection. Take a screenshot and you can receive a red packet of 5,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Lu Yan, isn¡¯t this a little too much money?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t understand Lu Yan¡¯s actions. She didn¡¯t know if Mu Ran was worth investing so much money for.


    ¡°This is nothing. As long as I can see Mu Ran, I¡¯ll even donate a building to West Axis!¡± Lu Yan glanced at Lin Yin, who was still in shock. She patted her shoulder gently and explained, ¡°After you see my idol, you¡¯ll understand that Mu Ran¡¯s beauty is definitely worth this price!¡±


    ¡°Okay, whatever you say is right.¡± Lin Yin smiled and looked at Lu Yan helplessly. Unknowingly, Lin Yin had already treated her as a very close person.


    ¡°Go back to the classroom with Yang Xue in a while. I¡¯m going to the library to borrow a few books.¡± Since she was bored, Lin Yin planned to study university classes in advance.


    ¡°Alright, your face is good-looking and your studies are great as well. You really don¡¯t give others a way out.¡± Lu Yan deliberately looked at Lin Yin reproachfully. Then, she turned around and said to Yang Xue, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can only turn our anger into our appetite and buy some more snacks.¡±


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously as she watched Lu Yan and Yang Xue leave with a smile. Then, she tidied up and stood up to walk towards the library.


    At this moment, on the other side of West Axis Academy, two furtive men walked over from the path south of the library.


    ¡°Ancestor, can¡¯t you just wait for the results obediently?¡± Mu Ran¡¯s manager, Wei Yuan, looked around carefully, afraid that someone would approach them.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve put in all my effort into this work. I want to choose the female lead myself.¡± Mu Ran¡¯s voice was clean and pleasant, with a hint of youth.


    Wearing a baseball cap and a black mask that covered half of his face, Mu Ran only revealed a pair of slightly upturned peach blossom eyes.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s your first time coming into contact with writing a script, so you¡¯re even more careful. However, this female lead doesn¡¯t have many scenes. It¡¯s mainly her back view. You can just choose a school belle-level female student. You don¡¯t have to make a trip yourself.¡±


    Wei Yuan looked at Mu Ran worriedly. Although he covered most of his face, as long as it was his fan, they would definitely be able to recognize him at a glance. After all, Mu Ran¡¯s image and temperament were too outstanding.


    ¡°What do you know? The female lead I want not only has to be beautiful, but she also has to have a noble and elegant temperament.¡± Mu Ran thought for a moment and described seriously, ¡°She should have long black hair, fair skin, and a beautiful but arrogant back view¡­¡±


    Mu Ran was describing it vividly when she suddenly saw a young girl walking towards the library. Her gaze was immediately attracted by her.


    ¡°Brother Wei, look, I¡¯m talking about that feeling.¡± Mu Ran looked at Lin Yin¡¯s back and felt that she was completely in line with her expectations of the female lead.


    ¡°Have you heard of the back view killer? Their back view is good-looking, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they¡¯re good-looking. You¡¯re still¡­ Hey!¡± Before Wei Yuan could finish speaking, he saw Mu Ran chasing after the girl.


    ¡°Student!¡± Mu Ran caught up to Lin Yin and shouted at her.


    Lin Yin turned around and saw Mu Ran, who was wearing casual clothes and had a slender and well-proportioned figure. From his clothes and age, he should not be a student of West Axis Academy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Yin asked in confusion when she saw the man looking at her in a daze.


    ¡°You¡­ can you not cause me more trouble?!¡± Wei Yuan caught up to Mu Ran, panting. Fortunately, there were not many students around the library during the lunch break. Otherwise, someone would definitely recognize him.


    Wei Yuan also noticed Lin Yin in front of Mu Ran. When he saw the girl¡¯s bright and beautiful face, he was slightly shocked. Even though he had been in the entertainment industry for many years, he had rarely seen someone with such an outstanding appearance as the girl in front of him.


    ¡°You¡­ look like someone I know.¡± Mu Ran looked at the girl¡¯s exquisite face in a daze. The sudden words confused Lin Yin and Wei Yuan.

 Chapter 73

    ?


    73 Autograph and Photo


    Lin Yin felt that this sentence sounded familiar and thought of Lu Yan¡¯s uncle, Lu Ming. He had said the same thing when he first saw her. Could it be that she really had a common face?


    Wei Yuan¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat because of Mu Ran¡¯s words. He did not expect the publicly acknowledged male idol to use such an old-fashioned way to strike up a conversation.


    ¡°Well, student, I¡¯m Chen Yi Entertainment¡¯s manager, Wei Yuan. Your image and temperament are very outstanding. Are you interested in joining us?¡± Wei Yuan handed Lin Yin a business card, but Lin Yin waved at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m still in school. I¡¯m not interested in these things.¡± After Lin Yin rejected her, she was about to go to the library when she was stopped by the man in the baseball cap.


    ¡°Student, your image meets my standards for the female lead. Can you film a school mini-movie with me?¡± Mu Ran did not want to miss the girl in front of her.


    ¡°Mini-movie?¡± Lin Yin sized up the man in front of her in confusion.


    Although Mu Ran was wearing a big black mask and his baseball cap was pulled down very low, his exposed eyes were exceptionally eye-catching.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Lin Yin was interrupted by Wei Yuan.


    He lowered Mu Ran¡¯s hat a little and explained in a panic, ¡°Student, this place is too conspicuous. Let¡¯s find a place with fewer people to talk, okay?¡±


    Although Lin Yin was a little unwilling, she still walked over when she thought of Lu Yan¡¯s crazy pursuit of Mu Ran.


    Lin Yin followed Wei Yuan and Mu Ran to a small pavilion at the back of the library.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Mu Ran took off her mask and introduced herself enthusiastically to Lin Yin.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mu Ran. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the man¡¯s exquisite facial features and understood Lu Yan¡¯s actions. Mu Ran did have the ability to make people unable to look away.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lin Yin.¡± The surprise in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes was fleeting. Mu Ran was a little surprised by her calmness.


    It was not because he was narcissistic, but because most young girls of Lin Yin¡¯s age pursued him strongly. Mu Ran felt a little unnatural when he suddenly met such a calm person.


    Wei Yuan did not dare to relax and kept looking around carefully. If someone took a photo of Mu Ran hitting on a young lady in high school, the entire company would explode tomorrow.


    ¡°Are you interested in filming a movie with me? There aren¡¯t many scenes, so it won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± Mu Ran¡¯s voice was very gentle. Coupled with his flawless face, it was really difficult to refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed not interested in filming¡­¡± Lin Yin pondered for a moment and took out the blank notebook in her backpack. She asked, ¡°However, can you help me sign this? My deskmate is a loyal fan of yours!¡±


    Hearing that she wanted an autograph, Wei Yuan frowned slightly. Mu Ran hated autographs and photos the most, so he usually rejected them for him.


    Wei Yuan was about to stop her when he saw Mu Ran take the notebook from the girl¡¯s hand with a smile and write seriously. He even drew a small smiley face beside his signed name.


    Wei Yuan was still in shock when an even more unbelievable scene happened in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo together!¡± Mu Ran picked up her phone and took a selfie with Lin Yin. She said to her, ¡°We can exchange contacts and I¡¯ll send you the photo.¡±


    Out of courtesy, Lin Yin exchanged contact details with Mu Ran. Wei Yuan looked at the abnormal Mu Ran and his heart raced. Could it be that his little ancestor had taken a fancy to a female high school student?


    ¡°Student, we¡¯ll contact each other again if there¡¯s a chance.¡± Afraid that things would get worse, Wei Yuan hurriedly put on a mask and hat for Mu Ran and dragged him back to the car.


    ¡°Brother Wei, I¡¯m not done talking. Why do you have to pull me away?¡± Mu Ran saw that Lin Yin had already entered the library and felt a little regretful.


    ¡°You still want to talk? If you continue chatting, are you going to start exchanging your home address?¡± Wei Yuan felt uneasy and looked at Mu Ran with a probing gaze. ¡°Little Ran, tell me the truth. Are you interested in that little girl just now?¡±


    Mu Ran was a little surprised to hear Wei Yuan¡¯s words. How could he have such thoughts about a girl who had not graduated from high school?


    Rubbing the bridge of her nose, Mu Ran sighed. ¡°Brother Wei, am I such a beast in your heart?¡±


    ¡°No, but you¡¯re too enthusiastic towards that young lady.¡± Wei Yuan felt a little relieved when he heard Mu Ran¡¯s words, but when he thought of the girl¡¯s demonic face like Mu Ran¡¯s, he was still a little worried.

 Chapter 74

    ?


    74 The Only Female Lead


    ¡°I just feel that she¡¯s quite friendly. I don¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Mu Ran thought of Lin Yin and was a little dazed. Why did her aura make him feel unfamiliarly familiar?


    ¡°Brother Wei, she must be the female lead in my movie.¡± Mu Ran admired Lin Yin¡¯s casual and confident state and felt that she was the most suitable candidate for the female lead in her heart.


    ¡°The young lady already said that she¡¯s not interested.¡± Wei Yuan noticed Mu Ran¡¯s resentful gaze and quickly changed his words. ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to contact her again.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t tell Lu Yan about meeting Mu Ran, afraid that she would be too excited. Instead, she planned to give her a surprise after school.


    However, before school ended, Lu Yan received bad news.


    ¡°Damn it! Who did this?¡± In order to help Lin Yin canvass votes, Lu Yan kept sending out red packets. Lin Yin had already surpassed Su Fei, who was ranked second, by more than a thousand votes, but she was suddenly disqualified.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan beside her and realized that her photo had turned gray.


    ¡°They reported that my votes were fake?¡± Lu Yan realized that Lin Yin¡¯s photo was no longer included in the voting category. She scratched her head in frustration. ¡°It must be Su Fei! She¡¯s jealous that your votes are higher than hers, so she found a way to report you and make you lose your right to run!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression was very calm and she did not look sad at all. ¡°In a sense, my votes are indeed fake.¡±


    Looking at the smiling Lin Yin, Lu Yan shook her arm in despair. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! Lin Yin, I don¡¯t want to see my idol appear in the same scene as Su Fei!¡±


    ¡°Lu Yan, have you ever thought that even if I don¡¯t film the movie, you¡¯ll still have a chance to meet your idol?¡± Lin Yin had a plan in her heart. She saw that Mu Ran was a good person. When he was filming the movie, she would take the time to introduce him to Lu Yan. It was not impossible.


    Before Lu Yan could react, she heard an ear-piercing female voice coming from the classroom door.


    ¡°Our Feifei has already become the only candidate for the school belle. Someone is actually still dreaming!¡±


    When Shi Dai heard Lin Yin and Lu Yan¡¯s conversation, her tone was mocking. ¡°If you want to see Best Actor Mu Ran, why don¡¯t you come and please us more? Feifei is soft-hearted. She might help you get an autograph.¡±


    Su Fei, who was beside Shi Dai, could not hide the smugness in her eyes. She said apologetically to Lin Yin, ¡°I heard that Best Actor Mu Ran doesn¡¯t give his autograph to people easily. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±


    Lin Yin thought of Mu Ran¡¯s smiling face when she signed for her and was a little stunned. Mu Ran didn¡¯t like to sign autographs? Which person who didn¡¯t like to sign autographs would draw a smiley face after signing?


    Seeing that Lin Yin had been distracted, Su Fei thought that she was disappointed and quickly said shyly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be too sad. When I start filming the movie, I can bring you along to see the world.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not an actress. There¡¯s not a day that you¡¯re not acting!¡± Lu Yan couldn¡¯t stand Su Fei, but she couldn¡¯t change the fact that she might be filming a movie.


    ¡°Feifei, if you become famous, you must bring me to see Mu Ran.¡± There was a hint of yearning in Shi Dai¡¯s eyes. She glanced at Lin Yin and Lu Yan and said to Su Fei, ¡°I heard that Mu Ran is much better looking than on screen!¡±


    ¡°Besides, Best Actor Mu Ran has always had a good reputation in the industry. It¡¯s not easy to see him just because you¡¯re rich and powerful.¡± It was very difficult for Shi Dai to make Lu Yan unhappy. She knew that there were many things about Mu Ran on Lu Yan¡¯s social media account, so she deliberately used words to provoke her.


    Lu Yan felt depressed, but Lin Yin¡¯s expression was still very calm.


    Looking at the smug Su Fei and Shi Dai, Lin Yin suddenly changed her mind. She had no intention of being the female lead in a movie, but when she saw Su Fei and Shi Dai deliberately showing off in front of Lu Yan, Lin Yin felt very upset.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything. She just wanted Su Fei to think that she was definitely going to be the female lead of the movie. Only then would she experience the despair and loss she had in her previous life.


    After school, Lu Yan was a little unhappy. Lin Yin comforted her and didn¡¯t notice the man who was looking at them not far away from the road.


    Lu Ming¡¯s sports car stopped by the roadside. When he saw Lu Yan and the girl beside her, his cold eyes moved slightly.


    Lu Ming recognized Lin Yin. She was the girl who had sat in his car with Lu Yan last time. Although she looked to be only 17 or 18 years old, Lu Ming felt that Lin Yin had a calmness and wisdom that did not match her age.

 Chapter 75

    ?


    75 Curious About Her


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Lu Yan noticed Lu Ming on the other side of the road and waved at him.


    Lin Yin followed Lu Yan and walked over to greet Lu Ming. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±


    Lu Ming nodded slightly and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Get in. I have time today to send you home.¡±


    Lin Yin and Lu Ming thanked him and sat in the back of the sports car with Lu Yan. Fortunately, Lu Ming was driving himself today. Otherwise, she might have been betrayed by Lu Yan again.


    Lu Yan could tell that Lu Ming seemed to be in a good mood. She asked carefully, ¡°Little Uncle, do you know Mu Ran?¡± Lu Yan knew that Lu Ming did not pay attention to any entertainment news, so she did not have much hope.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Lu Ming said calmly.


    Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s answer, Lu Yan widened her eyes in surprise and continued to ask, ¡°Really? Do you know him? Can you talk to him?¡±


    ¡°If you could use the interest you have on this on your results, you wouldn¡¯t have been ranked last all year round.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was low, but there was no displeasure.


    ¡°Little Uncle! Why is your tone becoming more and more like my mother¡¯s?!¡± Lu Yan pouted and pulled Lin Yin as she asked, ¡°Do you think my little uncle will have menopause at his age?¡±


    Lin Yin choked on Lu Yan¡¯s question. Looking at the black eyes that glanced over from the rearview mirror, Lin Yin broke out in cold sweat for Lu Yan and changed the topic. ¡°Lu Yan, actually, I saw Mu Ran and even asked for an autograph for you.¡±


    Lin Yin took out the autograph Mu Ran had given her from her bag and handed it to Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She took the notebook from Lin Yin¡¯s hand and shouted in surprise when she saw the signature.


    ¡°Ah ah ah! Lin Yin, you¡¯re simply amazing! This is really Mu Ran¡¯s signature! He doesn¡¯t easily give people his autograph! How did you do it?!¡±


    Lu Yan carefully held the notebook and looked at Mu Ran¡¯s confident and powerful handwriting. The smile on her face became even brighter.


    ¡°I met him by chance. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a chance for you to meet him in the future.¡± Lin Yin looked at the happy Lu Yan and felt very happy.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Lin Yin! I announce that from now on, you¡¯re the number one fairy in my heart!¡± Lu Yan kissed Lin Yin¡¯s cheek, making her smile helplessly.


    Lu Ming noticed the two girls fighting in the back row and his doubts deepened. He noticed something special about Lin Yin.


    Compared to the carefree Lu Yan, the elegance and confidence revealed by Lin Yin¡¯s actions were difficult to imitate. Moreover, her style of doing things was definitely not like that of a simple-minded girl.


    Lu Ming parked the car in front of the Su Family¡¯s house and watched Lin Yin enter the house before starting the car.


    Lu Yan was still immersed in the joy of getting Mu Ran¡¯s autograph. As Lu Ming drove, he asked Lu Yan casually, ¡°Your good friend Lin Yin is the biological daughter of the Su Family?¡±


    Lu Yan put away her notebook and replied to Lu Ming, ¡°Yes, the Su Family mistakenly bringing back the wrong daughter has caused a commotion. Everyone should know, right?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s her personality usually?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was steady, and he sounded like he was just chatting.


    ¡°Very good. Not only is Lin Yin beautiful, but her grades are also good. She¡¯s also very loyal¡­¡± As Lu Yan spoke, she suddenly felt a little strange. When had her little uncle ever asked about someone like this?


    ¡°Uncle! Don¡¯t tell me you like Lin Yin?¡±


    Lu Ming found Lu Yan¡¯s reaction funny and couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of your friend?¡±


    Lu Yan did not notice the smile on Lu Ming¡¯s lips. She thought about it seriously for a moment and replied, ¡°Everything else is fine, but Little Uncle, will it be difficult to communicate with Lin Yin because of the age gap?¡±


    The smile on Lu Ming¡¯s lips was a little stiff. He turned his head slightly and said to Lu Yan, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to discuss your studies with Second Brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Little Uncle. If you want to say it, say it. Why did you drag my father out?¡±


    Lu Yan suddenly felt a little discouraged. She had already been warned by her parents many times because of her studies. If her little uncle went to add fuel to the fire, her future days would be even worse.


    ¡°Then you should work harder yourself. You have good taste in making friends, but why can¡¯t you figure it out when it comes to yourself?¡± Lu Ming felt that although results didn¡¯t represent everything, for the current Lu Yan, having higher results was always beneficial to her in all aspects.

 Chapter 76

    ?


    76 Invitation Again


    Lin Yin, who had returned to the Su Family, heard Su Fei and Chu Yun¡¯s laughter as soon as she entered.


    Su Zhen saw the high-end sports car that had just sent Lin Yin back and looked at her with joy.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, come over quickly. Your sister was chosen to be the female lead of Mu Ran¡¯s movie!¡± Su Zhen¡¯s face was filled with a smile.


    He saw that Su Fei had a chance to appear on the screen and that Lin Yin had a chance to hook up with a rich person. He was very proud. Su Zhen wanted to see his two daughters be of value to the Su Corporation the most.


    ¡°Young Miss, come and sit. I made your favorite dishes. Eat more later.¡± Aunt Li could tell that Lin Yin still could not integrate into the Su Family, so she was especially concerned about her.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Aunt Li.¡± Lin Yin washed her hands and sat down beside Su Fei.


    ¡°Little Yin, you won¡¯t blame me for snatching your chance to film with Best Actor Mu Ran, right?¡± Su Fei said timidly, looking at Lin Yin with an aggrieved and innocent gaze.


    ¡°What do you mean you snatched it away? It¡¯s clearly because you¡¯re much stronger than her!¡±


    When Chu Yun saw that Su Fei looked afraid of Lin Yin, he felt very frustrated. She was clearly the little princess she had doted on for more than ten years. Why was she so afraid of a poor girl who came out of nowhere?


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that. Little Yin isn¡¯t bad-looking either. She¡¯ll definitely be able to find a good family in the future.¡± Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin. His biological daughter was definitely outstanding in terms of looks. Su Zhen would definitely use Lin Yin¡¯s looks to obtain more benefits.


    Lin Yin sneered. She thought of her parents who had betrayed her again and again in her previous life and her heart began to ache again.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not as outstanding as Sister. Moreover, how can my attainments in acting compare to Sister?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Fei¡¯s gradually frozen smile and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in acting at all. Sister, work hard.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?! It¡¯s definitely the highest starting point to be able to act with Mu Ran. If Mu Ran and Feifei¡¯s faces appear on television at the same time, how beautiful would that scene be?! They might even become a screen couple or something. Our Feifei will become a big star!¡± Chu Yun fantasized unrealistically.


    Su Fei thought of Mu Ran¡¯s exquisite and handsome facial features and felt a little shy. She muttered to Chu Yun, ¡°Mom, I already have Brother Zheng Chao¡­¡±


    ¡°My daughter is beautiful. What¡¯s wrong with her having more suitors?¡± Chu Yun looked at Su Fei, who had a rosy face, as if she had become a famous celebrity.


    Lin Yin was shocked speechless by Chu Yun and Su Fei¡¯s blind confidence. Although Su Fei looked alright, if she appeared on the screen at the same time as Mu Ran, with Mu Ran¡¯s demonic looks, wouldn¡¯t Su Fei be instantly turned into dust?


    Seeing that Lin Yin was silent, Su Fei thought that she was jealous of her. Her tone was a little smug. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re already sad that you lost the selection. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the coy and pretentious Su Fei and really wanted to splash the fruit juice in her hand on her face. She suppressed her disgust and said, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s better to put on more facial masks before filming a movie, lest there are too many flaws on your face.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Fei, who was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak, and her appetite improved. After quickly filling her stomach, she returned to the bedroom on the second floor.


    Her phone suddenly rang. Lin Yin saw that it was an unknown number and answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lin Yin. I¡¯m Mu Ran¡¯s manager, Wei Yuan.¡±


    Wei Yuan¡¯s tone was very polite and his attitude towards Lin Yin was very enthusiastic. ¡°I want to ask if Miss Lin has thought about it. Do you want to try to participate in the filming of the micro movie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have any plans to film a movie, and I don¡¯t want to show my face on the screen.¡± Lin Yin rejected Wei Yuan¡¯s invitation.


    After her rebirth, her goal had always been to take revenge and do her best to destroy the Su Family. Therefore, before she matured, Lin Yin did not want to be in the limelight.


    When Wei Yuan heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He was also a famous top manager of Chen Yi Entertainment. If Mu Ran, that little ancestor, hadn¡¯t said that the female lead had to be Lin Yin, he wouldn¡¯t have had to beg a girl who hadn¡¯t graduated from high school.


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s rejection, Wei Yuan thought for a moment and said into the phone, ¡°Actually, even if you participate in the filming, you don¡¯t have to show your faces!¡±

 Chapter 77

    ?


    77 Selection Result


    Afraid that Lin Yin would refuse, Wei Yuan quickly sped up. ¡°Miss Lin, actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about all this. Our filming is mainly done on your campus. Although you¡¯re the female lead, there aren¡¯t many real scenes. Almost all of them are from the back. With makeup, special effects, and filters, no one should be able to recognize you. There¡¯s no need to worry about these things!¡±


    Lin Yin recalled Lu Yan¡¯s love for Mu Ran and was a little hesitant. She paused for a moment and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not a professional actor. How long will the filming take? If I participate in the filming, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll cause you trouble.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin¡¯s attitude had softened, Wei Yuan hurriedly persuaded, ¡°No, Mu Ran and I will be very happy if you can join us. The filming time won¡¯t be long. You just need to use your spare time, about three days. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Wei Yuan say so much in one go, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°But didn¡¯t you hold a school belle selection for this role? I wasn¡¯t chosen. Isn¡¯t this a little troublesome?¡±


    ¡°Those are all small problems. You¡¯re the female lead that Mu Ran has personally chosen. No one will question you!¡±


    In the end, Lin Yin agreed to Wei Yuan¡¯s filming invitation not only for Lu Yan¡¯s wish, but also to let Su Fei have a taste of disappointment.


    The next morning, Lin Yin arrived at West Axis Academy and heard everyone discussing the results of the school belle selection.


    Lu Yan knew that Lin Yin knew Mu Ran in private, so she no longer cared about Su Fei and Shi Dai showing off. During the lunch break, Lu Yan called Lin Yin and Yang Xue together.


    ¡°Have you guys heard?¡± Lu Yan had a mysterious expression on her face. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°In order to canvass for votes, Su Fei actually secretly contacted many boys from other classes online. Zheng Chao accidentally discovered some texts with an ambiguous tone. Now, the two of them seem to be breaking up!¡±


    Lin Yin went out early in the morning and did not notice Su Fei. She did not know that she would go so far to win votes.


    ¡°Su Fei even reported you for faking the votes. Isn¡¯t it even worse for her to do this?¡± Yang Xue and her classmates from the publicity department had asked around. It was indeed Su Fei who reported Lin Yin for buying votes.


    ¡°Tsk, at most I¡¯m just spending more money. She called them Brother so coquettishly, but she didn¡¯t get more votes than me in the end!¡±


    Lu Yan didn¡¯t like Su Fei¡¯s actions, nor did she shame her for her lack of bottom line. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°However, it would be a pity if Su Fei really broke up with Zheng Chao. These two people have the ability to make me nauseous. They¡¯re clearly a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°However, because Su Fei¡¯s votes were much higher than the second place, the school belle selection ended early.¡± Yang Xue looked at Lu Yan worriedly. ¡°Maybe Su Fei is really going to film with Mu Ran this time.¡±


    When Lu Yan heard Yang Xue¡¯s words, her expression darkened.


    ¡°Sigh, if it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll apply for leave to stay at home during the few days Mu Ran is filming with her. Anyway, I can¡¯t just watch her taint my male idol!¡± Lu Yan felt disgusted at the thought of Su Fei¡¯s face. She really couldn¡¯t stand the blow of her sharing the same screen as Mu Ran.


    ¡°Then won¡¯t you be able to see your Prince Charming Mu?¡± Yang Xue looked at Lu Yan with concern.


    ¡°Yang Xue, are you a demon? Can¡¯t you see that my heart is already bleeding?¡± Lu Yan was a little discouraged and hung on Lin Yin.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to go anywhere. Just stay in school and watch the show.¡± Lin Yin thought of how Su Fei would look after knowing the outcome and was actually looking forward to it.


    The three of them walked towards the canteen and heard an argument coming from the grove not far away.


    ¡°How did you become like this?¡± Zheng Chao pressed Su Fei¡¯s shoulder in disappointment. Thinking of the ambiguous and coquettish chat records with the other boys on Su Fei¡¯s phone, Zheng Chao was furious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, Brother Zheng Chao!¡± Su Fei was a little anxious.


    Although the Zheng Family was not much stronger than the Su Family, she did not want to lose such a backer.


    Seeing the anger in Zheng Chao¡¯s eyes, Su Fei walked forward and gently grabbed his arm. She said gently, ¡°Brother Zheng Chao, I saw Lin Yin using this method to canvass votes previously and couldn¡¯t help but imitate her in a moment of impatience.¡±


    Hearing Su Fei mention Lin Yin, Zheng Chao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Lin Yin had already hit him twice. If he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would really think that he was easy to bully.


    ¡°Of all people, you chose to learn from that b*tch. Before she was brought back by the Su Family, she might have been in some dirty business. Don¡¯t interact too much with her, lest you learn those despicable skills from her.¡±

 Chapter 78

    ?


    78 Hell Rose


    Zheng Chao slandered Lin Yin and felt much better. The way he looked at Su Fei softened.


    Although Su Fei was not as beautiful as Lin Yin, at least she was clean.


    ¡°Brother Chao, although Lin Yin came from a bad background, she¡¯s still my sister. Don¡¯t say that about her.¡± Su Fei looked like she was complaining about Zheng Chao, but she was very smug.


    Lin Yin was recognized by the Su Family halfway. Her lowly past could not be erased no matter what. Just based on this, she would never be able to compare to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too innocent and kind.¡± Zheng Chao stroked Su Fei¡¯s hair. ¡°She¡¯s such a beautiful girl who lives in a low-class society with mixed personnel. How clean do you think she can be?!¡±


    Zheng Chao thought of Lin Yin¡¯s bright and moving face, and greed flashed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine to play with that kind of woman. For marriage, it¡¯s more suitable to find an obedient and cute person like you.¡±


    Zheng Chao was still immersed in his fantasy. If he could get Lin Yin¡¯s body and marry Su Fei, his life would be exciting.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    With a burning pain on his face, Zheng Chao covered his cheek with his right hand and saw the gloomy Lin Yin in front of him.


    ¡°You want to play with me? Alright, I can fulfill your wish!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was cold as she looked at Zheng Chao as if she was looking at a dead person.


    Zheng Chao was a little flustered by Lin Yin¡¯s gaze. He did not know why a girl much shorter than him would exude such a powerful and terrifying aura.


    Before he could react, Lin Yin suddenly grabbed Zheng Chao¡¯s arm and twisted it back.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Zheng Chao screamed and knelt on the ground. Su Fei, who was beside him, was also so frightened that her face turned pale. She hurriedly took a few steps back, afraid that Lin Yin would notice her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell the principal? You¡¯ll definitely be punished for maliciously hurting someone in school!¡± Zheng Chao¡¯s arm had already been dislocated, and cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. He looked at Lin Yin fiercely and viciously.


    ¡°Then I want the principal to hear what Young Master Zheng said to slander his classmates!¡± Lu Yan stood behind Lin Yin and played the recording on her phone.


    Zheng Chao and Su Fei¡¯s conversation was recorded, and the slander and abuse of Lin Yin were completely replicated.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Zheng Chao couldn¡¯t stand the pain, but if Lu Yan publicized the content of the recording, the perfect image he maintained in school would be ruined.


    Zheng Chao glanced at Lu Yan behind Lin Yin. With the Lu Family¡¯s snobbery, even the principal of West Axis did not dare to underestimate her. There was definitely no benefit in forming a grudge with Lu Yan.


    ¡°The two of you disgusting people are indeed compatible!¡± Thinking of Lu Yan¡¯s words, Lin Yin agreed at this moment. She lowered her body and warned Zheng Chao, ¡°If I hear any rumors that are disadvantageous to me, it¡¯s all on you. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll slowly get it back!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words shocked Zheng Chao and Su Fei. They were stunned on the spot and did not come back to their senses until they left.


    Lin Yin was like a rose that had bloomed in hell. She was beautiful and flirtatious, but no one dared to approach her.


    ¡°Brother Zheng Chao¡­¡±


    Seeing Lin Yin walk away, Su Fei helped Zheng Chao up.


    Seeing the hatred in his eyes, Su Fei comforted him softly. ¡°Lin Yin is the real daughter of the Su Family. It¡¯s normal for her to have a bad temper. Let¡¯s not offend her in the future.¡±


    Zheng Chao held his dislocated arm and spat in the direction where Lin Yin had left. ¡°Pfft! What kind of missy is she? She really thinks she¡¯s important just because she has Lu Yan by her side!¡±


    Supported by Su Fei, Zheng Chao looked in the direction where Lin Yin left and gritted his teeth. ¡°Lu Yan can¡¯t stay by her side every day either. One day, I¡¯ll let her have a taste of living worse than death!¡±


    Su Fei looked at the ruthlessness in Zheng Chao¡¯s eyes and was secretly happy.


    ¡°Brother Zheng Chao, although she¡¯s my sister, if I have to choose between you and her, I¡¯ll always stand by your side and support you!¡±


    Because of Lin Yin¡¯s appearance, the conflict between Zheng Chao and Su Fei was resolved. However, the next day, when Su Fei arrived at West Axis Academy, she heard bad news.


    ¡°Feifei, Mu Ran¡¯s production team is here at West Axis Academy!¡± Shi Dai looked at Su Fei with a heavy expression.


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I receive the notice?¡± Su Fei didn¡¯t understand. They were about to begin filming the mini-movie, so why didn¡¯t she, the chosen female lead, receive the notice?


    Shi Dai hesitated and explained to Su Fei hesitantly, ¡°I think the filming has started, but the female lead is not you.¡±

 Chapter 79

    ?


    79 Meeting The Idol


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s expression was a little ferocious. She had already made a lot of preparations to be the female lead. She had even secretly practiced in front of the mirror, trying to show a more perfect expression.


    Noticing that she had lost her composure, Su Fei nervously hid her emotions and asked Shi Dai, ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t the results of the school belle selection already out? Is there another candidate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Dai was also a little sad for Su Fei. She had been happy for a few days for nothing, but this was the outcome. ¡°I only heard that the female lead was personally chosen by Mu Ran.¡±


    Su Fei clenched her fists tightly. She had already told Su Zhen and Chu Yun that she was the female lead. How was she going to explain such an accident to them?


    Moreover, in the past few days, all the students in West Axis Academy knew that she was going to be the female lead. Now that the matter had failed, wouldn¡¯t she become the laughingstock of the entire academy?


    ¡°Is she a student from our school?¡± Su Fei thought of Lin Yin and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Shi Dai shook her head and said to Su Fei, ¡°But filming will start in the afternoon. Although the filming location will be sealed, everyone¡¯s probably going to the corridor to watch. It should be clear by then.¡±


    Su Fei was depressed. She only hoped that the protagonist Mu Ran chose was not a student of West Axis. That way, she would feel better.


    Lin Yin received Wei Yuan¡¯s notice early in the morning. Lin Yin and Wei Yuan raised a condition, hoping that her two friends could stay within close proximity of the scene.


    Wei Yuan was very accommodating to Lin Yin. After all, she was the female lead he had worked hard to get. He only briefly mentioned some things to take note of at the filming location to her before agreeing.


    When it was time to film, Lu Yan and Yang Xue followed Lin Yin to the filming venue that Mu Ran¡¯s production team had commandeered.


    ¡°Lin Yin, Yang Xue, look at the makeup on my face. Is it smudged?¡± Lu Yan was a little nervous. At the thought of seeing Mu Ran in person, her heart beat wildly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. It¡¯s about the same as usual¡­¡± Although Yang Xue didn¡¯t agree with Lu Yan¡¯s makeup, she still nodded against her will.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ve spoken to Brother Wei Yuan. You can come to the venue to watch after class, but you must not let anyone know.¡± Lin Yin pushed Lu Yan forward at a turtle¡¯s space.


    Lu Yan, who was usually straightforward and honest, was actually a little timid now.


    ¡°Lin Yin, do you really not want others to know that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s participating in the filming?¡± Yang Xue did not think that it was a bad thing to be able to film a movie. She did not understand Lin Yin¡¯s decision.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I still wanted to show off in front of Su Fei and Shi Dai. The two of them were so smug before. Their expressions must not be good now.¡± Lu Yan also thought that it was something worth celebrating that Lin Yin could become the female lead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile.¡± Lin Yin had other plans for her future. She didn¡¯t want too many people to notice her.


    Although Lu Yan and Yang Xue couldn¡¯t see the deeper meaning in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes, they still respected her decision. Before entering the filming venue, they changed into very inconspicuous clothes to avoid being discovered.


    Under Wei Yuan¡¯s lead, Lin Yin and the others arrived at the temporary dressing room of the production team.


    ¡°Lin Yin, Yang Xue, is my idol inside?¡± Lu Yan felt that her face was already starting to burn, and she slowed down her pace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Lin Yin pulled Lu Yan and Yang Xue, knocked on the door, and walked into the dressing room together.


    ¡°Lin Yin.¡± Mu Ran had already done his makeup and hair. When she saw Lin Yin enter, she stood up to welcome her.


    ¡°Hello, let me introduce you. These are my friends, Lu Yan and Yang Xue.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Ran in front of her and felt that he was a little different from the first time they met. He looked even more exquisite and handsome, and he exuded the powerful aura that a big celebrity should have.


    ¡°Hello, I heard from Brother Wei that you can look around. There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Mu Ran saw the two serious girls behind Lin Yin and gave them a friendly smile.


    ¡°Did my idol smile at me?¡± Lu Yan grabbed Yang Xue¡¯s arm tightly. Her gaze was always on Mu Ran. This was the first time they were in close contact. Lu Yan was stunned by Mu Ran¡¯s appearance again.


    Looking at the two girls who were almost afraid to breathe, Mu Ran felt that Lin Yin was special. Her two friends had similar reactions to the people Mu Ran usually met. The first time they met, Lin Yin¡¯s reaction was too calm.

 Chapter 80

    ?


    80 Mysterious Female Lead


    ¡°Lin Yin, this is Ou Jie, the makeup artist who¡¯s going to match your style and makeup later. Just call him Brother Jie.¡±


    Before Mu Ran could finish speaking, Ou Jie¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. ¡°Ah Ran, where did you find this girl? Her foundation is too good!¡±


    Ou Jie looked at Lin Yin¡¯s exquisite face, as if he was admiring an uncarved artwork.


    When Mu Ran heard Ou Jie¡¯s praise for Lin Yin, he smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a good taste in choosing people. I¡¯ll leave the rest of the work to you. You don¡¯t have to be too rigid with your makeup style. Try your best to make her advantage stand out.¡±


    Mu Ran instructed Lin Yin to not be nervous and left the dressing room and rushed to the filming location.


    Seeing Mu Ran leave, Ou Jie sized up Lin Yin suspiciously and asked in a low voice, ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯re not Mu Ran¡¯s sister, are you?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the well-dressed middle-aged man in front of her and smiled. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t known him for long.¡±


    Ou Jie nodded thoughtfully and sized up Lin Yin. ¡°If it were anyone else acting with that male demon, Mu Ran, they would probably be ignored. But as for you, I¡¯m confident that you can outshine him!¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said to Ou Jie, ¡°Brother Jie, please let me try your best to make me look different from what I look like now. I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡±


    Ou Jie liked Lin Yin¡¯s straightforward personality very much. He nodded confidently and began to choose clothes for her.


    He picked the clothes one by one, Lin Yin was like an obedient barbie doll. Under Ou Jie¡¯s constant praise and surprise, she kept trying on exquisite and beautiful clothes.


    Lu Yan and Yang Xue, who was watching from the side, were a little dazzled. They knew that Lin Yin was beautiful, but they didn¡¯t notice that Lin Yin¡¯s figure was also curvy.


    ¡°Sigh, look at you and then look at me. We¡¯re both 17 or 18 years old. There¡¯s simply no way I can compare to you!¡± Lu Yan¡¯s gaze landed on Yang Xue¡¯s chest and she shook her head helplessly.


    Yang Xue covered her chest in a panic and frowned as she said to Lu Yan, ¡°My mother said that every girl has their own unique beauty. We might be beautiful in the heart.¡±


    Lu Yan did not feel comforted at all. She looked at Lin Yin, who came out of the fitting room, and could not help but praise her.


    ¡°Oh my god, Lin Yin is too good-looking!¡±


    Not only Lu Yan, but everyone in the dressing room was attracted by Lin Yin.


    The burgundy tight dress outlined Lin Yin¡¯s exquisite figure even more perfectly. Her fair skin was exquisite and flawless against her black hair, and her moist red lips were sexy and charming, like a blood-red rose that had bloomed in winter. She was coquettish and moving.


    ¡°Simply too perfect!¡± Ou Jie¡¯s eyes were a little fixed. It had been a long time since he was so stunned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that although you¡¯re young, you¡¯re actually suitable for such a mature and sexy style.¡± Ou Jie had been asking Lin Yin to change her clothes because he felt that the previous clothes weren¡¯t enough to reflect Lin Yin¡¯s beauty. However, the sexy burgundy dress in front of him actually matched Lin Yin¡¯s temperament.


    ¡°Darling, come and sit down. I¡¯m confident that I can draw a set of beautiful makeup for you. I guarantee that your parents won¡¯t recognize you!¡± When Ou Jie saw Lin Yin, his inspiration suddenly erupt, and he finally realized how important the Muse was to artists.


    Although Lin Yin was a little uncomfortable with Ou Jie¡¯s exaggerated appearance, since he could completely change her, she had achieved her goal.


    Lin Yin sat on the makeup chair cooperatively and closed her eyes slightly. She ignored Ou Jie and let him draw on her face excitedly.


    ¡°Oh my god, open your eyes and take a look. I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be the most stunning existence in the camera!¡± Ou Jie looked at his work in satisfaction. Lin Yin slowly opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Without the childishness on the high school student¡¯s face, Lin Yin¡¯s big almond-shaped eyes were carefully decorated by Ou Jie. She looked dangerous and charming. Her red lips were smeared with a layer of lustrous light, making her look even more beautiful.


    Lin Yin looked at the mirror in satisfaction. She probably wouldn¡¯t be recognized, because the current Lin Yin looked more like her in her twenties.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Lin Yin nodded slightly at Ou Jie. Then, she stood up and walked towards Lu Yan and Yang Xue.


    ¡°No, I must take a photo of you!¡± Lu Yan took out her phone excitedly. Lin Yin was even more eye-catching than Mu Ran.

 Chapter 81

    ?


    81 Born Protagonist


    Lin Yin cooperated and smiled at Lu Yan¡¯s camera. She reached out her fair arm and lowered the baseball cap on Lu Yan and Yang Xue¡¯s heads. She said softly, ¡°Be careful later. Don¡¯t be recognized by the other students in the school. Call me Lin Lin if you need anything, understand?¡±


    Lu Yan and Yang Xue nodded fiercely. The two of them were sure that no one in the entire West Axis Academy would associate the beautiful and sexy woman in front of them with the 18-year-old Lin Yin.


    Lu Yan and Yang Xue followed Lin Yin to the filming location. Lin Yin¡¯s appearance made everyone stop what they were doing.


    ¡°Who is she? The female lead? She¡¯s too beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Wow, when she¡¯s standing with Mu Ran it¡¯s so pleasing to the eye!¡±


    ¡°Is she a new actress? She¡¯s so beautiful, I shouldn¡¯t have no impression of her!¡±


    ¡­


    Discussions sounded from all directions. Although they were all praise and admiration, Lin Yin still didn¡¯t like to be the center of attention.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Ran was also a little stunned when she saw Lin Yin in front of her. Seeing Lin Yin frown slightly, he comforted her softly,¡± You don¡¯t have to care about the gazes of others. Some people are born to be the center of attention. ¡±


    Lin Yin had a good impression of Mu Ran, and the nervousness in her heart decreased a lot after seeing him.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Lin Yin and Mu Ran started filming.


    As Wei Yuan had sent the script to Lin Yin in advance, the filming went very smoothly. Although it was Lin Yin¡¯s first time filming, her reaction timing was not inferior to the experienced Mu Ran.


    ¡°Yang Xue, why is it that my idol is clearly present, but my gaze is always attracted to Lin Yin?¡± Lu Yan and Yang Xue stood in a temporary shed not far away. They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Lin Yin¡¯s natural and exciting performance.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s really beautiful. She¡¯s so beautiful that it¡¯s difficult to ignore.¡± Yang Xue was also very engrossed in watching. She felt that Lin Yin¡¯s body seemed to be glowing.


    The director in front of the camera felt a little regretful and asked Wei Yuan, ¡°Can we really only film the girl¡¯s side profile and back view?¡±


    ¡°Yes, our concept of filming is like that too. Mu Ran is the protagonist. Moreover, I promised the female lead before that I wouldn¡¯t give her too many scenes.¡± Wei Yuan was very surprised by Lin Yin¡¯s performance and no longer regretted his efforts.


    ¡°What a pity. Such a perfect face is simply born for the camera!¡± The director sighed softly and turned to Wei Yuan. ¡°Is the girl acting as the female lead a newcomer to Chen Yi Entertainment?¡±


    Wei Yuan shook his head regretfully. ¡°I do want to sign her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of entering the entertainment industry. I can¡¯t force her.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, a rare good seedling.¡± The director looked at Wei Yuan and said seriously, ¡°Try your best to keep her. I have a feeling that this girl definitely has the capital to become a superstar. With some nurturing, she won¡¯t lose to Mu Ran in terms of popularity in the future.¡±


    Wei Yuan was also very interested in Lin Yin. She had a similar aura to Mu Ran. Although she was still young, her aura was enough to suppress many people around her.


    There were many students gathered in the corridor of the West Axis Academy¡¯s higher floors to watch the commotion. They were not allowed near the scene of filming, but the progress of the filming could be seen from the floor-to-ceiling windows in the corridor.


    ¡°Who is that girl? She¡¯s simply my ideal goddess!¡±


    ¡°She should be a new actress. I can¡¯t see her clearly, but there¡¯s no such outstanding girl in our school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s really amazing. She¡¯s even more eye-catching than Mu Ran. How can the girls in West Axis compare to her?¡±


    ¡­


    The students surrounding the window looked surprised when they saw the girl beside Mu Ran. They had never seen such a beautiful and sexy girl in the entire West Axis.


    Su Fei stared fixedly at the girl in the red dress beside Mu Ran. She was extremely jealous. The position that should have belonged to her had been snatched away by another girl, and everyone felt that that girl was more suitable!


    ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t be sad. That woman must be a celebrity. It¡¯s normal that you weren¡¯t chosen.¡± Shi Dai noticed that Su Fei was in a bad mood and comforted her softly.


    Before Shi Dai could finish speaking, Su Fei¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Although the students behind her were not loud, it still reached Su Fei¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Previously, she kept bragging that she would be the female lead. Compared to her, it¡¯s simply like a rose and foxtail. How laughable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think Su Fei is as beautiful as Lin Yin and she¡¯s always arrogant.¡±


    ¡°This time, let her see what it means to overestimate herself! I¡¯m embarrassed for her!¡±

 Chapter 82

    ?


    82 Successful Filming


    Mockery and laughter sounded from behind. Su Fei bit her lower lip hard and clenched her fists, trembling slightly. She looked around and did not see Lin Yin and Lu Yan. She asked Shi Dai, ¡°Where did Lin Yin and Lu Yan go?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? She wasn¡¯t here just now. Perhaps she felt embarrassed that she didn¡¯t get chosen and didn¡¯t dare to watch!¡±


    Shi Dai blurted out without thinking too much. She noticed Su Fei¡¯s low mood and realized that she had said something wrong just now. She hurriedly explained, ¡°Feifei, I mean Lin Yin. I don¡¯t mean anything else!¡±


    Su Fei smiled and pretended not to care. She said to Shi Dai, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back too.¡±


    Shi Dai did not dare to provoke Su Fei anymore and could only follow her back to the classroom.


    Lin Yin and Mu Ran¡¯s filming went especially smoothly. Although this was the first time they were working together, Mu Ran and Lin Yin were very tacit. The two days of work had been completed in the afternoon.


    ¡°How is it? Are you interested in acting now?¡± Mu Ran felt that Lin Yin was very talented and liked the relaxed atmosphere with her. He hoped that he could work with her again in the future.


    ¡°I think this feeling of being the center of attention suits you better.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Ran and felt that the man in front of her was really suitable to appear on screen. After working with him, she realized that Mu Ran enjoyed the filming process and was a natural actor.


    ¡°Lin Lin, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Lu Yan and Yang Xue walked over together. Up close, they could feel Lin Yin¡¯s beauty again. Lu Yan said exaggeratedly, ¡°Your first fan in the future will be me!¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you abandoning me for another person now?¡± Mu Ran looked at Lu Yan and deliberately asked regretfully.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m prepared to like the two of you in the future! I¡¯ll definitely support you!¡±


    Lu Yan patted her chest confidently and asked Mu Ran weakly, ¡°Idol Mu, can we still come and watch the next time?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. You¡¯re Lin Yin¡¯s friends. Of course you can watch her participate in the filming together,¡± Mu Ran said to Lu Yan and Yang Xue. She turned around and reminded Lin Yin, ¡°You did very well today. Continue filming tomorrow. With today¡¯s progress and the weekend, we should be able to wrap up early.¡±


    Lin Yin bade farewell to Mu Ran and the other staff members. She went to the dressing room to remove her makeup and change her clothes before returning to the classroom with Lu Yan and Yang Xue.


    As soon as they entered the classroom, Lin Yin and the others heard many students discussing the mysterious female lead who was acting with Mu Ran.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t get chosen as the female lead, right? Is there a need to hide and not dare to come out to look?¡± Shi Dai said sarcastically when she saw Lin Yin and the others return.


    Lin Yin did not respond to her. Lu Yan and Yang Xue ignored her. They were not angry either. Instead, there was a smile in their eyes.


    Shi Dai was a little surprised, but she only thought that they were deliberately covering it up.


    Lin Yin noticed the obvious disappointment in Su Fei and felt very happy.


    After a discussion, everyone agreed that the woman who was filming with Mu Ran this afternoon should be a new celebrity supported by their company. No one suspected Lin Yin.


    After school, Su Fei and Lin Yin returned to the Su Family one after another.


    When Chu Yun, who had been looking forward to it for a long time, saw Su Fei, she hurriedly walked forward and asked, ¡°Feifei, how was it today? I saw the news that Mu Ran¡¯s movie has started filming. Did it go smoothly?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Seeing the urgency in Chu Yun¡¯s eyes, she stammered, ¡°Mom, the female lead has been decided internally. I didn¡¯t participate.¡±


    When Chu Yun heard Su Fei¡¯s words, she was a little surprised and dissatisfied. Seeing that Lin Yin was acting as if nothing had happened, Chu Yun felt even more uncomfortable.


    ¡°How can that be? The results of the vote were clearly out, but they suddenly used someone else. Aren¡¯t they deliberately fooling people?¡± Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. When Chu Yun heard this, she turned around and asked her unhappily, ¡°Are you very proud that your sister didn¡¯t get chosen? You traitor!¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯d better reason with Mu Ran¡¯s production team. Otherwise, go to West Axis and question the principal. See if they can give Sister an explanation.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was very calm, and her attitude was flawless.


    Su Zhen, who had heard the entire conversation in the living room, did not look too good either. He stood up and said to Chu Yun and Su Fei, ¡°Alright, what are you guys doing? Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourselves enough?¡±


    Su Zhen was originally happy about Su Fei, but the sudden difference made him a little unhappy.

 Chapter 83

    ?


    83 Embarrassing


    ¡°And you, be careful in the future. Don¡¯t be like your sister, who is in a hurry to celebrate when it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet and ends up embarrassing herself!¡±


    Although Su Zhen was talking about Lin Yin on the surface, he was obviously targeting Su Fei.


    ¡°I understand, Dad. I won¡¯t embarrass the Su Family.¡±


    After saying that, Lin Yin looked at Su Fei and slowly continued, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to be sad. There will be another chance in the future. Whether it¡¯s glory or embarrassment, you have to grasp it well.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin turned around and went upstairs, leaving Chu Yun and Su Fei behind.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong.¡± Su Fei felt like she had been betrayed by everyone. She had been mocked in school, and when she returned home, Su Zhen was extremely disappointed in her.


    ¡°Sigh, you were indeed careless this time. Just be careful in the future.¡±


    Knowing that Su Fei had not become the female lead of Mu Ran¡¯s movie, Chu Yun could not hide the disappointment on her face, and her attitude towards Su Fei became much colder.


    Being left alone in the hall on the first floor made Su Fei feel very upset. Her gaze landed on Lin Yin¡¯s tightly shut bedroom door, and the hatred in her heart intensified.


    ¡°Lin Yin, it¡¯s all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t appeared, Dad and Mom wouldn¡¯t have treated me like this!¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s gaze was vicious, but she still did not dare to speak too loudly.


    She took out her phone from her pocket and called Zheng Chao.


    ¡°Brother Zheng Chao, do you need my help with what you said before?¡±


    Zheng Chao¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re so soft-hearted. What can you help with? I¡¯ve already arranged it. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zheng Chao, didn¡¯t I say that I would stand on your side?¡± Su Fei said coquettishly. ¡°But Lin Yin is a girl after all. Just let her apologize to you properly. Don¡¯t make things too difficult for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Chao¡¯s tone was a little perfunctory. He deliberately asked Su Fei, ¡°How does Uncle Su usually treat Lin Yin? If I have a conflict with Lin Yin, will he blame me?¡±


    ¡°No, Dad was so angry with Lin Yin just now. He said that Lin Yin lacks discipline. If anything happens, he will definitely stand on your side.¡±


    Su Fei and Zheng Chao had lied. She knew that with Zheng Chao¡¯s personality of hating evil, if he knew that Lin Yin was not valued in the Su Family, she would definitely have a very miserable ending.


    Feeling better, Su Fei began to look forward to the danger Lin Yin was about to face.


    The next day, Lin Yin filmed a second time during self-study in the afternoon. Although her personality was a little cold, because of her outstanding appearance, all the staff admired her. The filming process was still very smooth.


    When she returned to the classroom, Lin Yin noticed Su Fei looking at her from time to time and felt a little strange. Had she realized that she was the one filming with Mu Ran?


    Lin Yin immediately denied her guess because Su Fei looked at her with a faint smile. If she had discovered the truth, how could she have smiled?


    She did not know what other plans she had against her, but Lin Yin was not worried. In this life, she was no longer timid and weak. She would retaliate against those who dared to harm her.


    After school, Su Fei walked out of West Axis Academy as quickly as possible, found the Su Family¡¯s car, and sat in it.


    ¡°Uncle Wu, drive.¡± Su Fei sat in the backseat and instructed the Su Family¡¯s driver.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Little Miss?¡± Uncle Wu asked Su Fei, who was in the back row.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s going back with the second daughter of the Lu Family. There¡¯s no need to wait for her.¡± Su Fei knew that Lin Yin would not take the Lu Family¡¯s car today, but letting Lin Yin be alone was part of Zheng Chao¡¯s plan that she agreed to.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Uncle Wu didn¡¯t suspect anything, because Lin Yin usually wouldn¡¯t take the Su Family¡¯s car back, but she would inform him in advance.


    Su Fei¡¯s plan succeeded. Thinking that Lin Yin would be troubled by Zheng Chao and the others, she was very proud and prepared to go home to celebrate.


    Lin Yin walked out of West Axis¡¯s gate. After separating from Lu Yan and Yang Xue, she realized that the Su Family¡¯s car was not waiting for her by the road like usual.


    Thinking of how Su Fei had left in a hurry, Lin Yin understood.


    ¡°Is there a need to plan for the entire afternoon just to let me go home by myself?¡± Lin Yin shook her head helplessly. She didn¡¯t think Su Fei would be so bored.


    West Axis Academy was almost filled with rich children. The students who came out of school would be chauffeured, so there were usually no taxis at the entrance of the school.


    Lin Yin walked towards the shortcut, planning to take a taxi home at the next crossroad.


    As soon as she walked into the alley, Lin Yin sensed that something was wrong. It was as if someone had been following her from the beginning.

 Chapter 84

    ?84 No One Leaves


    Lin Yin pretended not to notice and walked deeper into the alley. Sensing the footsteps behind her getting closer and closer, Lin Yin gradually slowed down.


    ¡°Lin Yin!¡±


    Zheng Chao¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Lin Yin turned around and saw Zheng Chao and a group of burly men beside him.


    ¡°Why? Are you looking for me?¡± There was no panic on Lin Yin¡¯s face. She looked at Zheng Chao with a terrifyingly cold gaze.


    ¡°Lin Yin, aren¡¯t you very powerful? Let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be this time.¡± The men behind Zheng Chao all looked like hooligans. When they saw Lin Yin¡¯s appearance, one of the bald men¡¯s eyes revealed greed. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Zheng Chao, ¡°Young Master, are you really going to fight? This woman looks so energetic. It¡¯s a pity if she¡¯s broken!¡±


    Although Zheng Chao also coveted Lin Yin¡¯s beauty, he was more resentful after being humiliated by her time and time again.


    ¡°No, we have to beat him up first! We¡¯ll talk about the rest later!¡±


    Lin Yin looked around. Because most of the students in West Axis took private cars, students with ordinary conditions like Yang Xue would also take the school bus at the school gate. There were almost no students like her who walked and prepared to take a taxi, so no one would pass by on this road.


    ¡°Save it. This alley was specially prepared for you. No one will pass by and there¡¯s not even a surveillance camera. You¡¯d better know your place and kowtow to me to apologize. Perhaps I¡¯ll let you off when my heart softens!¡± Zheng Chao saw Lin Yin looking around and thought that she was afraid, so he felt even smugger.


    ¡°Is that so? There¡¯s no surveillance video?¡± Lin Yin looked at the corner of the wall. As expected, there were no cameras. A cold smile appeared on her lips as she said to Zheng Chao, ¡°That¡¯s great. None of you can leave today!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can still laugh later!¡± Zheng Chao knew that Lin Yin was quite skilled, but he did not believe that six or seven men could not defeat a little girl who had just become an adult!


    Zheng Chao waved his hand and the bald man behind him was the first to walk out. Looking at the girl with exquisite facial features in front of him, he grinned and approached Lin Yin with ill intentions. ¡°Be good, call me Brother. I¡¯ll be gentler later.¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on him. When he approached, she suddenly took a step forward, reached out, grabbed the bald man¡¯s collar, and threw him back. With a loud bang, the bald man was thrown to the ground.


    The other lackeys behind Zheng Chao mocked when they saw the bald man¡¯s miserable state.


    ¡°Brother Wei, you can¡¯t even defeat a woman. How can you survive in front of your brothers in the future?!¡±


    Only Zheng Chao¡¯s expression was a little heavy. He ordered the people behind him, ¡°Stop fucking laughing. Attack together!¡±


    Hearing Zheng Chao¡¯s words, the men behind him rushed towards Lin Yin at the same time.


    Seeing the few people rushing over, Lin Yin¡¯s clear eyes seemed to be dyed red. The intent to kill in her eyes seemed to have lowered the temperature around her.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s murderous gaze, the men stepped back. The girl in front of them was like a red-haired Asura standing at the door of hell, as if they would be tainted with misfortune as long as she approached.


    Lin Yin found everyone¡¯s flaws and attacked quickly and ruthlessly. Wails sounded continuously, and Zheng Chao¡¯s expression became even uglier.


    The sound of bones dislocating, the scream of someone falling to the ground, and the change in tone of begging for mercy rang out in front of her. The girl standing in front of everyone was still unharmed, her gaze fierce and cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re all trash!¡± Zheng Chao saw that the men were almost all over the ground. His rationality had been invaded by the anger in his heart, and he rushed towards Lin Yin.


    ¡°CEO Lu, don¡¯t worry. The teaching quality and student quality of West Axis Academy are the best in the country!¡±


    Bai Bin and Lu Ming had just finished a board meeting. Bai Bin, as the principal of West Axis, was very polite to Lu Ming, who was the biggest shareholder of West Axis.


    Lu Ming did not care. West Axis was not important to the Lu Family. The reason why he was present today was because Lu Yan was studying here.


    ¡°President Lu, the students of West Axis will all be outstanding in various industries in the future. Through the efforts of our faculty, every student studying in West Axis will have a good memory.¡± Director Zhang from the teaching department also carefully echoed.


    ¡°Yes, we will ensure the safety and health of every student. We will also pay attention to the comprehensive development of everyone.¡± Before Bai Bin could finish speaking, a miserable cry came from the alley not far from the school gate.

 Chapter 85

    ?


    85 Hell Girl


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s assistant, Shen Yu, looked at the alley and asked Bai Bin in confusion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Cold sweat broke out on Bai Bin¡¯s forehead. He hoped that it was not a student of West Axis. Otherwise, it would have a bad impact.


    Lu Ming and the others had just approached the entrance of the alley when they were shocked by the faint smell of blood coming from inside.


    ¡°CEO Lu, let me go in.¡± Shen Yu did not want Lu Ming to encounter anything unexpected.


    ¡°No need.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were deep. Hearing the continuous screams inside, he quickened his pace.


    Director Zhang and Principal Bai hurriedly followed. The few of them walked deeper into the alley and saw a tragic scene in front of them.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Director Zhang recognized the boy lying on the ground with a face full of blood and hurriedly stopped them.


    When Lin Yin heard the sound, she let go of the unconscious Zheng Chao and slowly got up from the ground. She looked up and saw Lu Ming staring at her.


    The corners of Lu Ming¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. The first time he saw Lin Yin, she was so beautiful and dazzling that he could not take his eyes off her. The second time he saw her, Lu Ming felt that she was different from her peers. She was confident and mature. This time, she was like a girl from hell, dangerous and charming.


    Lin Yin¡¯s fair skin was already stained with many black and red bloodstains. The strong contrast looked especially glaring.


    The ground was filled with men. Lin Yin¡¯s figure was delicate, but her eyes were terrifyingly cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again! Lin Yin!¡± Director Zhang walked forward to check Zheng Chao¡¯s injuries on the ground and looked at Lin Yin with a complicated gaze.


    This girl always caused trouble in school, but it was really scary that she could defeat so many men alone.


    ¡°CEO Lu, this was just an accident. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely handle it well. I definitely won¡¯t let such a dangerous student continue to stay in West Axis Academy,¡± Bai Bin explained to Lu Ming as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Lu Ming ignored Bai Bin and walked past him towards Lin Yin.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Lu Ming took out a silk handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped away the blood on Lin Yin¡¯s face. Although his tone was cold, his actions were very gentle.


    Lin Yin shook her head and looked at the tall man in front of her, the corners of her lips curling up slightly.


    Lu Ming, it turned out that you were still the same as in your previous life. Although you look cold, you¡¯re still nosy.


    Bai Bin and Director Zhang were a little surprised to see Lu Ming¡¯s actions. Bai Bin reacted and hurriedly changed his words. ¡°Student, are you injured? So many people bullied you. You must be frightened, right?¡±


    When Director Zhang saw Principal Bai¡¯s change, he explained to Lu Ming, ¡°Student Lin Yin has always been very outstanding. She even got first place in the previous mock examination. These brats must be looking for trouble with her. President Lu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely handle this matter well and give you and Miss Lin an explanation!¡±


    Although Zheng Chao¡¯s family background was not bad, it was not worth mentioning compared to Lu Ming. Director Zhang could still understand such a small matter.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin, took off his suit, and draped it over her bloodstained body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Lu Ming ignored the apologetic Bai Bin and Director Zhang and left the alley after talking to Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin did not refuse. It would be strange if she was not treated as a murderer if she went to take a taxi like this.


    Shen Yu drove in front and Lin Yin sat in the back with Lu Ming without saying a word.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin beside him. There was still some blood on her face and her hair was a little messy. At this moment, she had a sense of fragility and beauty.


    ¡°Is someone looking for trouble with you? Do you need my help?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was magnetic, and his caring tone sounded sexy in the enclosed space of the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few idiots. I can settle it myself.¡± Lin Yin was afraid of dirtying Lu Ming¡¯s car, so she only occupied a small space.


    Suddenly, the car braked. Lin Yin suddenly fell forward and was held by a long and strong hand.


    Lin Yin smiled at the man beside her and said, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve already helped me many times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, CEO Lu. A child suddenly ran over. Are you and Miss Lin alright?¡± Shen Yu explained apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Ming let go of Lin Yin¡¯s hand, and his heart beat faster. It was unknown if it was because of the sudden brake of the car or the girl¡¯s grateful gaze.


    ¡°Have I helped you many times?¡± Lu Ming remembered what Lin Yin had just said and asked in confusion.


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°Yes, at least in my heart, you¡¯re a very reliable person.¡±

 Chapter 86

    ?


    86 Unrelated


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression was a little ugly. This little girl probably treated him as an elder.


    The car arrived at the entrance of the Su Family. Lin Yin glanced at the suit jacket that was already stained with blood and said apologetically to Lu Ming, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dirtying your clothes. I¡¯ll clean them up before returning them to you.¡±


    Lu Ming did not refuse and nodded. He watched Lin Yin enter the Su Family before instructing Shen Yu to drive.


    As soon as Lin Yin entered the hall, she saw Su Fei lying on the sofa, wearing a facial mask and eating fruits.


    ¡°You left me alone at the entrance of West Axis School. You¡¯re quite relaxed at home.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s ruthless voice sounded from behind. Su Fei suddenly straightened up from the sofa, and the mask on her face fell.


    ¡°You! How is that possible¡­¡± Su Fei¡¯s pupils trembled slightly as she looked at the unharmed Lin Yin in disbelief.


    Didn¡¯t Zheng Chao find many gangsters? Lin Yin was alone. How could she appear here unscathed?


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Or do you think that something should¡¯ve happened to me?¡±


    Lin Yin placed her hands on the back of the sofa and stared down at Su Fei, admiring the timidity and uneasiness in her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Fei avoided her gaze and inadvertently saw the ill-fitting man¡¯s coat on Lin Yin. She pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Sister, where did you go? You¡¯re still wearing someone else¡¯s clothes. Take them off quickly. Don¡¯t let Mom and Dad see them. It won¡¯t be good.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the hypocritical Su Fei and slowly took off Lu Ming¡¯s coat and draped it over her arm. She leaned closer to Su Fei. ¡°Don¡¯t you know where I went?¡±


    Seeing the shock on Su Fei¡¯s face, Lin Yin pointed at the dried blood on her body and smiled at Su Fei. ¡°Sister, the fianc¨¦ you chose is really too lousy.¡±


    Lin Yin saw Su Fei¡¯s increasingly pale face and whispered in her ear, ¡°He¡¯s so frightened that he begged for mercy after only bleeding a little. You really should go and see for yourself.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s body stiffened. As Lin Yin approached, she smelled the faint smell of blood on Lin Yin. Su Fei could no longer control her emotions, and her voice was trembling. ¡°What did you do? How¡¯s Brother Zheng Chao now?¡±


    Lin Yin pinched Su Fei¡¯s chin hard. Seeing her cry in pain, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°What can I do? Whether your fianc¨¦ is dead or crippled has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Su Fei¡¯s eyes widened in fear. She looked at the grim reaper-like girl in front of her and was afraid and angry. ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re simply a lunatic!¡±


    ¡°Lunatic?¡± Lin Yin was very satisfied with Su Fei¡¯s expression. She looked at her with a deep and solemn gaze. ¡°If I really was, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here in one piece now.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but she felt that Lin Yin was becoming more and more terrifying.


    ¡°The Zheng family won¡¯t let you off!¡± Su Fei didn¡¯t know Zheng Chao¡¯s situation, but she knew that in Su Zhen¡¯s heart, the Zheng family was much more important than Lin Yin.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, but I won¡¯t let them off either. Of course, that includes you.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was very cold, but it made Su Fei panic.


    ¡°You¡¯re restless the moment you come back!¡± Chu Yun heard the voice downstairs and knew that Lin Yin was back.


    She saw Su Fei on the sofa with tears on her face and Lin Yin standing at the side. Without thinking, she walked up to Lin Yin.


    ¡°Have you ever treated Feifei as your sister?!¡± Chu Yun knew that Su Fei had a weak personality. If she hadn¡¯t protected her, she might have been bullied by Lin Yin.


    ¡°Why should I treat someone who has nothing to do with me as my sister?¡±


    Lin Yin had had enough of Chu Yun¡¯s favoritism. In her previous life, she had tried her best to accommodate Chu Yun¡¯s request and be an obedient daughter. She did not dare to offend Su Fei.


    But what did she get in the end? No matter what she did, Chu Yun and Su Fei would never accept her. She might as well end this fake family relationship from the beginning.


    ¡°Nothing to do with you? Feifei is my daughter! As long as I¡¯m here, she¡¯s your sister. No one can chase her out of the Su Family!¡± Chu Yun shielded Su Fei behind her and looked at Lin Yin with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°So I¡¯m your daughter too? I really couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were cold. She had long lost hope for the mother and daughter in front of her.


    Holding Lu Ming¡¯s clothes, Lin Yin turned around and went upstairs.


    Although she was not injured, Lin Yin was still a little tired. What was in front of her made her feel depressed and annoyed.

 Chapter 87

    ?


    87 Didn¡¯t Dare to Look at Her


    ¡°You still have the guts to come back!¡±


    Su Zhen walked out of the study angrily. When he saw Lin Yin, he scolded angrily, ¡°The Zheng family called. Zheng Chao is in the hospital now and is unconscious. Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    There was no panic on Lin Yin¡¯s face. She looked straight at Su Zhen and asked, ¡°I did it? What evidence is there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still stubborn! The Zheng Family said that Zheng Chao¡¯s friends all said that you injured him. Do you think you can escape?¡±


    Su Zhen looked at the expressionless Lin Yin and was furious. The Zheng Family was a very good business partner, so Su Zhen had the intention for Su Fei to marry Zheng Chao. Now that something like this had happened, the relationship between the two families was probably not as good as before.


    Lin Yin looked at Su Zhen and smiled. ¡°You suspect your daughter because of a few outsiders. You¡¯re really such a qualified father!¡±


    Su Zhen felt a little guilty after Lin Yin¡¯s words. He had been a little suspicious, but on the phone, the Zheng couple¡¯s attitude was bad and they were agitated. He was also frustrated, so he vented his anger on Lin Yin.


    ¡°No matter what, follow me to the hospital now. We have to give the Zheng Family an explanation for this!¡± Su Zhen¡¯s tone was firm.


    When Su Fei saw Su Zhen berating Lin Yin, she was secretly happy. She tugged at the corner of Chu Yun¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m also very worried about Brother Zheng Chao. Can we go together?¡±


    Chu Yun nodded, satisfied with Su Fei¡¯s understanding. ¡°We should go. Pack up. Mom will accompany you.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the mother and daughter who were helping each other to the second floor and felt a little disgusted. She turned around and followed Su Zhen out of the Su Family¡¯s door. She was curious about how Zheng Chao¡¯s expression would be when he saw her.


    The sky outside the house gradually darkened. Lin Yin looked at the suit jacket in her hand and put it back on.


    The Su Family took a car to the hospital where Zheng Chao was.


    As soon as they reached the door of the ward, they saw Zheng Feng with a serious expression.


    ¡°In-law, how¡¯s Little Chao now?¡± Su Zhen had a smile on his face, but Zheng Feng snorted coldly.


    ¡°How is he? The doctor said that there might be aftereffects! Look at the good daughter you raised!¡±


    Zheng Feng only had one son, Zheng Chao. He was especially indulgent of him. Seeing that Zheng Chao was unconscious, he wished he could cut the person who hurt his son into pieces.


    ¡°Could there be a misunderstanding? Little Yin is a girl after all.¡± Su Zhen¡¯s tone was also a little dissatisfied. After all, the Su Family and the Zheng Family were on par. He could not accept Zheng Feng¡¯s domineering attitude.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Zheng Feng looked at Lin Yin, who was behind Su Zhen, and found it unbelievable. How could such a petite girl hurt Zheng Chao so badly?


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a misunderstanding! But everyone else present said that your daughter did it!¡± Zheng Feng shook his head helplessly and his tone towards Su Zhen softened a little. ¡°Go in and ask for yourself. The witnesses are all inside.¡±


    Under Zheng Feng¡¯s lead, Su Zhen, Lin Yin, and the others entered the ward.


    As soon as she entered, she heard countless wails caused by pain.


    The moment a bald man wrapped up like a mummy saw Lin Yin enter, he struggled violently.


    The other people who were still conscious reacted violently when they saw Lin Yin.


    ¡°This?¡± Su Zhen was a little puzzled. He looked at Lin Yin behind him and asked, ¡°Little Yin, do you know them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lin Yin shook her head and said coldly.


    She was not lying. How could she know someone she had only beaten up once?


    When the injured men heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. The girl¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, as if she would kill them if they said anything wrong.


    Zheng Feng pointed at a man with blond hair sitting in the corner. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the person who injured Young Master was the youngest daughter of the Su Family?¡±


    The blond man met Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and his body trembled slightly. He was usually timid, so he had been hiding at the back when he fought with Lin Yin just now, which was why he was the least injured.


    ¡°Speak! This is my youngest daughter, Lin Yin. Was she the one you saw just now?!¡± Su Zhen was a little puzzled by the man¡¯s abnormal reaction and asked in an unfriendly tone.


    ¡°Pro, probably¡­ I hurt my head and can¡¯t remember clearly,¡± the blond man said with a trembling voice. He didn¡¯t dare to hide it from Zheng Feng and was a little afraid of Lin Yin.


    Zheng Feng was about to say something when he heard his phone ring in his pocket.


    ¡°Hubby, our son is awake. Come back and take a look!¡± His wife, Zhou Ping,¡¯s sobbing voice sounded from the phone.


    Zheng Feng hung up and said to Su Zhen, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on when we hear what Little Chao says later.¡±

 Chapter 88

    ?


    88 Man¡¯s Coat


    Lin Yin followed the Su Family and Zheng Feng into the elevator to the VIP ward.


    There was a doctor standing in front of Zheng Chao¡¯s bed and a middle-aged woman with a worried expression.


    Seeing Zheng Feng and the others enter, Zhou Ping hurriedly cried to Zheng Feng, ¡°What should we do? Hubby, the doctor said that our Little Chao¡¯s leg might have aftereffects.¡±


    When Zheng Feng heard his wife¡¯s words, he asked the doctor beside him, ¡°Doctor, is there a possibility of a complete recovery?¡±


    ¡°It will definitely be much different from when he¡¯s in a completely healthy state. He can¡¯t run or jump violently or do extreme sports. His walking will be affected, but if it¡¯s managed well, his daily life shouldn¡¯t be affected too much.¡± The doctor instructed his family on some things to take note of before leaving.


    Zheng Feng¡¯s expression was a little heavy. He could not accept any accidents happening to Zheng Chao. He could not accept that he had a physically disabled son.


    ¡°Little Chao¡­¡± Zheng Feng looked at his son, who was still wearing a breathing mask on the bed, and asked, ¡°Who injured you? Was it really Su Zhen¡¯s youngest daughter who did it?¡±


    Su Zhen and Chu Yun stood at the side and looked at Zheng Chao nervously.


    Ever since they entered the ward, they had not dared to make a sound because Zheng Chao was really too injured.


    There was thick white gauze wrapped around his body in many places. The bruises on his face were still obvious and looked shocking.


    When Zheng Chao heard his father¡¯s words, he looked up and realized that the members of the Su Family were standing behind his father and Lin Yin was still staring at him coldly.


    Zheng Chao wanted to tear the woman in front of him apart, but out of pride, he really did not want to admit that it was the woman in front of him who had beaten him up like this.


    The hatred in Zheng Chao¡¯s eyes intensified. He stared at Lin Yin and noticed the ill-fitting men¡¯s coat she was wearing.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not Lin Yin.¡± Zheng Chao noticed the surprise in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°I saw Sister Lin Yin naked hugging a middle-aged man in the alley. I thought she was being bullied, so I went forward with my friends to stop them.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the weak Zheng Chao on the bed and a cold smile appeared on her lips. What was so embarrassing about being beaten by her? Since he wanted to make things up, he had to bear the consequences!


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression did not change as she continued to listen to Zheng Chao¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that the middle-aged man seemed to be Sister Lin Yin¡¯s boyfriend. When they realized that we saw them, they flew into a rage and injured us.¡±


    Zheng Chao was still a little dizzy. After saying these words, he looked at Lin Yin proudly, but he realized that she was neither afraid nor defensive.


    ¡°Brother Chao, did you really see it clearly? If you say that, my sister¡¯s innocence is going to be ruined!¡± Su Fei pounced on Zheng Chao¡¯s bed and deliberately said with heartache, ¡°Even if you¡¯re discovered, you can¡¯t hit someone like this¡­¡±


    When Zhou Ping heard her son¡¯s words, she walked towards Lin Yin. ¡°Natural b*tch! Tell me! Which wild man injured my son like this?!¡±


    Lin Yin was a little speechless. Zheng Chao¡¯s ability to make up stories was really bad, but looking at the fierce-looking woman in front of her, she smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone else. If Zheng Chao knows, let him find them himself!¡±


    Zhou Ping looked at Lin Yin¡¯s nonchalant attitude and raised her arm high to slap her face.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Zhou Ping looked at Lin Yin grabbing her wrist in disbelief. She struggled but could not shake it off.


    ¡°Little Yin! Don¡¯t be rude to Auntie!¡± Su Zhen wanted to pull Lin Yin back, but she avoided him without a trace.


    Lin Yin let go of Zhou Ping¡¯s wrist and turned to say to everyone in the ward, ¡°If you want to ask questions, I¡¯ll accompany you. If you want to get physical, look at your own abilities first!¡±


    The house was a little quiet. Su Fei also noticed that Lin Yin was wearing a coat that did not belong to her.


    ¡°Sister, your clothes¡­¡± Su Fei¡¯s words made everyone present notice the man¡¯s coat on Lin Yin.


    ¡°You still say that there¡¯s no wild man? You¡¯re still wearing his clothes. Shameless b*tch!¡±


    Zhou Ping was very agitated. As the high and mighty Madam of the Zheng Family, no one had ever been as rude to her as Lin Yin.


    ¡°Little Yin, tell us about that man. Uncle Zheng won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Su Zhen didn¡¯t want to fall out with the Zheng Family. It would be best if he could find a scapegoat. Nothing else mattered. Anyway, he didn¡¯t care about Lin Yin¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°A man?¡± Lin Yin looked at the high-end suit she was wearing and felt a little helpless.


    She wore it casually because she was afraid of the cold. She did not expect so many things to happen.

 Chapter 89

    ?


    89 Can¡¯t afford to offend


    Lin Yin thought for a moment and suddenly thought of something. She asked Zheng Feng, ¡°Uncle Zheng, I want to ask who sent Zheng Chao to the hospital?¡±


    Zheng Feng looked at the girl¡¯s overly calm expression and did not understand. Even if the Zheng Family did not hold her responsible, her reputation would be ruined in the future. Why was she still so calm?


    ¡°It¡¯s Principal Bai from West Axis Academy. He discovered Little Chao in the alley and accompanied him in the hospital for a long time. He only left the hospital when we arrived.¡± After saying that, Zheng Feng continued to observe Lin Yin¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Oh, Principal Bai.¡± Lin Yin smiled and had a plan. ¡°You can call Principal Bai over. Everything will be easy to explain. I¡¯ve never seen any wild man. The one who wanted to make things difficult for me was Zheng Chao himself.¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Zheng Chao, who could not move on the bed, and walked in with a smile in her eyes. ¡°As for Zheng Chao¡¯s injuries, I was the one who hit him, but it was considered self-defense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Lin Yin, do you really have to do this to protect that wild man?¡± Zheng Chao was furious, but he still couldn¡¯t move on the bed.


    ¡°Little Chao, don¡¯t be agitated. Mom will help you!¡±


    Zhou Ping looked at her son with heartache. Then, she rushed towards Lin Yin. As she tore off her coat, she shouted crazily, ¡°Who is it? If you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the almost crazy woman in front of her and frowned unhappily.


    She still had to return the jacket that belonged to Lu Ming. With so many people present, she couldn¡¯t kill Zhou Ping.


    Lin Yin could only dodge. In her panic, a black business card fell out of her jacket.


    Zheng Feng picked up the business card on the ground and brought it close to take a look. When he saw the name glowing on the business card, his body trembled and he gasped.


    ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Zheng Feng shouted at Zhou Ping.


    Zhou Ping was shocked by Zheng Feng. When she saw the business card in Zheng Feng¡¯s hand, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Hubby, who is it?! Is it that wild man?!¡±


    ¡°What wild man?! You¡¯re just a woman, and the juniors are all present. Why are your words so unpleasant?!¡± Zheng Feng¡¯s expression was ugly as he smiled bitterly at Lin Yin, who was in front of Zhou Ping.


    Su Zhen noticed Zheng Feng¡¯s abnormality and walked closer to him. Under the light, he saw the low-key and luxurious name on the business card, and his pupils suddenly constricted.


    Lu Ming! Su Zhen was a little shocked. The coat that Lin Yin was wearing was actually Lu Ming¡¯s. No wonder old fox Zheng Feng had become like a quail. Lu Ming¡¯s strength was something even ten Zheng Family families could not afford to offend.


    Su Zhen looked carefully at the black suit on Lin Yin¡¯s body. It was indeed haute-couture. The fabric and workmanship were not something ordinary people could wear. If his youngest daughter could get close to Lu Ming, who in the entire business world would dare to look down on him in the future? Su Zhen was secretly happy and looked at Zheng Feng with a smug gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should go back and rest first. We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Zheng Feng carefully placed Lu Ming¡¯s business card back in Lin Yin¡¯s hand.


    Lin Yin looked at the business card in her hand and suddenly understood. It seemed like Zheng Feng treated Lu Ming as the man she was with. She did not expect Lu Ming¡¯s name to be so effective. It could make a person have such a huge difference.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. The matter still has to be resolved. Uncle Zheng, let¡¯s call Principal Bai over.¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t want Lu Ming to be misunderstood, and she had no intention of troubling him.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s too late. Principal Bai also needs to rest. Let¡¯s all go to school tomorrow to talk.¡± Zheng Feng¡¯s change shocked everyone, including Zhou Ping, who was standing beside him.


    ¡°Hubby! You¡¯re confused. You can¡¯t let this wretched girl go back no matter what!¡±


    Zhou Ping still wanted to say something, but Zheng Feng pulled her behind him and gave her a warning look.


    He turned around and said apologetically to Su Zhen and Chu Yun, ¡°In-law, I¡¯ve troubled you tonight. Go back and rest early. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    Su Zhen knew very well, but he was still very polite on the surface. He pretended to exchange a few pleasantries with Zheng Feng and left the hospital with his family.


    As soon as they left the hospital, Su Zhen couldn¡¯t wait to pull Lin Yin¡¯s arm. He asked with a smile, ¡°Little Yin, when did you get to know President Lu?¡±


    Lin Yin moved away from Su Zhen in disdain and said impatiently, ¡°Lu Yan and I are friends. Is there a problem with me knowing her uncle?¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin excitedly, as if he had discovered a treasure. ¡°Of course not. You and CEO Lu¡­¡±

 Chapter 90

    ?


    90 Completely Covered


    Lin Yin felt disgusted when she saw the greed in Su Zhen¡¯s eyes. In her previous life, he was the same. He could sell his daughter to achieve his goal.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Lin Yin said coldly and sat back in the car.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s deliberate estrangement, Su Zhen was not angry.


    Thinking of her young and beautiful face, Su Zhen was very proud. As long as he could be related to Lu Ming, not to mention marrying into the Lu Family, even if she became Lu Ming¡¯s lover, it would definitely be beneficial to the Su Family.


    He chuckled and followed Lin Yin into the car. Su Fei and Chu Yun were a little confused.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Why are Dad and Uncle Zheng¡­¡± Su Fei was indignant. It was clearly the best opportunity to punish Lin Yin, so why did Zheng Feng and Su Zhen suddenly let her off?


    ¡°Who knows what they¡¯re thinking?¡± Chu Yun¡¯s expression was not good either. She thought for a moment and said to Su Fei, ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing that the Zheng family won¡¯t pursue the matter. After all, after you get together with Zheng Chao, there won¡¯t be any estrangement because of this.¡±


    Su Fei nodded obediently, but she felt very uncomfortable. From what the doctor had said just now, Zheng Chao would have a disability in his leg in the future. Although it would not affect his normal life, Su Fei did not want to marry a piece of trash that could not even deal with Lin Yin.


    That night, the Su Family had their own thoughts. The next morning, Lin Yin was about to go to school when Su Zhen stopped her.


    ¡°Little Yin, Principal Bai said that we have to go to the school to talk to the Zheng Family in the morning. Mom and I will accompany you. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Zhen, who was different from yesterday, and did not reply. Instead, she walked out of the Su Family with Su Zhen.


    When Lin Yin and the Su couple arrived at the principal¡¯s office, Zheng Feng and Zhou Ping were already there.


    ¡°Lin Yin, how are you?¡± When Bai Bin saw Lin Yin, he got up from his chair enthusiastically.


    Lin Yin knew that Bai Bin would not make things difficult for her. She had already seen how practical the leaders of West Axis Academy were from the scene yesterday. In their eyes, the truth was not important. What was important was who had caused the accident. West Axis had always been like this. Whoever had more power was the truth.


    ¡°Principal Bai, it was clearly my son who was injured¡­¡± Zhou Ping muttered unhappily when she saw Bai Bin¡¯s concern for Lin Yin, but Zheng Feng hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°Oh, how¡¯s Student Zheng Chao?¡± Bai Bin gestured for the Su couple to sit down and sat back down.


    ¡°Although he¡¯s awake, he¡¯s injured so seriously. How can he recover?¡± Zhou Ping gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and glared at Lin Yin. ¡°Principal Bai, something happened to my son at the school gate of West Axis. You have to give me an explanation!¡±


    Bai Bin pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. He had long expected the Zheng family¡¯s words. In order not to offend Lin Yin, who was protected by Lu Ming, Bai Bin had already made preparations.


    ¡°Mrs. Zheng, calm down first.¡± Bai Bin looked at the calm Lin Yin and sighed. ¡°If the Su Family doesn¡¯t pursue this matter, our school won¡¯t expel Zheng Chao.¡±


    Bai Bin¡¯s words surprised everyone except Lin Yin.


    Su Zhen confirmed his guess. Lu Ming was the largest shareholder of West Axis. How could Bai Bin offend Lu Ming for the Zheng Family?


    ¡°Principal Bai, you saw it yesterday. The one who was injured is my son, and the one who was hospitalized is also my son!¡±


    Zhou Ping looked at the dark-faced Zheng Feng beside her and was even angrier. After the Su Family left yesterday, Zheng Feng had been reminding her not to offend Lin Yin. Now that she was bullied like this, she could not take this lying down.


    ¡°If you want to expel someone, you should expel that b*tch Lin Yin! She was the one who misbehaved! What did my son do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Zheng, watch your words. This is a school!¡± When Bai Bin heard Zhou Ping scold Lin Yin, he heaved a sigh of relief. He took out the computer he had prepared and played a video.


    ¡°This is the surveillance camera at the intersection of the alley. Although we can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside, we can see at the intersection that it¡¯s the scene of your son, Zheng Chao, entering with a group of gangsters holding sticks.¡±


    Zhou Ping looked at the recording and said unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s because my son saw her with another man¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Zheng Feng and Bai Bin spoke at the same time, scaring Zhou Ping.


    Bai Bin shook his head and continued, ¡°Mrs. Zheng, I hope you can understand the situation. When Director Zhang and I arrived yesterday, we saw Zheng Chao and a group of hooligans bullying Lin Yin.¡±


    Bai Bin apologized to Su Zhen and Chu Yun, ¡°Fortunately, Student Lin Yin is smart and alert. Otherwise, West Axis Academy really wouldn¡¯t be able to bear this responsibility.¡±

 Chapter 91

    ?


    91 Final Examination


    Zhou Ping¡¯s face was ashen. Zheng Feng also understood what Bai Bin meant. No matter what the truth was, Bai Bin was determined to protect Lin Yin.


    Su Zhen and Chu Yun were also a little surprised. They did not expect things to develop in this direction.


    This was the first time Lin Yin had enjoyed such treatment. In her previous life, she was like an ant that anyone could step on.


    This time, she had borrowed Lu Ming¡¯s light. If she wanted such a life, she had to stand at the same height as Lu Ming.


    Zheng Feng and Zhou Ping left the principal¡¯s office with ashen expressions. Su Zhen did not make things difficult for the Zheng family, indicating that they would discuss it after Zheng Chao recovered.


    Only Lin Yin and the Su Family were left in the principal¡¯s office. Bai Bin enthusiastically made them two cups of tea.


    ¡°Lin Yin is really outstanding. She even got first place in the last mock exam.¡±


    Su Zhen and Chu Yun widened their eyes in disbelief. Neither of them had expected that Lin Yin, who came from a poor background, could actually get first place in West Axis.


    Bai Bin noticed the Su couple¡¯s shocked expressions and immediately understood. The Su Family did not seem to be close to Lin Yin, their daughter. After all, they had just reunited and did not know each other well, so they did not care about her results.


    Bai Bin looked at the silent Lin Yin. The girl in front of him was very beautiful, and she had a noble and cold aura. He did not know if it was because of this that Lin Yin was favored by Lu Ming.


    Lin Yin noticed Bai Bin¡¯s gaze and looked over unhappily. After all, she did not have a good impression of such a sinister person who prioritized benefits.


    ¡°Principal Bai, you¡¯re too kind. Little Yin is lucky to be able to study in West Axis.¡± The smile on Su Zhen¡¯s face never faded. He flattered Bai Bin hypocritically, it was like he enjoyed the feeling of being praised.


    After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin in front of him and felt especially comfortable. ¡°Little Yin, go to school well. If you need anything in the future, just tell Dad. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and nodded. She turned around and walked towards the classroom downstairs. Thinking of Su Zhen¡¯s words, Lin Yin¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. What she really wanted was probably not something Su Zhen could afford.


    ¡°Old Su, what¡¯s wrong with Lin Yin?¡± Chu Yun had also suffered a huge blow because of Bai Bin¡¯s words. The wild girl who was worthless in her heart was actually so outstanding in the eyes of the principal of West Axis


    ¡°Sigh, this girl is promising.¡± Su Zhen thought more and more highly of his daughter, Lin Yin. No matter who it was, as long as they could bring him benefits in business, they were good children worthy of being valued.


    ¡°You should pay more attention to Lin Yin in the future. Don¡¯t always be biased towards Feifei,¡± Su Zhen said to Chu Yun with some complaints.


    Thinking of her previous actions, Su Zhen was a little worried that Lin Yin would hate them.


    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s just that my heart aches for Feifei¡± Chu Yun thought of Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and felt a little scared. ¡°Lin Yin is always strange and doesn¡¯t get close to us. Anyway, I can¡¯t accept her.¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t accept it, you have to accept it. Don¡¯t forget that Lin Yin is our biological daughter.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s tone was a little tough. Zheng Chao could not compare to Lu Ming at all. Su Zhen wanted to get close to the Lu Family, so he was especially concerned about Lin Yin.


    When she returned to the classroom, the teacher who was in class knew that Lin Yin had gone to the principal¡¯s office. He nodded at her and gestured for her to return to her seat.


    ¡°Lin Yin, why are you so late?¡± Lu Yan lowered her voice and said in a voice that only Lin Yin and herself could hear, ¡°You still have to film in the afternoon. You¡¯re so late. How many classes can you attend?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the person in front of her who slept the moment class started and asked, ¡°You slept until you¡¯re confused. Why are you suddenly concerned about studies?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock me. My mother gave me an ultimatum. If I am still last for the final exam, she¡¯ll make me retain.¡± Lu Yan looked aggrieved.


    ¡°Your family really care about your results?¡± Lin Yin was a little confused.


    Logically speaking, with the Lu Family¡¯s power, there was no need for them to be so harsh on Lu Yan. Even if her results were very bad, the Lu Family had the ability to let Lu Yan attend a good university.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my mother cares more.¡± Lu Yan sighed helplessly. ¡°But my father listens to my mother, so the entire family cares.¡±


    When the bell rang, Lin Yin and Lu Yan spoke much louder.


    ¡°Then try to learn. There¡¯s still a month before the final exam. There¡¯s still hope of getting rid of the last place.¡± Lin Yin felt that Lu Yan was very smart. The reason why her results were not good was that she spent most of her time sleeping like Gong Ze.

 Chapter 92

    ?


    92 Showing Off On Purpose


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say. I¡¯ve already made eight tutors so angry that they left¡­¡± Lu Yan was a little dejected. She leaned on the table. ¡°Lin Yin, am I not able to graduate with you and Yang Xue?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Don¡¯t you still have Lin Yin?¡± Yang Xue heard their conversation and walked over from the front row. She smiled and said, ¡°Lin Yin is the top student in the cohort. Can¡¯t you just let her teach you?¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked Lin Yin, ¡°Darling, do you have any tricks to quickly improve grades?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the starry-eyed Lu Yan and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Let me say this first. I can tutor you, but the speed at which your results improve depends on your ability in absorbing it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Teacher Lin. I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡± Lu Yan thought for a moment and asked Lin Yin, ¡°Then from tomorrow night onwards, come to my house to tutor me, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to dispel her enthusiasm. She nodded and looked at Yang Xue. ¡°Yang Xue, do you want to come too?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. My mother will be alone at home at night. I still want to go back early.¡± Although Yang Xue liked to stay with Lin Yin and Lu Yan, she still rejected their kindness.


    ¡°Lin Yin, will there be a problem with your family?¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t know much about Lin Yin¡¯s other family members. She only knew about the annoying Su Fei.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Yin was sure that if Su Zhen knew that she was going to the Lu Family, he would want to pick her up personally. She knew Su Zhen¡¯s character too well. He was a person who curried favor with the rich and powerful.


    In the classroom, Su Fei noticed Lin Yin chatting and laughing. She was a little puzzled. Why was she still safe and sound after being called to the principal¡¯s office? There was no uneasiness or sadness on her face.


    Could it be that no one would pursue the matter after Lin Yin beat Zheng Chao up like that? Su Fei held the pen in her hand tightly. Lin Yin¡¯s smile was especially dazzling in her eyes.


    ¡°Feifei¡­ are you okay?¡± Shi Dai noticed Su Fei¡¯s abnormality and was a little worried.


    Realizing that she was looking at Lin Yin, Shi Dai sighed and said, ¡°I thought that you would be the one to squeeze Lin Yin out and film with Mu Ran and I would have a chance to meet my idol.¡±


    ¡°Is the management of the filming location very strict?¡± Su Fei asked casually.


    ¡°Yes, it shouldn¡¯t be so strict, but I heard that the female lead who filmed with Mu Ran doesn¡¯t like to be watched, so they cleared the scene in advance.¡±


    Shi Dai said jealously, ¡°She¡¯s not famous to begin with, but she¡¯s quite arrogant. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be famous in the future.¡±


    The current Su Fei was not in the mood to pay attention to any female celebrity. Just Lin Yin was enough to give her a headache.


    After being depressed for the entire afternoon, when Su Fei returned home, she saw Su Lin in the hall and a few rows of exquisite luxury women¡¯s clothes behind him.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes lit up as she said coquettishly to Su Lin, ¡°Brother, why haven¡¯t you come home to see me for so long?¡±


    Su Lin looked at Su Fei in front of him and explained with a gentle gaze, ¡°I can¡¯t pull away from my work. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t I go home to see you?¡±


    Because the Ma Family had deliberately made things difficult for the Su Corporation¡¯s business previously, Su Zhen had also left a lot of mess for Su Lin, causing him to not have time to go home.


    ¡°Brother is still the one that treats me the best. You know how to treat me well.¡± Su Fei shook Su Lin¡¯s arm gently, her gaze long attracted by the clothes behind him.


    Su Lin understood what Su Fei meant. He shook his head awkwardly and explained, ¡°I really didn¡¯t prepare it. Dad probably bought it for you.¡±


    When Su Fei heard Su Lin¡¯s words, she was even more surprised. Compared to Su Lin¡¯s concern, she naturally hoped to be valued by Su Zhen.


    The brand manager standing at the side noticed Su Fei¡¯s gaze and explained, ¡°President Su asked us to send the clothes over so that you can choose whatever you want. If you need anything else, we can change them immediately.¡±


    Seeing the woman in formal clothes being timid, Su Fei was very satisfied. It seemed that Su Zhen still cared about her. Her status in the Su Family was unshakeable to Lin Yin.


    ¡°Feifei, Daddy still cares about you a lot.¡± Su Lin was also very happy to see the joy in Su Fei¡¯s eyes.


    Previously, Su Lin had been worried that Su Fei would be bullied by Lin Yin. It seemed like his parents still cared about Su Fei very much. He had worried too much.


    As soon as Lin Yin entered the house, she saw the commotion in the hall.


    When Su Fei saw Lin Yin, she couldn¡¯t hide the smugness in her eyes. She bragged, ¡°Sister, these are all the clothes Dad prepared for me. Come and see if there¡¯s anything you like. I have too many clothes anyway.¡±

 Chapter 93

    ?


    93 Complete Collapse


    When the brand manager standing at the side saw Lin Yin, surprise flashed across her eyes. Although Su Fei could be considered beautiful, the Lin Yin in front of her was irresistible.


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression was cold. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, it was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    She had a noble and cold aura, which was what a real daughter of a rich family should be like.


    The brand manager recalled Su Zhen¡¯s instructions and asked nervously, ¡°May I know which one of you is Little Miss?¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Su Fei¡¯s expression turned ugly. She questioned the woman, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The brand manager explained awkwardly, ¡°President Su instructed me to prepare these clothes for Little Miss. I¡¯m sorry, I was negligent and didn¡¯t express myself clearly.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s expression had completely darkened, but Lin Yin looked at her as if nothing had happened and said faintly, ¡°I have enough clothes to wear. Why don¡¯t you come and choose a few?¡±


    Su Fei suppressed the hatred in her heart as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Su Fei couldn¡¯t control her emotions and ran towards the bedroom on the second floor.


    ¡°Feifei!¡± Su Lin was a little anxious. He looked at Lin Yin resentfully and scolded, ¡°She¡¯s your sister after all. How can you treat her like this?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Lin Yin spread her hands innocently and smiled. ¡°I just returned her words. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Su Lin was speechless. He glared at Lin Yin and chased after her to the second floor.


    ¡°Little Miss, do you have any other instructions?¡± the brand manager asked carefully when she saw that only Lin Yin was left.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leave the clothes. You can go back.¡±


    Lin Yin instructed the servants at home to send all the clothes to the changing room. It seemed like Su Zhen felt that she was useful to the Su Family and started to please her.


    Lin Yin sneered and looked at Su Fei¡¯s closed bedroom door, her eyes cold.


    ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t have a good life in the future,¡± Lin Yin muttered to herself.


    She knew Su Zhen very well. As long as it was someone useless to the Su Family, he would not care about them at all. Previously, she was concerned about Su Fei because she felt that Su Fei would marry Zheng Chao, which was beneficial to the cooperation between the Su Family and the Zheng Family.


    Now that there was a better choice, how could Su Zhen take Su Fei seriously?


    Lin Yin walked into the bedroom and looked at the clothes that the servants kept bringing in. She was not very happy. Anyway, she would overthrow the Su Family sooner or later. She would not care no matter how Su Zhen and Chu Yun treated her.


    On the other hand, the atmosphere in Su Fei¡¯s bedroom was not good. Su Lin kept comforting the crying Su Fei, but no matter what he said, Su Fei could not be happy.


    ¡°Brother will send you more and better clothes immediately. Don¡¯t mind Lin Yin.¡± Su Lin¡¯s heart ached. Su Fei had always been doted on by him since she was young. She had never suffered such grievances.


    ¡°That¡¯s different, Brother.¡± Su Fei looked at Su Lin pitifully. ¡°Does Daddy not like me anymore?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? One look and you can tell that Lin Yin is a very vain person. She must have requested it from Dad. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Su Lin did not know how to comfort Su Fei. He realized that Su Fei was indeed not doing well in the Su Family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to blame Dad.¡± Su Fei took the tissue from Su Lin and whispered aggrievedly, ¡°Lin Yin is Mom and Dad¡¯s biological daughter after all. It¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t compare to her.¡±


    ¡°How can you not be better than her? In Brother¡¯s heart, you¡¯ll always be first!¡± Su Lin lost his composure and grabbed Su Fei¡¯s shoulder. Realizing that the two of them were too close, he let go reluctantly.


    ¡°Only you think so, Brother.¡± Su Fei wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Seeing Su Lin¡¯s concerned expression, she deliberately said worriedly, ¡°The seventh of next month is my birthday, and it¡¯s also Lin Yin¡¯s birthday. Although she¡¯s my sister, I¡¯m only a few hours older than her. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been deliberately replaced.¡±


    Su Fei looked worried. ¡°In the past, Dad and Mom would hold a birthday banquet for me at home, but this year, the protagonist must be only Lin Yin¡­¡±


    Su Fei wanted to say something but hesitated. She said timidly to Su Lin, ¡°Brother, I know I shouldn¡¯t be envious of Lin Yin, but when I see her with Mom and Dad, I keep feeling that I¡¯m the unnecessary person. I should leave the Su Family on my own.¡±


    Hearing Su Fei¡¯s words, Su Lin fell into deep thought.


    Looking at Su Zhen¡¯s attitude towards Lin Yin today, it was enough to prove how much he valued her. On her birthday, Su Zhen would definitely introduce Lin Yin again in front of everyone. Su Fei¡¯s life would probably be even worse in the future.

 Chapter 94

    ?


    94 Filming Is Over


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be the extra person.¡± Su Lin¡¯s gaze was firm as he said seriously to Su Fei, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to embarrass Lin Yin on her birthday and make her understand who should get lost from the Su Family.¡±


    When Su Fei heard Su Lin¡¯s words, she was looking forward to it, but she still looked troubled. ¡°But Brother, what should we do if Daddy finds out?¡±


    ¡°No, Lin Yin¡¯s life experience in the slums is enough to taint her. I just need a little help and she¡¯ll be embarrassed in front of everyone.¡± Su Lin looked at Su Fei, who was worried about him, and patted her shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to Brother. Prepare the clothes you want to wear on your birthday and be the most beautiful little princess.¡±


    Su Fei nodded, but she was plotting in her heart. She would not trust others completely like last time. This time, she had to do something to make Lin Yin unable to raise her head.


    Lin Yin and Mu Ran¡¯s movie was coming to an end. Mu Ran¡¯s acting skills were already very good, but Lin Yin¡¯s talent surprised all the staff present.


    The last scene was successfully completed. Wei Yuan jogged and handed Lin Yin and Mu Ran two bottles of fruit juice, his gaze lingering on Lin Yin.


    ¡°Are you really not considering becoming an actress? Chen Yi Entertainment has really good treatment.¡± Wei Yuan really admired Lin Yin.


    The last person who made him feel this way was Mu Ran, so he was sure that Lin Yin must be a celebrity who could be on the big screen like Mu Ran.


    ¡°Brother Wei, thank you for your kindness. I have no intention of being an actress now.¡± Lin Yin could tell that Wei Yuan was sincere. After spending a few days with him, their relationship had become much closer. Lin Yin smiled and continued, ¡°But I promise you that if I have the intention of entering the entertainment industry, I will definitely contact you first!¡±


    Wei Yuan could tell that Lin Yin really had no intention of becoming an actress. He shook his head regretfully. ¡°Alright, with your ability, you¡¯ll shine in any field.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wei, you used the same excuse on me back then. It¡¯s been so many years, but you haven¡¯t changed it,¡± Mu Ran teased as he drank his fruit juice.


    ¡°Ancestor, can you not undermine me? It¡¯s been so many years. Only the two of you can make me say this.¡± Wei Yuan smiled helplessly. He looked at the two people in front of him and was puzzled. Could it be that good-looking people were so difficult to please?


    After Lin Yin and the staff said goodbye, they prepared to return to the classroom with Lu Yan and Yang Xue.


    Although the filming over the past few days had been a little tough, Lin Yin had also gained a lot.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Lin Yin and the others were about to leave the scene when they saw Mu Ran running over not far away.


    When Lu Yan and Yang Xue saw Mu Ran, they blinked at Lin Yin and tactfully walked away, leaving them alone.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran, is there anything else?¡± Through her interactions with Mu Ran over the past few days, Lin Yin knew more about him.


    Although in everyone¡¯s eyes, Mu Ran was an unattainable and cold male god, to Lin Yin, Mu Ran was more like a gentle and considerate big brother next door who took good care of her.


    ¡°Little Yin.¡± Mu Ran scratched his head nervously and smiled. He said to Lin Yin, ¡°We¡¯re friends now, right?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and smiled naturally. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s smile, Mu Ran suddenly relaxed. ¡°Sigh, actually, I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll lose contact with you in the future.¡±


    For some reason, Mu Ran felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with Lin Yin. ¡°Since we¡¯re already friends, you have to contact me more in the future. If you need anything, look for me in time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Yin looked at the serious Mu Ran and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have such a handsome brother. I¡¯ll definitely contact you often.¡±


    The atmosphere between the two of them was very harmonious. Their extremely good-looking combination attracted a lot of attention, including the infatuated Lu Yan.


    ¡°Yang Xue, do you think my idol has taken a fancy to our Lin Yin?¡±


    Yang Xue didn¡¯t know either, but she also felt that Lin Yin and Mu Ran were very pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if the two of them get together, I don¡¯t know who I should envy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought that no one was worthy of my idol, but if it¡¯s Lin Yin, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Lu Yan thought in a daze. Suddenly, Lin Yin, who ran over, knocked her forehead lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t stare blankly. Let¡¯s go back to the classroom.¡±

 Chapter 95

    ?


    95 Lu Ming¡¯s Private House


    Wei Yuan noticed that Lin Yin and Mu Ran had an intimate conversation just now. Seeing that Lin Yin and the others had walked away, he ran to Mu Ran¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°What did you say to that girl just now?¡±


    Mu Ran looked at Wei Yuan and deliberately smiled. ¡°Guess?¡±


    Wei Yuan looked at the overly bright smile on Mu Ran¡¯s face and asked worriedly, ¡°Little ancestor, you didn¡¯t confess to her, did you?¡±


    Mu Ran looked at the nervous Wei Yuan and deliberately did not answer.


    ¡°No, Mu Ran, actually, I don¡¯t object to you dating.¡± When Wei Yuan saw Mu Ran leave, he hurriedly followed her. ¡°But not Lin Yin. She¡¯s only in her third year of high school!¡±


    Mu Ran stopped in her tracks, and Wei Yuan almost bumped into him.


    ¡°Can you have a sense of humor?¡± Mu Ran explained helplessly to Wei Yuan, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions for Lin Yin. I just treat her as my sister.¡±


    Wei Yuan looked at the serious Mu Ran and spread his hands. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not. With your current popularity, it¡¯s best if you stay single for a few more years.¡±


    ¡°With you following me like this every day, how can I have time to date?¡±


    Looking at Mu Ran¡¯s back, Wei Yuan pursed his lips. Who would believe that he was not interested in Lin Yin? All these years, he had never seen Mu Ran so concerned about any girl. It seemed like he had to pay more attention in the future.


    After school, Lin Yin was about to tutor Lu Yan. She got into the car with Lu Yan and heard Lu Yan say to the Lu Family¡¯s driver, ¡°Uncle Luo, send us to Shenglin Bay.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the Lu Family?¡± Lin Yin had never heard Lu Yan mention Shenglin Bay and asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring to go home. My parents are still at home at night. It¡¯ll affect our fun.¡± Lu Yan noticed the driver and changed her words. ¡°It¡¯ll affect our serious studies¡­¡±


    Lin Yin smiled helplessly. It seemed like this girl was not focused on her studies at all.


    The car drove for a long time. It only slowed down when the surrounding buildings slowly decreased.


    ¡°Second Miss, we¡¯re here.¡± Uncle Luo opened the car door respectfully. Lin Yin got out of the car with Lu Yan.


    In front of them was a three-story courtyard-style villa that occupied a huge area. The courtyard was filled with exquisite and luxurious wooden carvings and retro buildings. The courtyard was quiet and leisurely. Lin Yin followed Lu Yan in and many servants in uniform nodded at them.


    ¡°Lu Yan, is this your house too?¡± Lin Yin knew that the Lu Family was rich, but she was still a little surprised by the size of the building in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my uncle¡¯s private residence, but don¡¯t worry. He usually stays in the villa in the city center and doesn¡¯t come back much.¡± Lu Yan blinked at Lin Yin and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the only person in our Lu Family who can enter and leave this place freely.¡±


    Lin Yin followed Lu Yan¡¯s words. ¡°Looks like your uncle treats you quite well.¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, I¡¯m his only niece.¡± Lu Yan had always respected Lu Ming. In her eyes, Lu Ming had always been an omnipotent person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have other siblings?¡± Lin Yin seemed to remember that Lu Yan was not the only one of her generation in the Lu Family.


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Lu Yan¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn.


    Lin Yin could tell that she was in a difficult position, so she tactfully stopped asking.


    ¡°Actually, I do have cousins, but we don¡¯t have a good relationship¡­¡±


    Lu Yan treated Lin Yin as a very good friend and did not want to hide anything from her. Actually, the Lu Family¡¯s situation was not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Look at Su Fei and me. Let¡¯s not talk about them anymore. It affects my mood.¡± Lin Yin noticed Lu Yan¡¯s emotions and deliberately changed the topic. She went into the courtyard with Lu Yan.


    ¡°My uncle usually meets guests here. There are many empty rooms on the second floor to rest in. The third floor is where my uncle rests.¡± Lu Yan glanced outside the house and said to Lin Yin, ¡°There¡¯s a dining room and tea room behind the courtyard, as well as a pool, a garden, and an entertainment room. Although my uncle doesn¡¯t come back often, someone has been taking care of it. I¡¯ll bring you around.¡±


    Lin Yin took out her books from her bag and said to Lu Yan seriously, ¡°Compared to that, I want to visit your textbook more, Student Lu Yan.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re so boring.¡± Lu Yan took out her bag in frustration.

 Chapter 96

    ?


    96 Family Teacher


    ¡°Second Miss, eat something first.¡± A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    Lin Yin turned around and saw a woman in her fifties walking in with fruits and pastries.


    ¡°Aunt Song, why did you bring it to me personally?¡± Lu Yan welcomed the woman happily.


    Lin Yin also stood up from her chair when she saw Lu Yan¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I heard that Second Miss brought a friend over, so I came over to take a look.¡± Aunt Song looked at Lu Yan kindly.


    ¡°This is Lin Yin, my best friend.¡± Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin and said, ¡°This is Aunt Song. She¡¯s been managing Shenglin Bay.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded politely and said, ¡°Hello, Aunt Song.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lin. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good-looking child.¡± Aunt Song looked at Lin Yin and asked Lu Yan, ¡°Second Miss, does Mr. Lu know that you brought your friend here?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Song, Lin Yin is a tutor I hired. My uncle has seen her before. He won¡¯t mind.¡± Lu Yan wasn¡¯t lying. She felt that her uncle had a good impression of Lin Yin. He might be happy to know that she was here.


    ¡°Okay, then you guys go study first. Go to the dining room for dinner later.¡± Aunt Song walked out of the hall and did not disturb them.


    Lin Yin looked in the direction Aunt Song left and felt that her words and actions were not those of an ordinary servant.


    Noticing Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, Lu Yan explained, ¡°Aunt Song has been with the Lu Family for a long time. She can be considered to have watched me grow up. She¡¯s always been in the Lu Family¡¯s old residence. She helped Little Uncle manage Shenglin Bay because she cares about him.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and smoothed out the paper in front of Lu Yan. ¡°Come on, finish these ten questions in 30 minutes. Let me see your foundation first.¡±


    Lu Yan looked at the test paper in front of her unwillingly and muttered softly, ¡°I might not be able to do a single question¡­¡±


    Lu Yan secretly looked up and glanced at her. When she saw Lin Yin¡¯s serious and cold gaze, her heart tightened and she accepted her fate and looked at the test paper.


    Why was Lin Yin even scarier than her uncle when she was serious? Lu Yan regretted asking Lin Yin to teach her. She was not as easy to deal with as her previous tutor.


    Lu Yan racked her brain and solved a total of seven questions. She carefully handed them to Lin Yin and watched nervously as she graded her paper.


    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s not as bad as I imagined,¡± Lin Yin said to Lu Yan after reading the test paper.


    ¡°Really? How many questions did I get right?¡± Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Lu Yan looked at her paper expectantly. ¡°Huh? I only got two questions right!¡±


    Lu Yan said to Lin Yin dejectedly, ¡°This is better than you think? Lin Yin, don¡¯t tell me you think I can¡¯t do a single question correctly?¡±


    ¡°Although you didn¡¯t answer the questions correctly, you¡¯re not ridiculously wrong. As long as I tell you the appropriate method, you¡¯ll understand very quickly.¡± Lin Yin wrote down the correct solution and handed it to Lu Yan.


    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t understand what Teacher said at all. I can actually understand what you wrote.¡± Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin¡¯s neat handwriting and felt enlightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the method I wrote is relatively simple. It¡¯s easier to understand if you follow your previous train of thought.¡± Lin Yin felt that as long as Lu Yan could calm down, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to get rid of being in the last place.


    Under Lin Yin¡¯s coercion and temptation, Lu Yan did all the basic questions in different subjects. She gained a lot, but she was so tired that she couldn¡¯t stand up.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I helped you organize some concept formulas. Take some time to memorize them all. If you can¡¯t remember them, copy more.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Lu Yan nodded with a bitter expression and said to her, ¡°Lin Yin, I used to think that my little uncle was the scariest existence in this world. Now that I see you, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that scary anymore.¡±


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up. She was about to speak when she heard Lu Ming¡¯s voice at the door.


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll tutor you in the future.¡± Lu Ming walked in from outside the house.


    ¡°Little Uncle, why are you back?¡± Lu Yan hurriedly stood up and explained awkwardly, ¡°I was just joking with Lin Yin. She¡¯s good at teaching me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about me coming back to my home?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s gaze stopped on Lin Yin. ¡°Rest for a while. Go eat first.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded at Lu Ming and followed him to the dining room with Lu Yan.


    ¡°How is it? Teaching Little Yan is hard, right?¡± Lu Ming sat at the dining table and asked Lin Yin.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Actually, Lu Yan is still very smart.¡± Lin Yin looked at the aggrieved Lu Yan and smiled at Lu Ming.

 Chapter 97

    ?


    97 Requesting Her Help


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, my results were bad because the teacher didn¡¯t teach me well. With Lin Yin around, my results will definitely improve.¡± Lu Yan felt that Lin Yin was indeed much better than the tutor her family had hired previously.


    ¡°Okay, then you can study at my place after school.¡± Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin again and said slowly, ¡°If you need anything, you can tell me.¡±


    Lin Yin looked up and met Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle. There¡¯s nothing I need. The environment here is already very good.¡±


    Lu Ming noticed Lin Yin¡¯s distance and frowned slightly. The temperature around him seemed to have dropped a little.


    ¡°Little Uncle, can I have the Cullinan in your garage?¡± Lu Yan said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think you like it very much. It¡¯s useless. Let Uncle Luo use it to pick me up and send me to school.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin and Lu Yan¡¯s completely different reactions. He thought for a moment and said to Lu Yan, ¡°Only when your grade placement improves by ten places.¡±


    Lu Yan nodded happily. With Lin Yin around, she was actually very confident.


    The meal was quite enjoyable. Lu Yan looked at the time and said to Lu Ming, ¡°Little Uncle, it¡¯s getting late. Lin Yin and I will go back first. Rest early.¡±


    Lu Ming got up from his chair and walked closer to Lin Yin and Lu Yan. He said to Lu Yan, ¡°Get the driver to send you back. I have something to talk to Miss Lin about.¡±


    When Lu Yan heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, she was a little surprised. She glanced at Lin Yin and muttered worriedly, ¡°I¡¯d better wait for Lin Yin to go back with me. Who knows what you¡¯re going to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to stay here?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was low. Lu Yan was a little afraid. Her little uncle had never allowed others to question him.


    ¡°Lu Yan, it¡¯s fine. Go back first. I¡¯ll contact you after I¡¯m done talking to Uncle. I¡¯ll contact you when I get home.¡± Lin Yin noticed that Lu Yan was in a dilemma and nodded at her to reassure her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Yan was still a little unwilling. She slowly moved to the door, turned her head, and said loudly to Lu Ming, ¡°Little Uncle, you¡¯re an elder. You have to pay attention to your influence. You can¡¯t bully my friend!¡±


    Before Lu Ming could react, Lu Yan ran away, leaving Lu Ming standing there with a dark expression.


    ¡°Actually, Lu Yan still admires you in private.¡± Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan who ran away and explained to Lu Ming, ¡°She looks rebellious, but she¡¯s actually very cute and attentive.¡±


    Lu Ming pointed at the sofa and gestured for Lin Yin to sit down.


    ¡°Miss Lin, I think Lu Yan has a good relationship with you.¡± Lu Ming poured a cup of tea for Lin Yin and sat opposite her.


    ¡°Yes, just call me Lin Yin.¡± Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming and asked, ¡°Uncle, are you interested in my friendship with Lu Yan by asking me to stay?¡±


    Lu Ming realized that the girl in front of him had a calmness that was rare even in adults. Talking to her was like a game between peers.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart. I hope you can help me.¡± Lu Ming took a sip of tea and looked at Lin Yin as he said slowly, ¡°Little Yan has always had a knot in her heart. I hope you can help her get over it.¡±


    Lin Yin was a little puzzled. In her eyes, Lu Yan had always been very lively and straightforward. She didn¡¯t seem to have any psychological problems.


    Noticing Lin Yin¡¯s expression, Lu Ming took out his phone and opened a photo.


    ¡°This is when Little Yan was 16.¡±


    Lin Yin took Lu Ming¡¯s phone. The photo was of a young girl with black hair. She had round cheeks and big almond-shaped eyes. She was wearing a light purple dress and looked cute and ladylike.


    ¡°This is Lu Yan?¡± Lin Yin was a little surprised. The cute girl in the photo was really too different from the rebellious girl with smoky makeup.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Little Yan has changed a lot.¡± Lu Ming seemed to have remembered something from the past, and his eyes softened. ¡°My Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law both said that Little Yan is in her rebellious stage, but I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°There must be a reason why no one would suddenly change so much.¡± Although Lu Ming had been busy with his career, he was still very concerned about Lu Yan.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s expression became much more solemn. She promised Lu Ming, ¡°I¡¯ll figure out what happened to Lu Yan and try my best to bring her out.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the young girl in front of him, but he was very willing to trust her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help, you can ask for any remuneration.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and shook her head. She said to Lu Ming, ¡°Lu Yan is my friend to begin with. I¡¯m willing to help her. I don¡¯t need any remuneration.¡±

 Chapter 98

    ?


    98 Custom-made Dress


    Lu Ming looked at the girl in front of him in a daze. He could not see through Lin Yin. This girl always surprised him.


    He took out a silver-gray access card and handed it to Lin Yin. ¡°This is the access card to Shenglin Bay. You can come over anytime.¡±


    Lin Yin took the access card and put it away. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for Lu Yan to rely on you so much. Uncle, you¡¯re indeed trustworthy.¡±


    Lu Ming smiled helplessly and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that old. You don¡¯t have to treat me as an elder.¡±


    Lu Ming stood up and walked closer to Lin Yin. He said calmly, ¡°I hope you can treat me as a brother or friend.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle. It¡¯s getting late. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Lin Yin smiled playfully and walked out of the door.


    Lu Ming smiled bitterly and followed her. He personally drove Lin Yin back to the Su Family.


    ¡°Call this number if you need anything. Contact me anytime.¡± Lu Ming took out a private business card and handed it to Lin Yin.


    After taking the business card, Lin Yin thought of her previous coat and said to Lu Ming, ¡°I got someone to handle the previous coat. I¡¯ll bring it to you next time.¡±


    Lu Ming nodded and got out of the car to help Lin Yin open the car door.


    After saying goodbye to Lu Ming, Lin Yin entered the Su Family¡¯s door and saw Chu Yun and a woman in a professional suit taking Su Fei¡¯s measurements in the hall.


    ¡°Little Yin is back.¡± Su Zhen smiled at Lin Yin. He had just seen Lu Ming send Lin Yin home and was very proud. He turned around and ordered Chu Yun, ¡°Quickly take Little Yin¡¯s measurements too. You can¡¯t be careless about the customized gown.¡±


    Hearing gown, Lin Yin¡¯s nerves tensed up. She silently calculated the date. It turned out that it was nearing her and Su Fei¡¯s birthday party.


    She still remembered that in her previous life, Lin Yin had become the biggest laughingstock at the entire birthday banquet. Her gown had been deliberately destroyed by Su Fei and torn at the banquet. As she did not have many friends, everyone at the banquet was here to celebrate Su Fei.


    What left the deepest impression on Lin Yin was that an accident had happened at her birthday party in her previous life. At that time, she thought that she was unlucky, but now it seemed like someone must have deliberately arranged it.


    Lin Yin clenched her fists and walked towards Chu Yun. She said coldly, ¡°You guys can do whatever you want with the clothes. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Su Fei looked at Lin Yin gently and deliberately persuaded her, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t waste Dad and Mom¡¯s good intentions. Wear nicer clothes not only for yourself, but also for the Su Family¡¯s face.¡±


    Chu Yun was very satisfied with Su Fei¡¯s sensibleness and was a little unhappy with Lin Yin¡¯s attitude. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t let everyone think that our Su Family has mistreated you. Come and get measured.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that Su Fei had asked her to customize the clothes just to do something in advance so that she would embarrass herself in front of everyone.


    Lin Yin did not refuse again. Anyway, it was impossible for her to fall into Su Fei¡¯s trap again in this life. It was not impossible to let her be happy now.


    After having her measurements taken, Lin Yin walked back to the bedroom. In the hall, Chu Yun watched as Lin Yin left without a word. She said to Su Zhen angrily, ¡°Look at her. If you hadn¡¯t insisted on introducing her at the birthday banquet, you shouldn¡¯t have let her attend.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? A birthday banquet is the best opportunity to introduce Lin Yin.¡± Su Zhen planned to see how valuable his youngest daughter was.


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. Just prepare well.¡± Su Zhen looked at Su Fei impatiently. In his heart, Lin Yin was clearly much more important than Su Fei. There¡¯s no other reason, Lin Yin¡¯s face alone could bring him more benefits.


    Lin Yin closed the bedroom door and took out her phone to call Lu Yan.


    ¡°Lin Yin, my uncle didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±


    Before Lin Yin could speak, she heard Lu Yan¡¯s anxious voice coming from the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s in your head?¡± Lin Yin smiled helplessly and said to Lu Yan, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He just asked me to tutor you well. If you need anything, you can tell him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought he had ulterior motives for you.¡± Lu Yan was a little relieved and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Actually, I think more highly of you and Mu Ran. Although my uncle is also very outstanding, I still think my idol is more handsome!¡±


    ¡°Alright, you should look after your results. The final exam is in a few days.¡±


    Lu Yan muttered, ¡°Alright, Teacher Lin, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more before Lin Yin and Lu Yan hung up.


    Lying in bed, Lin Yin recalled her conversation with Lu Ming that night.

 Chapter 99

    ?


    99 Lu Yan¡¯s Matter


    ¡°Why did Lu Yan change so much?¡±


    Lin Yin understood that Lu Ming was Lu Yan¡¯s uncle after all. It was not convenient for him to talk to her about something.


    ¡°Who would know Lu Yan better?¡±


    Lin Yin suddenly thought of Gong Ze. She had heard Lu Yan mention that she grew up with Gong Ze and they seemed to have a good relationship in the past.


    Lin Yin had a plan in her heart. It seemed like she might find out about Lu Yan from Gong Ze.


    ¡°Looks like I need to find time to talk to Gong Ze.¡±


    The next day, when she arrived at West Axis, Lin Yin found Gong Ze, who was playing basketball on the field alone during class.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Zhou Ling winked at Gong Ze. He had almost been beaten up by Gong Ze for the school belle selection last time. He still did not know what are Gong Ze¡¯s thoughts about Lin Yin.


    When Gong Ze saw Lin Yin, he handed the basketball to his lackey behind him and walked towards her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gong Ze didn¡¯t dare to look at Lin Yin and looked away shyly.


    ¡°Is it convenient? I want to talk to you.¡± Lin Yin glanced at the bench not far away. Gong Ze nodded and walked over with her.


    ¡°Were you and Lu Yan good in the past?¡± Lin Yin sat on the bench and asked the uneasy young man beside her.


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Gong Ze¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Yes, we were okay when we were young. After high school, she became distant.¡±


    As Lin Yin had guessed, Lu Yan¡¯s change did happen in the past few years of high school.


    ¡°Is there a specific reason?¡± Lin Yin wanted to know if Lu Yan¡¯s change was related to Gong Ze.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After she entered high school, she always wore heavy makeup and didn¡¯t talk to me much. She even deliberately made trouble for me a few times. When she saw me, it was as if she saw an enemy. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to lower myself to her level. Gradually, our relationship became a little distant.¡±


    Gong Ze recalled what had happened in the past and continued to say to Lin Yin, ¡°Lu Yan was even crazier before she met you. She fought, skipped class, and insulted the teacher. What she did was even more out of line than me.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know what Lu Yan was like before, but now, she was sure that Lu Yan was still a very kind girl.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s actually not that complicated.¡± Gong Ze sighed and said seriously, ¡°No matter what she becomes, in my heart, she¡¯s still that little girl who only knows how to follow me all day.¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Gong Ze beside her and suddenly realized that this big boy who looked like he was not to be trifled with was actually very meticulous.


    ¡°Did Lu Yan have any other friends she played with in the past?¡±


    Gong Ze shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think she has any friends. After all, there aren¡¯t many families that are comparable to the Lu Family. I can get to know her because my mother and Lu Yan¡¯s mother have a good relationship.¡±


    ¡°But.¡± Gong Ze suddenly thought of something. ¡°She still has brothers and sisters. In the past, when we were in the Lu Family¡¯s old residence, everyone always played together.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes lit up as she recalled Lu Yan¡¯s words. ¡°Cousins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the eldest son¡¯s children are twins. They¡¯re only a year older than Lu Yan.¡± Gong Ze added, ¡°The brother is overseas now, and the sister is in a dance academy. They shouldn¡¯t have much contact with Lu Yan.¡±


    Gong Ze noticed Lin Yin¡¯s serious expression and asked worriedly, ¡°Is it Lu Yan?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head. ¡°I heard from Lu Yan¡¯s uncle that she wasn¡¯t like this in the past, so I wanted to know if something happened to change Lu Yan¡¯s personality.¡±


    ¡°Little Uncle?¡± Gong Ze widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Are you talking about Lu Ming?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°You two should know each other, right?¡±


    ¡°I do know her, but Lu Yan¡¯s uncle is simply my childhood trauma.¡±


    When Gong Ze heard Lu Ming¡¯s name, he felt a little nervous. ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from him. In the business world, the legends about him are really scary and he usually has a straight face. I¡¯m afraid of him when I see him. I¡¯ve developed this instinctive reaction since I was young.¡±


    ¡°A straight face?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t think so. At least she had seen Lu Ming¡¯s smiling face before. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, it wasn¡¯t scary.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the school bully? There¡¯s people you¡¯re afraid of?¡± Lin Yin teased him.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a student. Not to mention me, even my father is a little afraid of him.¡± Gong Ze had heard about Lu Ming¡¯s methods from his father. Whoever became enemies with Lu Ming was equivalent to asking for death.


    ¡°Lin Yin, you¡­¡± Gong Ze was a little hesitant. When he inadvertently saw Lin Yin¡¯s clean and bright face, his heart raced.

 Chapter 100

    ?


    100 Final Examination


    ¡°Can you be friends with me?¡± Gong Ze mustered his courage, but he still did not dare to say girlfriend.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Yin was stunned by his question. Looking at the red face of the young man in front of her, she understood.


    Lin Yin had no intention of putting her mind on her personal feelings. Besides, Gong Ze was just a child who had just reached adulthood in her eyes.


    ¡°Sure, aren¡¯t we already friends? Just like Lu Yan and Yang Xue.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Gong Ze didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or sad. He scratched his head helplessly and said to Lin Yin, ¡°In the future, if anyone causes trouble for you in school, they¡¯re causing trouble for me. If anything happens, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Looking at the sincere gaze of the young man in front of her, Lin Yin¡¯s heart surged with warmth. In this life, she had many people who cared about her. Lu Yan, Yang Xue, Mu Ran, Gong Ze, and Lu Ming¡­ All of them had helped her before. Lin Yin felt the warmth of being taken care of.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were very clear. When Gong Ze saw Lin Yin¡¯s expression, he calmed down a lot. The girl in front of him was very beautiful. Even if they were friends, Gong Ze hoped that she could be happy.


    Time passed quickly. Lin Yin had always been very concerned about Lu Yan¡¯s matters. Every day, she would go to Shenglin Bay to tutor Lu Yan after school.


    ¡°Teacher Lin, please let me rest.¡±


    After Lu Yan finished the seventh set of papers, she finally collapsed on the table.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the final exam. These are all the common questions I¡¯ve sorted out. There¡¯s a high chance that it will be tested tomorrow. You have to be familiar with them.¡±


    Lin Yin was actually very satisfied with Lu Yan¡¯s learning ability, but she hoped that Lu Yan¡¯s results could be higher.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Yan sighed and got up again. She saw that Lin Yin had prepared so much for her and she didn¡¯t want to be a burden.


    The two of them did their test papers until late at night.


    ¡°Have they been doing questions?¡± As soon as Lu Ming returned to Shenglin Bay, he saw the two little girls who had fallen asleep on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They even ate there. Miss Lin is very concerned about Second Miss¡¯s studies.¡± Aunt Song lowered her voice, not wanting to disturb the two young ladies.


    Lu Ming looked at the two of them sleeping soundly and waved at Shen Yu. He said softly, ¡°Send Second Miss to the guest room to rest.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded and walked forward to carry Lu Yan to the room on the second floor.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin, who was lying on the table, and didn¡¯t know if he should wake her up. After thinking for a while, Lu Ming carried Lin Yin to the sofa at the side and bent down to cover her with a blanket. Lin Yin¡¯s eyes suddenly opened.


    Lin Yin, who had just woken up, opened her eyes and saw Lu Ming¡¯s enlarged face in front of her. She took a deep breath and her pupils constricted slightly. She slowly calmed down after realizing that Lu Ming had covered her with a blanket.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lu Ming was also a little nervous. He took a step back and explained, ¡°I saw that you were asleep and was afraid that you would catch a cold.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded awkwardly. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    The atmosphere between the two of them was a little quiet. Lu Ming coughed lightly and said, ¡°Thank you for being so concerned about Little Yan.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend. It¡¯s only right.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s expression had already returned to normal. Thinking of her investigation of Lu Yan¡¯s past these few days, Lin Yin looked up and asked Lu Ming, ¡°Uncle, can you tell me about Lu Yan¡¯s Brother and Sister?¡±


    Lu Ming calmed down a little and sat opposite Lin Yin. He said, ¡°Lu Xiao and Lu Yue are my oldest brother¡¯s children. After they left the old residence, they stopped contacting each other. Did anything happen between them and Lu Yan?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and said to Lu Ming, ¡°I asked about them in front of Lu Yan. At that time, Lu Yan¡¯s expression was very bad. Something very unpleasant must have happened with them.¡±


    ¡°The time when Lu Yan changed drastically was when she was separated from them.¡± Lin Yin could tell that Lu Yan was very hostile to this pair of twins.


    Lu Ming was the most capable person in their generation. Everyone valued him very much. Whether they were really satisfied or not, no one dared to offend Lu Ming. Therefore, Lu Ming had never cared much about the Lu Family.


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Lu Ming recalled the tense relationship between his eldest brother and second brother. He just did not expect it to affect Lu Yan.


    ¡°You can ask Aunt Song about what happened at the Lu Family¡¯s old residence. I don¡¯t stay at home much, so she¡¯ll know better.¡± Lu Ming was inexplicably at ease with the girl in front of him. He felt that she had the ability to see through people.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Lin Yin nodded. She had a rough idea. Lu Yan had received a lot of preferential treatment because of the Lu Family¡¯s snobbery, but she probably received more than that.

 Chapter 101

    ?


    101 Improved Results


    Before leaving Shenglin Bay, Lin Yin found Auntie Song and asked her about Lu Yan when she was in the Su Family¡¯s old residence.


    Aunt Song couldn¡¯t remember what had happened in the past, but from her conversation with Lin Yin, she confirmed that Lu Xiao and Lu Yue¡¯s relationship with Lu Yan was very bad. Lu Yan¡¯s change in personality was probably related to the two of them.


    West Axis Academy welcomed the final exam in a tense atmosphere. Although most of the rich children did not pay attention to their academic results, the final exam could affect their chances of being guaranteed admission to Nuo Pu University after graduation. Many people still paid attention to this.


    On the day the results came out, Lu Yan hesitated and did not dare to go forward.


    ¡°Lin Yin, do you think I can leave the last place?¡± Lu Yan had always been very confident, but she was a little worried on the day of the results.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Lin Yin comforted Lu Yan as she looked at the rankings.


    Lin Yin¡¯s results were still firmly in the first place, and she had pulled ahead of second place by more than ten points. Lin Yin continued to read. Yang Xue¡¯s results had always been very stable, around 30th place. Such a score was enough for her to attend a good university.


    After reading a few more lines, Lin Yin finally saw Lu Yan¡¯s name.


    ¡°Lin Yin, did you see that?¡± Lu Yan was still a little nervous.


    ¡°Yes, congratulations. Not only did you get rid of the last place, but you also entered the top 200.¡± Lin Yin smiled at Lu Yan.


    There were about 300 students in the third year of West Axis Academy. Not only did Lu Yan get rid of the last place, but her results were already ranked in the middle.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Yan looked at the rankings in surprise and realized that she was ranked 160th.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Lin Yin!¡± Lu Yan hugged Lin Yin¡¯s arm excitedly. She understood that without Lin Yin, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get such results.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? This is all the result of your own efforts.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was very gentle. The thought of helping Lu Yan in her heart intensified. A simple and kind girl like Lu Yan shouldn¡¯t suffer those bad things.


    Yang Xue watched as Lu Yan¡¯s results improved and was happy for her. When she saw Su Fei under Lu Yan¡¯s name, her eyes revealed a hint of surprise.


    ¡°Su Fei actually regressed so much this time!¡± Because Su Fei always targeted Lin Yin, Yang Xue¡¯s impression of her was not much better. She looked at Lin Yin and continued, ¡°Her previous results were about the same as mine. This time, she scored so badly that she shouldn¡¯t be in the mood to target you anymore, right?¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Yang Xue¡¯s words, she also discovered Su Fei¡¯s name on the rankings. However, she felt that the reason why Su Fei¡¯s results had fallen so much was because she had placed all her attention on scheming against her.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s targeting me? She¡¯s reaping what she sowed.¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t care at all. She had seen through Su Fei¡¯s methods, but Su Fei wasn¡¯t the only person who had hurt her in her previous life. Lin Yin would find them one by one to settle the score.


    When Lu Yan found out about the results, she hurriedly told her parents the good news. After school, she pulled Lin Yin along and said happily to her, ¡°My mother is very happy to know that I¡¯ve improved so much. She invited you to my house as a guest to thank you.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know much about Lu Yan¡¯s parents, but seeing that Lu Yan was very excited, she didn¡¯t reject her.


    Lin Yin followed Lu Yan to the Lu Family¡¯s villa. The Lu Family¡¯s villa had a European architectural style. The exterior and interior were very exquisite and looked very luxurious and magnificent.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, Lin Yin smelled something burning.


    ¡°Yan Yan is back.¡± A bespectacled man with a refined voice stood up from the sofa and walked towards Lin Yin and Lu Yan.


    ¡°Dad! Did Mom go into the kitchen again?¡±


    Lu Yan covered her nose and pulled Lin Yin beside her. ¡°This is Lin Yin, my best friend. She¡¯s also the one who¡¯s been tutoring me.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s father, Lu Jin, smiled gently and said to Lin Yin, ¡°You¡¯re Little Yin? I always hear Yan Yan mention you.¡±


    Lin Yin could tell from the man¡¯s facial features that he was 50 to 60% similar to Lu Ming, but compared to Lu Ming¡¯s cold aura, Lu Jin was gentler and his facial features were much gentler.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Lin Yin nodded obediently.


    Lu Jin felt that although the girl in front of him was young, she gave off a steady and capable feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that Yan Yan¡¯s results improved so quickly this time.¡± Lu Jin smiled. When he heard the sound of porcelain breaking from the kitchen, he looked over nervously and explained to Lin Yin, ¡°Yan Yan¡¯s mother is in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

 Chapter 102

    ?


    102 Lu Yan¡¯s Mother


    Seeing Lu Jin leave quickly, Lin Yin asked Lu Yan, ¡°Does Auntie usually like to cook?¡±


    Lu Yan shook her head and explained, ¡°How is that possible? My mother is very busy with work all day. She only cooks in the kitchen when she¡¯s happy.¡± Lu Yan¡¯s expression was a little awkward. She thought for a moment and whispered to Lin Yin, ¡°She¡¯s happy but the servants at home are miserable. They¡¯re on tenterhooks and have to clean up the kitchen.¡±


    Lin Yin followed Lu Yan to the kitchen near the garden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that cooking is so difficult!¡±


    An impatient female voice came from the kitchen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do it for now. Yan Yan¡¯s friend is already here. Come with me to meet her first.¡± Lu Jin¡¯s voice was very gentle and his attitude was very patient.


    ¡°Mom, Lin Yin is here.¡± Lu Yan shouted into the kitchen.


    Lin Yin saw a young woman with shoulder-length hair walk out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Lin Yin nodded slightly at the woman. She could tell that the woman in front of her had taken good care of herself. She looked like she was in her late twenties, but her aura was a little strong.


    She was wearing a fashionable and elegant black tight dress. Her lips were red, and her eyes were a little stern.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lin Yin. You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± This was the first time Ren Xue had seen Lin Yin. She felt that there was a magical power about her that made one want to understand her.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. You¡¯re also very beautiful. You look like Lu Yan¡¯s sister.¡± Lin Yin praised Ren Xue politely.


    However, she heard Ren Xue say mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯m her stepmother to begin with. It¡¯s normal for me to be young.¡±


    Lin Yin was a little stunned by the woman¡¯s words. She heard Lu Yan say helplessly, ¡°Mom, stop fooling around.¡±


    Lu Jin also explained to Lin Yin, ¡°Little Yin, don¡¯t mind her. Lu Yan¡¯s mother usually likes to joke.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like Auntie¡¯s personality very much.¡± Lin Yin looked at the completely different couple in front of her and was a little curious about the story between them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come, Little Yin. Let¡¯s talk. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Ren Xue warmly held Lin Yin¡¯s arm and pulled her towards the hall.


    Looking at Ren Xue leave, Lu Jin said helplessly to Lu Yan, ¡°I¡¯ll go see how the food is prepared. Go and see your mother. Don¡¯t scare Lin Yin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I can¡¯t even scare Lin Yin. She¡¯s very accepting.¡± Lu Yan saw her father¡¯s troubled expression and pulled him back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you to take a look. We¡¯ll call them for dinner later.¡±


    On the other side, Ren Xue led Lin Yin to the sofa. ¡°Little Yin, are you interested in being a model?¡± Ren Xue looked at Lin Yin¡¯s exquisite facial features with admiration.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m still in school.¡± Lin Yin was a little curious about Ren Xue¡¯s job. She didn¡¯t look like a full-time housewife or an elite in the workplace. ¡°Are you a model?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a fashion designer.¡± Ren Xue picked up a golden business card from the table and handed it to Lin Yin with a smile.


    Lin Yin glanced at the business card and read the name on it in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re the French designer, AVY!¡±


    Ren Xue was also a little surprised that Lin Yin had heard of her. ¡°How did you know? I haven¡¯t been in the limelight since I returned to the country.¡±


    Lin Yin knew about AVY because in her previous life, this designer who had returned from France had held a fashion exhibition that shocked both their country and the world. Her designs were exaggerated and bold, and her style was unique, attracting a lot of attention.


    ¡°I like your design style very much.¡± Lin Yin knew that Ren Xue had yet to hold the fashion show that made her famous, so she could only explain it like this.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ren Xue was very happy and sat closer to Lin Yin. ¡°I liked you the moment I saw you. It seems like we¡¯re quite fated.¡±


    Lin Yin realized that she was very casual with Ren Xue and she was more like a friend than an elder. She recalled Lu Yan¡¯s previous words and asked in confusion, ¡°I heard Lu Yan mention that you don¡¯t seem to accept her dressing style?¡±


    Lin Yin paused and noticed Ren Xue¡¯s slight frown. She continued to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t look like an old-fashioned parent. Why are you so resistant to her dressing?¡±


    Ren Xue straightened up slightly and placed her hands with black nails on the coffee table. Her bright red lips parted slightly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to dress like that at all. I don¡¯t know what triggered her, but she burned all those beautiful princess dresses overnight. Looking at her current appearance, it doesn¡¯t suit her at all.¡±

 Chapter 103

    ?


    103 Eating Together


    Although Ren Xue¡¯s thoughts were open-minded, she could tell that Lu Yan didn¡¯t really like her current dark style. She was originally a lively and cute child. She didn¡¯t know if she had changed so much because she reached the rebellious stage.


    Hearing Ren Xue¡¯s words, Lin Yin fell into deep thought. It seemed that Lu Yan¡¯s change was indeed very strange.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. Come out and eat,¡± Lu Yan shouted from outside the door.


    She followed Ren Xue out of the hall and saw the long table that had been set up in the dining room.


    There were many exquisite cutlery and food on the dining table, and there were many servants and chefs in uniforms standing around.


    ¡°Lu Ming should be here soon, right?¡± Ren Xue asked Lu Jin and pulled Lin Yin to sit at the side.


    ¡°Yes, he said on the phone that he would be there soon.¡± Lu Jin nodded and walked out of the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Huh? My little uncle is coming again?¡± Lu Yan pouted. She felt that Lu Ming had appeared too many times recently that it was a little suspicious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the best relationship with your uncle? In the past, he was busy with work and never came. Didn¡¯t you still clamor to see him?¡± Ren Xue was a little surprised by Lu Yan¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I suspect that his motives are impure and very suspicious!¡± Lu Yan glanced at Lin Yin and explained to Ren Xue.


    Ren Xue noticed Lin Yin¡¯s awkward expression and her eyes turned. ¡°Little Yin, you¡¯ve seen Yan Yan¡¯s uncle too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him a few times, but I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡± Before Lin Yin could finish speaking, she heard a familiar low male voice behind her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would treat me as your brother? Why did it become that we¡¯re not too familiar with each other?¡±


    As soon as Lu Ming entered, he heard Lin Yin hurriedly cut ties with him and felt a little upset.


    ¡°Little Uncle, if Lin Yin calls you brother, won¡¯t she become my aunt?¡± Lu Yan pouted unhappily. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the youngest. I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°I heard you did well.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you still want the car?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Yan nodded obediently and did not say anything else.


    Ren Xue noticed the subtle atmosphere between Lu Ming and Lin Yin and couldn¡¯t help but smile to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Come and sit. The dishes will be cold soon.¡±


    Ren Xue stood up and gave her seat to Lu Ming before sitting on the other side.


    Lu Ming sat beside Lin Yin naturally and ignored her embarrassment. He continued to talk to her. ¡°I heard that your birthday is coming. What gift do you want? Take it as a thank-you for taking care of Little Yan.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that my birthday is coming?¡± Lin Yin was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t think Lu Ming had time to ask about her birthday.


    ¡°Oh, I heard it from Little Yan.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s slender fingers controlled the exquisite cutlery. Seeing that Lu Yan was about to speak, he glanced at her coldly.


    ¡°I told him. I¡¯m really too free.¡± Lu Yan angrily stuffed a large piece of meat into her mouth and chewed hard.


    Ren Xue couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Little Yin, the Su Family will hold a banquet for your birthday, right? I¡¯ll send you a gift too.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said to Ren Xue, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I actually didn¡¯t do anything. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself to prepare a gift for me.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with this. I just like you. Can¡¯t I give you a gift?¡± Ren Xue noticed Lu Ming¡¯s expression and deliberately added, ¡°Little Yin, Auntie really likes you. Auntie hopes that you¡¯re my daughter and you can accompany Yan Yan.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression darkened even more. When Lu Yan heard Ren Xue¡¯s words, she said to Lin Yin excitedly, ¡°Lin Yin, can you be our family too? We¡¯ll be biological sisters in the future.¡±


    Lu Jin noticed that Lin Yin¡¯s expression was a little unnatural and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Lin Yin¡¯s parents are still alive. Why are you acknowledging them as relatives?! Lin Yin, don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle. Auntie and Lu Yan have good intentions.¡± Lin Yin felt that the Lu Family was not as scary as the rumors said. The atmosphere in the family was also very harmonious.


    The meal was quite pleasant, but Lin Yin felt Lu Ming¡¯s gaze on her from time to time and felt a little uncomfortable.


    Ren Xue also noticed Lu Ming¡¯s abnormality. After dinner, she called Lin Yin to the workroom on the second floor alone.


    ¡°Little Yin, come and help Auntie try on some clothes.¡±


    Lin Yin knew about Ren Xue¡¯s job and did not refuse.


    She saw Ren Xue pull open the curtain with a mysterious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s praise came from the bottom of her heart. The dark purple dress in front of her had a mysterious and gorgeous beauty. The dress was embedded with countless precious gems that shone under the light. The overall texture of the dress was light, but it gave off a shocking beauty.

 Chapter 104 - 104 Received Gift

    104 Received Gift


    ¡°This is the work I¡¯m most satisfied with recently. I put in a lot of effort. Come and help me try it.¡±


    The first time Ren Xue saw Lin Yin, she felt that her aura was similar to her design. She was equally noble and elegant, but no one dared to approach her.


    Lin Yin carefully changed into a dress and stood in front of Ren Xue. She realized that her eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful. This is the feeling I want!¡± Ren Xue looked at Lin Yin, who was like a mysterious princess in an ancient castle, and nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Take it as my birthday gift to you. Little Yin, this dress should have belonged to you.¡± Ren Xue liked the girl in front of her very much and felt that Lu Yan could be taught a lot just by being with her.


    ¡°No, this dress is too expensive. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to design it.¡± Lin Yin wanted to change out of the dress, but Ren Xue stopped her.


    ¡°I hope you can wear it on your birthday.¡± Ren Xue adjusted the details of the clothes and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Good work should be worn by the right person. Don¡¯t reject me, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin was moved by Ren Xue¡¯s sincerity. She looked at her beautiful and dazzling self in the mirror and felt a little sad. In her previous life, she had been in a sorry state at her birthday banquet. In this life, she should fight for everything that belonged to her.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie.¡±


    Lin Yin changed out of her dress and carefully put it away.


    Lu Ming took the initiative to send Lin Yin home and bid farewell to Lu Yan and her parents. Lin Yin got into Lu Ming¡¯s car.


    ¡°My second brother and sister-in-law are not bad people. How is it? Do you know Little Yan better?¡± Lu Ming didn¡¯t use the driver. As he drove, he spoke to Lin Yin, who was in the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle and Auntie are very enthusiastic. I originally thought that the Lu Family was like you, always pulling a long face, but Lu Yan¡¯s father is very gentle and friendly.¡± Lin Yin held the dress Ren Xue had given her with a smile on her lips.


    ¡°I always have a straight face?¡± When Lu Ming heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, he turned to look at her.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Lin Yin noticed Lu Ming¡¯s slightly tense face and explained with a smile, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t gotten married yet. You always have an aura that keeps strangers away.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin with a deeper gaze. ¡°You¡¯re right. My second brother wasn¡¯t so easygoing in the past. Perhaps people change.¡±


    The car quickly arrived at the Su Family¡¯s house. Lu Ming stopped Lin Yin before she got out of the car and took out a beautifully wrapped box from the seat behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a birthday gift. Since you didn¡¯t say what you wanted, I had no choice but to give it to you.¡± Lu Ming handed the box to Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin was about to refuse when she heard Lu Ming say in a serious tone, ¡°You can accept my Second Sister-in-law¡¯s gifts. Why? Miss Lin, are you still going to treat her differently?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled helplessly. She held the gift box from Lu Ming in one hand and the bag containing the dress in the other. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll accept it. Thank you, Little Uncle.¡±


    Lu Ming wanted to say something, but Lin Yin had already gotten out of the car and left.


    Watching the girl leave, the corners of Lu Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He only started the car again when he couldn¡¯t see Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin was in a good mood. Su Zhen and Chu Yun were not at home. She walked straight up the stairs, but she heard Su Fei¡¯s sarcastic voice from behind.


    ¡°Dad and Mom have something on today. Sister, where did you go? Why are you back so late?¡±


    Lin Yin looked behind her and saw Su Fei and Su Lin standing behind her.


    ¡°Do I need to report to you where I go?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was cold, and the ruthlessness in her eyes made Su Fei take a few steps back.


    ¡°Little Yin, Feifei is just concerned about you.¡± Su Lin stood beside Su Fei and deliberately asked Lin Yin with concern, ¡°Who sent you back just now?¡±


    Su Lin saw the car that sent Lin Yin back. The identity of someone who could drive such a limited-edition car was probably not that simple.


    ¡°How much better do you think you are than Su Fei? Stop asking about me!¡± Lin Yin looked at the two people who were close and felt a little disgusted. ¡°Aren¡¯t Dad and Mom not at home? Why are you back?¡±


    Su Lin was a little nervous and stood a little away from Su Fei. He said to Lin Yin, ¡°Isn¡¯t it your birthday soon? I came to see what you need.¡±


    Lin Yin could tell that Su Lin was lying and did not expose him. ¡°Just control your sister. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s expression was ugly, but he still pretended to be normal and said, ¡°Little Yin, you¡¯re my sister too!¡±


    Su Lin walked closer to Lin Yin and asked softly, ¡°Little Yin, do you still have any friends from the past? You can tell me. I¡¯ll help you invite them.¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105 Participating

    105 Participating


    When Lin Yin heard Su Lin¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She recalled her experience in her previous life and looked at Su Lin with a probing gaze.


    Could it be that the person who schemed against her in her previous life was Su Lin? Lin Yin trusted Su Lin completely in her previous life and she was not guarded against him at all.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll personally invite my friends.¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and walked back to the bedroom, closing the door heavily.


    ¡°Brother, what should we do?¡± Su Fei asked worriedly.


    Su Lin was very dissatisfied with Lin Yin¡¯s attitude towards him. He snorted and whispered to Su Fei, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a friend Lin Yin knows before she returned to the Su Family in West Axis. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to do it. Just wait for the news.¡±


    Su Lin and Su Fei walked down the stairs together and looked at Lin Yin¡¯s room, their eyes filled with ruthless schemes.


    ¡°When that day comes, let¡¯s see if she can still be as arrogant as she is now. I want her to be the shame of the Su Family. Let¡¯s see who can tolerate her then!¡±


    Su Fei looked at the serious Su Lin and was looking forward to it. She had also done something to the gown she had retrieved. As long as Lin Yin wore that gown, she would be embarrassed in front of everyone.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the birthday banquet. In Su Fei¡¯s heart, Lin Yin¡¯s sorry state had already been played out a thousand times in advance.


    When she returned to the bedroom, Lin Yin carefully put away the dress that Ren Xue had given her. She had originally planned to buy a gown. She would never wear the clothes that Su Fei and Chu Yun had prepared for her.


    ¡°This is prettier than all my clothes.¡± Lin Yin looked at the purple dress in the cabinet in satisfaction and felt that Ren Xue¡¯s design ability was indeed world-class.


    She suddenly remembered Lu Ming¡¯s gift, so she walked to the bed and opened the beautifully wrapped gift box.


    She tore off the outer packaging and saw a velvet black box inside. She gently opened it and Lin Yin was stunned by the diamond necklace in the box.


    ¡°This is too expensive.¡± Although Lin Yin didn¡¯t know much about jewelry, she could tell at a glance that the necklace in front of her was expensive.


    It was filled with diamonds and gems. The necklace was exquisitely made and looked luxurious and low-key. It suited her taste.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but take the necklace out of the box and put it on carefully. Looking at herself in the mirror, Lin Yin was also in a daze. The sparkling necklace made Lin Yin¡¯s facial features look even more exquisite.


    She took off the necklace hesitantly, still feeling that Lu Ming¡¯s gift was too expensive.


    Lin Yin found the private number Lu Ming had left for her in the drawer and dialed it. It had only rung twice when Lu Ming picked up.


    ¡°The gift just now¡­¡±


    Before Lin Yin could finish, Lu Ming interrupted her. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I do, but¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll give you something else.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too expensive?¡± Lin Yin still said it. She didn¡¯t think her relationship with Lu Ming was worth such an expensive gift.


    ¡°Little Yan only improved a little, but she got a car worth almost 10 million yuan from me. This is just a necklace. Just accept it.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was very magnetic and deepened on the phone.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t know how to refuse. Perhaps Lu Ming didn¡¯t care about this at all.


    After hanging up, Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief by the French window. For some reason, he was afraid that the young lady would reject him again.


    He didn¡¯t tell the truth. The necklace he gave Lin Yin was from the jewelry auction. It was several times more expensive than the car he gave Lu Yan, but Lu Ming felt that Lin Yin would definitely look good wearing that necklace.


    Lin Yin and Lu Ming ended the call and carefully placed the necklace back in the box with the dress.


    Lin Yin was about to wash up when she heard her phone ring.


    Seeing that the caller ID was Mu Ran, Lin Yin smiled and answered the call.


    ¡°Little Yin, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll call me if I don¡¯t take the initiative to contact you.¡± Mu Ran¡¯s voice was a little tired, but it was still very pleasant.


    ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be too busy with work. I saw on the news that you entered another production?¡± Lin Yin lay on the bed and felt very relaxed chatting with Mu Ran.


    ¡°It seems like you still care about me.¡± Mu Ran smiled. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s your birthday?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Lin Yin sat up in bed, curious about how everyone knew that she was celebrating her birthday.


    ¡°There¡¯s identity information on your social media account. You filled it in yourself. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Mu Ran¡¯s tone was still smiling.

 Chapter 106 - 106 The Suitable Candidate

    106 The Suitable Candidate


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect a big star like you to pay attention to my account.¡± Lin Yin deliberately teased Mu Ran.


    ¡°Little Yin, actually, Brother Wei and I both think you have the potential to be a celebrity.¡± Through the few days of filming with Lin Yin, Mu Ran felt that Lin Yin was completely capable of being an actress.


    ¡°Forget it, Brother Mu Ran. Not everyone can withstand the feeling of being the center of attention, and not everyone can be as good as you,¡± Lin Yin said truthfully.


    Mu Ran had been in the industry for many years. Not only was he very capable, but he also had no scandals at all.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it as a compliment.¡± The smile in Mu Ran¡¯s eyes deepened, and his voice was gentle. ¡°Little Yin, I¡¯m not sure of my schedule yet, but I¡¯ll try my best to be there on your birthday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you remember. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can come or not. This birthday banquet is actually not that important to me.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was relaxed, but Mu Ran suddenly fell silent.


    He had heard that the Su Family was publicizing their two daughters¡¯ birthdays. Lin Yin had been claimed back to the Su Family after she became an adult. She probably did not have many friends in the circle. He wondered what the Su Family would think of her.


    ¡°Okay, Little Yin. I wish you a happy birthday in advance.¡± Mu Ran hung up the call with Lin Yin and looked at Wei Yuan, who was deliberately sticking close to him. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Brother Wei, what¡¯s my schedule like next Friday?¡±


    Wei Yuan had just eavesdropped on Mu Ran and Lin Yin¡¯s calls and roughly understood his plan. He asked nervously, ¡°You¡¯re not going to Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet, are you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Mu Ran¡¯s expression was calm.


    ¡°Of course not! Little ancestor, do you think no one can recognize your face? The Su Family¡¯s influence is not small. There will definitely be many reporters that day. Are you planning to make the headlines?¡± Wei Yuan persuaded with a bitter expression. ¡°Send a gift. It has the same meaning.¡±


    ¡°How can it be the same? If so many people came that day and none of them sincerely wished Little Yin well, she would definitely be unhappy.¡± Mu Ran knew what these so-called wealthy families were like. If Lin Yin¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t hold on, she would definitely be teased.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t. Your and Lin Yin¡¯s micro movie is about to be released. If you appear at Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet now, Lin Yin will definitely be recognized when the movie is released. Aren¡¯t you causing her trouble?¡±


    Wei Yuan noticed Mu Ran¡¯s slight frown and knew that his words had shaken him. He hurriedly added, ¡°If you really have no choice, find someone to go for you. When the time comes, properly explain it. Miss Lin will definitely understand.¡±


    Hearing Wei Yuan¡¯s words, an idea suddenly appeared in Mu Ran¡¯s mind. Actually, in order to support Lin Yin, he might not have to personally appear. There was someone who was much more important than him in the business world.


    Mu Ran thought for a moment before making a call.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    A deep male voice sounded impatiently from the phone.


    ¡°Brother, are you free on Friday?¡± Mu Ran¡¯s voice had a tinge of fawning, which was rare.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Mu Heng put down his work. After all, Mu Ran did not have such an attitude often.


    ¡°I¡¯m not causing trouble. I have a very important friend¡¯s birthday on Friday. Can you send a gift for me?¡± Mu Ran¡¯s voice became softer and softer. This was indeed an inappropriate request to ask of Mu Heng.


    ¡°If you have a girlfriend, bring her home. Do you think I¡¯m that free?¡± Mu Heng sighed. He usually indulged Mu Ran, but he had never made such a strange request.


    ¡°No, that friend of mine is the youngest daughter of the Su Family. I want you to help her.¡± Mu Ran did not want to beg Mu Heng, but his second brother was still overseas and he did not have any more suitable candidates.


    ¡°The Su Family?¡± Mu Heng¡¯s eyes darkened. The secretary had received an invitation from the Su Family, but even if it was Su Zhen¡¯s birthday, he was still not qualified to make him appear.


    Seeing that Mu Heng did not agree, Mu Ran took a deep breath and made up his mind. ¡°Brother, I can film the product endorsement you mentioned before. The lowest price in the market. Just to help me send a gift. It¡¯s worth it isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mu Heng¡¯s eyes lit up. Previously, Mu Ran was extremely unwilling to endorse his company¡¯s products. He did not expect him to be so easy to talk to this time.


    ¡°Okay, you can prepare the gift yourself. I can go on Friday.¡± Mu Heng was not only doing this for Mu Ran¡¯s endorsement, but he was also a little curious about what kind of girl would make Mu Ran so concerned.

 Chapter 107 - 107 Top-notch Makeup

    107 Top-notch Makeup


    ¡°Sigh, he¡¯s just a profiteer.¡± Mu Ran hung up. Although he was a little unwilling, he had resolved Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet after all.


    ¡°Are you going to let your brother go?¡± Wei Yuan was a little surprised to hear Mu Ran¡¯s call. ¡°How much face can the Su Family have? I¡¯m afraid President Mu will make the headlines if he goes.¡±


    ¡°Then should I go?¡± Mu Ran looked at Wei Yuan.


    Wei Yuan immediately waved his hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just keep you.¡±


    Wei Yuan was nervous. It seemed that Lin Yin was indeed different in Mu Ran¡¯s heart. He had to be careful. If Mu Ran had a scandal with a high school student, it would be troublesome.


    ¡­


    The entire Su Family had been preparing for the birthday banquet. Su Zhen was even more concerned and had long invited chefs and horticulturalists from all over the world. It was obvious that he took Friday¡¯s banquet very seriously.


    On the day of the banquet, Chu Yun brought Su Fei and Lin Yin to the city¡¯s most famous styling studio for makeup early in the morning.


    Su Fei had previously begged Chu Yun to book a relatively famous stylist for her. In order to overshadow Lin Yin, Su Fei had put in a lot of effort.


    Lin Yin did not care about this. She had been secretly observing Su Fei and Su Lin¡¯s actions. Today, she wanted to give them a big gift.


    Chu Yun and Su Fei used the same makeup artist, while Lin Yin was received by a young girl who looked like an apprentice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. Just make it simple.¡± Lin Yin comforted the little girl in front of her when she saw that her hands were trembling.


    ¡°Okay.¡± This was the first time the young lady had seen such a beautiful person. She was just like a celebrity on television. Her skills were not as good as the person who put makeup on Su Fei and Chu Yun. She was a little worried that it would be a pity for Lin Yin¡¯s beauty.


    Chu Yun put on her makeup first and was very satisfied when she saw Su Fei and Lin Yin. In her heart, only Su Fei was worthy of using a gold-medal makeup artist that costs much more.


    ¡°Oh my God, what are you doing to my goddess¡¯s face?¡±


    An exaggerated exclamation sounded from the door.


    Everyone in the room turned around at the same time and saw a man dressed in exquisite brands with an artistic aura.


    ¡°Teacher Ou!¡±


    The employees in the shop nodded and greeted her. Chu Yun knew the man in front of her. She had heard the noblewomen in the industry mention him before. Ou Jie was recognized as a teacher in the entire makeup industry and was also the personal stylist of many celebrities.


    Ou Jie didn¡¯t care about the gazes of others. He walked straight behind Lin Yin and said to the young lady who was stunned on the spot with a makeup brush, ¡°You should go style some other people with your skills. You¡¯re not qualified to style someone like this goddess.¡±


    The little girl was already in awe of Ou Jie. Hearing him say this, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Lin Yin hurriedly explained, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Ou Jie patted Lin Yin¡¯s shoulder gently. He took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Lin Yin. ¡°Look for me anytime for makeup next time. I don¡¯t want to miss such a good creative opportunity.¡±


    Lin Yin put away her business card. Su Fei, Chu Yun, and the employees present were a little surprised. Even some big-name celebrities had to queue if they wanted to make an appointment with Ou Jie, but the young lady in front of them had been promised by Ou Jie that she could contact him at any time. Everyone was a little confused.


    ¡°Brother Jie, aren¡¯t we here to pick up something?¡± The male assistant who came in with Ou Jie was in a dilemma. They had clearly arranged to put on makeup for a magazine model today. He did not know why Ou Jie was suddenly interested in a little girl at the shop.


    ¡°Call her and tell her that I have an important guest in my shop. They¡¯ll have to wait a while.¡± Ou Jie had already started working on Lin Yin¡¯s face. After the few times they had worked together during the previous shoot, Ou Jie was already very familiar with Lin Yin¡¯s makeup style.


    ¡°Miss, please turn your head slightly.¡±


    When Su Fei heard the makeup artist¡¯s words behind her, she reluctantly retracted her gaze from Lin Yin and went crazy with jealousy.


    Lin Yin looked at Su Fei, who was gritting her teeth, with a look in her eyes. It was good too. She would tidy up nicely and attract more attention. It would be even more exciting when she was embarrassed later.


    Su Fei suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart. Chu Yun looked at Lin Yin¡¯s increasingly bright makeup and felt a little uncomfortable. She clearly wanted to give her the worst, but Lin Yin always had the ability to turn the situation around.


    ¡°My goddess, what do you think?¡±


    Ou Jie styled Lin Yin and admired his work in satisfaction.


    Lin Yin looked at the beautiful girl in the mirror and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Brother Jie, your standard is getting better and better.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice was not loud, and only Ou Jie beside her could hear her clearly.

 Chapter 108 - 108 Tampered

    108 Tampered


    After he finished styling Lin Yin, Ou Jie was about to leave when Chu Yun stopped him.


    ¡°Teacher Ou Jie, look at Lin Yin¡¯s sister¡¯s makeup and see if there¡¯s anything that needs to be adjusted.¡± Chu Yun looked at Lin Yin¡¯s overly eye-catching face and was a little anxious. If the two girls appeared like this, wouldn¡¯t Lin Yin steal all the limelight from Su Fei?


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ou Jie had planned to ignore her, but when he heard Lin Yin¡¯s sister, he looked at Su Fei curiously.


    Su Fei noticed Ou Jie¡¯s gaze and hurriedly put on a sweet smile.


    When Ou Jie saw Su Fei, he was obviously disappointed. Weren¡¯t they sisters? Why was the difference so big?


    ¡°Madam, it also depends on luck when you have a child. With a rare person like Lin Yin, you should be content. I really don¡¯t have time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, Ou Jie walked out of the door with his assistant.


    Chu Yun stood there awkwardly. Su Fei¡¯s expression was even uglier.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go get the clothes.¡± Su Fei¡¯s voice was trembling. She didn¡¯t look at Lin Yin and pulled Chu Yun out of the door.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t care. She just felt that Su Fei was a little ridiculous. She couldn¡¯t even withstand such a small blow. What right did she have to fight with her?


    When they reached the custom-made clothes shop, Chu Yun brought over the gowns that Su Fei and Lin Yin had customized.


    The two of them tried on their clothes. Su Fei looked at the exquisite pink ball gown and finally smiled.


    She glanced at the simple white short dress on Lin Yin and felt a little better. Compared to the exquisite dress on her, everyone could tell who the daughter of the Su Family was.


    Moreover, she had already bribed the sales assistant at the clothing store to tamper with the dress. If she moved a tad bit more vigorously, the dress would slip. As long as she accidentally bumped into Lin Yin at the banquet, she would embarrass herself in front of everyone.


    Lin Yin had no intention of wearing this dress. She tried it on briefly and changed out.


    Chu Yun said unhappily, ¡°You ignorant thing. Wear it well. Don¡¯t embarrass the Su Family.¡±


    Lin Yin ignored her. When she was trying on the clothes, she had checked this white dress and realized that the position of the sewing was a bit too perfunctory. Logically speaking, such a problem would not happen in such a luxurious clothing shop, so it could only be because someone had tampered with it. Lin Yin did not want to waste their schemes and planned to let them have a taste of their own medicine.


    Lin Yin walked out of the clothes shop and sat in the car first.


    Su Fei, who was still in the shop, said to Chu Yun aggrievedly, ¡°Does Sister not like that dress? If there¡¯s really no choice, I¡¯ll exchange with her.¡±


    Chu Yun frowned. She couldn¡¯t stand Lin Yin¡¯s attitude of ignoring her the most. She said angrily, ¡°Exchange what? I want everyone to see who¡¯s worthy of being the daughter of the Su Family!¡±


    When they returned to the Su Family, the venue had already been decorated. Everyone was preparing for the arrival of the guests.


    Su Zhen was pleasantly surprised to see Su Fei and Lin Yin, who had packed up. Lin Yin¡¯s exquisite makeup made her look even more outstanding.


    ¡°You and Feifei go upstairs and change first. The guests will enter later.¡±


    Su Zhen looked at his two daughters and had a clear plan in his heart. If Su Fei married into the Zheng Family and Lin Yin married into the Lu Family, the Su Family¡¯s business would definitely be like the sun in the sky.


    Not long after Lin Yin and Su Fei went upstairs, Su Lin rushed over.


    ¡°Where did you go, child? You¡¯re gone so early in the morning.¡± Chu Yun looked at her nervous son and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°Mom, I have something to deal with. Where¡¯s Feifei?¡± Su Lin had arranged everything and could not wait to share it with Su Fei.


    ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.¡± Chu Yun looked at Su Lin and was very satisfied.


    Su Lin did not alienate her because of Su Fei¡¯s background. Instead, after knowing the truth, he cared more about Su Fei. It seemed that their many years of relationship was still stronger than that ridiculous blood relationship.


    Su Lin knocked on Su Fei¡¯s bedroom door and walked in to see Su Fei, who had already changed.


    ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re really beautiful today.¡±


    Su Fei put on a pink dress and carefully matched it with suitable jewelry.


    ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t see Little Yin. She¡¯s also very beautiful.¡± Su Fei couldn¡¯t help but be jealous when she thought of Lin Yin¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being beautiful? It¡¯ll only be even more embarrassing later!¡± Su Lin¡¯s gaze was cold as he said softly to Su Fei, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged it. After today, I¡¯ll see if Lin Yin still has the face to stay in the Su Family.¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109 Guests Enter

    109 Guests Enter


    ¡°Will Dad be angry if we do this?¡± Su Fei¡¯s face was filled with concern for Su Lin.


    ¡°Feifei, I¡¯m just letting everyone see Lin Yin¡¯s true colors. What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Su Lin was already fully prepared. He and Su Fei could escape unscathed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The guests should have arrived.¡± Su Lin looked at the beautiful Su Fei in front of him and subconsciously held her hand. ¡°Almost everyone who came is here to celebrate with you. Let¡¯s go down first.¡±


    Su Fei nodded slightly and walked out of the room with Su Lin.


    There were many luxury cars parked outside the Su Family¡¯s house. Su Zhen was also busy socializing with some business partners. When he saw Su Fei coming down from the second floor, he smiled and introduced her to the person beside him. ¡°This is my eldest daughter, Su Fei.¡±


    ¡°Feifei!¡±


    Zheng Chao was a little excited to see Su Fei dressed up. Although his right foot was still a little inflexible, he quickened his pace.


    Su Fei looked at Zheng Chao with disdain, but when she saw Zheng Feng and Zhou Ping beside Zheng Chao, Su Fei still greeted them politely. ¡°Hello, Brother Zheng Chao, Uncle Zheng, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Feifei is really getting prettier.¡± Although Zhou Ping was a little dissatisfied with her previous conflict with the Su Family, she was still very satisfied with the obedient and cute Su Fei in front of her.


    ¡°Feifei, happy birthday!¡± Shi Dai and Ji Yun also dolled up to attend. Su Fei felt even more proud.


    Not far away, the girl in a dark blue short dress did not look too good. When she saw Su Fei, she muttered softly, ¡°She¡¯s dressed like a strawberry cake. She¡¯s so ugly.¡±


    Yang Xue pulled Lu Yan¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re in the Su Family now. Lower your voice and don¡¯t cause trouble for Lin Yin.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lin Yin, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to come over.¡± Lu Yan tugged at her dress unhappily. She was really not used to this outfit.


    ¡°You look good in this today.¡± Yang Xue looked at the completely different Lu Yan in front of her and was a little surprised. Without the smoky makeup of the past, Lu Yan¡¯s clean face looked especially cute.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because my mother said that if I don¡¯t dress up like this, she won¡¯t let me attend!¡± Lu Yan rolled her eyes and looked at the group of people around Su Fei with some disgust. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Lin Yin? Isn¡¯t it her birthday today? Why is Su Fei the only one who looks like the protagonist?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Lin Yin doesn¡¯t come down.¡± The young man¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, Lu Yan and Yang Xue saw Gong Ze in a brown suit.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Yan had a headache when she saw him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what those people were talking about?¡± Gong Ze was originally here for Lin Yin, but as soon as he arrived at the Su Family, he heard many people criticizing Lin Yin.


    ¡°They all feel that Lin Yin¡¯s background is inferior to Su Fei¡¯s. Everyone is here for Su Fei, and no one cares about Lin Yin.¡±


    ¡°Who said that? You didn¡¯t just tear their mouths apart?¡± Lu Yan was so angry that her cheeks puffed up. She looked around and it seemed like they were really the only friends of Lin Yin.


    ¡°Can you be more steady?¡± Gong Ze sized up Lu Yan and said slowly, ¡°I thought you suddenly changed after dressing up like this. Why are you still so impulsive?¡±


    Lu Yan was furious. She wanted to attack, but Yang Xue held her down tightly. She persuaded softly, ¡°Lu Yan, as Lin Yin¡¯s only friends, we can¡¯t embarrass her anymore!¡±


    Lu Yan held back her anger. After some thought, she took out her phone and recorded a short video of the scene. She typed a message and sent it to Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming, who was still in the company, had just finished his work. He wanted to look at the time, but he saw Lu Yan¡¯s message.


    ¡°Little Uncle, if you don¡¯t come to celebrate Lin Yin¡¯s birthday, she¡¯ll be so aggrieved! It¡¯s Lin Yin¡¯s birthday. Everyone is here for Su Fei!¡±


    After reading the message, Lu Ming said to Shen Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Su Family immediately.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a video conference later?¡± Shen Yu was a little puzzled. Lu Ming had always put work first.


    ¡°Postpone it. The matter at the Su Family is more important.¡± Lu Ming stood up and walked out of the company.


    Previously, he was still hesitating if his identity was suitable for him to celebrate with Lin Yin, but when he saw Lu Yan¡¯s messages, Lu Ming couldn¡¯t sit still no matter what.


    Lin Yin, who was still in the bedroom, cut the white dress she had brought back from the clothes shop into pieces with scissors and put them in a paper bag. She opened the cabinet and changed into the purple dress that Ren Xue had given her.

 Chapter 110 - 110 Stunning Everyone

    110 Stunning Everyone


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Lin Yin felt that everything in front of her was unreal.


    Compared to her previous life, now she was like a princess in a castle, elegant and mysterious.


    Lin Yin¡¯s slender neck was unadorned. Seeing the necklace Lu Ming had given her, Lin Yin was in a difficult position. This necklace was too eye-catching.


    Just as she was hesitating, Lin Yin saw a familiar tall figure through the second-floor window.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly. Lin Yin took out the necklace and put it on carefully.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯d better wear it¡­¡±


    On the first floor, Su Zhen chatted enthusiastically with everyone. Su Fei and Su Lin also chatted politely at the side.


    ¡°President Su, Mr. Lu Ming is here.¡± The servant at the door rushed in and whispered in Su Zhen¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Who?¡± Su Zhen originally thought that Lu Ming would not appear personally. After all, Lu Ming had never liked such an occasion. It seemed like Lin Yin still had a place in Lu Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly go out and welcome CEO Lu!¡± Su Zhen had a smile on his face. When the people beside him heard Su Zhen¡¯s words, they looked over curiously.


    ¡°Who did President Su say was here?¡±


    ¡°CEO Lu? Could it be the CEO Lu I know?¡±


    ¡°Why would CEO Lu attend the birthday of the daughter of the Su Family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lu Ming didn¡¯t even give the Yue Family in the capital face before!¡±


    ¡­


    Lu Ming¡¯s appearance caused quite a stir. Everyone was guessing Lu Ming¡¯s true intentions.


    ¡°CEO Lu! It¡¯s really our Su Family¡¯s honor that you can come!¡± The moment Su Zhen saw Lu Ming, the smile on his face bloomed.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s Miss Su¡¯s birthday, so I came to join in the fun.¡± Lu Ming and Su Zhen exchanged a few pleasantries and walked into the hall.


    Su Fei looked a little unhappy when she saw Lu Ming.


    ¡°Why is Lu Ming here?¡± Su Lin was also a little surprised. The Su Family¡¯s business was not big enough to deal with the Lu Family. Lu Ming¡¯s appearance surprised everyone present.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Lu Yan,¡± Su Fei and Su Lin explained softly. They looked at Lu Yan with more hostility.


    Lu Ming attracted the attention of almost everyone present. Su Fei looked at the extraordinary Lu Ming and felt a little nervous.


    She walked towards Su Zhen and Lu Ming and said, ¡°It¡¯s Feifei¡¯s honor that Mr. Lu can attend my birthday banquet.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze did not stop on Su Fei. He noticed the probing expressions of the people around him and deliberately raised his voice to ask Su Zhen, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Miss Lin Yin¡¯s birthday? Who is this?¡±


    Su Zhen looked a little embarrassed. He glanced at Su Fei warningly and explained to Lu Ming, ¡°She¡¯s also my daughter.¡±


    Su Zhen asked Su Fei, whose face had darkened, ¡°Where¡¯s your sister? Why isn¡¯t she down yet?¡±


    Su Fei was so angry that Lu Yan almost laughed out loud.


    ¡°My little uncle is not bad. Su Fei¡¯s face is almost green.¡±


    Yang Xue also had a smile on her face. ¡°Now that everyone thinks that Su Fei took the initiative to embarrass herself, they¡¯re much more curious about Lin Yin.¡±


    ¡°But why isn¡¯t Lin Yin out yet?¡± Lu Yan looked around anxiously.


    Gong Ze looked up inadvertently and happened to see the fairy-like girl on the second floor. ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±


    When Lu Yan and Yang Xue heard Gong Ze¡¯s words, they followed his gaze and were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths.


    ¡°Yang Xue, Lin Yin must be a fairy.¡± Lu Yan already knew Lin Yin¡¯s looks very well, but when she saw Lin Yin in a purple dress, she was still deeply attracted to her.


    Not only Lu Yan, but everyone present was attracted by this mysterious young lady.


    The girl who slowly walked over from the second floor was like a noble and elegant princess from a fairy tale.


    The sparkling purple dress complemented her fair skin. The gems on her body and the necklace on her neck shone together, making people not dare to look at her directly. Her long black hair was slightly tied up. It was clearly carefully designed, but at this moment, it blended with the girl¡¯s temperament. She was cold, beautiful, charming, and dangerous.


    Because of Lin Yin¡¯s appearance, the discussion in the hall stopped. No one could describe the beauty of the girl with words.


    Lu Ming looked at the girl in front of him and his gaze gradually darkened. He knew too little about the girl in front of him and did not know that her beauty could be so shocking.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming, who was beside Su Zhen, and slowly walked towards him. She said softly, ¡°Thank you for your gift. I like it very much.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the girl in front of him and was stunned.


    For the first time, he felt his heart race. Lu Ming smiled to hide the panic in his eyes. ¡°It suits you. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111 Who Is She?

    111 Who Is She?


    ¡°Yang Xue, quickly pinch me. Did my uncle smile just now?¡± Lu Yan stood not far from Lu Ming and saw the smile on his face. It was as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Ah! Do you want to die?¡± Lu Yan covered her right cheek. When she saw Gong Ze pinching her, she resisted the urge to scratch him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your uncle smile in my life. It¡¯s indeed scary,¡± Gong Ze said faintly. He felt that the way Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin made him uncomfortable, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Fei stood opposite Lin Yin, her heart bleeding. Why wasn¡¯t this b*tch wearing that white dress? Su Fei was indignant. She clearly wanted to see Lin Yin lose to her, but now, even Zheng Chao and Su Lin were attracted by her.


    Su Fei¡¯s nails were deeply embedded in her flesh. She looked at Lin Yin as if she wanted to tear her apart.


    The current glory would only make her even more miserable later. The viciousness in Su Fei¡¯s heart gradually spread. She wished that Lin Yin would embarrass herself immediately and let all the men present who were attracted to her see what kind of person she was. She wanted everyone to despise Lin Yin and make her unable to raise her head in front of her!


    Su Zhen was also very shocked by Lin Yin¡¯s outfit. She was really too dazzling, and Su Zhen¡¯s face was very satisfied. Just as he was about to talk to Lu Ming further, he heard another loud and deep male voice at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m also here to give Miss Lin Yin my blessings for her birthday.¡±


    The guests present were still immersed in the shock of Lu Ming¡¯s appearance. When they saw the man walking into the hall, everyone was so shocked that they could not close their mouths.


    ¡°Young Master Mu! Who exactly is this Miss Lin Yin?¡±


    ¡°CEO Mu and CEO Lu appeared at the same time? Who can have such face?!¡±


    ¡°Look at Miss Su¡¯s face. It¡¯s not surprising that President Lu and President Mu can come.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen anyone¡¯s daughter as beautiful as Miss Lin Yin!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin¡¯s future is limitless. Any man is a powerful figure!¡±


    ¡­


    Lin Yin also sized up the man who had just spoken. In her memory, she didn¡¯t know him, but his eyebrows were familiar.


    Dressed in a neat black suit, the man¡¯s hair was slightly over his eyebrows. He was tall and his facial features looked even more evil than Lu Ming¡¯s.


    Why was Mu Heng here? Surprise flashed across Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not think that anyone else present had interacted with Mu Heng other than him.


    Mu Heng also saw Lu Ming and a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes. When he saw Lin Yin beside Lu Ming, Mu Heng was a little surprised. He did not expect Su Zhen¡¯s daughter to be so beautiful. No wonder Mu Ran was so concerned.


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin, happy birthday.¡± Mu Heng handed the gift Mu Ran had prepared to Lin Yin. Seeing her surprised expression, he slowly walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side and lowered his head slightly to whisper in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for Mu Ran¡¯s schedule. I hope Miss Lin can understand.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Mu Heng¡¯s words, she realized that the man in front of her did look a little similar to Mu Ran. It was just that their auras were too different, so Lin Yin did not associate them with each other.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s actions were elegant and generous. She looked like a noble lady from a prestigious family.


    Mu Heng was very satisfied with Lin Yin in front of him. His gaze landed on her necklace and Mu Heng narrowed his eyes.


    Mu Heng recognized this necklace at a glance. It was the finale item at the jewelry auction a while ago. If he remembered correctly, it should have been bought by Lu Ming. At that time, Mu Heng was still furious. Not only did Lu Ming compete with him in business, but he also wanted to snatch a necklace from him.


    ¡°President Mu, long time no see.¡± Lu Ming stood in front of Mu Heng, his deep eyes sizing up the man in front of him, curious about the real reason for his appearance.


    ¡°CEO Lu, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Mu Heng could tell what Lu Ming was thinking and his tone became more teasing. ¡°I can¡¯t even ask you out usually. Looks like Miss Lin Yin is still the most respected.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression did not look good. He did not know how Lin Yin got involved with Mu Heng, but he subconsciously felt hostility towards him.


    Su Zhen noticed the tense atmosphere between the two of them and quickly smiled to smooth things over.


    ¡°Our Su Family is really honored that the two of you can come today!¡±


    Su Zhen raised his glass and raised it slightly at Lu Ming and Mu Heng. ¡°Come, I have to toast you. It¡¯s Xiao Yin¡¯s birthday today. As her father, I¡¯m very happy too.¡±


    The corners of Su Zhen¡¯s lips curled up to his ears. He had lived for forty to fifty years, but this was the first time he was so glorious. Looking at the slender Lin Yin in front of him, Su Zhen felt even more smug.

 Chapter 112 - 112 Continuous Storm

    112 Continuous Storm


    It seemed that he had been too conservative previously. The Mu family¡¯s strength was not inferior to the Lu family¡¯s, and Lin Yin was more than that.


    Although Su Zhen still had a smile on his face, the dirty thoughts in his heart had already begun to sprout. Bringing Lin Yin back to the Su Family was definitely the wisest decision he had made in his life!


    Su Fei looked at Lin Yin, who was the center of attention, and couldn¡¯t smile. At this moment, she had completely become Lin Yin¡¯s supporting role.


    Lu Ming and Mu Heng¡¯s appearance surprised everyone present, and everyone¡¯s eyes were on Lin Yin.


    Su Lin noticed Su Fei¡¯s abnormality and gently tugged at her arm, signaling her not to be rash.


    Su Lin comforted Su Fei and nodded at her before walking out of the Su Family.


    Su Fei knew that Su Lin had already made arrangements. She looked at Lin Yin, who was surrounded by everyone, with a hint of provocation and thought to herself, Let¡¯s see if she can still be so glorious later!


    Mu Heng and Su Zhen exchanged a few pleasantries and realized that Lin Yin was long gone.


    He looked around and finally saw Lin Yin at the other corner of the hall, as well as Lu Ming, who had been following her closely.


    Mu Heng took out his phone and took a photo of Lu Ming and Lin Yin before sending it to Mu Ran.


    It seemed that Mu Ran still had a long way to go. Lu Ming was not an easy person to deal with. Mu Heng was worried for his brother. It would probably not be so easy to bring Lin Yin back to the Mu family.


    Lin Yin noticed Mu Heng¡¯s gaze and smiled and nodded at him.


    Lu Ming noticed Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°How do you know Mu Heng?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head at Lu Ming and glanced at Lu Yan and Yang Xue. She asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think President Mu looks like someone?¡±


    Lu Yan also glanced at the man in the distance and suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°No way. Could he be Mu Ran¡¯s brother?¡±


    Lu Ming naturally knew about the relationship between Mu Heng and Mu Ran, but Yang Xue and Lu Yan were very surprised.


    ¡°Yes, he said that it was inconvenient for Mu Ran, so he brought me a gift.¡± After explaining, Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming and realized that he seemed to be thinking about something. She asked, ¡°Uncle, are you very familiar with President Mu?¡±


    Lu Ming was a little dissatisfied with how Lin Yin addressed him, but seeing that everyone was present, he couldn¡¯t refute. He nodded and replied, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for more than ten years, but we¡¯re not that familiar.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t understand what Lu Ming meant, but she heard Lu Yan say, ¡°Lin Yin, my uncle is like this. Even if he¡¯s known someone for 20 years, he might not be familiar with them. There are simply too many unnecessary social interactions in his heart.¡±


    Lu Yan walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side and continued in a low voice, ¡°In the past, my uncle never participated in such social occasions. He has the ability to freeze everyone.¡±


    Lu Yan noticed Lu Ming¡¯s gaze and shrank her neck timidly. She silently closed her mouth.


    The atmosphere of the banquet was very good. Because of Lu Ming and Mu Heng¡¯s appearance, everyone felt that this trip was not in vain and were especially enthusiastic and respectful to Su Zhen and Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin realized that Su Lin was not in the hall. She looked at the time and felt that he should have started to take action.


    Lin Yin secretly checked the projector in the hall and realized that the video she had prepared in advance could be played with one click. She could not help but smile. She could not wait to see Su Fei and Su Lin¡¯s performance.


    The banquet atmosphere gradually reached its climax. Su Zhen held the microphone in the center of the hall and prepared to thank them. The guests also quietened down.


    Just as everyone quietened down, there was suddenly a commotion outside the door.


    Lin Yin raised her eyebrows slightly and saw Su Lin run in nervously, followed by a young man in cheap sportswear.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by Su Lin and that man. Su Zhen frowned and scolded Su Lin, ¡°Who is he? Su Lin, why do you let anyone in?¡±


    ¡°Dad, he¡¯s been making a fuss outside about wanting to see Little Yin. I think he¡¯s pitiful and want to ask if he¡¯s Little Yin¡¯s friend.¡± Su Lin looked like he could not stop the man, but Lin Yin knew very well that if not for Su Lin, how could the man in front of her enter?


    It seemed that the person who harmed her in her previous life was indeed Su Lin. It was all her fault for being too stupid. She actually trusted Su Lin completely in her previous life.


    The man in sportswear glanced at Su Lin, as if he had received a signal. He rushed towards Lin Yin with all his might. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Wife, can you forgive me? Don¡¯t leave me!¡±

 Chapter 113 - 113 Malicious Slander

    113 Malicious Slander


    All the guests were a little surprised by the sudden accident in front of them. Some were waiting to watch the show, and a few were worried about Lin Yin. After a scene like this, no matter if it was true or not, it would probably not be good if word got out in the future.


    Su Fei, who was standing in the corner, stared at Lin Yin excitedly, afraid that she would miss the expression on her face.


    She was waiting for Lin Yin to break down in pain. Only then would she be satisfied.


    Lu Ming frowned unhappily and looked at Lin Yin beside him. He realized that her expression was natural and there was a faint smile in her eyes, but the aura she exuded made him shiver.


    The man in sportswear quickly ran up to Lin Yin. He was about to go forward and grab Lin Yin¡¯s wrist when Lu Ming kicked him away.


    The man was already nervous. After being kicked to the ground by the tall Lu Ming, he was even more afraid. However, when he thought of the generous reward after the matter was completed, he mustered his courage and shouted at Lin Yin, ¡°Wife, have you forgotten the days we used to be together?¡±


    When the man saw Lin Yin¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face, he was surprised that she had changed so much. The lives of rich people were indeed comfortable.


    After steeling his heart, the man said the lines he had repeated many times before. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgiven you for being with someone else behind my back previously. You can¡¯t completely forget me just because you have a good life, right?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?! Stop slandering Lin Yin here!¡± Lu Yan really couldn¡¯t stand the man¡¯s words anymore. She walked to Lu Ming¡¯s side and stood in front of Lin Yin. ¡°You want to be related to Lin Yin? Go back and look in the mirror!¡±


    When Su Zhen heard the discussions in the crowd, he could not hold it in anymore. He glanced at Mu Heng, whose emotions were unknown, and quickly walked to the man in sportswear. He said to the attendant beside him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pull him out!¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong. You even aborted the child for me when I was in school. Give me a chance. I¡¯ll treat you well!¡± The man was afraid of being dragged out, so he hurriedly said the lines he had prepared in one breath.


    ¡°What f*cking nonsense are you talking about?!¡± When Gong Ze heard the man insult Lin Yin, he couldn¡¯t help but pick him up from the ground. Just as he was about to punch him, he heard a cold and calm female voice behind him.


    ¡°Why do you want to hit him? Don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡±


    Lin Yin walked out from behind Lu Ming and Lu Yan and looked down at the man trembling in Gong Ze¡¯s hand. The smile on her lips became even more obvious.


    ¡°Your name is¡­ Chen Tao?¡± Lin Yin looked at the man in front of her and intent to kill surged in her heart.


    It was because of this person that in Lin Yin¡¯s previous life, she became the focus of the entire banquet and became a despicable and dirty thing in everyone¡¯s eyes. She became the laughingstock of the entire upper-class society and her reputation was ruined!


    No matter how Lin Yin defended herself and cried, no one cared about her feelings. It was as if her existence would pollute the air and she had completely become a disgrace to the Su Family.


    But it was different in this life. There were many people standing behind Lin Yin. Lu Ming, Lu Yan, Yang Xue, and Gong Ze all believed in her and were willing to protect her.


    Chen Tao looked at Lin Yin¡¯s beautiful face and his mind raced. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re still willing to acknowledge me, right? Let¡¯s be together in the future, okay? No one can separate us!¡±


    Chen Tao acted very seriously. He even really hoped to be with Lin Yin.


    ¡°Shut up! How can my daughter know a lowly person like you?! Hurry up and drag him out!¡±


    Su Zhen realized that everyone believed the man¡¯s words and was anxious. He could not let Lin Yin be related to such a person. He hurriedly explained to Mu Heng beside him, ¡°President Mu, he¡¯s talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    Mu Heng did not speak, looking like he was watching a show. He did not believe that the man in front of him was related to Lin Yin at all, but he was a little curious about what Lin Yin would do. After all, she did not look nervous or flustered at all.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Lin Yin stopped the servant who was about to throw Chen Tao out and said calmly, ¡°I do know him.¡±


    Before Lin Yin could finish speaking, everyone¡¯s discussion became louder. Their originally envious gazes towards Lin Yin turned into shame and disdain.


    Su Zhen was furious with Lin Yin. He looked at Lu Ming and Mu Heng and realized that they were all staring at Lin Yin.


    ¡°But you said I¡¯m your wife?¡± Lin Yin and Chen Tao were very close and she could see the panic in his eyes.

 Chapter 114 - 114 Are You Sure?

    114 Are You Sure?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice was not loud, but it clearly entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Are you sure you want to say that?¡±


    Chen Tao looked at the girl in front of him who looked like an inquisitor and swallowed nervously.


    Lin Yin was still very beautiful, but there seemed to be a hint of blood in her eyes. She looked at him coldly, as if she was looking at a dead person.


    Chen Tao clearly had no way out. He glanced at Su Fei and Su Lin in the corner and gritted his teeth. He deliberately raised his voice and said to everyone, ¡°Although there are no legal procedures, you are! We¡¯ve been together for so long. Why aren¡¯t you my wife?!¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t regret it. I gave you a chance.¡± Lin Yin opened the video she had prepared.


    ¡°Your acting skills are not bad. Isn¡¯t 30,000 yuan too little?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice slowly sounded, but everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by the video on the projector.


    The protagonists of the video were all present. One was Chen Tao, and the other was Su Lin, who was in the corner.


    The angle of the photo was very clear. One could clearly see Su Lin and Chen Tao¡¯s facial features and their conversation.


    ¡°Memorize everything I told you previously. You have to make everyone think that you¡¯re related to Lin Yin.¡± In the video, Su Lin was wearing a black casual outfit. He took out a paper envelope from his shirt and continued to instruct Chen Tao, ¡°This is 10,000 yuan. When the birthday banquet is over, I¡¯ll give you another 20,000 yuan.¡±


    When Chen Tao saw the money, his eyes revealed greed. He said politely to Su Lin, ¡°Young Master Su, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make everyone think that Lin Yin is a promiscuous b*tch. I guarantee that she won¡¯t be able to see anyone in the future!¡±


    After the video ended, Chen Tao¡¯s expression was very bad. He did not dare to look at Lin Yin in front of him.


    ¡°Tsk, you worked so hard for just 30,000 yuan. If you were willing to tell the truth just now, I might have pitied you and given you more money,¡± Lin Yin said to Chen Tao deliberately regretfully.


    Chen Tao seemed to have seized the opportunity and hurriedly pointed at Su Lin, shouting, ¡°Lin Yin, he asked me to do it! I¡¯m just a poor person. How dare I offend the eldest young master of the Su Family!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s emotions kept fluctuating. At this moment, no one dared to talk about Lin Yin anymore. They all pointed their spears at Su Lin.


    ¡°He¡¯s too vicious. Isn¡¯t Miss Lin Yin his biological sister?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin is so outstanding. Su Lin is afraid that she will threaten his status in the Su Family, right?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t do this. Are you still human? You¡¯re slandering a girl!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin is really impressive. If it were anyone else, they would have been wronged!¡±


    ¡­


    Su Zhen¡¯s face turned green with anger. He never expected that the situation in front of him was actually caused by Su Lin. He had simply embarrassed the Su Family.


    ¡°Hurry up and get over here!¡± Su Zhen roared at Su Lin.


    Su Lin could only walk over. He did not expect Lin Yin to discover his plan and follow him secretly.


    ¡°Dad, Brother was just confused for a moment. Please forgive him.¡± Su Fei realized that things had changed and had long cried.


    Chu Yun also pounced in front of Su Zhen and refused to let him touch Su Lin.


    ¡°Dad, I was confused. I¡¯ll apologize to Sister. Punish me.¡± Su Lin could not defend himself and could only show weakness. Chu Yun and Su Fei surrounded him. Su Zhen had no choice. Looking at the surrounding guests, he felt his face burn.


    ¡°Sister, help Brother. He really knows his mistake. Please forgive him.¡± Seeing that Su Zhen did not react, Su Fei deliberately came over to pull Lin Yin¡¯s arm, but Lin Yin pushed her away fiercely.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been swallowing my anger since you came home. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll make you unhappy. You have a bad temper, so we can accommodate you. Give Brother some time. He¡¯ll change, okay?¡±


    Su Fei fell to the ground. Her pitiful appearance attracted the sympathy of many people. Zheng Chao and Zhou Ping hurriedly helped her up.


    Zhou Ping looked at Lin Yin and said unhappily, ¡°Feifei didn¡¯t offend you. Why are you venting your anger on her?!¡±


    Zheng Feng wanted to stop Zhou Ping, but he did not expect Zheng Chao to say angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because you usually bully Feifei that Brother Su Lin can¡¯t stand you!¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. The people in front of her were really capable. They could still blame her for such a situation.


    Without saying anything, Lin Yin pressed the remote control in her hand and an audio recording continued to play on the projector.

 Chapter 115 - 115 Call Me Brother

    115 Call Me Brother


    ¡°Brother, how¡¯s the arrangement going?¡± Su Fei¡¯s delicate voice sounded from the projector.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can guarantee that Lin Yin will definitely be too ashamed to stay in the Su Family in the future!¡± Su Lin¡¯s tone was very certain and his tone towards Su Fei was very gentle. ¡°Feifei, I have said that you¡¯re the only daughter in the Su Family. Who does Lin Yin think she is?!¡±


    ¡°Brother, thank you.¡±


    These few words were enough for everyone present to see Su Fei and Su Lin¡¯s true faces.


    After hearing the recording, Zhou Ping¡¯s expression did not look good either. She let go of Su Fei¡¯s hand and called Zheng Chao to the other side.


    ¡°Damn it, you guys are too shameless! You teamed up to scheme against Lin Yin and still pretend that you¡¯re the ones getting bullied!¡± Lu Yan walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side, her heart aching for her. She never expected that the Su Family would dare to treat her like this.


    ¡°What a drama.¡± Mu Heng smiled and teased Su Zhen, whose face had darkened. ¡°President Su, if Miss Lin Yin isn¡¯t smart enough, she really won¡¯t be able to survive in the Su Family.¡±


    Su Zhen looked at the pale Su Fei on the ground and the silent Su Lin. He sighed heavily and said to the attendant beside him, ¡°Lock these two embarrassing things up on the second floor first! Don¡¯t ruin everyone¡¯s mood!¡±


    The servant helped Su Fei and Su Lin up from the ground and dragged them up to the second floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the joke. Our Su Family should indeed educate our children.¡± Su Zhen apologized to everyone as he walked towards Lin Yin. ¡°Little Yin, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Lin Yin ignored Su Zhen and glanced at Chen Tao, who was still frightened. She said to him, ¡°Do you know that you can¡¯t spout nonsense?¡±


    Chen Tao nodded desperately. At this moment, Lin Yin was the only person who could decide his life and death.


    ¡°Send him to the police station and the evidence of him slandering me.¡±


    When Chen Tao heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, he tried his best to plead for mercy, but he was suppressed by the Su Family¡¯s bodyguards.


    After the matter came to an end, everyone¡¯s discussion returned to normal.


    Mu Heng walked towards Lin Yin and said to her seriously, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, this is my contact number. If you¡¯re unhappy in the Su Family, you¡¯re welcome to come to the Mu Family as a guest anytime.¡±


    Lin Yin took the business card and smiled at Mu Heng. She said to the people around her, ¡°Thank you for believing me. I gained a lot on my birthday today.¡±


    Gong Ze was a little unhappy. He stood beside Lu Yan and said to Lin Yin, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped her, this girl would have rushed up.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because my little uncle is fast? I wanted to kick him too.¡± Lu Yan pouted slightly. She was angry at the thought of the person just now.


    ¡°Thank you, Lu Yan.¡± Lin Yin was very grateful for Lu Yan¡¯s sincerity towards her. She glanced at Lu Ming beside her and smiled. ¡°Uncle, thank you too.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Mu Heng couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard how Lin Yin addressed Lu Ming.


    Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s darkening face, Mu Heng felt happy. He turned to Lin Yin and said, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, you¡¯re so close to President Lu. Don¡¯t always call me President Mu. It makes us seem distant.¡±


    Mu Heng deliberately glanced at Lu Ming. ¡°You can call me Brother like Mu Ran. How about that?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the smiling man in front of her and did not find him annoying. She nodded slightly and called out, ¡°Okay, Brother Mu Heng.¡±


    Mu Heng smiled smugly and looked at Lu Ming with a teasing expression.


    ¡°Lin Yin calls me Uncle and calls you Brother. In terms of seniority, should I call you Nephew?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Mu Heng and the corners of his lips curled up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me, CEO Lu. Let¡¯s talk about our own matters.¡± Mu Heng hurriedly waved his hand and everyone smiled.


    After the banquet ended and the guests left, the atmosphere in the Su Family gradually became cold.


    Su Zhen sat on the sofa in the hall tiredly and said to Chu Yun beside him, ¡°Go, call those two unfilial children down!¡±


    Lin Yin sat on the other side of the sofa and waited for the highlight.


    ¡°Old Su, you can¡¯t treat the children like this!¡± Chu Yun saw that Su Zhen¡¯s expression was not good and was very worried about Su Fei and Su Lin.


    ¡°Children? Are they worthy of being children of the Su Family?¡± Su Zhen¡¯s voice suddenly raised, scaring Chu Yun.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Lin Yin deliberately schemed against them!¡± Chu Yun looked at Lin Yin, who was acting as if nothing had happened. She had hatred in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t flare up.


    ¡°At this point, you¡¯re still so biased towards them!¡± Su Zhen stood up from the sofa and roared at Chu Yun, ¡°Do you think they¡¯re targeting Lin Yin? They¡¯re embarrassing our Su Family today!¡±

 Chapter 116 - 116 Get Out of the Su Family

    116 Get Out of the Su Family


    Chu Yun did not dare to refute Su Zhen anymore. After hesitating for a while, she still walked up to the second floor reluctantly.


    Su Zhen was depressed. When he saw Lin Yin on the other side of the sofa, his expression softened a little. She was still his biological daughter after all. She was indeed more capable than the bastard outside.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Su Zhen shouted when he saw Su Fei and Su Lin walking down from the second floor.


    Su Fei looked at Su Lin timidly and realized that his expression was also very ugly. Helpless, she could only kneel on the ground.


    ¡°Aunt Li, bring me the family weapon.¡±


    When Chu Yun heard Su Zhen¡¯s words, she pulled Aunt Li back in surprise. Her eyes were filled with tears as she asked Su Zhen, ¡°Old Su, do you have to hit the children?¡±


    Su Fei looked at Chu Yun for help. Chu Yun really could not bear it.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I make decisions in the Su Family?¡± Su Zhen kicked away the chair by the table angrily and walked around Chu Yun to personally get the ruler.


    ¡°Ah! Dad, I know I was wrong!¡± The ruler hit her hard. Su Fei was in pain, but she did not dare to dodge.


    ¡°Dad! Are you so biased?¡± Su Lin stood in front of Su Fei and looked at the expressionless Lin Yin on the sofa. The hatred in his heart intensified.


    ¡°Feifei is also your daughter. Can you bear to see her bullied by Lin Yin?!¡±


    After all, Su Lin was the eldest son whom Su Zhen valued very much. He softened his grip.


    Su Zhen sat back on the sofa and panted heavily as he shouted, ¡°At the very least, Little Yin won¡¯t embarrass the Su Family! Look at what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    Lin Yin was not touched by Su Zhen¡¯s actions. She knew that the reason why Su Zhen did this was because she seemed more useful than Su Fei now. In Su Zhen¡¯s heart, family ties were far less moving than practical benefits.


    ¡°The reason we did this is all because of Lin Yin! If it weren¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t have treated Feifei like this!¡±


    Su Lin completely vented his anger on Lin Yin. He did not understand why his father was so heartless. It was because of Lin Yin¡¯s appearance that he could completely disregard nearly twenty years of relationship with Su Fei.


    When Lin Yin saw Su Lin¡¯s hostility towards her, her expression was still very calm.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Lin Yin got up from the sofa and slowly walked up to Su Lin and Su Fei. ¡°In the end, I¡¯m still a member of the Su Family. Do you want me to give way to an outsider?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words completely pierced Su Fei¡¯s heart. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as she choked and said, ¡°Sister¡¯s words are right. I¡¯m the one who should leave from the beginning to the end¡­¡±


    Lin Yin leaned down and said mockingly, ¡°Is that so? From the first day I came to the Su Family, I¡¯ve heard you say this. Do you have any intention of leaving? If you don¡¯t want to leave, no one will force you. Why do you have to keep saying that you want to leave?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words rendered Su Fei completely speechless. She did not expect Lin Yin to be so aggressive.


    ¡°Lin Yin, what are your intentions?! Will you only be satisfied if Feifei is chased out of the Su Family?¡±


    Chu Yun broke down and stood in front of Su Lin and Su Fei. She shouted at Lin Yin and Su Zhen, ¡°If anyone wants to chase Feifei away today, just chase me away too.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Su Fei hugged Chu Yun and sobbed. Su Lin also protected the mother and daughter behind him. This family looked especially united.


    Su Zhen pressed his swollen temples. The events of the day gave him a headache, and the scene in front of him made him feel a little troubled. He was hesitating about how to speak when Lin Yin¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You¡¯re just relying on the Su Family to survive. If you can¡¯t think for the Su Family when you do things, you might as well get lost together!¡±


    After saying that, Lin Yin looked at Su Zhen and realized that his expression was very serious. She continued, ¡°If we can¡¯t resolve today¡¯s matter, I won¡¯t be the only one who will be embarrassed. Do you think the outcome of this matter will be for me to be chased out? You¡¯re wrong. This matter will make the Su Family the biggest joke in everyone¡¯s eyes. No one will care about a little girl like me. In the end, the Su Family will still bear the consequences!¡±


    After Su Zhen heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, his expression darkened.


    She was right. This was also the main reason why he was angry. Su Fei and Su Lin were really too stupid. They actually gambled the Su Family¡¯s face for these small grudges.


    Su Lin looked at the overbearing Lin Yin and was dissatisfied, but he did not dare to flare up. Su Zhen, who was at the side, had no intention of stopping Lin Yin.


    Su Lin helped Su Fei up from the ground and said to Su Zhen, who was on the sofa, ¡°Dad, at this point, with Lin Yin in the Su Family, we can¡¯t stay anymore!¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117 Stop the Card

    117 Stop the Card


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Hearing Su Lin¡¯s words, Su Zhen widened his eyes in disbelief and stood up from the sofa.


    Lin Yin stood beside Su Zhen and was very satisfied to see Su Lin and Su Zhen being enemies. Su Lin had triggered Su Zhen. It seemed like they could not stay in the Su Family anymore.


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what Brother meant. He was just anxious, so he spoke without thinking.¡± Su Fei saw Su Zhen¡¯s obvious change in expression and hurriedly went forward to explain, but Su Lin pulled her behind him.


    ¡°Feifei! What are you still talking to them about?! It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t stay in the Su Family!¡± Su Lin couldn¡¯t stand being suppressed by Lin Yin and was already filled with anger.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Su Zhen picked up the vase on the coffee table and threw it at Su Lin. He did not expect his obedient and sensible eldest son to confront him for an adopted daughter.


    ¡°If you leave, don¡¯t ever come back!¡±


    Su Zhen coughed violently because he was angry. Chu Yun looked at the father and son who had completely collapsed and hurriedly walked to Su Zhen¡¯s side. As she calmed him down, she persuaded, ¡°Old Su, your blood pressure is high. Don¡¯t be angry at the children.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve raised you two for more than twenty years, but I¡¯ve only raised two heartless people!¡± Su Zhen looked at Su Fei and Su Lin who were leaning against each other and felt very upset.


    ¡°All these years, we can¡¯t compare to your biological daughter!¡± Su Lin looked at Lin Yin fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this family to you! Feifei and I can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Su Fei still wanted to persuade him, but Su Lin led her out of the Su Family¡¯s door.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. This unfilial son!¡± Su Zhen could not bear to see Su Fei and Su Lin leave, but he was furious at Su Lin¡¯s words and Su Zhen did not intend to stop them.


    ¡°Old Su, are you really going to watch the children leave the Su Family?¡± Chu Yun was anxious, but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Su Zhen looked at Chu Yun, whose face was covered in tears, and sighed. ¡°Sigh, do you still want me to chase them back?!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the obviously haggard Su couple and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to get them to come back. Stop all their cards. They¡¯ll naturally come back in less than a week.¡±


    When Chu Yun heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, she shook her head and said to Su Zhen, ¡°No, without money, Feifei and Lin Lin will definitely suffer.¡±


    Chu Yun turned around and glared at Lin Yin. She said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°How ruthless are you? You¡¯re still not satisfied with chasing them out? Are you trying to drive them to a dead end?¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. She continued to say to Su Zhen, ¡°This is also an opportunity to train them. As the heir of the Su Corporation, if they can¡¯t even suffer a little, how can they inherit the family business in the future?¡±


    Chu Yun had been observing Su Zhen¡¯s reaction and realized that he actually agreed with Lin Yin.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to suffer now than suffer in the future.¡± Su Zhen took out his phone and called the company¡¯s finance department, asking them to stop Su Fei and Su Lin¡¯s bank cards.


    Seeing that Su Zhen had made up his mind, Chu Yun did not dare to retort. However, she looked at Lin Yin with a probing gaze. This girl was really not simple. She could convince Su Zhen with a few words. Chu Yun was a little nervous. With Lin Yin around, Su Fei¡¯s life would probably not be easy in the future.


    Su Fei and Su Lin¡¯s departure silenced the entire Su Family. After Lin Yin washed up, she lay on the big bed in the bedroom. When she thought of Su Fei¡¯s pale face today, she felt very happy.


    In her previous life, she was much worse off than her. Su Fei had only experienced this and it was far from enough.


    Her phone rang. Seeing Mu Ran¡¯s caller ID, Lin Yin picked up the call.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran.¡±


    ¡°Little Yin, how was today? I heard from my brother that someone was looking for trouble at your birthday party?¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s voice was very pleasant. It was as clean and clear as a clear spring, calming Lin Yin¡¯s impetuous heart.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all settled.¡± A smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s face.


    ¡°My brother already said that this is the first time he¡¯s seen such a powerful young lady.¡± Mu Ran had been at a photo shoot for a magazine for the entire day and was taking a car home. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard my brother praise someone.¡±


    ¡°Thank Brother Mu Heng for me. I like the gift you gave me very much.¡± Lin Yin had already put away the bracelet that Mu Ran had given her. It was a style that was very suitable for her. Mu Ran had good taste.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it¡­¡± Mu Ran hesitated on the other end of the phone. She paused and asked carefully, ¡°Little Yin, are you very familiar with Brother Lu Ming?¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118 How Shameless

    118 How Shameless


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. Do you know each other too?¡± Lin Yin knew that Lu Ming and Mu Ran should know each other, but judging from Lu Ming¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t be too close to anyone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ran thought of the photo Mu Heng had sent him and asked nervously, ¡°My brother knows him to begin with. I¡¯ve worked with him a few times at work. But how did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°The Lu Yan you saw last time is CEO Lu¡¯s niece. I went to her house a few times, so I got to know her little uncle.¡±


    Lin Yin was not lying. She knew Lu Ming because of Lu Yan.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Ran heaved a sigh of relief on the other end of the phone. From what Mu Heng said, Lu Ming probably had other thoughts about Lin Yin.


    ¡°Little Yin, you¡¯re still in school. It¡¯s best to interact less with people in society.¡± Mu Ran couldn¡¯t badmouth Lu Ming, so he could only remind Lin Yin tactfully.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran, I¡¯m already an adult. Why are you still treating me like a child?¡±


    When Mu Ran heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared on her face. He hoped that Lu Ming would treat Lin Yin as a child too.


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that some people look like gentlemen on the surface, but they¡¯re actually very dirty, especially the older ones. Don¡¯t be fooled by their sweet words.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Mu Ran¡¯s words, she smiled helplessly. She felt that he was actually like an old father who was worried that his daughter would be deceived.


    ¡°Got it, Brother Mu Ran. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that easy to fool.¡±


    After hanging up, Mu Ran was still a little worried. He turned on his phone again and found the photo Mu Heng had sent him. Looking at Lu Ming, who was looking at Lin Yin in the photo, Mu Ran frowned. This gaze was too suspicious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In the car, Wei Yuan had been busy with Mu Ran for the entire day. He was about to sleep for a while when he was woken up by his and Lin Yin¡¯s calls. ¡°The news is full of praise for Miss Lin Yin. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Wei Yuan pulled up the news interface and said to Mu Ran, ¡°Look, it¡¯s all praise for Lin Yin¡¯s peerless beauty and President Mu¡¯s support for her. Now, Lin Yin has already become publicly acknowledged as a daughter of a wealthy family.¡±


    Mu Ran glanced at Wei Yuan¡¯s phone interface and realized that there were a few photos of Lin Yin on the news. He was surprised to find that Lu Ming was behind every photo of Lin Yin.


    ¡°How shameless!¡± Mu Ran stared at Lu Ming in the photo, as if he wanted to stare a hole into him.


    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s nothing wrong with this news?¡± When Wei Yuan heard Mu Ran¡¯s words, he hurriedly sat up straight and checked the content on his phone again.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Lu Ming! Why is he following Little Yin?!¡±


    Hearing Mu Ran¡¯s words, Wei Yuan sighed. So this little ancestor was jealous.


    Smiling, Wei Yuan probed, ¡°Lin Yin is so beautiful. It¡¯s normal for someone to admire her. Besides, that¡¯s CEO Lu. His status, appearance, and bearing are all top-notch. He¡¯s quite compatible with Lin Yin.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Mu Ran threw the phone at Wei Yuan.


    ¡°Ancestor, you can¡¯t scold people!¡± Wei Yuan didn¡¯t want Mu Ran to be related to Lin Yin. He said softly, ¡°With your position, you can¡¯t care about Lin Yin¡¯s private matters. It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    ¡°No, Brother Wei, Lu Ming is the same age as my brother. He¡¯s almost ten years older than Little Yin. If he¡¯s not shameless, what is he?¡±


    The more Mu Ran thought about it, the angrier she became. He took out her phone and opened his contact list.


    ¡°No, little ancestor, what are you doing?¡± Seeing that Mu Ran was about to call Lu Ming, Wei Yuan hurriedly snatched the phone from his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t offend CEO Lu! We have many projects with the Lu Corporation. Don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    Mu Ran looked at Wei Yuan angrily and had an idea. It was fine if he didn¡¯t call. He would have a good chat with him the next time they met.


    After the West Axis Academy exam ended, they welcomed a month of long vacation.


    Lin Yin heard from Yang Xue that Su Fei and Su Lin lived in a villa on the outskirts of the city. Other than a house and a car, the two of them were almost penniless and relied on pawning some luxury goods to live.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so tolerant.¡±


    Lu Yan walked in front of Lin Yin and Yang Xue and said to them, ¡°Do you think Su Fei and the others will learn their lesson this time? After the birthday party last time, Shi Dai and Ji Yun were warned by their families not to interact with Su Fei. Now, Su Fei¡¯s reputation is completely ruined. She deserves it because she¡¯s so sinister and used such despicable methods.¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119 I Want to Invest

    119 I Want to Invest


    ¡°Who knows? Su Zhen is still angry, but Su Fei and Su Lin still have feelings for him. It¡¯s impossible for them not to return to the Su Family forever.¡±


    Because of their disappearance, Lin Yin had a rare few days of peace. However, she knew that this was all temporary. Su Fei and Su Lin would probably think of more ways to target her in the future.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to think about them. It¡¯s not easy for us to have a break. The three of us can have some fun.¡± Lu Yan studied a lot with Lin Yin for the exam. She heaved a sigh of relief when the results were out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ll have to face the college entrance examination after school starts. You¡¯d better calm down.¡± Lin Yin was confident that she could be promoted. It was not a big problem for Yang Xue either. But if Lu Yan did not rely on the Lu Family¡¯s support, it would probably be very difficult for her to get into an ideal university.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just play for a week. I¡¯ll definitely study hard after that.¡± Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°But you have to study on time every day after that week.¡± Lin Yin was sincerely doing this for Lu Yan¡¯s own good. Although she couldn¡¯t resolve the trauma in Lu Yan¡¯s heart for the time being, she could still improve her results.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Teacher Lin¡¯s arrangements!¡± Lu Yan pulled Lin Yin and Yang Xue and quickly took a few steps. ¡°There¡¯s a new dessert shop in front. I¡¯ll treat you!¡±


    The three of them were walking when a middle-aged man in a suit at the entrance of the coffee shop threw out a stack of photocopying paper.


    ¡°You¡¯re just wasting my time!¡± The man in the suit pushed away the timid young man in black-framed glasses beside him impatiently. Without hesitation, he stepped over the white paper on the ground and left in a car.


    The man with glasses hurriedly came out to pick up the photocopied paper on the ground, looking nervous and afraid.


    Seeing that the man was in a hurry, Lin Yin and the others helped him pick up the paper on the ground.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The man looked at the three girls who helped him and was very grateful. He kept thanking them.


    Lin Yin stacked the papers in her hand and inadvertently saw the words on them.


    The document in front of her should be a business plan. Although Lin Yin could not understand the contents, she could clearly see a name.


    ¡°Jiang Chen?¡±


    The man in black-framed glasses was slightly stunned when he heard Lin Yin say his name.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Chen?¡± Lin Yin looked happy.


    Jiang Chen was a rising star in the business world in her previous life. Lin Yin was very familiar with the name that often appeared on the financial news.


    ¡°Do we¡­ know each other?¡± Jiang Chen looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and was a little embarrassed. In his impression, he had never seen such a beautiful and noble lady.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you know me or not? Do you need an investor for this plan?¡±


    Lin Yin knew that Jiang Chen had started from scratch, but she did not expect that a business elite with a net worth of more than ten billion would have such a down-and-out past.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Jiang Chen looked at the little girl in front of him in confusion, not understanding what she meant.


    ¡°Can I see your proposal?¡±


    As soon as Lin Yin finished speaking, Jiang Chen was not the only one who was surprised. Lu Yan and Yang Xue were also shocked.


    ¡°Lin Yin, when did you learn these things?¡± Lu Yan looked shocked. She felt that Lin Yin in front of her could always surprise her.


    ¡°You can, but this proposal is messed up.¡± Jiang Chen tidied up the photocopied paper in his hand nervously.


    Lin Yin looked at the flustered Jiang Chen and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She didn¡¯t expect that the big boss who spoke confidently in front of the camera was so inexperienced when he was young.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Lin Yin gestured for Jiang Chen to enter the shop. Lu Yan and Yang Xue followed.


    As Lin Yin carefully sorted out the proposal, she read it carefully. Although Jiang Chen didn¡¯t have much hope, he was still very grateful to the girl in front of him. After all, she was the first person who was willing to read his proposal carefully.


    Lin Yin finished reading the contents of the proposal. Even if she didn¡¯t read it, she completely trusted this future business genius in front of her.


    ¡°Very good. Although it looks difficult, I believe that as long as I give you a chance, you can succeed.¡± Lin Yin smiled and handed the proposal to Jiang Chen.


    Jiang Chen smiled and adjusted his glasses. He said gratefully to Lin Yin, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    ¡°So, I want to give you the start-up capital. How much do you need in total?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words made Jiang Chen¡¯s eyes widen. The little girl in front of him did not seem like she was joking and was waiting patiently for his answer.


    ¡°Really? I need at least eight million¡­¡± Jiang Chen was a little unconfident. He knew that no one was willing to invest so much money on a newbie like him who had no experience at all.

 Chapter 120 - 120 Startup Fund

    120 Startup Fund


    ¡°Alright, I can invest.¡± Lin Yin thought for a moment and did not want to let go of the opportunity to work with Jiang Chen.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Chen felt that he might have heard wrongly or that the girl in front of him was joking with him.


    ¡°Lin Yin, are you really going to invest?¡± Lu Yan and Yang Xue also looked confused. Although eight million yuan could not be considered a huge sum, it was still very difficult for them, who were still in school, to gather it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll contribute. You¡¯ll contribute the skills. In the end, I¡¯ll get 60% of the profit and you get 40%. How about that?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was very serious, making Jiang Chen¡¯s expression turn solemn.


    ¡°Of course you can, but are you really willing to believe me?¡± Jiang Chen looked at the girl¡¯s clothes. He could tell that she was the daughter of a rich family, so he did not dare to treat her words as a joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing. I admire your thoughts and don¡¯t want you to be buried.¡± Lin Yin couldn¡¯t say that she had long known that Jiang Chen would definitely succeed.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡± Jiang Chen looked at the girl in front of him as if he had seen a living Buddha. He had been running into obstacles everywhere, but the girl in front of him had reignited his hope.


    ¡°We¡¯ll draft a written contract in a while. I¡¯ll give you the money in three days.¡± Lin Yin and Jiang Chen exchanged contact details and watched as he thanked her excitedly before leaving the coffee shop.


    ¡°Lin Yin, are you serious?¡± Lu Yan looked at the temporary contract Lin Yin had signed with Jiang Chen with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Well, I really think his proposal is good.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded, but she heard Yang Xue mutter softly, ¡°That¡¯s eight million. Can you take it out now?¡±


    Yang Xue knew that Lin Yin was well-off, but she still felt that eight million was too much.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it out. I¡¯ll try my best to get it.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words completely shocked Lu Yan.


    ¡°Sister, eight million, not eighty thousand. How will get it?¡±


    ¡°Help me contact the buyer. I want to sell everything valuable on hand.¡±


    Lin Yin had always been thrifty. She had never touched the allowance the Su family gave her, which was about two million yuan in total. She also had some jewelry, bags, and gifts from Su Zhen¡¯s business partners. Lin Yin felt that with these and what she originally had, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to gather eight million yuan.


    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t see you being so impulsive usually. Hand it over to me. I¡¯ll try my best to help you find a buyer.¡± Although Lu Yan had a lot of pocket money, she was used to being extravagant and didn¡¯t have much left. It seemed like she had to help Lin Yin think of a way.


    After Lin Yin returned home, she started to pack her valuables. Lin Yin couldn¡¯t bear to touch the gifts given by her good friends. She sorted out a pile of jewelry and clothes that Su Zhen had bought previously, as well as some gifts she had received at the birthday banquet. She went straight to the luxury second-hand pawn shop she had agreed on with Lu Yan.


    Lin Yin and Lu Yan spent a lot of effort talking. The two of them brought a bunch of things, including some of Lu Yan¡¯s watches and bags, and they only gathered a total of five million yuan.


    ¡°Including the two million yuan in my hand, it¡¯s a total of seven million yuan.¡± Lin Yin looked at the account balance and shook her head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m still short of a million yuan.¡±


    Lu Yan thought for a moment and said to Lin Yin, ¡°I can give you another 500,000 yuan. I¡¯ll advance the allowance my father gives me in advance.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan gratefully. This was the first time someone trusted her so unreservedly.


    ¡°But is that Jiang Chen reliable? We¡¯ve invested all our assets. It¡¯ll be terrible if we lose.¡± Lu Yan was a little worried. In order to raise money for Lin Yin, she even invested the limited edition watch that Lu Ming had given her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can definitely do it.¡±


    Lin Yin was still worried about the 500,000 yuan difference. She knew that the gifts Lu Ming and Mu Ran gave her were expensive, but she really couldn¡¯t sell them off casually.


    Lu Yan thought of her watch and Lu Ming¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in her mind. Compared to being rich, no one was richer than her little uncle.


    ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t worry and do it. I¡¯ll help you think of a way to get the remaining 500,000.¡±


    Lin Yin had a bad feeling. She looked at Lu Yan and asked, ¡°Are you going to ask your uncle for money?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Lin Yin, can you read minds?¡± Lu Yan covered her mouth in shock.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll think of something myself.¡± Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s better not to trouble your little uncle.¡±


    As soon as Lin Yin finished speaking, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang. Seeing Yang Xue¡¯s name, Lin Yin picked up the call.


    ¡°Lin Yin, I helped you raise 500,000 yuan. Can it help?¡±

 Chapter 121 - 121 Company Boss

    121 Company Boss


    Hearing Yang Xue¡¯s words, Lin Yin was very touched. Her family¡¯s conditions were clearly not that good.


    ¡°Yang Xue, thank you so much. Does Auntie know about the money?¡± Lin Yin thought of Yang Xue¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I mentioned to Mom that you were short of money. She took the initiative to help, but our family can¡¯t fork out more. I hope we can help you.¡±


    Yang Xue was a little worried that Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t accept it. After all, her conditions weren¡¯t as good as Lin Yin¡¯s and Lu Yan¡¯s, but as friends, she really wanted to help.


    ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll consider your and Lu Yan¡¯s money as shares. We¡¯ll do it together and earn money together in the future.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that Lu Yan and Yang Xue did not help her for any benefits. It was precisely because of this that she especially cherished these two pure friendships.


    Lin Yin transferred the money to Jiang Chen and went to the studio Jiang Chen had rented with Lu Yan and Yang Xue in the afternoon.


    ¡°Boss!¡± When Jiang Chen received Lin Yin¡¯s remittance, he completely believed that Lin Yin was the benefactor of his life.


    Hearing Jiang Chen call her that, Lin Yin was a little uncomfortable, but she did not refute.


    Lu Yan and Yang Xue also found it novel. Under Jiang Chen¡¯s constant introduction, they completely understood his work plan.


    ¡°It sounds quite reliable.¡± Lu Yan actually didn¡¯t understand what Jiang Chen was talking about with Lin Yin at all, but she had an inexplicable trust in Lin Yin.


    ¡°Jiang Chen, I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future. I¡¯ll only help you with money now. You have to do everything else yourself.¡± Lin Yin could tell that Jiang Chen was very enthusiastic about work.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, Boss.¡± Jiang Chen¡¯s gratitude to Lin Yin was sincere. Without Lin Yin, he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to put his abilities to use. ¡°I¡¯ll run the company well as soon as possible. When the time comes, we¡¯ll hire more employees and the situation will be much better.¡±


    Lin Yin and the others looked around Jiang Chen¡¯s studio and realized that he had arranged everything well, so they left in relief.


    Jiang Chen was a genius in business, so Lin Yin was very assured about the company. What Jiang Chen needed was time.


    When she returned to the Su Family, Lin Yin had just entered when she saw Su Zhen walking towards her with a smile.


    ¡°Little Yin, it¡¯s Old Master Yue¡¯s birthday tomorrow. All the famous people in the business world will attend.¡± Su Zhen rubbed his hands excitedly and said to Lin Yin in a fawning tone, ¡°Daddy will bring you there tomorrow. You can see the world too.¡±


    ¡°The Yue Family¡­¡± Lin Yin¡¯s body froze slightly as bad memories surged into her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Yue Family of Jin Chuan. Their strength is comparable to the Lu Family.¡± Su Zhen could tell that Lu Ming was interested in Lin Yin, but he was not stupid enough to rely on just one person.


    Unlike the Lu and Mu families, the old master of the Yue family had military merits. If he was related to the Yue family, Su Lin would have a chance to enter politics in the future.


    Su Zhen did not want to miss such a good opportunity. He had heard that the youngest son of the Yue Family always hung out with women. If he could like Lin Yin, he would have another choice.


    At the thought of this, Su Zhen¡¯s turbid eyes darted around. He smiled at Lin Yin and said, ¡°Little Yin, Dad contacted the most famous styling team in the country for you. When the time comes, pay more attention to the youngest son of the Yue family, Yue Chi. Try to build a good relationship with him.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Yue Chi¡¯s name, it was as if a thorn had pierced into her heart. She looked at Su Zhen, who had a greedy gaze, and a trace of coldness flashed across her eyes. Her good father really didn¡¯t forget to betray her at all times. He did in her previous life and in this life.


    However, in her previous life, she had no choice at all. She was knocked unconscious and sent to that pervert Yue Chi. In this life, Su Zhen was willing to discuss it with her, but his goal was the same.


    The Lu and Mu families could not satisfy Su Zhen¡¯s ambition. He wished he could sell Lin Yin like she was an object and fight for more value.


    ¡°In your eyes, I am only useful to help you build good relationships?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was cold and lifeless.


    ¡°Child, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Su Zhen pretended to be intimate and patted Lin Yin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dad just hopes that you can get to know more friends and marry into a good family in the future.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered and said calmly to Su Zhen, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll build a good relationship with Yue Chi. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Su Zhen nodded in satisfaction. ¡°As expected of my biological daughter. She¡¯s better than those b*stards outside!¡±


    Lin Yin knew that the person Su Zhen was talking about was Su Fei. After the last birthday banquet, the Su Family quickly received the news that the Zheng Family had broken off the engagement. Su Zhen was even very angry because of this and complained that Su Fei was useless and could not even keep Zheng Chao.

 Chapter 122 - 122 Preparing for Revenge

    122 Preparing for Revenge


    Su Zhen had already placed all his hopes on Lin Yin, and Lin Yin was prepared to give him a big gift.


    She had to see Yue Chi. The humiliation of her previous life was still vivid in her mind. Lin Yin would hate Yue Chi to the core sooner or later. Previously, she didn¡¯t know how to approach him, but she didn¡¯t expect an opportunity to come knocking on her door.


    The next morning, Lin Yin was woken up by the styling team Su Zhen had invited.


    Su Zhen had also put in a lot of effort. The clothes and accessories he had prepared for Lin Yin were all top-notch in the country. Chu Yun was a little jealous that Su Zhen valued Lin Yin so much.


    ¡°Old Su, you¡¯re too biased. What¡¯s so good about Lin Yin that you have to spend so much effort on her?¡± Chu Yun looked at the expensive clothes and accessories on Lin Yin and felt a little upset. Not to mention Su Fei, even she had never received such treatment.


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Su Zhen was afraid that Lin Yin would hear Chu Yun¡¯s words, so he hurriedly pulled her aside and scolded in a low voice, ¡°What do you know?! As long as Lin Yin can catch a big shot, this money will come back sooner or later!¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin¡¯s increasingly beautiful appearance in satisfaction and said to Chu Yun, ¡°As long as she can hook up with a big shot, our entire Su Family will have to rely on her in the future. Therefore, you have to treat her better in the future so that she won¡¯t be distant from us.¡±


    Chu Yun was still a little dissatisfied. She thought for a moment and probed Su Zhen, ¡°Old Su, we¡¯re going to the Yue Family today. Let¡¯s bring Feifei and Little Lin along. It¡¯s a pity not to go with such a good opportunity.¡±


    Chu Yun knew that it was not so easy to enter the Yue Family¡¯s door. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. There would definitely be many big shots present.


    ¡°Do you still think they haven¡¯t embarrassed me enough?¡± Su Zhen had a headache at the mention of Su Fei and Su Lin. If Lin Yin hadn¡¯t been too dazzling at the birthday banquet, their Su Family probably wouldn¡¯t even have been able to receive the Yue Family¡¯s invitation.


    Chu Yun lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. She did not give up and asked, ¡°Then let Feifei go alone. The Zheng family¡¯s marriage has been annulled. Let her tidy up nicely and see if there¡¯s another chance.¡±


    Su Zhen thought for a moment and agreed to Chu Yun¡¯s suggestion. He warned her, ¡°Then make the arrangements. Don¡¯t let Su Fei be too ostentatious. If she sees a suitable person, she has to fight for it herself. Don¡¯t embarrass the Su Family anymore.¡±


    Chu Yun was a little dissatisfied with Su Zhen¡¯s words, but this was a rare opportunity for Su Fei. She could not say anything else and could only nod in agreement.


    Anyway, as long as Su Fei seized the opportunity and found a stronger support, would she be afraid that her future days would not be as good as Lin Yin¡¯s?


    ¡°Miss, your temperament is too good. These clothes are very suitable for you.¡± The young woman who styled Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but praise her. This was the first time she had seen such a young girl with such a powerful aura.


    ¡°But at your age, brighter colors might be more suitable for you. Isn¡¯t this set too depressing?¡± The woman looked at Lin Yin in a black dress and felt a little nervous. She felt that the temperature around her had dropped a lot.


    Lin Yin looked at herself in the full-length mirror. She had black hair, red lips, and a neat black fishtail dress that outlined her elegant and exquisite outline. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡±


    ¡°This is light pink and light blue, it looks gentler. Do you want to try it?¡±


    The woman looked at the cold and arrogant girl in front of her and was a little worried. President Su had clearly instructed her to dress Miss up more pleasantly, but although the current Lin Yin was very beautiful, she had an aura that was enough to force others back.


    ¡°Gentle?¡± Lin Yin stared into the woman¡¯s eyes through the mirror, scaring her back a few steps. Lin Yin said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. This is enough.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s original intention was to take revenge. She didn¡¯t care about how she looked in the eyes of others.


    The woman didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and let Lin Yin decide.


    After Lin Yin was done packing, she rushed to the Yue family with Su Zhen. Chu Yun called Su Fei over. Lin Yin could tell that although Su Fei still hated her, the fear in her eyes was not fake.


    ¡°Little Yin, introduce your friends to Feifei later. She¡¯s your sister after all.¡± Chu Yun sat between Lin Yin and Su Fei. Although she was unwilling, her tone towards Lin Yin was much gentler.


    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t she get lost from the Su Family?¡± Lin Yin looked like she was watching a show.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Brother was too impulsive. We know our mistake.¡± Su Fei bit her lip. She had the intention to kill Lin Yin, but she didn¡¯t dare to make it too obvious in the car.


    During the time they left the Su Family, Su Lin and Su Fei had suffered greatly. They had already sold everything they could exchange for money.

 Chapter 123 - 123 Lu Yans Sister

    123 Lu Yan¡¯s Sister


    Therefore, when Su Fei received Chu Yun¡¯s call, she seemed to have seen hope. Su Lin did not stop her. They had already understood that their lives would not be easy without the Su Family.


    ¡°Little Yin, it¡¯s good for us that Feifei is doing well. Introduce some friends to her.¡±


    Although Su Zhen¡¯s attitude towards Su Fei was not good, he did not want to waste all his years of nurturing. He also hoped that she could be attached to a rich family.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a pimp. I can¡¯t do the human trafficking.¡± Lin Yin sneered. She saw Su Fei¡¯s trembling body and said in satisfaction, ¡°There will be many people later. Don¡¯t you have a lot of skills? Go find them yourself.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words were very unpleasant, but no one in the car, including Su Fei, dared to argue with her.


    Lin Yin hated their hypocrisy. They could be shameless for the sake of so-called power.


    When they reached the Yue Family¡¯s door, Lin Yin got out of the car first.


    Su Fei was unwilling to get out of the car for a long time. Compared to the glamorous and dignified Lin Yin, she was very shabby now. The clothes on Lin Yin were expensive, and she was still wearing an outdated design from last year.


    Su Fei was indignant. What should have belonged to her had been snatched away by Lin Yin.


    Chu Yun noticed Su Fei¡¯s emotions and sighed softly. She comforted her, ¡°Feifei, in Mom¡¯s heart, you¡¯re definitely not inferior to Lin Yin. Work harder and snatch everything from Lin Yin.¡±


    Su Fei looked at Chu Yun and seemed to have received some comfort.


    ¡°Lu Ming is a good candidate. You have the same age advantage as Lin Yin. As long as you¡¯re more proactive than Lin Yin, you might be able to beat her to it. Do you understand?¡±


    Chu Yun knew that the reason why Su Zhen cared about Lin Yin was because of Lu Ming and the Mu family¡¯s attitude towards Lin Yin. Therefore, as long as Su Fei could gain Lu Ming¡¯s favor, Su Zhen¡¯s thoughts would return to her.


    ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± Su Fei was already jealous of Lin Yin. Even if Chu Yun didn¡¯t say anything, she would still do her best to snatch everything from Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t have the time to care about Chu Yun and Su Fei¡¯s thoughts. Her goal today was that pervert, Yue Chi, that bastard who humiliated people for his own pleasure.


    ¡°Lin Yin!¡± Lu Yan saw Lin Yin walking in from the door and ran towards her.


    ¡°Lu Yan, why are you here too?¡± Lin Yin knew that the Yue Family would definitely invite the Lu Family, but she didn¡¯t expect Lu Yan to come too.


    ¡°I did it for you,¡±


    Lu Yan looked around and whispered to Lin Yin, ¡°I heard that the youngest son of the Yue Family is an out-and-out hooligan. He saw the news about you and wanted to get close to you. I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A trace of ruthlessness flashed across Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. It seemed that there was no need for her to take the initiative to attack. Some people were going to come knocking on her door.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but after your family¡¯s birthday banquet last time, you became a celebrity in the circle. Many people have ulterior motives towards you. You have to be careful.¡± Lu Yan understood how those rich young masters acted in private. She didn¡¯t want Lin Yin to get into trouble because of this.


    ¡°Oh, this is Miss Lin Yin, right?¡±


    A sharp female voice sounded from behind. Lin Yin realized that Lu Yan¡¯s body was clearly a little stiff.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, a young girl in elegant clothes was standing behind Lin Yin and Lu Yan.


    ¡°Lu Yan, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me?¡± The young girl seemed to be asking Lu Yan, but she had a commanding aura.


    ¡°You should introduce yourself before you ask anyone else. It¡¯s the most basic courtesy. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Lin Yin tightened her grip on Lu Yan¡¯s hand. She could feel Lu Yan¡¯s disgust and fear for this girl.


    When the young girl heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, she was not angry. Instead, she looked at her more searchingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Yue, Lu Yan¡¯s sister. Nice to meet you, Miss Lin Yin.¡± The girl had a good temperament and her fingers were slender.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t shake her hand and only said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Lin Yin, Lu Yan¡¯s best friend.¡±


    Lu Yue looked at Lin Yin and realized that she was standing tightly beside Lu Yan. She sneered and lowered her body to whisper in Lu Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°After so many years, you¡¯re still the same little piece of trash who always needs protection.¡±


    Lu Yue¡¯s voice was very soft and only Lu Yan could hear her clearly. After saying that, Lu Yue smiled at Lin Yin and turned to leave.


    Lin Yin saw that Lu Yan¡¯s expression was obviously wrong and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay? What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Yan took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She said to Lin Yin, ¡°I just remembered something unpleasant. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

 Chapter 124 - 124 Enemy Meeting

    124 Enemy Meeting


    Lin Yin could tell that Lu Yan¡¯s disgust for Lu Yue was a biological emotion that she could not control. It seemed like Lu Yan¡¯s psychological barrier was probably related to her compelling sister.


    ¡°Little Yin, Little Yan.¡±


    Lin Yin helped Lu Yan rest at the table and saw Lu Ming walking over not far away.


    Lin Yin and Lu Ming nodded and greeted them. Lu Ming said with concern, ¡°There are many people here. If you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡±


    The Yue Family¡¯s banquet was on a completely different level from the Su Family¡¯s. Lu Ming also needed to socialize with some business partners. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to care about Lin Yin and Lu Yan and would make them suffer.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Uncle. I¡¯ll be fine with Lin Yin.¡± When Lu Yan saw Lu Ming, she felt much more relaxed. When she was very young, Lu Ming was someone who especially cared for her in the Lu family.


    Lu Ming stood with Lu Yan and Lin Yin for a while before a frivolous voice sounded from behind.


    ¡°My brother said that he couldn¡¯t find CEO Lu. So CEO Lu is here.¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s frivolous smile, Lin Yin clenched her fists tightly.


    Yue Chi, I¡¯ve found you!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Lin Yin? No wonder CEO Lu is hiding here. So he has a beauty as his companion.¡±


    Yue Chi narrowed his eyes and sized Lin Yin up carefully, his eyes greedy and rude.


    Lu Ming hated this youngest son of the Yue Family. He was not like the eldest son of the Yue Family, Yue Han, who was smart and decisive. Lu Han was Lu Ming¡¯s business partner.


    Yue Chi¡¯s existence was simply the only stain on the Yue Family. However, because the Yue Family was too powerful, most people were angry at Yue Chi but did not dare to say anything. Even Lu Ming would give Yue Han some face and not make things too difficult for Yue Chi, but the premise was that he did not provoke him.


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin is much prettier than the photos on the Internet. Since I am able to see Miss Lin Yin, I didn¡¯t come for nothing.¡±


    Yue Chi reached out to Lin Yin with a warm and sincere attitude.


    Lin Yin had the intention to approach him. Just as she was about to respond, a strong hand suddenly landed on her shoulder.


    Lin Yin was half in Lu Ming¡¯s arms. She heard the man beside her say warningly, ¡°Little Yin doesn¡¯t like others to approach her. Young Master Yue, it¡¯s better for you to stay away.¡±


    Yue Chi couldn¡¯t afford to offend Lu Ming, so he could only stop resentfully. Before he left, his eyes were still reluctant to leave Lin Yin.


    ¡°What is he? As expected, he has ulterior motives towards our Lin Yin,¡± Lu Yan said softly when she saw Yue Chi walk away. If Lu Ming wasn¡¯t around, Lin Yin would probably have been taken advantage of.


    At this moment, Lin Yin was in trouble. She had originally wanted to get close to Yue Chi so that she could find an opportunity to take revenge, but with Lu Ming¡¯s interference, this matter probably couldn¡¯t be done.


    ¡°Yue Chi is an out-and-out playboy. You¡¯d better stay away from him.¡± Lu Ming had heard of some of Yue Chi¡¯s ridiculous incidents. Because the old master of the Yue Family cleaned up his mess, Yue Chi¡¯s actions became even more out of line.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Of course, Lin Yin knew Yue Chi¡¯s character, but if she didn¡¯t get close to him, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to find his flaw.


    Lin Yin had always wanted to find an opportunity to separate from Lu Ming, but she didn¡¯t know if Lu Ming had discovered something. Lu Ming followed her closely the entire time and was a dutiful escort.


    Lin Yin¡¯s face was gloomy. On the other hand, Su Fei, who had been looking for an opportunity, was also depressed. Lu Ming was with Lin Yin almost the entire time, so how could she have the chance to look for him alone?


    Su Fei held the champagne glass tightly in her hand. She turned around angrily and left, but she accidentally bumped into someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Su Fei looked at the man¡¯s expensive suit in front of her and was extremely nervous. Everyone in the venue was either rich or noble, and she could not afford to offend any of them.


    Yue Chi had always wanted to find an opportunity to get close to Lin Yin, but because Lu Ming had always been present, he had never succeeded.


    He was already depressed, and now that he was splashed with wine, he could not control the anger in his heart. ¡°Are you f*cking blind!¡±


    Su Fei trembled at the man¡¯s roar and tears flowed down her face.


    Yue Chi noticed the timid girl in front of him and his eyes became playful.


    ¡°Which family are you from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Yue Chi felt that the woman in front of him was probably a plaything kept by some boss. From her temperament, she didn¡¯t look like a young lady from a rich family.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ from the Su Family.¡± Su Fei was afraid. Although she knew Su Zhen¡¯s previous instructions, she could not help but reveal the Su Family¡¯s identity.


    ¡°The Su Family?¡± Yue Chi¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw Lin Yin standing with Lu Ming in the distance and asked impatiently, ¡°The Su Family where Miss Lin Yin is?¡±

 Chapter 125 - 125 Follow Closely

    125 Follow Closely


    When Su Fei heard the man¡¯s words, her face turned even paler. It was Lin Yin again! Why was everyone looking at Lin Yin?!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Lin Yin¡¯s sister.¡± Su Fei could tell that the man in front of her was also interested in Lin Yin, so she could only use her to help her out.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Yue Chi glanced at the woman in front of him. Seeing that her temperament was worlds apart from Lin Yin¡¯s, he remembered that the Su Family had made a fuss about getting their daughter wrong. Yue Chi understood that the girl in front of him was probably that imposter.


    Yue Chi helped Su Fei up from the ground and pretended to be concerned. ¡°You¡¯re not frightened, right? I was just anxious. Miss Su, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Su Fei smiled. Although the man in front of her was not as handsome as Lu Ming, he was not a small fry judging from his clothes. Su Fei wanted to build a good relationship with him.


    ¡°Are you my sister¡¯s friend?¡± Su Fei deliberately put on a confused attitude. The man in front of her was also very pleased and treated her much better.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in getting to know Miss Lin Yin, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have much time.¡± Yue Chi thought of a way to get close to Lin Yin and said politely to Su Fei, ¡°This is my business card. If you have the chance, please help me ask Miss Lin Yin out to meet her.¡±


    Su Fei took the business card and saw the bold words on it. ¡°Yue Chi? So you¡¯re the young master of the Yue Family. It¡¯s all my sister¡¯s fault for being insensible. I¡¯ll definitely bring her here to apologize to Young Master Yue another day.¡±


    Su Fei learned about the Yue Family¡¯s situation through Chu Yun. Although Yue Chi was ignorant and incompetent, as the youngest son of the Yue Family, no one dared to offend him.


    Seeing the exceptionally sensible Su Fei, Yue Chi was very satisfied. However, compared to Su Fei¡¯s obedience, he still could not forget Lin Yin¡¯s arrogant and cold appearance. If he could get such a woman, things would be even more interesting.


    ¡°Thank you in advance. I¡¯m very interested in Miss Lin Yin.¡±


    Su Fei complimented Yue Chi a few more times. It was not until he left that Su Fei took out the business card again.


    Looking at Lin Yin, who was still standing with Lu Ming in the distance, Su Fei made up her mind. As long as she made Lin Yin and Yue Chi involved with each other, Lu Ming would probably avoid Lin Yin. At that time, it would not be so easy for her to get close to Lu Ming.


    Lin Yin still did not know that others had ill intentions towards her. At this moment, she was already a little annoyed by Lu Ming. Wasn¡¯t this man usually very busy? Why did he have time to accompany her everywhere now?


    ¡°Little Uncle, a few people called you over to chat just now. Go ahead. Lu Yan and I will be fine here.¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a great Buddha like Lu Ming by her side, how could someone with ill intentions dare to approach her?


    ¡°No, I promised Second Brother that I would take good care of Little Yan.¡± Lu Ming noticed that Lin Yin was deliberately avoiding him. He was not angry, but he did not let her succeed.


    Lu Yan glanced at her little uncle and realized that he had the ability to lie through his teeth. Everyone present could tell his intentions. He was still using her as an excuse at a time like this.


    Receiving Lu Ming¡¯s gaze, Lu Yan shrugged indifferently. Anyway, as long as he was interested in Lin Yin, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Lu Yan suddenly felt that it would be good if Lin Yin could be her aunt. Then, wouldn¡¯t her status in the Lu Family skyrocket in the future? As her uncle¡¯s wife¡¯s best friend, Lu Yan felt that her uncle would be much easier to talk to in the future.


    The banquet was about to end. Because of Lin Yin¡¯s existence, Su Zhen received praise from many people. They said that he had really gotten a good daughter and would definitely be able to achieve great things in the future.


    Su Zhen was smug and found Lin Yin much more pleasing to the eye. Looking at Lu Ming, who had been with Lin Yin, Su Zhen was also very relieved. He felt that if this continued, it would be a good ending for Lin Yin to marry into the Lu Family.


    When the Su Family returned home, Su Fei looked like she wanted to leave, but she had no intention of leaving.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯d better go back to Brother¡¯s place.¡± Su Fei looked at Chu Yun with tears in her eyes and stole a glance at Su Zhen¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Stay here! Can¡¯t the Su Family spare a room for you?¡± Chu Yun pulled Su Fei back and said to Su Zhen, ¡°Old Su, can you bear to see the child leave so late?¡±


    Su Zhen had drunk some wine at the banquet and was in a good mood. He looked at the silent Lin Yin and said, ¡°Little Yin, let¡¯s forget about that matter. No matter what, you and Feifei are sisters. Don¡¯t be too distant.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that Su Fei had no intention of leaving at all. She definitely could not stand the hardships of being with Su Lin.

 Chapter 126 - 126 Childhood Secret

    126 Childhood Secret


    ¡°When did I have a sister?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to see their hypocritical acting. With that, she went upstairs and left.


    Su Fei suppressed her anger and still had a smile on her face. She said sweetly to Su Zhen, ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll get along well with my sister in the future and strive to make her accept me as soon as possible.¡±


    Seeing Su Fei¡¯s weakness, Su Zhen nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re more sensible. Little Yin has a bad temper, so be more accommodating. You¡¯re her sister after all.¡±


    Su Fei could not stand the change in Su Zhen¡¯s attitude towards her. In such a short period of time, Lin Yin had actually replaced her position in Su Zhen¡¯s heart. Su Fei could not believe it. If she continued to let Lin Yin stay in the Su Family, she would probably be completely kicked out sooner or later.


    But on the surface, Su Fei was still very respectful. She knew that in Su Zhen¡¯s heart, Lin Yin was like a money tree.


    The next morning, Su Fei enthusiastically prepared breakfast for Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin looked at Su Fei, who was especially solicitous to her, and knew that she was probably up to something again.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s the holidays now. How about we go shopping together?¡± Su Fei hugged Lin Yin¡¯s arm warmly, as if they were already on good terms.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else now. There¡¯s no need for you to continue acting.¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t understand how a person could hide so deeply. She clearly hated her to the core, but she could still call her sister on the surface.


    ¡°Sister, I really regret it. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ll definitely treat you well in the future.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s expression was very sincere. If Lin Yin didn¡¯t know her well enough, she might really be moved by her.


    ¡°Alright, then stay away from me in the future. Don¡¯t upset me.¡±


    Lin Yin did not give Su Fei any chance. Her and Jiang Chen¡¯s company was gradually on the right track, and she was not in the mood to act with Su Fei.


    With that, Lin Yin walked out of the Su Family¡¯s door. She had an appointment with Lu Yan and planned to continue tutoring her.


    Su Fei stood in the hall and watched Lin Yin leave. She gripped the phone in her hand tightly. She had already promised Yue Chi to find an opportunity to ask Lin Yin out, but with her current relationship with Lin Yin, it was impossible for her to ask her out.


    It seemed like he had to use some special methods to trick Lin Yin out.


    Lin Yin had already rushed to Shenglin Bay. She did not relax her supervision of Lu Yan, hoping that Lu Yan could really learn something.


    ¡°Teacher Lin, I feel that the holidays are even harder than school.¡± Lu Yan played with the pen in her hand. She knew that Lin Yin was doing this for her own good, but she really couldn¡¯t stand such high-intensity learning.


    ¡°Rest for a while. With your current level, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to get into the top 100.¡± Lin Yin handed the fruit juice that Aunt Song had prepared to Lu Yan.


    ¡°Lin Yin, actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to thank you properly.¡± Lu Yan took a sip of fruit juice and her expression became serious. ¡°Before I met you, I always felt that everything was very boring. You were the one who gave me hope for life again.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s words were not exaggerated. She felt a very powerful force from Lin Yin. When she was with Lin Yin, Lu Yan always felt that life was not that boring. Lin Yin could always give her surprises.


    ¡°You¡¯re important to me too.¡±


    This was the first time since Lin Yin was reborn that she was willing to open her heart to someone. Her heart was filled with hatred, but Lu Yan made her feel the only warmth left in this world. This girl who looked like a punk was the cleanest and simplest person in her eyes.


    Lin Yin saw Lu Yan¡¯s slightly red eyes and asked tentatively, ¡°Lu Yan, can you talk to me about what happened when you were young?¡±


    Lin Yin noticed Lu Yan blinking uneasily and continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it. It¡¯s just that the last time I saw Lu Yue, I felt that her attitude towards you was a little bad.¡±


    Lu Yan lowered her head and hesitated for a moment before she slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but it¡¯s been too long. I¡¯m afraid no one will care.¡±


    Lin Yin placed her hands on Lu Yan¡¯s shoulders and said seriously, ¡°I care. I care about all your emotions and want to understand all of you.¡±


    When Lu Yan heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, she seemed to have made up her mind. She finished all the juice in front of her and sighed softly, talking about her childhood.


    ¡°I¡¯m the youngest in the youngest generation of the Lu Family. My parents have always been busy with work. I¡¯ve always spent my childhood with the servants and my brothers and sisters at home.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s tone was very calm, but Lin Yin could see the sadness in her eyes.

 Chapter 127 - 127 Bullied

    127 Bullied


    ¡°My uncle¡¯s two children, Lu Xiao and Lu Yue, are the closest relatives to me.¡± When Lu Yan mentioned Lu Xiao and Lu Yue¡¯s names, her expression was clearly a little nervous.


    ¡°Lu Xiao is bold. Lu Yue is very beautiful and outstanding. I¡¯ve always treated them as very powerful people when I was young.¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Lu Yan¡¯s face as she said faintly, ¡°But they¡¯ve always treated me as a little fool who doesn¡¯t know anything. They ordered me around and treated me like a small animal.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. She could tell that Lu Yue and Lu Yan did not have a good relationship, but she did not expect Lu Yan to be bullied in the Lu Family.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your family know?¡± Lin Yin felt that Lu Yan¡¯s parents didn¡¯t seem to care about her, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t let Lu Yan be bullied.


    ¡°They were busy with work at that time. I was too young to think that they were bullying me.¡±


    Lu Yan sighed. ¡°Sometimes, when they go overboard, the servants and Aunt Li will stop them, but I still follow behind them and happily let them order me around like a servant.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, do you think I¡¯m really stupid?¡± Lu Yan couldn¡¯t tell what she had done wrong to make Lu Yue and Lu Xiao so hostile to her.


    ¡°What do you know at your age? It¡¯s normal to follow older children.¡±


    Lin Yin felt that Lu Yan was not at fault for Lu Yan¡¯s childhood experience at all. If she wanted to blame someone, she could only blame the adults who did not care enough and Lu Xiao and Lu Yue who had ill intentions.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After school, I gradually understood that they were bullying me, so my relationship with them gradually became distant.¡±


    Lu Yan seemed to have suddenly thought of something even more painful. Her eyes darkened a lot. ¡°But after I went to school, everyone who approached me wanted to build a relationship with the Lu Family. I don¡¯t understand. They¡¯re just a group of children. Why would they complicate interpersonal relationships?¡±


    Lu Yan scratched her head in pain. ¡°When I was in the fifth grade of elementary school, a little girl who was closest to me actually stole my mother¡¯s ring when she was a guest at my house. At that time, I was even criticized, saying that I shouldn¡¯t befriend everyone.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes gradually filled with tears as she roared in a low voice, ¡°But how would I know who my real friends are? I treat everyone sincerely, but they all think that I¡¯m stupid, easy to deceive, and easy to bully.¡±


    Lin Yin recalled the photos of Lu Yan that Lu Ming had shown her in the past. She was indeed a very innocent girl, but she had been hurt by too much malice.


    Lin Yin took out a few tissues and handed them to Lu Yan. She heard her sob as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve known Gong Ze since I was young. My mother thinks that I¡¯m too innocent, so she asked her good friend, Gong Ze¡¯s mother, to ask Gong Ze to take care of me more.¡±


    Lin Yin thought of Gong Ze¡¯s slightly roguish face and asked worriedly, ¡°Did he take care of you?¡±


    Lu Yan nodded. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes and ruined the makeup on her face. ¡°He took good care of me. After I went to school, Gong Ze almost occupied my entire life.¡±


    There were still tears on Lu Yan¡¯s face, but the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯m like a little tail. I followed him every day and called him brother. Although he looks cold on the surface, he still takes good care of me. He will suddenly appear when I¡¯m afraid and support me without hesitation when I get into a fight.¡±


    Lin Yin believed Lu Yan¡¯s words. She could tell that although Gong Ze looked like he had a bad temper, he was actually very gentle.


    ¡°I relied on Gong Ze more and more.¡± Lu Yan sniffled and her eyes turned cold. ¡°But he¡¯s actually always hated me.¡±


    Lin Yin was a little surprised. She knew that the current relationship between Lu Yan and Gong Ze did not look that good, but Gong Ze¡¯s previous attitude towards Lu Yan did not seem like he hated her at all.


    ¡°How can you tell he hates you?¡±


    Lin Yin felt that the person who would affect Lu Yan the most was probably Gong Ze. A big brother she trusted completely hated her. Lu Yan was very sensitive to begin with, so she definitely couldn¡¯t stand such a blow. However, Lin Yin didn¡¯t think that Gong Ze would hate Lu Yan. There must be a misunderstanding.


    ¡°On the second year of junior high, Lu Yue and Gong Ze got together.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s tone was very calm, but there was a sense of disheartened loneliness.


    ¡°What?¡± Lin Yin was surprised to hear such an answer. Based on her previous interactions with Gong Ze, she could not tell that he was someone who would fall in love at a young age.

 Chapter 128 - 128 Remove Your Disguise

    128 Remove Your Disguise


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it a few times. Lu Yue and Gong Ze were alone and looked very happy. Although it¡¯s been a long time, I can¡¯t forget the scene in my mind.¡± Before Lu Yan could finish speaking, Lin Yin interrupted her.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that they were together.¡± Lin Yin felt that things weren¡¯t that simple.


    ¡°I heard it with my own ears.¡± Lu Yan was a little agitated and her voice was trembling. ¡°Gong Ze personally told Lu Yue that he hated being pestered by me every day. When he saw me, it was as nauseating as seeing a fly¡­¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s expression was very ugly. Saying this to Lin Yin was like tearing open the wound buried in her heart again.


    ¡°Lu Yue also told me personally that I pestered Gong Ze and made him very troubled. He also hates girls like me who have to rely on others for everything.¡±


    Lin Yin recalled Lu Yue¡¯s bossy attitude towards Lu Yan and asked, ¡°Have you talked to Gong Ze about this in person?¡±


    ¡°No, ever since this happened, Gong Ze has been deliberately avoiding me. Our relationship has always been neither close nor distant, but we no longer have the trust we had before.¡± The makeup on Lu Yan¡¯s face was completely ruined. At this moment, she looked like a stray kitten.


    ¡°Then why did you dress up like this?¡± Lin Yin wiped her face with a tissue and felt that Lu Yan¡¯s actions were still a little childish.


    What was there to be angry about when she was bullied? She could have just stepped on all the people who looked down on her.


    ¡°Not entirely. I just feel safer this way. Many people don¡¯t dare to take the initiative to talk to me when they see me dressed like this. It saves a lot of trouble.¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t care so much about her outfit.


    ¡°If I want to see you return to your original appearance, can you give it a try?¡± Lin Yin looked at the half-gone makeup on Lu Yan¡¯s face and felt that her simple and clean appearance was cuter.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it good for me to be like this now? I¡¯m already very satisfied that you and Yang Xue are willing to be friends with me.¡±


    Lu Yan didn¡¯t want to remove her makeup. The heavy makeup on her face was like a disguise. She didn¡¯t want to expose her true self in front of strangers.


    ¡°I originally thought that you didn¡¯t interfere because you liked to transform into this, but if it¡¯s to protect yourself, there¡¯s no need.¡± Lin Yin pulled Lu Yan up and walked towards the bathroom. ¡°You¡¯re already strong enough. Besides, I can protect you. No one will dare to say anything bad about you.¡±


    Lu Yan wanted to refuse, but when she heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, the dust in her heart seemed to have been swept away. She was also looking forward to her change.


    After working in the bathroom for a while, Lin Yin removed Lu Yan¡¯s makeup and pulled her hair into a ponytail. She simply applied lipstick on her.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan¡¯s simple and clean baby face and nodded in satisfaction. She walked out of the bathroom.


    Lu Yan looked at herself in the mirror and felt a little uncomfortable. She frowned and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Is this really good? Why do I feel like I¡¯m naked?¡±


    ¡°By the way, clothes!¡± Lin Yin felt that something was missing. When she heard Lu Yan¡¯s words, she looked at her clothes.


    She was covered in riveted skeleton elements, black, white, and gray. It was simply out of place with Lu Yan¡¯s baby face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy clothes.¡± Lin Yin pushed Lu Yan to the door, but she suddenly thought of her bank card which had long been reduced to zero because she started a company.


    ¡°Lin Yin, let¡¯s talk about it in the future. The two of us can¡¯t gather enough money for a piece of clothing now.¡± Lu Yan had long received an advance on her allowance. Before Lin Yin earned any profits, she would probably have to live a hard life.


    ¡°You can use this card.¡± As soon as Lu Ming entered, he heard the conversation between the two girls. Although he didn¡¯t know how Lu Yan used up her pocket money, he could still give her the money to buy clothes.


    Lin Yin and Lu Yan seemed to have seen their savior. Lu Yan took the black card from Lu Ming¡¯s hand and was a little excited. Although Lu Ming had always been very generous, he had never given her a card with no limit.


    ¡°Thank you, Little Uncle. You¡¯re simply an angel.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the little girl with glowing eyes and knocked her forehead with a smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always treated me as a demon? How did I suddenly become an angel?¡±


    Lin Yin helped him out. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I plan to accompany Lu Yan to change her dressing style. This card of yours is really timely.¡±


    Lu Ming understood what Lin Yin meant. Previously, he had asked Lin Yin to change Lu Yan. It seemed like Lin Yin had never given up on caring about Lu Yan.


    ¡°Buy something you like too. Take it as a holiday gift from me to the two of you.¡±

 Chapter 129 - 129 Enemies On A Narrow Road

    129 Enemies On A Narrow Road


    Lu Ming had long noticed Lu Yan¡¯s clean face. He admired Lin Yin¡¯s ability. After all, Lu Yan refused to remove her makeup even after the entire Lu Family threatened and tempted her.


    However, Lin Yin had only known Lu Yan for about half a year, but Lu Yan could trust her completely. It was unknown if Lin Yin was too sincere or if this little girl¡¯s methods were too brilliant.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    After Lin Yin finished speaking obediently, she left Shenglin Bay with Lu Yan.


    ¡°When will this girl change her way of addressing me¡­¡±


    Lu Ming knew that the reason Lin Yin called him Uncle was because she wanted to keep a distance from him. However, the more she wanted to escape, the more Lu Ming didn¡¯t want her to get what she wanted.


    There were many pairs of eyes around Lin Yin. Lu Ming did not allow anyone to covet the person he liked.


    Lu Ming suddenly thought of Mu Heng¡¯s face and felt a little frustrated. From what Lin Yin had said before, the person she knew was Mu Heng¡¯s younger brother, Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran and Lu Ming knew each other, and he felt that Mu Ran was much easier to get along with than Mu Heng. They had met a few times at work in the past, and Mu Ran had always been polite to Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming thought of Mu Ran¡¯s perfect face and couldn¡¯t help but worry. A girl of Lin Yin¡¯s age would probably be unable to resist boys like Mu Ran. It seemed like he had to pay more attention in the future.


    Lin Yin pulled Lu Yan along and bought a lot of things along the way. Lu Yan looked at the light blue dress she was wearing and was a little uncomfortable. Although the dress was very good-looking, it was too different from what she had worn before.


    ¡°Lin Yin, do I really have to wear this?¡±


    Lu Yan tugged at the corner of her dress, her expression uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful and it suits you. Trust me.¡±


    Lin Yin felt that the current Lu Yan looked like a young lady. She no longer had the smoky makeup and exaggerated clothes from before. The current Lu Yan looked like a flower that was about to bloom. She was pure and beautiful and not polluted by the secular world.


    Although Lu Yan was not used to it, she still trusted Lin Yin very much. She knew that Lin Yin would definitely not harm her, so she was willing to believe that she would change her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Lin Yin?¡±


    Lin Yin and Lu Yan turned around at the same time and saw Lu Yue and a girl with blonde hair and cold eyes beside her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Yin had already recognized Lu Yue, but because she knew what she had done to Lu Yan in the past, her attitude towards her could not be good at all.


    Because of Lin Yin¡¯s attitude, Lu Yue¡¯s expression was clearly a little unnatural. If not for the fact that the circle had a high evaluation of Lin Yin and that Lu Ming seemed to care a lot about Lin Yin, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to take the initiative to express goodwill to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Yan¡¯s sister. You¡­¡± Lu Yue saw the girl beside Lin Yin and widened her eyes in surprise. Why was her sister so normal today?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Lu Yan? How did she become like this?¡± The blonde girl also recognized Lu Yan. She had a good relationship with Lu Yue, so her attitude towards Lu Yan was not very friendly.


    Lu Yan was clearly a little nervous. The past memories made her subconsciously fear Lu Yue. It was as if seeing Lu Yue was like seeing her past timid and weak self.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Yin could tell that Lu Yan was nervous and deliberately protected her behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As expected, a person¡¯s aesthetic standards will be changed by their friends.¡± Lu Yue smiled and deliberately expressed goodwill to Lin Yin. ¡°With a beautiful girl like you, Lu Yan finally looks a little human.¡±


    Lin Yin tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart. After all, Lu Yue was from the Lu Family. She was not strong enough to compete with her now.


    ¡°Is that so? Then do you want to get to know me too? After all, you don¡¯t look that good.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s tone was very disdainful, but no one could refute her. After all, her appearance was much better than Lu Yue and the yellow-haired girl.


    ¡°You!¡± Lu Yue had been pampered since she was young. She was a little embarrassed by Lin Yin¡¯s humiliation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t we still have to buy things?¡± The blonde girl looked like she was unwilling to argue with Lin Yin and the others. She pulled Lu Yue and left quickly.


    Lu Yue was filled with anger. She felt very uncomfortable being pulled by the blonde girl. ¡°Yue Ning, why are you pulling me? That Lin Yin is very arrogant. I¡¯ve already given her enough face, but she still dares to talk to me like this!¡±


    The blonde girl shook her head and looked at Lin Yin and Lu Yan, who had already walked away behind her. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tangle with them. With Lin Yin¡¯s family background, if she wants to stand out, she can only marry into a good family. We¡¯re not the same kind of people as her.¡±

 Chapter 130 - 130 Yue Family Relationship

    130 Yue Family Relationship


    Yue Ning clearly looked down on Lin Yin, but there was something else in her words.


    ¡°Lin Yin has been very famous recently and there are many people who like her. There¡¯s no need for us to become enemies with her.¡± Yue Ning was young, but she was clearly much calmer than Lu Yue.


    ¡°Seriously, she still relied on her face!¡± Lu Yue was depressed, but she had to agree with Yue Ning.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My cheap brother has been very infatuated with her recently. He seems to have contacted her sister, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in Yue Chi. Who knows? Anyway, Yue Chi is usually interested for three to five days.¡±


    Yue Ning was Yue Chi¡¯s cousin. Although her parents were not as powerful as Yue Chi and Yue Han¡¯s parents, as long as they were related to the Yue Family, no one dared to underestimate them.


    When Lu Yue heard Yue Ning¡¯s words, she suddenly had an idea.


    Although the Yue Family was imposing, Yue Chi¡¯s reputation was a mess. He was far inferior to his uncle.


    Lu Ming usually did not get close to women. If he really liked Lin Yin, she would probably not have a good life in the future.


    However, Yue Chi was different. He had never been satisfied with women. Many girls who had been with him had disappeared for no reason. There were rumors that he had sent them overseas, and there were also rumors that he had sent them to a brothel. Anyway, their endings would not be good.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good if she¡¯s with your brother?¡± A smile appeared on Lu Yue¡¯s face. To her, if Lin Yin fell into Yue Chi¡¯s hands, she would see how she could still be arrogant in front of her in the future.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? Yue Chi has never treated women well.¡± After Yue Ning finished speaking, she understood what Lu Yue meant. She had no grudge with Lin Yin, but she didn¡¯t care what happened to Lin Yin.


    ¡°Help me ask your brother for Sister Lin Yin¡¯s contact information. Tell him that I have a way to send Lin Yin to his side.¡±


    As Lu Yue had practiced dance all year round, she was very elegant, but the expression on her face was a little mean. Her already indifferent facial features looked very uncomfortable.


    Yue Ning did not know what Lu Yue wanted to do, but she could still help her get a contact number.


    Lin Yin and Lu Yan had already left the mall. Lin Yin¡¯s attitude towards Lu Yue just now made Lu Yan feel relieved and her mood improved a lot.


    After getting into the Lu Family¡¯s car, Lu Yan said to Lin Yin excitedly, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Lu Yue so embarrassed. She¡¯s always been arrogant. She deserves it today!¡±


    Lin Yin was very happy with Lu Yan¡¯s change, but after seeing Lu Yue today, Lin Yin felt that Gong Ze¡¯s taste was probably not that bad. Lu Yue looked very scheming. The conflict between Lu Yan and Gong Ze was probably caused by someone.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, just retort. Lu Yan, you don¡¯t have to care so much. You¡¯ve already done very well.¡±


    Lin Yin thought of the yellow-haired girl beside Lu Yue and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the girl beside Lu Yue? Do you know her too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s Yue Ning, the youngest daughter of the Yue Family. She seems to be studying acting and has always had a good relationship with Lu Yue.¡±


    Lu Yan did not have much contact with Yue Ning because her uncle had told her before that other than the Old Master of the Yue Family and Yue Han, there was almost nothing good in the Yue Family.


    ¡°Yue Ning?¡± Lin Yin was deep in thought. ¡°Then she¡¯s Yue Chi¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cousin. Just like my relationship with Lu Xiao. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Yan felt that Lin Yin seemed to be especially interested in the Yue Family and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°My little uncle said that other than the Old Master of the Yue Family and Yue Chi¡¯s eldest brother, Yue Han, the people in the Yue Family are all average, especially that Yue Chi. He¡¯s simply a hooligan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Lin Yin asked, ¡°Have you heard some rumors about Yue Chi? What kind of person is he in everyone¡¯s eyes?¡±


    Lu Yan didn¡¯t have many friends. Some of the things she knew were told by her family, and some were publicly proven.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. It seems like Yue Chi is a playboy. The girls who are with him don¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    Lu Yan thought for a moment and added, ¡°I still heard my mother mention it unintentionally. Yue Chi seemed to have given away all the girls after they broke up. Some of them were sent overseas. I don¡¯t know how he dealt with them.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression darkened. Only she really knew what Yue Chi had done to those girls!


    Yue Chi was obsessed with torture and abuse. Some girls with poor physiques were tortured until they were crippled by him, and some were sold to underground trading venues. In the end, their lives were unknown.


    In her previous life, Lin Yin was considered lucky to have escaped from the basement while Yue Chi was overseas. Otherwise, she would have died miserably.

 Chapter 131 - 131 Too Scheming

    131 Too Scheming


    After separating from Lu Yan, Lin Yin did not return to the Su Family immediately.


    After seeing Lu Yue today, Lin Yin couldn¡¯t wait to ask Gong Ze if there was a misunderstanding between them back then.


    Lin Yin thought for a moment and found Gong Ze¡¯s contact number on her phone. She called him.


    ¡°Lin Yin?¡±


    Gong Ze sounded a little surprised. It was obvious that he did not expect Lin Yin to take the initiative to contact him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gong Ze¡¯s voice was filled with concern and anticipation.


    ¡°Do you have time? I want to talk to you about Lu Yan.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s tone was calm. Gong Ze paused and his voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Okay, send me the location. See you later.¡±


    After hanging up, Lin Yin found a caf¨¦ and sent the location to Gong Ze. She sat there and waited for him.


    In less than ten minutes, Gong Ze appeared at the entrance of the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, right?¡±


    Gong Ze was wearing a dark gray sweater jacket and black jeans. He looked very casual, but he looked much friendlier than usual.


    ¡°Not long. I ordered two glasses of lemon water. Do you need anything else?¡±


    Lin Yin had a good impression of Gong Ze. He was not as irritable and cold as the rumors said. In Lin Yin¡¯s eyes, Gong Ze was a straightforward boy.


    ¡°No need.¡± Gong Ze sat opposite Lin Yin, his eyes a little nervous. He took a sip of lemonade and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter regarding Lu Yan?¡±


    Lin Yin had talked to Gong Ze about Lu Yan before, so she didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°I heard you mention Lu Yan¡¯s cousins last time. Are you still in contact with them?¡±


    Gong Ze shook his head and explained, ¡°The school we¡¯re attending is different. We don¡¯t contact each other much. We just greet each other if we meet each other.¡±


    Lin Yin was secretly happy. It seemed like her guess was correct. Lin Yin stared into Gong Ze¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Have you been with Lu Yue?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gong Ze did not understand Lin Yin¡¯s words. He frowned slightly and confirmed, ¡°Lu Yue? Why would I be with her?¡±


    When Lin Yin heard the answer she wanted, she felt a little upset. It was clearly a misunderstanding, but it had troubled Lu Yan for so long.


    ¡°I heard from Lu Yan that you were with Lu Yue in junior high school.¡± Before Lin Yin could finish speaking, Gong Ze interrupted her.


    ¡°Why did that girl Lu Yan slander me like this? She could have misunderstood me to be with anyone, but it had to be Lu Yue.¡±


    Gong Ze already had a bad impression of Lu Yue. When he heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, he felt even more disgusted.


    ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Lin Yin wanted to know the truth and continued to ask, ¡°When you were in junior high, did you get close to Lu Yue for a period of time?¡±


    Gong Ze¡¯s expression was ugly. He hated being misunderstood by Lin Yin. When he heard Lin Yin¡¯s question, he started to recall carefully.


    ¡°There really seems to be a period of time like this.¡± Gong Ze sighed. ¡°Lu Yue kept telling me about Lu Yan for a while. I was worried about Lu Yan, so I talked to her more during that period of time.¡±


    As soon as Gong Ze finished speaking, he immediately added, ¡°But not long after, I found her too annoying and said a few harsh words to her. I said that she was quite disgusting for always following me. After that, she stopped pestering me.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Gong Ze¡¯s words, her heart trembled. Lu Yue was really amazing. She could actually twist the truth to this extent. It was clearly Gong Ze who disliked her, but she could actually think of a way to make Lu Yan misunderstand. Lin Yin thought of Lu Yue¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth.


    Gong Ze noticed Lin Yin¡¯s increasingly cold expression and asked guiltily, ¡°Lin Yin, what did Lu Yan tell you? Why did she think that I was with Lu Yue?¡±


    ¡°Lu Yan has always thought that you hate her.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was very calm, but she already had a plan in her heart. She had to make Lu Yue pay the price for her actions.


    ¡°I hate her?¡± Gong Ze looked shocked. He shook his head and said to Lin Yin, ¡°She¡¯s the one who hates me, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard from the servants of the Lu Family that Lu Yan threw away all the things I gave her. Moreover, she threw the breakfast I usually gave her into the trash can.¡±


    Gong Ze suddenly recalled many things from the past and his tone was a little lonely. ¡°Lu Yan was very abnormal at that time. She was clearly so obedient in the past, but later on, she always went against me. Could it be because she thought I liked Lu Yue?¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132 Misunderstanding Resolved

    132 Misunderstanding Resolved


    Lin Yin shook her head and said to Gong Ze, ¡°I think there are many misunderstandings between the two of you. It¡¯s best if you talk to each other face to face.¡±


    Gong Ze sighed. ¡°I want to, but that girl Lu Yan looks like a hedgehog when she sees me. It doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of this that you two fools have been deceived for almost three years¡­¡±


    Lin Yin knew that Lu Yan and Gong Ze were not good with words, but if Lu Yue had not interfered, the two of them would not have come to this point.


    Seeing that Gong Ze was still a little confused, Lin Yin explained patiently, ¡°Lu Yue and Lu Yan said that you hate her very much and even said that you two are together. Think about it carefully. Did you not realize that you were used by her?¡±


    Gong Ze had always been slow when it came to relationships. In his eyes, if they were on good terms, they would be together. If they were not on good terms, they would fight. There were no such schemes and plots.


    ¡°F*ck, the reason why Lu Yan changed so much is because she thinks I hate her?¡± Gong Ze was originally very angry, but for some reason, his mood suddenly plummeted.


    ¡°You can say that. Lu Yue has actually been bullying her. Lu Yan is timid. It can be understood that this is a way for her to protect herself.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that Lu Yan¡¯s dark punk outfits were just to hide her true self.


    Gong Ze did not speak for a long time. After calming down, he slowly raised his head and said with a bitter voice, ¡°My mother even asked me to protect Lu Yan well. What was I thinking at that time?!¡±


    Lin Yin could tell that Gong Ze was blaming himself. He had always treated Lu Yan¡¯s abnormality as the little girl¡¯s rebellion, but he did not expect that all of this was related to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Lu Yue must have done a lot of things you don¡¯t know about. Otherwise, the misunderstanding between you and Lu Yan wouldn¡¯t be so deep.¡±


    Lin Yin could tell that Lu Yue was a very scheming girl. Lu Yan and Gong Ze were simple and were not her match at all.


    ¡°I just hate Lu Yue, but I didn¡¯t expect her to treat Lu Yan so badly. If she wasn¡¯t Lu Yan¡¯s sister back then, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her.¡±


    Gong Ze regretted it now. He really wanted to go back in time and protect Lu Yan again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet Lu Yan tomorrow. You two can have a good talk and the misunderstanding will be resolved.¡±


    Lin Yin was very glad that Lu Yan was willing to tell her about the past. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how long Lu Yan would be down because of these groundless things.


    The next morning, Lin Yin arranged to meet Lu Yan at Shenglin Bay. Of course, she also brought Gong Ze along.


    Lu Yan was a little surprised to see Gong Ze. She had always been a little resistant to interacting with Gong Ze, but Lin Yin did not give the two of them a chance to quarrel.


    ¡°Lu Yan, there are many misunderstandings between you and Gong Ze. Believe me, you two can have a good talk. There will be a conclusion soon.¡±


    Lin Yin gestured for the two of them to enter the living room alone to chat while she turned into the garden.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lin Yin.¡±


    Aunt Song was resting in the garden. When she saw Lin Yin walk in, she smiled and stood up to welcome her.


    ¡°Aunt Song, the flowers in this garden are all so beautiful.¡±


    Lin Yin had already become a frequent visitor to Shenglin Bay and her relationship with Aunt Song had become much closer.


    ¡°Although President Lu doesn¡¯t enter the garden much, I¡¯m also taking care of it carefully. I hope the future mistress of Shenglin Wan will like it.¡±


    Aunt Song could tell that Lu Ming treated Lin Yin very differently, so she paid more attention to her.


    ¡°They¡¯ll like it. It¡¯s beautiful here.¡±


    Lin Yin was attracted by the colorful flowers and did not notice the deeper meaning in Aunt Song¡¯s words.


    ¡°CEO Lu is usually busy with work. Sometimes, he doesn¡¯t eat properly at all.¡± Aunt Song looked at Lin Yin¡¯s face that was even more moving than a flower and was happy. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Aunt Song smiled and said, ¡°Can I trouble Miss Lin Yin to send the prepared lunch to President Lu later? He never eats the food when the servants bring it over.¡±


    Lin Yin was in a difficult position. Although Lu Ming treated her very well, Lin Yin felt that the two of them were not close enough for her to naturally deliver lunch to Lu Ming.


    ¡°CEO Lu¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t too good, so he¡¯s more at ease with the things prepared at home. Miss Lin Yin, please make a trip.¡±


    Seeing Aunt Song¡¯s expectant expression, Lin Yin couldn¡¯t refuse. Aunt Song had been taking good care of her while she was in Shenglin Bay.


    ¡°Alright, leave it to me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s answer, Aunt Song smiled happily.

 Chapter 133 - 133 Send Him Food

    133 Send Him Food


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Lin Yin. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. I¡¯ll bring it to you when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Lin Yin sat in the garden for a while. When she saw Lu Yan and Gong Ze walking out of the living room, she stood up to welcome them.


    ¡°We¡¯re done. How was your conversation?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the two of them, who were clearly in low spirits, and comforted them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s forget about the past. Don¡¯t be like enemies the moment you meet again.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes were a little red. She must have just cried. Due to Lin Yin¡¯s influence, Lu Yan no longer wore makeup like before. She looked a little aggrieved now and looked more like a little girl.


    ¡°Lu Yue is simply a bastard!¡± Lu Yan asked Gong Ze about the many things that had upset her for a long time, but Gong Ze was completely unaware.


    ¡°She pretended to be close to Gong Ze in front of me and even deliberately told me that he hated me.¡±


    Lu Yan sniffled and bumped Gong Ze beside her with her arm. ¡°You¡¯re also an idiot. You think I¡¯m angry with you and you ignored me.¡±


    Gong Ze and Lu Yan talked about many things in the past. In the end, they realized that the two people who were originally concerned about each other thought that they hated each other under Lu Yue¡¯s deliberate schemes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? We¡¯re both idiots. We misunderstood each other for so long¡­¡±


    Gong Ze sighed and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Thank you, Lin Yin. I was already a little slow in this aspect. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have foolishly thought that Lu Yan deliberately distanced herself from me. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the misunderstanding has been resolved.¡± Lin Yin relaxed a little when she saw the two of them reconciled. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll settle scores with Lu Yue and make her pay for what she did.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have evidence either. It¡¯s been too long.¡± Lu Yan wanted Lu Yue to be punished more than anyone else, but Lu Yue was still a member of the Lu Family after all. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for evidence. It¡¯s actually very simple to punish someone.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were dark. Lu Yan and Gong Ze couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin, CEO Lu¡¯s lunch is ready. The driver is waiting for you at the entrance.¡±


    Aunt Song walked out of the kitchen and handed an exquisite meal box to Lin Yin.


    ¡°Lin Yin, are you going to deliver food to my little uncle?¡±


    When Lu Yan heard Aunt Song¡¯s words, her eyes widened in surprise.


    Lin Yin nodded helplessly. Gong Ze was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you bringing him food?¡±


    Before Lin Yin could answer, Lu Yan pulled Gong Ze in as she spoke. ¡°Go quickly. Gong Ze and I are fine now.¡±


    Looking at the two of them leave, Lin Yin smiled. It seemed that the problem between them had been resolved.


    In the house, Lu Yan watched from the window as Lin Yin left in the car. A sly smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s your uncle¡¯s relationship with Lin Yin? They seemed to be very familiar with each other at the birthday party last time.¡±


    Gong Ze was a little unhappy to be interrupted by Lu Yan. He felt that Lin Yin and Lu Ming¡¯s relationship was probably not that simple.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what their relationship is. Anyway, if you want to woo Lin Yin, I think you have no chance.¡± Lu Yan could tell that Gong Ze had a good impression of Lin Yin.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Gong Ze was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Lin Yin will be deceived.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say that my little uncle is a liar?¡±


    Hearing Lu Yan¡¯s words, Gong Ze hurriedly explained, ¡°Of course not. I, I just feel that the age difference between them is a little too big¡­¡±


    In Gong Ze¡¯s heart, Lu Ming was a very successful person. He had a reliable personality and was extremely capable at work. However, he had always treated him as an elder and did not think that he would have anything to do with Lin Yin.


    ¡°What era are we in? Age isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    Lu Yan originally did not think that Lu Ming and Lin Yin were suitable, but when she thought about how Lin Yin might marry into the Lu Family in the future, she could not help but be happy. With Lin Yin standing with her, who would dare to make things difficult for her in the future?


    Lin Yin, who had arrived at Lu Ming¡¯s company, still did not know that in Lu Yan¡¯s heart, she had already become her soon-to-be aunt.


    This was the first time Lin Yin had come to Lu Ming¡¯s company.


    ¡°When will Jiang Chen and my company reach this scale?¡± She sighed softly.


    Lin Yin was very confident. In her previous life, Jiang Chen had used less than a year to successfully let the entire country see his shocking business acumen. It shouldn¡¯t be long before their company improved.


    ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡±


    When the receptionist saw that Lin Yin was dressed extraordinarily, although she was curious about her identity, she did not dare to be negligent.

 Chapter 134 - 134 Unexpected Surprise

    134 Unexpected Surprise


    When Lin Yin heard the receptionist¡¯s words, she thought for a moment and called Lu Ming.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s voice came from the phone after two rings.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m on the first floor of your company. Can you get Assistant Shen to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait a moment. Someone will be down soon.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s voice was obviously surprised. Lin Yin hung up and sat on the sofa under the lead of the receptionist.


    ¡°Have some water and wait.¡± The receptionist was very polite to Lin Yin. After all, a person who could get Assistant Shen to come down to welcome her must not be that simple.


    However, the receptionist did not expect that in less than ten minutes, the person who rushed down from the CEO¡¯s private elevator was Lu Ming himself.


    ¡°Little Yin, you¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, right? I was in a meeting just now.¡±


    Lin Yin got up from the sofa. Seeing that Lu Ming was obviously anxious, she said slowly, ¡°Not long. Aunt Song asked me to bring you lunch.¡±


    Lin Yin shook the lunch box in her hand gently, and a look of surprise appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡±


    Lu Ming happily brought Lin Yin upstairs. Many employees looked at them curiously and secretly guessed Lin Yin¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Oh my god, thank goodness I¡¯m smart. That young lady is obviously not an ordinary person.¡± The receptionist who had just received Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, if she dared to neglect Lin Yin, wouldn¡¯t she be chased out of the company immediately?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve worked for the Lu Corporation for three years, but I¡¯ve never seen President Lu so gentle.¡± An employee who was present just now chimed in from the front desk. ¡°Could that young lady be President Lu¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No way?¡± The receptionist was a little surprised. The young lady just now looked to be about 17 years old, but when she thought of her fairy-like face, she was a little suspicious. ¡°President Lu can¡¯t be so beastly, right? That girl just became an adult, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s just do our jobs. It¡¯s best not to interfere in the boss¡¯s matters.¡± The employee who spoke to him did not dare to continue discussing Lu Ming¡¯s private matters. After all, everyone had experienced Lu Ming¡¯s temper.


    Lin Yin followed Lu Ming into the president¡¯s office.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Lu Ming took the lunch box from Lin Yin¡¯s hand and gestured for her to sit on the sofa.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Lin Yin helped Lu Ming open the lunch box and carefully placed the cutlery aside.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin, who was concerned about him, and his heart throbbed inexplicably. Although the young lady was young, she was very serious about taking care of others.


    ¡°Lin Yin, you¡­¡± Lu Ming hesitated. Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s still young face, he swallowed the words he was about to say.


    ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± Lu Ming picked up the cutlery and felt that the food in front of him was much tastier than usual.


    Lin Yin sat at the side awkwardly, feeling that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little unclear.


    ¡°Aunt Song is very worried about your health. She was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t eat on time, so she asked me to send food over.¡±


    Lin Yin explained deliberately. She felt that Lu Ming was looking at her strangely.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll eat well in the future.¡±


    Lin Yin felt that Lu Ming was no longer as serious and cold as usual. He really looked like a big brother next door.


    As Lu Ming ate, Lin Yin sat silently at the side.


    Lu Ming ate elegantly, making people look over. Under his slender fingers, the simple cutlery looked much more exquisite and expensive.


    Lu Ming quickly finished his food. Lin Yin realized that she had been staring at him for a long time and turned her head away in embarrassment.


    Thinking of Lu Yan, Lin Yin coughed lightly and said to Lu Ming, ¡°You told me about Lu Yan before. I¡¯ve already figured it out.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Lu Ming¡¯s expression became a little more serious. He put down the cutlery in his hand and slowly asked, ¡°Why did Little Yan become like this?¡±


    ¡°Lu Yue and Lu Xiao.¡± Lin Yin did not hide it from Lu Ming. She felt that compared to the twins, Lu Ming clearly cared more about Lu Yan.


    ¡°They affected Lu Yan¡¯s childhood greatly.¡± Lin Yin could tell that Lu Ming was clearly a little angry and added, ¡°Especially Lu Yue. She did a lot of things to hurt Lu Yan when she was in school.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression was very ugly. It would have been fine if it were anyone else. After all, Lu Yue and Lu Xiao were also children of the Lu Family. As an elder, he could not educate them too severely.


    ¡°Little Yan should learn to be stronger. Only then can she protect herself.¡±

 Chapter 135 - 135 Cant Be Hasty

    135 Can¡¯t Be Hasty


    Lu Ming had experienced too much. He knew the dark side of this world. No one¡¯s protection was meticulous. Only one¡¯s own strength was the most stable insurance.


    ¡°But now, I hope Lu Yue can be punished accordingly.¡± Lin Yin and Lu Ming had different thoughts. If they dared to hurt her friend, they had to be prepared to be her enemy.


    Lu Ming looked at the girl¡¯s serious expression and did not refuse. Instead, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Lu Yue is your niece after all.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that Lu Ming would not target Lu Yue and Lu Xiao just because of a child¡¯s conflict, so she did not intend to let Lu Ming do it.


    ¡°I only hope that when I really confront Lu Yue and Lu Xiao, you can believe me and choose to stand on my and Lu Yan¡¯s side.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the serious girl in front of him and could not help but smile.


    It seemed like Lin Yin had underestimated her place in her heart. Perhaps even Lu Ming did not realize that he had already completely sided with Lin Yin.


    ¡°Sure. As long as it¡¯s not too serious, if my brother makes a move, I won¡¯t hesitate to protect you.¡±


    Lu Ming knew what Lin Yin was really worried about. As an outsider, she would probably be the one with the worst outcome if she participated in the Lu Family¡¯s dispute, especially Lu Yue and Lu Xiao¡¯s father, Lu Zheng. He was definitely not easy to deal with.


    Lin Yin admired Lu Ming¡¯s intelligence. It was easy for her to talk to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Uncle, I¡¯ll let Lu Yan grow up. She won¡¯t be at the mercy of others in the future.¡±


    Lin Yin and Lu Ming had the same goal. They were all thinking for Lu Yan.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so stressed. If you have anything to say, tell me in time.¡±


    Lu Ming felt that Lin Yin had a maturity and calmness that was different from children her age, but it was this feeling that made Lu Ming even more curious about Lin Yin¡¯s past. What kind of experience could make a young girl who had just reached adulthood have such a brain?


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Seeing that Lu Ming had finished eating, Lin Yin got up and put away the lunch box. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Uncle, take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you down.¡± Lu Ming stood up with Lin Yin, but she stopped him. ¡°No need, Uncle. Go ahead. I¡¯ll go down myself.¡±


    Lin Yin rejected Lu Ming and left the CEO¡¯s office alone.


    The huge office seemed to have become even colder because of Lin Yin¡¯s departure. Lu Ming sat back in his office chair, reluctant to let the girl leave. If only she could stay by his side.


    Lu Ming resisted the urge to call Lin Yin back and looked at the document again. He couldn¡¯t be anxious yet. The little girl was still in school. They would have plenty of opportunities to get along in the future.


    Lin Yin drove on the road in the Lu Family¡¯s car. There were many people on the commercial street, and the driver¡¯s speed was not very fast.


    ¡°I have something on. Just stop here.¡±


    Lin Yin saw two familiar figures in the western restaurant and got out of the car by the roadside.


    Lin Yin approached carefully and frowned when she saw the two girls in the French window. ¡°Why are the two of them together?¡±


    In a high-end western restaurant, there were two girls sitting by the window. One of them had exquisite makeup and an arrogant attitude. The other was actually Su Fei.


    The two people that Lin Yin felt did not know each other were sitting together at this moment. After thinking for a while, Lin Yin entered a grocery store on the street and bought a black cap and black-framed glasses. She changed her appearance briefly and entered the Western restaurant where Lu Yue and Su Fei were. While they were not paying attention, she found a seat close to them and sat down.


    Lin Yin was already wearing casual clothes. If she disguised herself simply and one did not look too closely, they would not be able to recognize her. Lin Yin sat behind Su Fei. Lu Yue was not familiar with her, so it was even harder for her to recognize her.


    The dining room was very quiet. Lin Yin could roughly hear their conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy that Miss Lu Yue called me out.¡± Su Fei¡¯s tone was a little excited. When she received Lu Yue¡¯s call, she did not believe it at first, but when she saw Lu Yue in front of her, she could not help but feel excited. Lin Yin and Lu Yan were on good terms. If she could build a good relationship with Lu Yue, would she have a chance to get close to Lu Ming?


    ¡°Oh, I know your sister, Lin Yin.¡± Lu Yue observed Su Fei¡¯s expression carefully. She could tell that Su Fei and Lin Yin were two completely different types of people.


    When Su Fei heard Lin Yin¡¯s name, her body clearly stiffened, but she quickly covered it with a smile. ¡°Really? My sister is much better than me, and there are many people who know her.¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136 Common Enemy

    136 Common Enemy


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a good relationship with your sister, do you?¡±


    Lu Yue had heard of the joke at the Su Family¡¯s birthday party. She knew that Su Fei must have a grudge against Lin Yin, but she just couldn¡¯t resist. After all, Lin Yin didn¡¯t look easy to deal with at all.


    ¡°No, actually, it¡¯s quite good. Dad and Mom treat me very well, but my sister has a bad temper and is too extreme. Her attitude towards me is usually worse,¡± Su Fei said without changing her expression. Lin Yin, who was behind the seat, couldn¡¯t help but snort. It seemed like Su Fei had slandered her a lot outside.


    Lu Yue was also a smart person. She could tell what Su Fei was thinking, but she did not care at all. As long as they all hated Lin Yin, that was enough.


    ¡°Really? If you two sisters are so close, I don¡¯t have to talk to you anymore. My impression of Lin Yin isn¡¯t that good.¡±


    Lu Yue said this on purpose. She had long known that they were on bad terms, so there was no need to hide her hostility towards Lin Yin.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes lit up. She pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Did my sister offend Miss Lu in any way? I apologize on her behalf. After all, she was born in the slums. It¡¯s normal for her to not know the rules.¡±


    Hearing Su Fei¡¯s words, Lu Yue could not help but smile. It seemed that this girl who was pretending to be weak was not such an innocent person.


    It seemed like she had been speaking up for Lin Yin, but she had actually slandered her. However, this was good. Lu Yue was still worried that Su Fei would be too stupid and affect her plan. It seemed like she was a good partner.


    ¡°Teach her the rules if she doesn¡¯t know them. Do you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    Lu Yue thought of Lin Yin acting high and mighty in front of her and wanted to throw her to the ground.


    Like Lu Yan, she was always an eyesore. From a young age, the elders had always seen Lu Yan. Lu Yue was jealous of her. Everyone thought that Lu Yan was obedient and cute, but no matter how hard she tried, she would always be ignored.


    Therefore, she had always treated Lu Yan as a servant. However, she did not expect that as Lu Yan grew up, she would start to break free from her control. What Lu Yue could not accept the most was that Lu Yan actually became closer and closer to Gong Ze, whom she had a crush on for many years.


    Looking at Lu Yan who was with Gong Ze, Lu Yue was simply crazy with jealousy. She used Gong Ze¡¯s concern for Lu Yan to deliberately approach Gong Ze. In the end, that fool Lu Yan really believed her lie and misunderstood Gong Ze.


    Lu Yue did not feel guilty at all. Seeing Lu Yan give up on herself, Lu Yue felt happy. However, that Lin Yin was too much of an eyesore. Her appearance began to change Lu Yan. It was impossible for Lu Yue to ignore this. She wanted to push Lin Yin into the abyss before Lu Yan changed.


    ¡°Of course Miss Lu is right, but I don¡¯t dare to offend Sister Lin Yin.¡± Su Fei was testing Lu Yue. If she couldn¡¯t deal with Lin Yin, she didn¡¯t believe that the Lu Family couldn¡¯t deal with Lin Yin.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that I understand what you mean.¡± Lu Yue understood Su Fei¡¯s thoughts. Just like how she hated Lu Yan, Lin Yin was so beautiful that Su Fei could not help but be jealous. Lu Yue took a sip of the fruit juice on the table and asked slowly with a smile, ¡°I heard that you were in contact with Brother Yue Chi?¡±


    Su Fei was a little surprised. She did not expect Lu Yue to know so much.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Yue wants me to ask Sister out to meet her, but Sister and I have some misunderstandings now. How can she be willing to listen to me?¡±


    Lu Yue heard a satisfied answer. As long as Su Fei also wanted to trick Lin Yin out, everything would be easy.


    ¡°I was also entrusted by Brother Yue Chi. I didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to be so arrogant.¡± Lu Yue¡¯s slender fingers gently brushed across the edge of the cup. ¡°It seems like she won¡¯t come out even if we invite her.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes were a little excited, and her voice became louder. ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you and try to let Sister meet Young Master Yue.¡±


    Looking at Su Fei, who was obviously impatient, Lu Yue continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re so sensible, everything will be easy. Tomorrow night, think of a way to trick Lin Yin to the largest entertainment club in Xin City. I¡¯ll arrange it in advance. As long as she goes in, she can forget about coming out alive.¡±


    The smile on Lu Yue¡¯s face was a little exaggerated. Her lips were thin to begin with, and when she smiled, they became a crack, making her look a little unsettling.


    Su Fei was a little worried. She had already seen Lin Yin¡¯s methods. The current Lin Yin was not so easy to fool.


    However, she was unwilling to give up this opportunity no matter what. If she could work with Lu Yue, her chances of winning would be higher. It would only be more difficult for her to deal with Lin Yin alone.

 Chapter 137 - 137 Deliberately Hooked

    137 Deliberately Hooked


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do everything I can to deceive Lin Yin tonight. I¡¯ll leave the rest to Miss Lu.¡±


    Lin Yin only slowly sat up straight after Su Fei and Lu Yue left.


    ¡°These two people are really like each other¡­¡±


    A trace of coldness flashed across Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. She was originally worried about how to find Yue Chi, but she didn¡¯t expect him to come knocking on her door. It saved her the trouble. The people she wanted to deal with were all gathered together.


    Su Fei and Lu Yue actually planned to give her to Yue Chi. Lin Yin did not understand. She had only interacted with Lu Yue twice, but she was actually trying so hard to harm her. It seemed that some people were really born evil.


    Lin Yin knew that it was not so easy to take revenge on Yue Chi. Only by finding irreversible evidence would Yue Chi receive the punishment he deserved.


    It seemed like she could only take the risk herself to find Yue Chi¡¯s flaw.


    Lin Yin remembered Yue Chi¡¯s perverted hobbies in her previous life. There should be some videos of the victimized girls on his computer and phone. As long as she found this evidence, she would have a chance to overthrow Yue Chi.


    Lin Yin prepared some small self-defense supplies and went to the pharmacy to buy some laxatives. She made up her mind to meet Yue Chi tonight.


    When they returned to the Su Family, Su Fei welcomed Lin Yin warmly as soon as she entered.


    ¡°Sister, why are you only back now?¡± Su Fei held Lin Yin¡¯s hand fawningly, but Lin Yin shook her off.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s tone was cold. She was looking forward to Su Fei¡¯s next performance. Lin Yin wanted to know what Su Fei would do to trick her into going to the entertainment club.


    ¡°Sister, I heard from Shi Dai that Yang Xue seems to have been working at the largest entertainment club in Xin City recently. Do you know?¡±


    Lin Yin observed Su Fei¡¯s expression, wanting to determine if she was lying.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t know if what Su Fei said was true, but she had planned to go along with Su Fei.


    ¡°Yes, Yang Xue¡¯s family background is average. She seems to earn a lot from working there.¡± Seeing that Lin Yin was a little curious, Su Fei hurriedly pretended to be concerned. ¡°But it¡¯s quite chaotic there. Aren¡¯t you on good terms with her? I¡¯ll accompany you to take a look tonight. It won¡¯t be good if a girl like her gets into trouble.¡±


    Lin Yin raised her eyebrows slightly. She felt that Su Fei was still very stupid. If she hadn¡¯t deliberately fallen for it, how could she have deceived her?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Lu Yan and Gong Ze along.¡± Lin Yin took out her phone, but Su Fei hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to call them. Yang Xue is a girl after all. The fewer people who know about her working at the club, the better.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s panic was completely exposed to Lin Yin.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡± Lin Yin saw the obvious joy in Su Fei¡¯s eyes and did not understand how she had been deceived by this fool in her previous life.


    At night, Lin Yin followed the happy Su Fei to the entertainment club in the new city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister,¡± Su Fei said enthusiastically to Lin Yin, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    Lin Yin looked around. To ensure that nothing went wrong, she secretly turned on her phone and sent her location to Lu Yan. She even sent her a message.


    [Lu Yan, I¡¯m at the Xin City Entertainment Clubhouse. Send me a message every half an hour. If I don¡¯t reply, think of a way to call the police to save me.]


    [Lin Yin, why are you there? Are you alright?]


    [It¡¯s fine now. Do as I say. I¡¯ll explain it to you later.]


    Lin Yin put away her phone. After all, most of the people in the club would stand on Yue Chi¡¯s side. She had to prepare for the worst in advance.


    ¡°Lin Yin, what a coincidence to meet you here.¡± Lu Yue smiled when she saw Lin Yin and Su Fei.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t speak to her. She was clearly plotting against her, but she still pretended to be hypocritical.


    ¡°Sister, introduce her to me.¡± Su Fei looked at Lin Yin helplessly, as if she didn¡¯t know Lu Yue at all.


    Although she was stupid, her acting skills were not bad and she knew to get rid of suspicion in advance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Yang Xue was here?¡± Lin Yin had no intention of acting with them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Fei was a little nervous. She took out her phone and flipped through it. ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    With that, Su Fei walked towards the washroom at the side, obviously wanting Lin Yin and Lu Yue to be alone.


    ¡°Lin Yin, many of my friends and I are playing here. I¡¯ll bring you over to get to know them.¡± Lu Yue held Lin Yin¡¯s arm intimately and pulled her inside.


    ¡°Why should I know your friends?¡± Lin Yin frowned. She hated it when Lu Yue approached her.

 Chapter 138 - 138 Lu Yues Friend

    138 Lu Yue¡¯s Friend


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our circle is not big. It¡¯s always good to get to know more people. The first time I saw you, I felt close to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you as a friend.¡±


    Lu Yue hid her feelings perfectly. At this moment, she looked like a little girl who wanted to befriend Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin was pulled into a private room by Lu Yue.


    As soon as she entered, Lin Yin looked around the room. The private room was not big, but the decoration was very luxurious. There were a total of two men and two women sitting inside. When they saw Lin Yin and Lu Yue, they stopped talking and looked at them.


    Lin Yin, the blonde girl sitting on the left, had seen her in the mall. She heard from Lu Yan that she was the youngest daughter of the Yue Family, Yue Ning.


    Beside her sat a beautiful girl with black curly hair. Lin Yin seemed to have seen her a few times in television advertisements. She should be a slightly famous actress.


    Lin Yin had never seen the two boys opposite her before. They both looked like second-generation heirs.


    ¡°Yo, not bad, Sister Xiaoyue. You brought another beauty.¡± The man in exaggerated clothes among the two boys stood up and walked towards Lin Yin. He was about the same age as Lin Yin and had curly chestnut-colored hair. He seemed to be very interested in Lin Yin.


    ¡°Cut it out. Lin Yin is my friend. Show me some respect.¡±


    As if she was afraid that Lin Yin would be bullied, Lu Yue shielded her behind her and scolded the smiling boy in front of her, ¡°Wen Yu, you¡¯ve just returned to the country. Lin Yin is a famous person who has been on the news. You¡¯d better not offend her.¡±


    Lu Yue seemed to be speaking up for Lin Yin, but she actually put Lin Yin in a difficult position.


    ¡°Is that so? Is she as famous as Sister Wen Ying?¡± Wen Yu glanced at the girl with black curly hair in the seat and turned to ask Lin Yin, ¡°Your name is Lin Yin, right? I think you¡¯re prettier than Sister Wen Ying. You should be very famous in the country, right?¡±


    Lin Yin felt that although the boy called Wen Yu looked a little frivolous, he was not smart enough. Seeing that he did not have any ill intentions, she was about to answer when she saw Wen Ying slowly get up from the sofa.


    Wen Ying walked forward and sized Lin Yin up carefully. She turned to Wen Yu and deliberately rebuked, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been overseas for too long. I¡¯ll get Brother Mu Ran to educate you well one day.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Mu Ran¡¯s name from the girl, she was a little surprised, but on second thought, they were both in the entertainment industry after all, so it was not surprising that they knew each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Sister Wen Ying. I don¡¯t want to offend Brother Mu Ran.¡± Wen Yu scratched his head and sat back down in frustration.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lin Yin. You¡¯re quite beautiful. Do you have any plans to act?¡±


    Wen Ying had exquisite makeup on her face and her long eyelashes trembled slightly. She looked at Lin Yin with jealousy. It was publicly acknowledged that she had debuted in the entertainment industry with her looks. How could she be inferior to a little girl who had not graduated from high school?


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was very cold. She could tell that the girl in front of her was a little hostile to her.


    ¡°Come, sit here first.¡± Lu Yue noticed the awkward atmosphere and pulled Lin Yin to sit beside Yue Ning.


    ¡°This is Yue Ning. You guys met last time. This is Lu Xiao, my brother.¡±


    Lu Yue introduced the remaining two people enthusiastically. Lin Yin¡¯s gaze lingered on Lu Xiao for a moment.


    It turned out that this boy was Lu Yue¡¯s twin brother. Although he looked a little similar to Lu Yue, his facial features were more flamboyant than Lu Yue¡¯s, and there was a hint of cynical arrogance on his face.


    Lin Yin nodded slightly. Looking at Lu Yue¡¯s friends, she could not help but sigh. The Wen Family, the Lu Family, and the Yue Family were all famous families in New City. Other than the absence of the Mu Family, it seemed that ordinary people could not join this circle.


    The few people in the room chatted enthusiastically, but Lin Yin couldn¡¯t blend in at all. The notification of a message sounded on her phone, and Lin Yin replied to Lu Yan¡¯s message.


    Now was not the time.


    ¡°Lin Yin, how¡¯s your relationship with my uncle?¡± Lu Yue asked Lin Yin. She wanted to understand Lin Yin and Lu Ming¡¯s relationship.


    ¡°I know him.¡± Lin Yin was expressionless, but she noticed that Yue Ning leaned over curiously.


    ¡°Lin Yin probably met Brother Lu Ming through Lu Yan, right?¡± Yue Ning did not speak until Lu Yue mentioned Lu Ming¡¯s name.


    Lin Yin nodded and realized that Yue Ning seemed to heave a sigh of relief. From the way she addressed Lu Ming, she probably had a good impression of him.


    Lin Yin was not surprised. Lu Ming was really outstanding. It was normal for him to have admirers.


    Lu Yue was also relieved by Lin Yin¡¯s reaction. Previously, she had been worried that Lin Yin and Lu Ming¡¯s relationship was not ordinary, afraid that she would indirectly offend Lu Ming by scheming against Lin Yin. But now, it seemed that their relationship had not developed so quickly.

 Chapter 139 - 139 Beginning The Performance

    139 Beginning The Performance


    The people in the private room began to sing and play games. The waiter also brought drinks and desserts.


    Lin Yin had been observing Lu Yue carefully. She took the initiative to pour the wine. The room was dim, but Lin Yin still saw Lu Yue put a small pill into the wine glass.


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She had finally waited for Lu Yue¡¯s actions, but Lin Yin did not expect Lu Yue to be as creative as Su Fei.


    ¡°Lin Yin, let me toast you. We¡¯ll be good friends from now on.¡± Lu Yue handed the wine glass to Lin Yin and finished the wine in her hand.


    Lin Yin pretended to choke on her wine and poured half of it when Lu Yue was not paying attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Just drink slowly.¡± Lu Yue thought that Lin Yin had drunk some and handed her a few tissues with a smile.


    Lin Yin took the tissue and placed it at the corner of her mouth. Under the dim light, she seemed to have finished the wine in the wine glass, but in fact, it soaked the tissue.


    Lu Yue looked at Lin Yin¡¯s empty wine glass in satisfaction and winked at Yue Ning.


    ¡°Lin Yin, let me toast you too.¡± Yue Ning picked up the champagne on the table and Lin Yin took another glass.


    The two of them finished the wine in their glasses. Lin Yin did not feel uncomfortable. Other than the glass of wine Lu Yue handed her, there was probably nothing wrong with the wine on the table.


    Lin Yin thought of what Lu Yue and Lu Xiao had done to Lu Yan and had a plan. While everyone was singing, she placed a small laxative in Lu Yue and Lu Xiao¡¯s cups.


    Wasn¡¯t it just drugging? They should try this feeling too.


    Lin Yin watched in satisfaction as Lu Xiao and Lu Yue drank the wine before pretending to be drunk and leaning against the sofa.


    ¡°Lin Yin, your alcohol tolerance is too poor.¡± Seeing that Lin Yin was sitting alone on the sofa, Wen Yu kindly leaned over and handed her a cup of honey lemon water.


    ¡°Drink this. You¡¯ll be more awake later.¡±


    Lin Yin took the cup and felt that although the boy in front of her looked unreliable, he did not seem like a shrewd person. She did not know why he was with Lu Yue and Lu Xiao.


    ¡°Go do your own thing. I¡¯ll bring Lin Yin to the room upstairs to rest for a while.¡± Lu Yue was afraid that Wen Yu would affect her plan. She looked at Lin Yin, who was clearly unconscious on the sofa, and said to Yue Ning, ¡°Little Ning, help me help Lin Yin upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you. You two girls will fall again.¡± Wen Yu kindly helped Lin Yin up, but Lu Xiao stood up and stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re a boy. Why are you getting involved? Come and drink.¡±


    Lu Xiao knew his sister too well. From the moment Lin Yin entered, Lu Xiao felt that something was wrong with Lu Yue. He pulled Wen Yu away and smiled at Lu Yue. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. There¡¯s a surveillance camera in the corridor.¡±


    Lu Yue nodded and walked out with Yue Ning.


    Wen Ying also realized that something was wrong. Lin Yin did not look like she had drunk too much. She walked to Lu Xiao¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°Is Little Yue on good terms with Lin Yin?¡±


    Lu Xiao shook his head and said innocently, ¡°I¡¯ve only been back for a few days. How would I know?¡±


    Lu Xiao glanced at Wen Yu and said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s do our own thing first. There¡¯s a room upstairs. They¡¯ll come down after resting.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s entire weight was on Lu Yue and Yue Ning. The two girls dragged Lin Yin, who was deliberately using force, and could not take it.


    ¡°She looks quite thin. Why is she so heavy?¡± Yue Ning looked a little pained. She had never done any physical work, but she felt a little uncomfortable now.


    ¡°There are many people in the clubhouse. Move quickly.¡± Lu Yue looked around carefully, worried that something would happen if she met someone she knew.


    The two of them used all their strength to get Lin Yin onto the bed in Room 3021.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Why does my stomach hurt a little?¡± Lu Yue rubbed her aching stomach. She did not know if she had used too much strength, but she felt a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°I told you to get the waiter to carry her, but you didn¡¯t agree.¡± Yue Ning wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked at Lu Yue, who looked a little pale. She asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    For some reason, Lu Yue¡¯s stomach hurt more and more. She said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Call your brother later. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    Yue Ning sent a message to Yue Chi and helped Lu Yue out of the room. Just as the two of them entered the elevator, a man in a black suit walked out not far from the corridor of Room 3021.


    ¡°The person who was just sent into the room seems to be Miss Lin Yin, right?¡±


    Shen Yu did not know if he was seeing things, but he did see Lu Yue. He glanced at the room number and turned to enter the VIP room.

 Chapter 140 - 140 Im Going to Be Unlucky

    140 I¡¯m Going to Be Unlucky


    Lu Ming was discussing business with a few middle-aged men. When he saw Shen Yu enter, he handed him the signed document.


    ¡°Enjoy yourselves. I still have something on at the company. Excuse me.¡±


    Lu Ming stood up, and the other bosses did not dare to stop him. Everyone knew Lu Ming¡¯s temper. No one had dared to send him off for so many years. Lu Ming had already given them a lot of face by coming to the club to discuss work. It was impossible for Lu Ming to participate in the following activities.


    Shen Yu left the private room with Lu Ming. After some hesitation, he told him about seeing Lin Yin and Lu Yue.


    ¡°You said that you just saw Lin Yin enter 3021?¡± Lu Ming was a little surprised. He was not surprised that Lin Yin was with Lu Yan, but if it was Lu Yue, things would probably not be that simple.


    ¡°Yes, and Miss Lin Yin doesn¡¯t seem to be conscious anymore. She was helped in by Miss Lu Yue and another girl.¡±


    Shen Yu repeated what he had just seen to Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming was a little nervous. He knew that Lin Yin did not have a good impression of Lu Yue and wanted to find an opportunity to avenge Lu Yan.


    Lu Ming thought for a moment and chose to call Lu Yan. He didn¡¯t want to affect Lin Yin¡¯s plan, but he couldn¡¯t let Lin Yin be in danger.


    ¡°Little Uncle, you scared me to death.¡± Lu Yan¡¯s voice sounded from the phone.


    Lu Ming looked serious and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t know if she should tell her uncle about Lin Yin.


    ¡°Where is Lin Yin?¡± Lu Yan¡¯s voice was very serious, scaring Lu Yan.


    ¡°She, she should be at home too¡­¡± For some reason, Lu Yan felt that Lu Ming¡¯s face must be dark at this moment.


    ¡°To be honest, Lin Yin might be in trouble.¡±


    Lu Ming could tell that Lu Yan was hiding something from him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Yan had been carefully calculating the time. There were still ten minutes before she should text Lin Yin again.


    ¡°Little Uncle, don¡¯t tell me you installed a surveillance camera on Lin Yin?¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t know why her little uncle knew that Lin Yin was in trouble, but he should be on Lin Yin¡¯s side.


    ¡°I saw Lin Yin at the entertainment club. What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Ming was a little anxious. There were many people in such a place. It was really not safe for a girl like Lin Yin to be alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re also at the Xin City Entertainment Club?¡± Lu Yan felt as if a huge rock had been lifted from her heart. In her heart, her little uncle was more reassuring than the police.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details. Lin Yin asked me to keep in touch with her. She said that if she didn¡¯t reply, she would ask me to call the police.¡±


    Hearing Lu Yan¡¯s words, Lu Ming frowned. Lin Yin¡¯s personality was very strong. If she wasn¡¯t in danger, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Lu Yan to be prepared to call the police.


    ¡°Little Uncle, it¡¯s great if you¡¯re here. Protect Lin Yin secretly. I¡¯m also worried that she¡¯ll be in danger.¡± Lu Yan glanced at the clock. It was already the time she had agreed with Lin Yin. She hurriedly said to Lu Ming, ¡°Little Uncle I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to contact Lin Yin.¡±


    Lu Ming put down his phone and Shen Yu, who was beside him, asked anxiously, ¡°Is Miss Lin in trouble? CEO Lu, should we go take a look?¡±


    Lu Ming nodded and walked towards Room 3021 with Shen Yu.


    Before they reached the door, they heard a man¡¯s voice in the corridor.


    ¡°You really got that Lin Yin here?¡± Yue Chi had drunk some wine with his friend. He didn¡¯t have much hope for Yue Ning and Lu Yue, but he didn¡¯t expect them to really trick Lin Yin over.


    ¡°Alright, consider it as me owing you a favor. Tell that girl from the Lu Family that I¡¯ll thank her personally after I settle Lin Yin.¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s voice was especially clear in the empty corridor. Shen Yu stole a glance at Lu Ming beside him and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    The air pressure around Lu Ming was very low. Anyone could tell what Yue Chi meant on the phone. It seemed like this youngest son of the Yue Family was probably going to be unlucky tonight. Shen Yu remained silent at the side. In fact, he had already thought of how to contact the doctor and explain it to Yue Han.


    Yue Chi had a smile on his face and couldn¡¯t wait to walk towards 3021. However, he bumped into Lu Ming, who had a cold expression on his face.


    ¡°CEO¡­ CEO Lu¡­¡±


    After Lu Yue and Yue Ning left, Lin Yin began to prepare.


    ¡°I wonder if that bastard has any evidence on his phone.¡±


    Lin Yin hid the taser she had bought beforehand under her pillow and placed the rest of the laxative into the red wine on the coffee table.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know if she could find evidence, but Yue Chi would definitely suffer this beating.

 Chapter 141 - 141 Why Are You Here?

    141 Why Are You Here?


    Lin Yin simply replied to Lu Yan¡¯s message and lay back on the bed. Nothing unexpected happened, so she didn¡¯t plan to let Lu Yan call the police.


    Lin Yin lay on the bed and continued to pretend to be unconscious, waiting for Yue Chi to take the initiative to come to her.


    A long time passed. When Lin Yin was about to fall asleep, the door was slowly pushed open.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t move and continued to pretend to be unconscious, but her hands were already gripping the bedsheets tightly.


    Sensing someone slowly approaching, Lin Yin held her breath. When that person gradually approached, she suddenly stood up and grabbed his collar. She pulled hard and pressed him heavily onto the bed.


    The man¡¯s body fell heavily onto the bed. Lin Yin pressed against him. When she saw the man¡¯s face clearly, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Lin Yin was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth when she saw Lu Ming under her. She had thought of countless possibilities, but she didn¡¯t expect that the person who came in would be Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin, who was pressing down on him, and a smile slowly appeared in his eyes. It seemed like this little girl was quite powerful. If he didn¡¯t attack, she probably wouldn¡¯t be bullied.


    ¡°Do you want to help me up first?¡± Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin, whose ears were slightly red, and the smile on his lips became more obvious.


    Lin Yin hurriedly got up from Lu Ming¡¯s body. She was no longer as nervous as before. Now, Lin Yin felt like she had been caught making a mistake by her teacher.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    Lu Ming sat by the bed and looked at Lin Yin¡¯s messy hair. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to help her tidy it up.


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression slowly returned to normal. She asked, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I shouldn¡¯t. How did you know I was here?¡±


    Lin Yin suspected that Lu Yan had told Lu Ming about her, but Lu Ming appeared too quickly. Moreover, where did Yue Chi, who should have appeared, run to now? Lin Yin was full of doubts. She looked at Lu Ming, who was inches away, but she didn¡¯t know where to ask.


    ¡°I was discussing the contract next door. When Shen Yu came out, he saw Lu Yue helping you into Room 3021. I felt that something was wrong, so I came to take a look.¡±


    Lu Ming was glad that Shen Yu had discovered Lin Yin. He did not want Lin Yin to be in any danger. No matter how useless Yue Chi was, he was still a man. It was too risky for Lin Yin for her to interact with him.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Yin lowered her head. She kept feeling that Lu Ming was not as busy as everyone said. As long as she wanted to do something, Lu Ming would always appear in time.


    Lin Yin knew that her plan had been interrupted and asked helplessly, ¡°Did you see anyone suspicious before you came in?¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know if Lu Ming knew her plan or where Yue Chi had gone.


    ¡°Are you asking Yue Chi?¡± Lu Ming had long seen through Lin Yin¡¯s thoughts. When he realized that she was pretending to be unconscious, Lu Ming could already guess what had happened.


    Lin Yin was probably not schemed against by Lu Yue but deliberately took the bait to lure Yue Chi out. Lu Ming could not understand why Lin Yin would put herself in danger even if it was to take revenge on Lu Yue.


    ¡°He came?¡± When Lin Yin heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, she asked anxiously, ¡°Where did you see him?¡±


    Lu Ming thought of Yue Chi, who had already been sent away by Shen Yu, and said calmly, ¡°I saw him at the door.¡±


    Lu Ming noticed Lin Yin¡¯s searching gaze and continued, ¡°But he¡¯s already at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hospital?¡± Lin Yin couldn¡¯t understand why Yue Chi was already in the hospital before she could do anything.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming in confusion and asked hesitantly, ¡°Did you hit him?¡±


    Lin Yin said the most unbelievable possibility, so when she saw Lu Ming nod slightly, Lin Yin could no longer remain calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you? Uncle, why did you hit Yue Chi?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s plan was completely disrupted by Lu Ming. If Yue Chi was beaten up and sent to the hospital because he wanted to get close to her, he would have to avoid her when he saw her in the future. How would she have the chance to find evidence of his crimes?


    ¡°He reaped what he sowed!¡± When Lu Ming thought of Yue Chi¡¯s disgusting delusions about Lin Yin, he felt that he had been too gentle just now. If not for the fact that he still had a relationship with his brother, Lu Ming would definitely cripple him, regardless of whether he was from the Yue Family.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin, who was obviously troubled, and could not help but be curious.

 Chapter 142 - 142 Police Investigation

    142 Police Investigation


    ¡°What the hell is in your little head?¡±


    Lu Ming knocked Lin Yin¡¯s forehead gently and asked gently, ¡°Tell me what you want to do.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming. The two of them sat side by side by the bed, very close. Lin Yin could smell the clear cologne on Lu Ming¡¯s body.


    Looking at the man¡¯s cold and handsome features, Lin Yin felt a little warm. Every time Lu Ming appeared, he was helping her. Lin Yin had unknowingly developed trust in Lu Ming.


    ¡°I want to find some evidence.¡± Lin Yin thought for a moment and decided to tell Lu Ming her true motive. ¡°Yue Chi is a very perverted person. He has hurt many girls. I want to find evidence and let him receive the punishment he deserves.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know if Lu Ming would understand her, but she still wanted to try.


    ¡°So you¡¯re taking the risk?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s tone was a little serious. He still felt that Lin Yin¡¯s actions were too impulsive. No matter what the reason was, she shouldn¡¯t joke about her safety.


    Lin Yin felt a little guilty under Lu Ming¡¯s gaze. She thought of Lu Yue and Yue Ning and explained, ¡°Not really. I was tricked by Lu Yue to come here in the first place. I had no choice.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the aggrieved Lin Yin and his heart raced. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t believe Lin Yin. This little girl was very smart. As long as she didn¡¯t want to come, who could trick her?


    However, Lu Ming did not expose her. Lin Yin¡¯s slightly coquettish tone pleased Lu Ming. This was the first time she had shown weakness in front of him. Lu Ming was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Do you need me to help you punish Lu Yue? She did go overboard in this matter.¡±


    Lu Ming did not expect that seeing Lin Yin suffer, he actually wanted to stand up for her. Although Lu Yue was also his niece, Lu Ming didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. She won¡¯t have it easy now either.¡± Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She had bought a powerful laxative. Lu Yue and Lu Xiao would definitely end up very miserably.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s smiling face, Lu Ming relaxed a lot. Previously, when he entered, his heart had been tense. He was only completely relieved now.


    Seeing the wine glass on the coffee table, Lu Ming suddenly felt thirsty. He had used a lot of strength to hit Yue Chi just now, so he got up from the bed and picked up the wine glass. Just as he was about to drink it, Lin Yin rushed over and pushed him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it!¡±


    Lin Yin was thinking about Lu Yue and Lu Xiao, who she had drugged. Just as she came back to her senses, she saw Lu Ming picking up a wine glass and preparing to bring it to his mouth. That was the wine she had added a large dose of laxative to. Lin Yin rushed over without hesitation.


    Crack!


    The wine glass shattered on the ground. Lu Ming staggered from Lin Yin¡¯s collision, but he still hugged Lin Yin steadily.


    Before the two of them could react, the door was pushed open. A few uniformed police officers rushed in and surrounded Lu Ming and Lin Yin.


    Behind the police were the pale-faced Lu Yue and Yue Ning, who had been explaining.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu?¡±


    When Lu Yue and Yue Ning saw Lu Ming carrying Lin Yin, their expressions were quite interesting.


    Lu Yue had been running around the washroom. When she realized that a police officer had arrived at the clubhouse, she was worried that Yue Chi would be discovered by the police, so she immediately informed Yue Ning.


    Yue Ning was even more afraid that her cheap brother was doing something to Lin Yin. It would be even harder to explain if the police saw it.


    Yue Ning could not stop the police, and Lu Yue was also uneasy. She forced herself out of the toilet and ran to Room 3021 with Yue Ning.


    However, the two of them did not expect that there was no disheveled Lin Yin and Yue Chi in Room 3021. There was only Lu Ming and Lin Yin hugging each other.


    ¡°Hello, sir. We received a report that someone here is abducting underage girls.¡±


    The leading police officer was a little surprised to see Lu Ming. This person¡¯s clothes and temperament did not look like a human trafficker, but since they had received a report, they had to take it seriously.


    ¡°Oh no, I forgot about Lu Yan¡­¡±


    When Lin Yin heard that someone had reported the case, she suddenly remembered her agreement with Lu Yan. She was so immersed in the shock of seeing Lu Ming that she forgot that her phone had been muted.


    She took out her phone from under her pillow and saw a bunch of messages from Lu Yan.


    [Lin Yin, how are you now?]


    [Lin Yin, reply quickly!]


    [Lin Yin, I¡¯m calling the police!!]


    [The police will be here soon. Hold on, Lin Yin!]


    ¡­


    After reading the message, Lin Yin¡¯s face darkened. It was all her fault for being careless. She seemed to have caused trouble for Lu Ming now.

 Chapter 143 - 143 Hated By Him

    143 Hated By Him


    The scene was a little awkward, but the first to break the silence was Lu Yue.


    ¡°Yue Ning, I-I can¡¯t hold on anymore. Stay here!¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on Lu Yue¡¯s forehead. After saying that, she ran out of the door with all her might.


    ¡°She deserves it¡­¡± Lin Yin muttered softly before realizing that her current situation was not too optimistic.


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯m not underage,¡± Lin Yin explained to the police. ¡°My friend misunderstood and thought that I was in danger, so she called the police.¡±


    The leading police officer looked at the two people in front of him suspiciously. Although he could confirm that it was not a case of trafficking, the relationship between the two people was still a little suspicious.


    Lu Ming had a headache. He did not expect Lu Yan to call the police. He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. He explained briefly to the phone and hung up.


    Not long after, the leading police officer received a notice from his superiors and quickly removed Lu Ming¡¯s suspicion. After all, the CEO of Lu Corporation would not kidnap a young lady.


    Wen Ying and Wen Yu, who were in the private room, noticed Lu Yue and Yue Ning¡¯s abnormality and followed the sound. When they saw Lu Ming in the room, they both stopped talking.


    The police left the room. Yue Ning still could not react. If it was Lu Ming in the room, where was Yue Chi now?


    ¡°Hello, CEO Lu.¡± Wen Ying and Wen Yu did not dare to offend Lu Ming and greeted him politely.


    Lu Ming nodded slightly. Wen Ying was in a few advertisements from the Lu Corporation. Wen Yu was considered half a member of the Mu family. He had seen him once or twice before.


    ¡°Where did Lu Yue go?¡± Lu Ming had the intention of questioning Lu Yue, not knowing where she had run off to.


    Wen Ying and Yue Ning looked a little troubled, but Wen Yu said casually, ¡°Who knows if Lu Yue and Lu Xiao ate something bad? The two of them kept running to the toilet. They haven¡¯t stopped for half an hour.¡±


    When Lu Ming heard Wen Yu¡¯s words, he turned to look at Lin Yin, who was holding back her laughter, and understood.


    It seemed like Lu Yue and Lu Xiao would not have a good night. Lu Ming did not say anything else. He held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and was about to leave when he was stopped by Yue Ning, who had her head lowered.


    ¡°Brother Lu, why are you here?¡± Yue Ning mustered her courage. She could not understand why Lu Ming was here.


    When Lu Ming heard Yue Ning address him, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although he had a good relationship with Yue Han, this youngest daughter of the Yue Family was indeed a little rude.


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression was very bad. He said coldly to Yue Ning, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for Miss Yue to call me that. Who do you think should be here?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s aura was a little scary. Yue Ning lowered her head and did not dare to look into his cold eyes.


    Lu Ming¡¯s voice was low, and no one in the room dared to make a sound. ¡°Yue Chi has already been sent to the hospital. You better understand that there are some people you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±


    With that, Lu Ming pulled Lin Yin out of the room, leaving behind Wen Yu and Wen Ying, who were confused, and Yue Ning, whose face was gradually turning pale.


    ¡°Oh my god, you scared me to death.¡± Wen Yu looked at Yue Ning with an exaggerated expression and asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Yue Ning, how did you offend President Lu?¡±


    Yue Ning felt terrible. Although Lu Ming was not familiar with her in the past, he had never looked at her with such a terrifying gaze. It was all Lu Yue¡¯s fault! She was probably hated by Lu Ming now. How could she approach him in the future?


    Wen Ying knew that Yue Ning had a good impression of Lu Ming, but she had seen how Lu Ming had always done things. From Lu Ming¡¯s attitude, Yue Ning should not have a chance.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Let¡¯s go down and see how Lu Yue and Lu Xiao are doing?¡± Wen Ying saw that Yue Ning was in a low mood and pulled Wen Yu out of the room.


    Lu Ming sent Lin Yin back to the Su Family. Just as she was about to get out of the car, she was suddenly stopped by Lu Ming.


    ¡°If you want to do anything, you can ask me for help.¡±


    Lu Ming could not understand the girl in front of him. She was only 17 or 18 years old, but her heart seemed to be filled with secrets.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve thanked you since I met you.¡± Lin Yin had a faint smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me a lot.¡±


    Lu Ming smiled helplessly. It was too difficult for Lin Yin to take the initiative to ask him for help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t press yourself too hard. You can try to believe me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Lu Ming admired Lin Yin¡¯s independence, but he also had a headache.


    Lin Yin¡¯s ability made Lu Ming feel that the distance between the two of them was getting farther and farther. It was as if if he did not pay attention, this little girl would jump out of his line of sight and disappear forever.

 Chapter 144 - 144 Lu Mings People

    144 Lu Ming¡¯s People


    Lin Yin nodded at Lu Ming and watched his car leave before walking through the door.


    It was already very late, and there was only a dim night light in the hall. Su Fei and the Su Family should be resting. Lin Yin was also a little tired. She returned to the bedroom and planned to settle the score with Su Fei tomorrow.


    Lin Yin thought of Lu Yan and took out her phone to call her.


    ¡°Lin Yin, are you alright? Did you catch the bad guy?¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone. Lin Yin really wanted to tell Lu Yan that her call to the police almost captured her little uncle.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Lu Yan heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart had been tense the entire night, afraid that Lin Yin would be in danger. ¡°My little uncle said that he was also at the clubhouse. Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Yin felt that things were really complicated and did not plan to explain it to Lu Yan over the phone. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Rest early. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    After saying goodnight to Lu Yan, Lin Yin fell onto the bed. She recalled the scene of Lu Ming being pounced on and her face burned. She controlled herself not to think about what had happened today, but she was a little frustrated. It seemed like she had to postpone Yue Chi¡¯s matter for now. After what Lu Ming had done, she didn¡¯t know what rumors would spread.


    Perhaps because she was a little tired, Lin Yin slept very soundly that night. When she woke up the next day, it was already ten o¡¯clock.


    After washing up briefly, Lin Yin pushed open the bedroom door and heard Su Fei¡¯s voice in the hall. It seemed that Su Zhen and Chu Yun had already left.


    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Su Fei heard Shi Dai¡¯s words and stood up from the sofa with her phone.


    Seeing that Lin Yin didn¡¯t come back the entire night, Su Fei thought that Yue Chi had already succeeded.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. The news of Yue Chi being beaten up by Lu Ming and sent to the hospital has already spread.¡± Shi Dai heard the news early in the morning and hurriedly told Su Fei.


    ¡°Everyone said that Yue Chi was bold enough to want to touch Lu Ming¡¯s woman. That¡¯s why he was beaten into the hospital by Lu Ming in a fit of anger.¡±


    Shi Dai didn¡¯t know who the woman in the incident was, so she wanted to verify it with Su Fei. ¡°Someone said that that woman is the young lady of the Su Family. Feifei is it Lin Yin? If Lu Ming likes Lin Yin, your life will be difficult in the future.¡±


    Shi Dai was really worried about Su Fei. No matter what others said, in her heart, Su Fei had always been a good friend.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Of course, Su Fei knew that the woman rumored to be Lu Ming was Lin Yin, but she couldn¡¯t admit it. If everyone knew, no one would care about her in the future. Lin Yin would only be envied by more people because of this.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to sleep for a while. Let¡¯s not talk for now.¡± Su Fei forced a smile. Her heart was in a mess.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I visit you?¡± Ever since the incident at the birthday banquet, Shi Dai¡¯s parents had forbidden her from interacting with Su Fei, but Shi Dai still could not let go of her many years of friendship with her.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just rest for a while.¡±


    Su Fei chatted briefly with Shi Dai for a while more. After hanging up, the smile on her face slowly disappeared.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lousy as to lie to your own friend.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice sounded faintly from behind her. Su Fei¡¯s body stiffened. She didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to be at home.


    ¡°Why? Are you surprised to see me standing here fine?¡±


    Although Lin Yin was smiling, Su Fei¡¯s heart turned cold from her gaze.


    ¡°Sister, what do you mean?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Fei, who was pretending to be calm, and felt that she was a little ridiculous. ¡°What do you mean? Where did you go last night? Why haven¡¯t I seen you?¡±


    ¡°I went to help you find Yang Xue, but Dai¡¯er might have seen wrongly. Yang Xie doesn¡¯t seem to be around. I went home before I could find you¡­¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s voice became softer and softer. She did not expect Lu Ming to help Lin Yin, and she was not prepared at all.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Yin sneered and approached Su Fei. The pressure she exuded made Su Fei retreat.


    Su Fei fell onto the sofa and was about to get up when Lin Yin grabbed her collar.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Su Fei. If you try anything funny again, I¡¯ll make you disappear from my sight forever!¡±


    Su Fei looked at Lin Yin¡¯s beautiful face as if she had seen a demon. She struggled back with all her might and cried out, ¡°Can you even kill me? Lin Yin, you don¡¯t dare to do anything to me!¡±


    Lin Yin let go of Su Fei¡¯s collar and pinched her chin hard. Her red lips parted slightly. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡±

 Chapter 145 - 145 Together

    145 Together


    Looking at the dazed Su Fei, Lin Yin patted her cheek in satisfaction. ¡°Su Fei, you¡¯d better behave yourself and be glad that I¡¯m merciful. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only end up worse than Yue Chi.¡±


    Lin Yin left the Su Family without looking back, leaving Su Fei screaming in the room.


    Lin Yin knew that it was impossible for Su Fei to give up on dealing with her, but she was not worried at all. Lin Yin was confident that she could resolve everything and was prepared to deal with all the enemies.


    Lin Yin called Lu Yan in advance and went straight to the Lu Family.


    As soon as she entered, Lin Yin saw Lu Yan¡¯s mother, Ren Xue.


    ¡°Xiao Yin is here.¡± Ren Xue¡¯s eyes were a little excited. She hurriedly walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side and pulled her arm mysteriously. She asked, ¡°Are you with Lu Ming?¡±


    Lin Yin was a little embarrassed by Ren Xue¡¯s question. She shook her head at a loss and explained, ¡°Auntie, you must have misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very open-minded. Although Lu Ming looks a little cold, he¡¯s actually a good candidate. His character, ability, and appearance are all good. Auntie supports you two being together.¡±


    Ren Xue blinked at Lin Yin and continued, ¡°It¡¯s been spreading like wildfire in my friend group. It¡¯s said that Lu Ming beat up that kid from the Yue Family and sent him to the hospital for a woman. You don¡¯t know, but Lu Ming is very old-fashioned. This is the first time there¡¯s a scandal. Everyone is very curious.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I told you not to talk nonsense. You scared Lin Yin.¡± Lu Yan heard the sound and walked down from upstairs.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that Lu Ming and Little Yin were together yesterday?¡± Ren Xue still refused to give up. She wanted to ask Lin Yin again, but Lu Yan stopped her.


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to the fashion show? Go quickly. You won¡¯t be able to make it in time.¡±


    Ren Xue glanced at her phone and said to Lin Yin as she walked out of the door, ¡°Little Yin, stay for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll call Lu Ming along. Let¡¯s have a good chat as a family.¡±


    Seeing Ren Xue walk away, Lin Yin finally heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at Lu Yan, who had the same expression, she smiled and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on? It¡¯s only been one night. Why are there so many ridiculous rumors?¡±


    Lu Yan sat on the sofa and handed Lin Yin a box of milk. She said helplessly, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. You went to the largest entertainment club in Xin City. That place is filled with people from the upper-class society. The waiters are also very smart. It¡¯s normal for there to be rumors.¡±


    Lu Yan took a sip of milk and asked Lin Yin, ¡°But what happened yesterday? Why did my little uncle beat Yue Chi up so badly he had to go to the hospital? Did he want to harm you?¡±


    Lin Yin sat beside Lu Yan. She didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so quickly. No wonder Su Fei looked so panicked in the morning. It seemed like she had already heard the rumors.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Yue and Su Fei. They tricked me into going to the clubhouse and wanted to give me to Yue Chi.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Lu Yan was so angry that she hammered the coffee table. ¡°They¡¯re too sinister. You weren¡¯t bullied, right?¡±


    ¡°No, with your uncle around, who can bully me?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t know if Lu Ming¡¯s appearance was a good thing or a bad thing, but there would probably be fewer and fewer people who dared to target her in the future.


    ¡°Sigh, seriously, we can¡¯t just let it go. We can¡¯t let Lu Yue and Su Fei off. They might do something in the future.¡±


    Lu Yan was a little worried about Lin Yin. She knew Lu Yue¡¯s methods. As long as Lin Yin was not careful, she might be schemed against by Lu Yue.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with them.¡± Lin Yin thought of the rumors and asked Lu Yan worriedly, ¡°But will your uncle become enemies with the Yue Family because of this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Yue Family won¡¯t be stupid enough to offend my uncle for a good-for-nothing youngest son.¡± Lu Yan smiled and explained to Lin Yin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, almost everyone now thinks that Yue Chi deserved it. My uncle¡¯s popularity even increased a lot because of this. It¡¯s just that not many people know that you¡¯re the female lead of the incident.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to let anyone know.¡± Lin Yin was afraid that being related to Lu Ming would affect her future actions.


    ¡°Lin Yin, actually, my uncle is indeed quite good. Do you want to consider it?¡± Lu Yan leaned closer to Lin Yin. She still hoped that Lin Yin could be with her uncle.


    ¡°Do you want to consider revising the lessons you missed?¡± Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan¡¯s aggrieved expression and couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°If I get together with your uncle, I¡¯ll watch you study every day!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Yan pouted and thought about it for a long time. ¡°Then you should be with my idol. Your age is more suitable.¡±

 Chapter 146 - 146 Partner

    146 Partner


    ¡°Alright, you should care more about your results. Take out your book and revise it. Accompany me to Jiang Chen¡¯s company in the afternoon to take a look.¡±


    Lin Yin heard from Jiang Chen that a big boss wanted to invest in their company and was prepared to meet him. After all, if Jiang Cheng asked her for money again, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take out more.


    Lin Yin suddenly thought of Lu Ming. If she asked him for an investment, Lu Ming would definitely agree without hesitation, right? A smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but Lin Yin felt that Lu Ming was already completely standing beside her.


    However, the more this was the case, the less Lin Yin wanted to trouble Lu Ming. She was confident that she could do everything by herself. The more Lu Ming cared about her, the less she wanted to trouble him because of her.


    On the other hand, Lu Ming, who was in the CEO¡¯s office of the Lu Corporation, did not think so. The matter of him hitting Yue Chi had caused a commotion, but not only did the Yue Family not ask Lu Ming for an explanation, Yue Chi¡¯s elder brother, Yue Han, even called Lu Ming personally to apologize.


    Yue Han knew his brother¡¯s character very well, but Yue Chi had never caused any big trouble in the past, so Yue Han could not be bothered with him. He did not expect to provoke Lu Ming this time.


    Yue Han knew Lu Ming¡¯s character. The responsibility must be the same as the rumors. It was all on his bastard brother.


    Yue Han and Lu Ming scolded Yue Chi for being blind and kept saying that he deserved to be taught this lesson by Lu Ming before this matter was completely settled.


    ¡°CEO Lu, many people are deliberately asking about Miss Lin Yin. Do you need to deal with them?¡±


    As a qualified senior assistant, Shen Yu had already settled everything about Lu Ming at the club, but he still had to report Miss Lin Yin¡¯s problem to CEO Lu personally.


    ¡°Let me warn you. Don¡¯t let anyone spread what happened last night, especially don¡¯t publicize Lin Yin¡¯s identity. After all, she¡¯s still in school. It won¡¯t be good for her.¡±


    Lu Ming did want to tell everyone that he was protecting Lin Yin so that no one would dare to provoke her in the future. However, because Lin Yin had yet to graduate, Lu Ming still respected her thoughts.


    ¡°Okay, CEO Lu.¡± Shen Yu nodded slightly and walked out of the CEO¡¯s office. He could tell that Lin Yin was very special to Lu Ming. He remembered in his heart that he should never offend Lin Yin in the future.


    Lin Yin and Lu Yan had already arrived at the company at the time they had agreed with Jiang Chen.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Jiang Chen greeted Lin Yin warmly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. How has it been?¡±


    Lin Yin was very assured and satisfied with Jiang Chen. She was very relaxed as the boss. Jiang Cheng had managed the company well alone. There were only some major matters that she had to decide for herself. Lin Yin did not have to worry about anything else.


    ¡°They¡¯re all quite good. It¡¯s just that the funds¡­¡± Jiang Chen found it difficult to speak. After all, Lin Yin had already forked out a lot of money. As a man, he felt a little uncomfortable asking a young lady for money.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to solve the money problem. Just do it.¡±


    Lin Yin did her best to support Jiang Chen. It was not only because she knew that Jiang Cheng had been very successful in her previous life, but also because after she really got to know him, she realized that he was indeed an outstanding person in all aspects and trustworthy.


    Jiang Chen was very touched. Lin Yin was the best boss he had ever seen. He thought for a moment and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for someone to discuss investments today. If it succeeds, it can reduce our financial burden.¡±


    ¡°Which company¡¯s boss?¡± Lin Yin remembered that in her previous life, Jiang Chen had also met someone who was willing to help him. She wondered if it was the boss she was meeting today.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything on the phone. They just agreed to come and take a look at our project. They should be here soon.¡± Jiang Chen glanced at his watch. As soon as he finished speaking, the landline in the studio rang.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Jiang Chen picked up the call and sounded a little excited. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up downstairs.¡±


    After putting down the phone, Jiang Chen went downstairs to pick them up.


    Lu Yan, who was standing beside Lin Yin, asked worriedly, ¡°Lin Yin, aren¡¯t you nervous? Are you really planning to talk about cooperation? Will it be risky?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Lin Yin wasn¡¯t nervous, but she clearly understood that the risk was proportional to the gain. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lu Yan. Help me make a pot of tea later.¡±


    Lu Yan nodded and walked towards the pantry. Lin Yin tidied her clothes a little and stood up to welcome the guests, but she saw that the man walking over with Jiang Chen looked familiar.


    ¡°Brother Mu Heng?¡±


    When Mu Heng saw Lin Yin, he was also shocked. He did not expect to see Lin Yin here.


    ¡°Little Yin, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147 Regarded

    147 Regarded


    When Jiang Chen heard Lin Yin call the man¡¯s name, he was already shocked.


    Could this handsome man in front of her be the business magnate, Mu Heng, who was always on the front page of the financial news? The business genius who took over the Mu family¡¯s business at the age of 21?


    ¡°Is Brother Mu Heng the big boss who wants to talk about cooperation?¡±


    For some reason, Lin Yin suddenly relaxed when she saw that it was Mu Heng. This man she had only seen once made Lin Yin feel a little warm.


    Lin Yin felt that there seemed to be a magic about the Mu family that could always make her lower her guard. She felt that the Mu family did not seem to hurt her, and Lin Yin did not know why.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Heng could not believe his guess.


    Seeing that Mu Heng and Lin Yin knew each other, Jiang Chen quickly explained to Mu Heng, ¡°President Mu, this is the boss of our studio, Miss Lin Yin.¡±


    Mu Heng had already guessed Lin Yin¡¯s identity, but he couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Yin had the foresight to develop such a bold industry plan at her age.


    ¡°Little Yin, it seems like I should call you President Lin.¡± The corners of Mu Heng¡¯s slightly raised eyes were filled with warmth. He admired the young lady in front of him more and more.


    ¡°Brother Mu Heng, don¡¯t tease me. This is just a small studio. It¡¯s far inferior to you.¡± Lin Yin felt that the person who had helped Jiang Chen in her previous life should be Mu Heng. She had snatched away Mu Heng and Jiang Cheng¡¯s first cooperation.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before your company expands.¡±


    Mu Heng¡¯s judgment had never been wrong. Lin Yin¡¯s project would definitely develop greatly in the future, and the benefits it could reap in the future were immeasurable.


    ¡°After hearing Brother Mu Heng¡¯s words, I¡¯m even more confident. It¡¯s my luck to be able to work with Brother Mu Heng.¡±


    Of course, Lin Yin hoped that Mu Heng could join the project together. As long as Mu Heng was around, there would no longer be any problems with the funds in the future.


    The two of them chatted very happily. Jiang Chen drafted the contract and Mu Heng and Lin Yin¡¯s partnership was established.


    ¡°Happy cooperation!¡±


    The two completely different-sized hands held each other. Lin Yin was completely relieved about her company.


    ¡°Little Yin, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I¡¯ll see if Mu Ran is free and call him along.¡±


    Mu Heng wanted Lin Yin and Mu Ran to interact more. After all, a girl like Lin Yin was really rare.


    ¡°Next time, Brother Mu Heng. I¡¯ve agreed with Lu Yan¡¯s mother to go to her house for dinner tonight.¡± Lin Yin glanced at Lu Yan beside her and rejected Mu Heng tactfully.


    ¡°The Lu Family?¡± Mu Heng had an impression of Lu Yan and knew that she was Lu Ming¡¯s niece.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet again next time.¡± Mu Heng smiled and said goodbye to Lin Yin before walking out of the studio.


    After leaving the office building, Mu Heng got into the car. Thinking of what Lin Yin had just said, he called Mu Ran.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m on set. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The voices around Mu Ran were a little noisy and tired.


    ¡°I saw Lin Yin today.¡± Mu Heng¡¯s voice was very calm, but the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t contacted Little Yin in a long time. How is she now? Is school on vacation?¡±


    When Mu Heng heard his brother¡¯s words, he smiled helplessly. Lu Ming was about to bring her home, but his silly brother was not even sure if Lin Yin was on vacation.


    ¡°It¡¯s the holidays, and she still has to go to the Lu Family tonight.¡± Mu Heng deliberately emphasized the word ¡®Lu Family¡¯. As expected, he heard Mu Ran scolding.


    ¡°Damn it! What does that old hooligan Lu Ming want?¡± Mu Ran noticed that he was still on the set and coughed awkwardly. He found a place with fewer people and continued to ask, ¡°Could it be that Lin Yin has been staying with Lu Ming during the holidays?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me? How can I know?¡± Mu Heng felt that his brother was really disappointing. He had been an A-list celebrity for so many years and had never had a girlfriend. It was not easy for him to meet Lin Yin, but before he could fight for her, she was about to be snatched away by Lu Ming.


    ¡°No, Brother, I¡¯m hanging up first. I have to ask Lu Ming. He¡¯s already so old, but he¡¯s still thinking about an 18-year-old girl.¡±


    The corners of Mu Heng¡¯s eyes twitched. He was the same age as Lu Ming and felt that Mu Ran¡¯s words were a little harsh. ¡°Watch your attitude. Our Mu family and the Lu family have always had a good relationship. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I¡¯ve always been clear about public and private matters. I acknowledge Lu Ming¡¯s ability at work and I¡¯m willing to call him Brother Lu. But I have to ask him about Little Yin. I can¡¯t let Little Yin be bullied.¡±


    Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 148 - 148 Must Meet

    148 Must Meet


    Hearing that Mu Ran was about to quarrel with someone, Mu Heng did not stop her. Mu Heng knew Lu Ming¡¯s character very well. He could not affect the relationship between the two families because of these small matters, so he did not intend to stop Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran had just hung up when she was called away by the production crew. She had no choice but to give up for the time being. However, he had already convicted Lu Ming of several crimes in his heart. When he finished filming, he had to talk to Lu Ming.


    After Lin Yin and Lu Yan left the company, they returned to the Lu Family together.


    Ren Xue had already returned home. When she saw Lin Yin and Lu Yan return, she happily went to the kitchen to prepare food.


    ¡°Lin Yin, I have to consider whether I can bring you home in the future.¡± Lu Yan looked at Ren Xue, who had entered the kitchen, and an ugly smile appeared on her face. ¡°My mother really likes you. She¡¯s happy when you come. When she¡¯s happy, she goes to bomb the kitchen again¡­¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She pulled Lu Yan towards the kitchen. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go and see if we can help.¡±


    The three of them worked for a long time before they finally handed the kitchen back to the chef at home.


    ¡°Forget it. When your father and Little Uncle come home, we¡¯ll eat.¡± Ren Xue changed out her dirty clothes and said to the exhausted Lu Yan.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t enter the kitchen again, we can still eat this meal.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the mother and daughter in front of her and smiled. Ever since Lu Yan returned to her normal attire, her relationship with her mother had become much closer. Although Ren Xue was not a very attentive person, it could not be said that she did not love Lu Yan.


    Her phone suddenly rang. When Lin Yin saw that the caller ID was Mu Ran, she answered the call.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran.¡±


    When Ren Xue heard Lin Yin say Mu Ran¡¯s name, she looked surprised and asked Lu Yan softly, ¡°Is it the Mu Ran I know?¡±


    Lu Yan nodded. She and her mother had the same idol, Mu Ran.


    ¡°Lin Yin, where are you now?¡± Mu Ran sounded a little unhappy, and Lin Yin noticed his emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Mu Ran? I¡¯m at Lu Yan¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Will Lu Ming be there later?¡±


    Mu Ran was very angry. She had just finished filming when she called Lu Ming. She had only questioned him a few times when Lu Ming hung up on her. He did not answer her calls after that. Now, Mu Ran wanted to see Lu Ming in person immediately.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t know why Mu Ran sounded so angry, but she felt that it seemed to be related to Lu Ming. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to have any grudges.


    ¡°Call me when you see him. I have to have a good chat with him.¡± Mu Ran was furious, but she could not really do anything to Lu Ming.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s Xiao Yin¡¯s friend, let¡¯s ask him to come along. There are a lot of dishes prepared at home. It¡¯s lively with more people.¡± Ren Xue looked forward to meeting Mu Ran.


    Ren Xue had not designed many clothes after returning to the country, but Mu Ran could give her a lot of inspiration.


    Lu Yan also looked at Lin Yin expectantly.


    Lin Yin thought for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°Brother Mu Ran, Lu Yan and Auntie are inviting you over. Do you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Send me the address later. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Lin Yin did not expect Mu Ran to agree so readily.


    After hanging up, Lu Yan and Ren Xue could not calm down. The two of them stood up excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare more!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tidy up my album posters and get another signature!¡±


    Looking at the mother and daughter who left in a hurry, Lin Yin smiled helplessly. There had never been such a warm scene in the Su Family. Lin Yin was very glad to have met Lu Yan and cherished being friends with her.


    In less than half an hour, Mu Ran arrived at the Lu Family in the nanny van.


    Lin Yin did not expect Mu Ran to arrive earlier than Lu Ming.


    ¡°Little Yin!¡± Mu Ran smiled when he saw Lin Yin.


    ¡°Little Yan, Auntie, hello. I came in a hurry. Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Mu Ran gave the snacks and cosmetics he had endorsed to Lu Yan and Ren Xue. His astonishing affinity made him get along naturally with Lu Yan and Ren Xue very quickly.


    Lu Yan was very excited to see Mu Ran. She had never imagined that her idol would come to her house one day.


    Ren Xue was also very happy. Mu Ran was handsome and had a sweet tongue. He kept saying that she was young and beautiful, praising her until she couldn¡¯t close her mouth.


    Lin Yin looked at the extremely socially capable Mu Ran with envy. Compared to Mu Ran, she was really a little introverted.


    ¡°Lin Yin, did Lu Ming often meet you during the holidays?¡± Mu Ran was depressed. Lu Ming actually refused to answer his call.

 Chapter 149 - 149 Enemies Meeting

    149 Enemies Meeting


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lin Yin thought for a moment. Lu Ming had seen her quite a few times recently, but she kept feeling that Mu Ran was a little hostile to Lu Ming. She did not know what grudges the two of them had.


    Mu Ran glanced at Lu Yan and Ren Xue. It was not appropriate for her to badmouth Lu Ming directly. The few of them chatted for a while before the sound of a car finally came from outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. They should be back. Let¡¯s prepare to eat.¡± Ren Xue enthusiastically brought Mu Ran to the dining room.


    Lin Yin looked at the sumptuous and exquisite food on the long dining table in shock and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim that Lu Yan and Aunt Ren Xue were really very happy Mu Ran could come.


    Mu Ran sat beside Lin Yin naturally. When Ren Xue saw this scene, she glanced at Lu Yan in confusion, as if she wanted to ask about the relationship between Lin Yin and Mu Ran.


    Lu Yan pursed her lips. She was only interested in the food in front of her now and had no mood to care about anything else.


    Lu Ming and Lu Jin entered the dining room together and quickly noticed Mu Ran, who was out of place in the entire environment.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing Mu Ran sitting beside Lin Yin, Lu Ming frowned unhappily.


    Lu Ming did not know what Mu Ran wanted to do. First, he made an inexplicable call and questioned his relationship with Lin Yin. Lu Ming could not be bothered with him and hung up. He did not expect Mu Ran to chase him to his home.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re too busy with work and don¡¯t have time to answer my call, so I had to come and see you personally.¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s tone was a little provocative. As he naturally helped Lin Yin deal with the steak on her plate, he looked up at Lu Ming.


    ¡°Come and sit down. I invited Mu Ran.¡±


    Ren Xue noticed the strange atmosphere between the two of them and quickly gestured for Lu Ming to sit down.


    She sized up Lu Ming and Mu Ran curiously and then looked at Lin Yin, who looked a little embarrassed. Ren Xue seemed to smell gossip.


    Lu Ming sat on the other side of Lin Yin and Lu Jin sat at the head of the table. Under a subtle atmosphere, everyone began to eat.


    Ren Xue kept stealing glances at Lin Yin. She realized that Mu Ran had been carefully putting food into Lin Yin¡¯s bowl. The atmosphere between the two of them was warm and harmonious, but she had to ignore Lu Ming¡¯s increasingly gloomy face.


    Ren Xue finally understood that Lu Ming and Mu Ran were rivals in love. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried about Lu Ming. Mu Ran was considered perfect in the eyes of a young girl like Lin Yin.


    One was a gentle prince, and the other was a cold-faced ice cube. The outcome was obvious.


    Ren Xue shook her head. Lu Ming really had a long way to go. She liked Lin Yin too. There would probably be more and more suitors in the future.


    The meal was a little depressing. Lin Yin also noticed Lu Ming¡¯s low pressure. She wished she could make way for Lu Ming and Mu Ran to sit together.


    After Lu Ming finished eating, he took the initiative to send Lin Yin home. Mu Ran hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Brother Lu, bring me along too. I want to talk to you.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Mu Ran¡¯s smiling face and said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t your manager send you home?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu, my manager needs to rest too. It¡¯s been a busy day. Give me a ride.¡±


    Mu Ran did not want Lin Yin and Lu Ming to be alone. With him around, he would never give Lu Ming a chance.


    Lu Jin also noticed that his brother clearly did not like the third son of the Mu Family. He wanted to step forward to smooth things over, but Ren Xue stopped him.


    ¡°Lu Ming, send Mu Ran back. You guys can talk too. Haven¡¯t you not seen each other for a long time?¡±


    When Lu Ming heard Ren Xue¡¯s words, he nodded helplessly. Lin Yin bade farewell to Lu Yan and the Lu couple and followed behind Lu Ming and Mu Ran without a word. If she had a choice, she would want to take a taxi back herself.


    ¡°Little Xue, I think Ah Ming¡¯s relationship with the third son of the Mu family is average. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to let him send him off?¡±


    Lu Jin understood his brother¡¯s personality. Looking at his expression just now, Lu Jin was afraid that the two of them would fight halfway.


    ¡°Aiya, what do you know? It¡¯s good for there to be some twists and turns between young people.¡± Ren Xue¡¯s eyes lit up. She usually liked this kind of drama when she watched television dramas.


    ¡°Mom, how do you think my little uncle fares compared to Mu Ran?¡±


    Lu Yan was also curious about who was more suitable for Lin Yin between her little uncle and Mu Ran.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Mu Ran. He¡¯s gentle and warm, an absolute male idol.¡± Although Ren Xue was Lu Ming¡¯s sister-in-law, in her heart, when Mu Ran and Lin Yin stood together, the scene was even more pleasing to the eye. It was simply a youth idol drama.


    ¡°I think so too. My idol looks better.¡± Lu Yan stood on her idol¡¯s side without any standing.

 Chapter 150 - 150 You Admitted

    150 You Admitted


    ¡°Your uncle dotes on you for nothing.¡± Lu Jin looked at his daughter and wife and shook his head helplessly.


    Lu Jin said indignantly, ¡°Actually, other than Ah Ming¡¯s cold personality, he doesn¡¯t have any other shortcomings. His work ability and looks are one in a hundred. How can a small celebrity compare to your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he likes to keep a cold face, is obsessed with cleanliness, and has a bad temper. Actually, these aren¡¯t any shortcomings.¡±


    Lu Yan pursed her lips. In the eyes of her competitors, her uncle was simply a demon. Even she was afraid that he would be angry.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s useless no matter what we say. It still depends on who Little Yin chooses.¡± Ren Xue looked at the father and daughter arguing and smiled helplessly.


    ¡°You mean, Ah Ming and the Third Young Master of the Mu Family like Little Yin? Why didn¡¯t I know?!¡± Lu Jin widened his eyes in disbelief. Why couldn¡¯t he tell at all?


    Ren Xue and Lu Jin had been together for twenty years, so how could she not understand his slowness? She gently pushed his shoulder and smiled. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to care so much. Just know that I like you.¡±


    Lu Jin was a little embarrassed. He adjusted his glasses and coughed lightly. He said dotingly to Ren Xue, ¡°Stop fooling around. Yan Yan is still here.¡±


    Lu Yan shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly. She had grown up with the PDA her parents showed her. She was already used to their love.


    Lu Yan was a little worried about Lin Yin¡¯s current situation. The atmosphere between Lu Ming and Mu Ran was simply suffocating. She wondered how Lin Yin was doing.


    Lin Yin was fine, but Mu Ran, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, was very unhappy.


    Along the way, whenever he spoke to Lin Yin, he would be interrupted by Lu Ming. Didn¡¯t everyone say that Lu Ming was a taciturn person? Who was the person who was so eloquent now that he could even participate in a debate?


    When they finally arrived at the Su Family, Lin Yin quickly got out of the car and said goodbye to Lu Ming and Muran. She entered the house without looking back.


    After Lin Yin left, the atmosphere in the car worsened.


    Mu Ran was the first to break the silence. ¡°Lu Ming, why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡±


    Lu Ming did not even turn around and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear useless questions. Also, I¡¯m the same age as your brother. Watch your attitude.¡±


    ¡°You still know that you¡¯re the same age as my brother. Then why are you still pestering Little Yin every day?¡± Mu Ran stared at Lu Ming intently, his eyes seeming to want to stare a hole into him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s tone was a little impatient. In his eyes, Mu Ran was just a mischievous child.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t like Little Yin anymore?¡±


    The car happened to pass by a signal light. Mu Ran turned his head slightly and waited for Lu Ming to answer.


    ¡°I never said that.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice did not change. Mu Ran, who was beside him, suddenly became agitated.


    ¡°You admit it, right? You have ulterior motives towards Little Yin, right?¡±


    Lu Ming drove without saying anything, tacitly agreeing to Mu Ran¡¯s question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. You and Little Yin are not compatible!¡± Mu Ran didn¡¯t know why, but knowing that Lu Ming liked Lin Yin, he felt like his cabbage was being targeted. He felt uncomfortable no matter how he thought about it.


    ¡°Why should I ask for your permission?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s tone was calm, but Mu Ran did not know how to answer.


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t compatible anyway.¡± Mu Ran scratched her head in frustration. He couldn¡¯t win against Lu Ming, so he sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t explain it to you.¡±


    Mu Ran had a plan in her heart. If Lu Ming couldn¡¯t be reasoned with, he would look for Lin Yin. She didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t stop Lu Ming.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your effort. I don¡¯t plan to disturb Little Yin now. She¡¯s still in school. We¡¯ll talk about everything after she graduates.¡±


    It was rare for Lu Ming to explain to Mu Ran. He knew that Mu Ran treated Lin Yin well and did not want to argue with him.


    Mu Ran still felt uncomfortable, but looking at Lu Ming¡¯s attitude, he could not hold on to it.


    When they reached home, Mu Ran called Lin Yin as soon as she went upstairs.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran, are you home?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice was very pleasant, and Mu Ran calmed down a lot.


    ¡°Little Yin, you¡¯re on vacation now. Are you interested in coming to the set to film?¡±


    Lin Yin was a little surprised to hear Mu Ran¡¯s words. Although she did not dislike acting, she did not have any intention of entering the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Think about it carefully. You can bring your friends along. Act as a few small roles and treat it as coming out to play. How about that?¡± Mu Ran was afraid that Lin Yin would reject him, so he hurriedly added.


    Lin Yin was not interested herself, but when she thought of Lu Yan and Yang Xue, she did not reject Mu Ran immediately.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Lu Yan and Yang Xue tomorrow. If they¡¯re interested, we¡¯ll go together.¡±

 Chapter 151 - 151 Meeting Wen Ying

    151 Meeting Wen Ying


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Mu Ran was relieved. She couldn¡¯t keep an eye on Lu Ming, so she thought of a way to keep a watch on Lin Yin.


    ¡°Okay, I look forward to you guys playing together.¡± Mu Ran smiled and hung up. If Lu Ming wanted to get close to Lin Yin, he had to get past her first.


    Lin Yin remembered Mu Ran¡¯s words in her heart. The next morning, she asked Lu Yan and Yang Xue to meet in a cafe near the studio.


    ¡°What? Prince Charming Mu really said that we can join the production team and film together?¡±


    Lu Yan looked excited. She didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to bring such good news.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never been an actress before. Won¡¯t it be very interesting?¡± Yang Xue also revealed a rare look of anticipation.


    Seeing Lu Yan and Yang Xue¡¯s reactions, Lin Yin had already made up her mind.


    ¡°Sure, then let¡¯s go take a look together. Anyway, there¡¯s still some time before we start school. Let¡¯s just treat it as experiencing the life of an actor.¡±


    Lin Yin had always been grateful to Lu Yan and Yang Xue. Now that she had found something that could make the two of them happy, she naturally wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! When can I start? I have to do skin management in advance. Even if I¡¯m an extra, I have to be in my best state.¡±


    Lu Yan was already looking forward to filming with her idol. She had to prepare well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Brother Mu Ran later. If there¡¯s no accident, it should be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Afraid that it would affect Mu Ran¡¯s filming, Lin Yin sent him a message on her phone, asking when she could join the production team with her friends.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go for skin care together. Use my card. It¡¯s my treat today!¡±


    Lu Yan pulled Yang Xue and Lin Yin to a gorgeous beauty salon.


    As soon as she entered, Lin Yin saw a familiar face.


    Wen Ying was also very surprised to see Lin Yin. The incident at the club last time had caused an uproar, but in the end, Lin Yin was actually safe and sound. Poor Yue Ning¡¯s unlucky brother. It took him more than half a month to get out of bed.


    Lin Yin knew that Wen Ying and Lu Yue were the same kind of people and wanted to ignore her. She did not expect Wen Yin to take the initiative to greet Lin Yin.


    ¡°Miss Lin, long time no see.¡± Wen Ying¡¯s appearance was charming. She looked very good when she smiled and was especially eye-catching.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Wen Ying?¡± Lu Yan, who had been watching dramas all year round, recognized Wen Ying at a glance. ¡°The female lead of The Cold Top Student Fell In Love With Me?¡±


    Although Lu Yan¡¯s voice was not very loud, everyone present could hear her. The corners of Wen Ying¡¯s eyes twitched. She had acted in many low-budget online dramas and the response was very bad, but she still made herself known.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Wen Ying pretended to smile at Lu Yan, but Lu Yan couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Was the filter on television too much? Why did she feel that Wen Ying didn¡¯t look that good in person? She wasn¡¯t even half as good as Lin Yin.


    Although Lu Yan didn¡¯t say anything, her enthusiasm decreased significantly.


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Wen Ying. How were Lu Yue and Lu Xiao last time? Are they okay?¡± Lin Yin pretended to be concerned, but it made Wen Ying¡¯s heart turn cold.


    Lu Yue and Lu Xiao had eaten something bad at the club last time and ended up in the hospital. Wen Ying looked at Lin Yin¡¯s meaningful smile and felt a little nervous. Could it be this girl in front of her?


    Wen Ying didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. She felt that it was best for her to stay away from Lin Yin. After all, Lu Ming was someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Wen Ying didn¡¯t look too good. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear and said gently, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, my manager is still outside. We¡¯ll talk again when we have the chance. Excuse me.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. Seeing Wen Ying run out in a panic, Lu Yan asked in confusion, ¡°Lin Yin, why do I feel that Wen Ying is a little afraid of you?¡±


    Yang Xue could also tell that Wen Ying was uneasy in front of Lin Yin. ¡°Yes, have you interacted with her much before?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°Who knows? Maybe she did something wrong and feels guilty.¡±


    Lu Yan didn¡¯t care, but Yang Xue could tell that things weren¡¯t that simple. It was good that Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t suffer.


    Lu Yan was in a good mood and was very generous. The few of them did a series of nursing projects and only walked out of the beauty salon when it was almost dark.


    Lin Yin also received Mu Ran¡¯s reply. He sent Lin Yin his location and said that she could come over tomorrow morning. The production team happened to be lacking a few people to play the juniors, so Lin Yin and the others could directly pick those roles up.


    The three of them agreed on a time to meet tomorrow and went home happily.

 Chapter 152 - 152 Entering a Trap

    152 Entering a Trap


    When Lin Yin returned to the Su Family, she realized that the atmosphere at home did not seem right.


    ¡°You¡¯re trash!¡± Su Zhen angrily threw a document in front of Su Lin.


    Su Fei and Chu Yun persuaded him carefully.


    Lin Yin looked at Su Lin, who had his head lowered, and felt a little ridiculous. He had left home resolutely before and returned in a sorry state. Now that he was scolded by Su Zhen, he did not dare to refute at all.


    Lin Yin felt that she had been blind in her previous life to think that Su Lin was a good brother she could rely on.


    Su Lin noticed Lin Yin, who had returned home, and frowned tightly. He didn¡¯t want Lin Yin to see him in such a sorry state and give her a chance to tease him.


    ¡°Little Yin is back.¡± When Su Zhen saw Lin Yin, his emotions eased a little. The current Lin Yin was the capital that the Su Family could rely on. Su Zhen¡¯s attitude towards her was still polite.


    When Su Fei saw Lin Yin¡¯s calm expression, although she hated her, she did not dare to show it. She glanced at Chu Yun and said to Lin Yin pleadingly, ¡°Sister, come and persuade Dad. It¡¯s not good for him to be angry and hurt his health.¡±


    Lin Yin sat on the sofa and looked like she was watching a show. She said slowly, ¡°How can I persuade him? Whoever caused the trouble should resolve it. What¡¯s the use of looking pitiful?¡±


    Su Lin looked at Lin Yin fiercely and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to make sarcastic remarks here!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Zhen was already filled with anger. He said to Su Lin in exasperation, ¡°There¡¯s already a dispute in the West Suburb Forest Bay. You didn¡¯t even ask me and signed the contract. Why don¡¯t you think about it? Would that old fox from the Jiang Family leave such a good thing to you? You¡¯re simply extremely stupid and incurable!¡±


    Su Lin was already angry with Su Zhen and wanted to discuss a business deal to show off in front of Su Zhen. He did not expect to be schemed against by Jiang Hui and have Forest Bay¡¯s hot potato handed to him.


    When Lin Yin heard about the Jiang Family, she suddenly fell silent. In her previous life, the Jiangs seemed to have gotten involved in a human life lawsuit. In the end, the company declared bankruptcy.


    However, in her previous life, Su Zhen did not seem to have anything to do with the Jiang Family. Perhaps it was because Su Lin was anxious to succeed that he provoked the Jiangs.


    Lin Yin looked at the angry Su Zhen and suddenly had an idea. She looked at Su Lin, who had a dark expression, and slowly said, ¡°Actually, the land in the West Suburb Forest Bay is a good investment.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that in her previous life, the Jiang Family had gone astray step by step because they gradually profited from the land in the Western Suburbs of Forest Bay.


    When Su Zhen heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, he looked at her in confusion. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and didn¡¯t explain further. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve interacted with many people, so I always hear rumors.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up. The people Lin Yin usually interacted with were all big bosses like Lu Ming and Mu Heng. Su Zhen was a little excited and felt that Lin Yin¡¯s words were credible.


    Lin Yin wanted Su Zhen to misunderstand. Although she didn¡¯t know why the Jiang Family had fallen, no one who was related to them had a good ending.


    ¡°You mean that your brother did nothing wrong?¡± After Su Zhen finished speaking, Su Lin looked at Lin Yin in confusion. He did not think that Lin Yin would be kind enough to speak up for him.


    ¡°He might have done it by mistake, but this might be a good start.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with laughter. ¡°Anyway, the contract has been signed. Why don¡¯t we let Brother do it for once? I believe there will be a result soon.¡±


    Su Lin did not understand why Lin Yin would say that, but it was obvious that Lin Yin¡¯s words shook Su Zhen.


    ¡°Dad, just give me a chance. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Su Lin had no choice but to give it a try.


    Su Zhen looked at the calm Lin Yin and his anger dissipated. Perhaps Lin Yin really knew something.


    ¡°Alright, within a month, if you discover that the situation is amiss, retreat early and minimize our losses.¡±


    Su Zhen shook his head. He had always put in a lot of effort to nurture Su Lin, but he did not seem to have much talent in business. Su Zhen had no choice. After all, Su Lin was the only heir of the Su Family.


    Seeing that Su Zhen had calmed down, Chu Yun quickly led Su Lin and Su Fei out of the hall. Recently, Su Zhen¡¯s attitude had dissatisfied Chu Yun. It was as if other than Lin Yin, there was no one else.


    ¡°Little Yin, how have you been? How¡¯s CEO Lu?¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s smile disgusted Lin Yin.

 Chapter 153 - 153 Starting Filming

    153 Starting Filming


    ¡°The Yue Family will hold an anniversary banquet next week. At that time, many famous and wealthy families will go to support you. Daddy will accompany you then.¡± Although Su Zhen felt that Lu Ming was not bad, he still did not give up and wanted to introduce Lin Yin to more people.


    It was the Yue Family again¡­


    Lin Yin thought for a moment. Yue Chi¡¯s incident last time didn¡¯t seem to have affected Lu Ming at all. Moreover, Yue Chi and Lu Ming¡¯s relationship had always been good. The two of them had cooperated on many projects. Lu Ming should be attending the Yue Family¡¯s banquet this time.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Su Zhen nodded in satisfaction. The more he looked at Lin Yin, the more pleasing she became.


    When she returned to the bedroom, Lin Yin was a little vexed. It was very difficult for her to get close to Yue Chi now, so she had almost no chance to collect evidence. She could only improvise when they met. Sooner or later, Yue Chi would be punished, and the girls who had been harmed by him would be saved.


    The next morning, Lu Yan arrived at the entrance of the Su Family very early.


    As soon as Lin Yin got into the car, she saw Lu Yan and Yang Xue, who were dressed exceptionally beautifully.


    ¡°Lin Yin, although you have a good foundation, isn¡¯t your face too plain?¡± Lu Yan put on a cuter style of makeup. Ever since Lin Yin changed her aesthetic taste, Lu Yan had become prettier.


    Yang Xue also put on lip gloss. ¡°However, if Lin Yin really puts in the effort to dress up, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll even overshadow the female lead.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the two of them with exaggerated expressions and smiled. ¡°Alright, Brother Mu Ran seems to be acting in a school drama. We¡¯re just going to act in a small role. We probably don¡¯t have many lines. Don¡¯t expect too much.¡±


    ¡°No way. You don¡¯t even know what drama Prince Charming Mu is filming?¡± Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin in surprise. ¡°This is the second school drama Prince Charmed Mu and Goddess Lan Xin are working on. It will definitely become popular!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These two people have an astonishing number of fans. Even if we¡¯re just cannon fodder, many people will see us.¡± Yang Xue didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to be so indifferent to entertainment news.


    ¡°Lan Xin?¡± Lin Yin found this name familiar. She felt that she had done a lot of charity activities, but Lin Yin was not sure about the rest.


    ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re not as well-informed as the guard at the entrance of our school. Lan Xin is the national goddess. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know her?¡± Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin as if she was looking at an alien.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know about Mu Ran before. What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡±


    Lu Yan and Yang Xue looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. It seemed like there were too few things that could interest Lin Yin.


    The three of them quickly arrived at the filming location according to the location given by Mu Ran. At the entrance, they saw Wei Yuan, who had come out to welcome them.


    ¡°Hello, Brother Wei.¡± Lin Yin greeted Wei Yuan. ¡°Please come out and pick us up. Where is Brother Mu Ran now?¡±


    Wei Yuan knew that Lin Yin was coming over to film, and he had mixed feelings. On the one hand, he felt that Lin Ying was a good seedling and should find an opportunity to try acting more. However, on the other hand, he was really worried that Mu Ran, that little ancestor, would have other intentions for Lin Yin. When the time came, not to mention Lin Yin, just Mu Ran alone would be enough for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. Mu Ran is still filming. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you guys to change your makeup. We¡¯ll go straight to the set later.¡±


    Wei Yuan politely led Lin Yin and the others to change their clothes. The three girls looked not at all out of place in their school uniforms.


    ¡°You guys are more suitable to dress like this.¡± Wei Yuan looked at the three young girls in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was good to be young. Although Mu Ran looked like a student, she was still a little more mature than Lin Yin and the others.


    Lu Yan changed into her clothes and asked Wei Yuan excitedly, ¡°Will we act with Prince Charming Mu later?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although you don¡¯t have any lines, you will appear on different occasions and interact with the male and female leads and the second female lead.¡±


    Yang Xue was also looking forward to it. Lan Xin was an actress she liked very much. She was looking forward to her appearance with Mu Ran.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You guys can watch from the side later. You should only have your scenes at noon.¡±


    Lin Yin and the other two followed Wei Yuan to the filming location. Before they could approach, Lin Yin saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Wen Ying?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Wen Ying, who was also wearing her school uniform in the distance, and was a little surprised. She was actually involved in this movie.


    ¡°She¡¯s the second female lead. According to the original novel, she¡¯s acting as a willful young lady.¡± Lu Yan noticed Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and explained with a smile, ¡°She¡¯ll be no different from her. She¡¯ll be acting as herself.¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154 Purposely Targeting

    154 Purposely Targeting


    The few of them approached and happened to catch the director shouting for them to stop. Mu Ran immediately saw Lin Yin walking over not far away and ran over with a smile.


    ¡°Little Yin! You¡¯re here.¡±


    Mu Ran attracted the attention of many people, including Wen Ying, who was touching up her makeup.


    ¡°Why is it her again?¡± When Wen Ying saw Lin Yin¡¯s face, she frowned unhappily. Seeing Mu Ran¡¯s especially enthusiastic attitude towards Lin Yin, Wen Ying felt very upset. This Lin Yin was really too much of an eyesore.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran, you look quite young in this.¡± Lin Yin looked at Mu Ran, who was wearing the same school uniform as her, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Little Yin, I¡¯m only 22 years old. Do I usually look that old?¡± Mu Ran was very happy to see Lin Yin arrive. In front of her, Mu Ran could be at ease, lest Lu Ming came to cause trouble again.


    ¡°Teacher Mu.¡±


    A gentle and pleasant female voice sounded from behind. Lin Yin turned around and saw a tall girl with a ponytail, fair skin, and bright facial features.


    ¡°Wow, a goddess!¡±


    Lu Yan tugged at the corner of Lin Yin¡¯s shirt excitedly.


    Lan Xin was originally looking for Mu Ran to rehearse her lines for the next scene. When she saw the young girls beside him, she smiled kindly.


    ¡°Goddess, can you give us an autograph later?¡± Lu Yan was very excited. Yang Xue, who was beside her, was also looking forward to it.


    ¡°Of course. Just look for me in the lounge later.¡± Lan Xin was very gentle. She spoke like a big sister next door.


    Mu Ran looked at Lu Yan¡¯s exaggerated expression and deliberately said, ¡°Little Yan, you¡¯re not thinking of changing idols in front of me, are you?¡±


    Lu Yan paused and shook her head hard. She said to Mu Ran and Lan Xin, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m a loyal fan of the two of you. I even chose you for last year¡¯s Best Screen Couple voting!¡±


    When Lan Xin heard Lu Yan¡¯s words, she lowered her head in embarrassment. Mu Ran was indeed the ideal Prince Charming for many girls, and she was no exception.


    ¡°Lan Xin, these are the little girls I know. I brought them out to play because they¡¯re bored during the holidays.¡± Mu Ran was also very polite to Lan Xin.


    After Lan Xin heard Mu Ran¡¯s words, she carefully sized up the three girls in front of her and her gaze stopped on Lin Yin.


    The girl in front of her was really too outstanding. Even though Lan Xin was used to seeing all kinds of female celebrities in the entertainment industry, Lin Yin¡¯s appearance still stunned her.


    The girl in front of him had exquisite facial features and an outstanding temperament. It was difficult to look away at a glance.


    After Lan Xin, Lin Yin, and the others greeted each other, the director called them over to film.


    The next scene was between Lan Xin and Wen Ying. Lin Yin, Lu Yan, and Yang Xue watched from the side.


    ¡°Lin Yin, do you think Wen Ying has something against Lan Xin? Her acting skills weren¡¯t very good before. Why do I feel like she¡¯s really hostile to Goddess Lan?¡±


    Lu Yan watched as Wen Ying pushed Lan Xin hard. She couldn¡¯t help but sweat for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Zhang. Let¡¯s do it again. I wasn¡¯t in a good mood just now.¡±


    Wen Ying liked these scenes that targeted Lan Xin. Although Lan Xin was more famous than her, Lan Xin came from an ordinary family. She was worlds apart from her.


    Lan Xin was pushed by Wen Ying again and again. Every time, she used a lot of strength. Her expression did not look good either.


    Lin Yin could not stand Wen Ying deliberately targeting Lan Xin.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wen Ying a little too much? Can¡¯t anyone tell?¡± Yang Xue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She didn¡¯t know why the director didn¡¯t stop Wen Ying¡¯s unreasonable actions.


    Lu Yan pursed her lips and whispered to Lin Yin and Yang Xue, ¡°I saw some news that the Wen Family seems to have invested in this drama. Otherwise, with Wen Ying¡¯s reputation, how could she act with Mu Ran and Lan Xin?¡±


    ¡°Other than her family background being inferior to Wen Ying, Goddess Lan Xin is much better than her in every aspect.¡± Yang Xue was a little dissatisfied that Lan Xin was treated differently.


    Lin Yin also sympathized with Lan Xin¡¯s situation. She was clearly better than Wen Ying in every way, but she was deliberately targeted because of her poor family background. Mu Ran walked back to the filming location from the lounge and was puzzled to see that Lan Xin and Wen Ying were not done yet.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a simple argument scene? Why did it take so long to film?¡±


    Mu Ran asked Director Zhang in a low voice and saw a troubled expression on his face. ¡°Wen Ying doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good state. She keeps asking for a reshoot. There¡¯s an even more intense argument scene later. I wonder if the filming will succeed.¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s appearance made Wen Ying restrain herself a little. Lin Yin also noticed that Wen Ying had been looking in the direction of Mu Ran, intentionally or otherwise.

 Chapter 155 - 155 Admiration for Her

    155 Admiration for Her


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran, how¡¯s your relationship with Lan Xin?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice was very soft and only she and Mu Ran could hear her.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. Lan Xin is very serious at work. She¡¯s a good actress. It¡¯s quite easy to film with her.¡± Mu Ran¡¯s tone was very natural and he did not realize what was wrong.


    ¡°What about Wen Ying?¡±


    Lin Yin realized that Mu Ran didn¡¯t seem to know that Lan Xin and Wen Ying had a good impression of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ran didn¡¯t know what Lin Yin meant.


    However, Lin Yin had already understood the real reason why Wen Ying was targeting Lan Xin. It was probably related to Mu Ran.


    Wen Ying and Lan Xin¡¯s scene was finally finished. Although there were protective measures, Lan Xin¡¯s body still hurt from Wen Ying¡¯s push.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran, it¡¯s our scene later. You have to guide me more.¡±


    Wen Ying¡¯s tone was coquettish. Lan Xin stood at the side with a lonely expression.


    Wen Ying and Mu Ran¡¯s family backgrounds were similar, but she could not integrate into their world no matter what.


    Lan Xin sat at the side to rest, but her gaze was fixed on Mu Ran and Wen Ying.


    ¡°Your acting skills are very good. Can you share your filming experience with me?¡± Lin Yin looked at Lan Xin, who was sitting alone at the side, and walked over with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience either. I just try my best to get myself into character. It¡¯s also a sense of faith and trust in my role.¡± Lan Xin didn¡¯t have the airs of a big-name celebrity. Perhaps it was related to her personality, but Lin Yin felt that there was a power in her that could comfort people.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely become even more famous in the future. No one can stop you.¡±


    Lin Yin was telling the truth. In her previous life, Lan Xin was also very famous. She, who did not pay much attention to entertainment news, had also heard of her name.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lan Xin looked at Lin Yin gratefully. This beautiful girl made Lan Xin feel very close. ¡°May I ask how you and Teacher Mu met?¡±


    Lin Yin saw that there was no one else around. Lu Yan and Yang Xue had been watching Mu Ran film. She leaned closer to Lan Xin and whispered, ¡°Brother Mu Ran filmed a mini-movie before. I was in it too.¡±


    Lan Xin seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She widened her eyes in surprise and said, ¡°You¡¯re the female lead of that mini-movie?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. She knew that the mini-movie she filmed with Mu Ran had caused quite a stir at that time. Everyone was very curious about who the female lead was.


    However, in the end, many entertainment accounts confirmed that the female lead was not from the entertainment industry. However, the production team had sealed the news very well. No one could guess that the person was Lin Yin.


    Lan Xin looked at Lin Yin with admiration. She had seen that mini-movie before. Although Lin Yin did not have many scenes, it was impressive.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talented. If you want to enter the entertainment industry, I can help provide you with some resources.¡±


    Lan Xin was very enthusiastic, but she suddenly realized Lin Yin¡¯s identity and felt that she had overestimated herself. How could someone who could be friends with Mu Ran lack resources? Lin Yin was probably the daughter of a rich family. She was just out filming to pass the time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t mean anything else,¡± Lan Xin explained nervously. ¡°My family used to be in debt. I came out to film to earn money. Sometimes, I¡¯m a little utilitarian.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Any dream deserves respect. There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting to earn money.¡±


    After hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lin Yin admired her even more. In her previous life, Lan Xin had done many public welfare projects. Her family background was average, so her actions were even more respected.


    Lan Xin chatted with Lin Yin happily. This was the first time she felt that someone could hit it off with her so well.


    ¡°Little Yin, it¡¯s your turn next.¡± Mu Ran finished filming with Wen Ying and walked over to call Lin Yin and the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small scene where you help stand up for Lan Xin¡¯s character. Wen Ying¡¯s character always bullied Lan Xin. You couldn¡¯t stand Wen Ying¡¯s actions and secretly pushed her into the pool.¡±


    After hearing Mu Ran¡¯s words, Lin Yin¡¯s eyes lit up. This kind of act of standing up for others made Lin Yin look forward to it. Wen Ying had used the excuse of filming to make things difficult for Lan Xin just now. It seemed like she had to be more serious and film a few more takes.


    Lin Yin looked a little excited. Mu Ran and Lan Xin were a little worried. Lin Yin didn¡¯t look like she was going to film, but to avenge her.


    Everything was ready. The director¡¯s request was very simple. He only needed Lin Yin and the others to push Wen Ying into the pool indignantly. Lin Yin and the others were looking forward to the act of doing a good deed without leaving a name.

 Chapter 156 - 156 Watch Her Make a Fool of Herself

    156 Watch Her Make a Fool of Herself


    After Wen Ying saw Lin Yin, her arrogance towards Lan Xin disappeared. For some reason, Wen Ying felt that Lin Yin¡¯s gaze made her shiver.


    Lin Yin, Lu Yan, and Yang Xue secretly walked behind Wen Ying and pushed her into the pool with all their might. Before the director could stop her, Lin Yin deliberately shouted in surprise, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry. I seemed to have walked weirdly just now. Director, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    Although Wen Ying was picked up by the staff in time, she still inevitably choked on a few mouthfuls of water. She looked at Lin Yin on the shore and clenched her fists underwater.


    ¡°One more time!¡± The director knew that Lin Yin had been introduced by Mu Ran. Seeing her temperament, he probably couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. He didn¡¯t criticize Lin Yin and filmed it again.


    Wen Ying was pushed into the water by Lin Yin again. Before Lin Yin could react, Lu Yan pretended to fall and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. I was distracted. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    Director Zhang¡¯s expression did not look too good as he watched Lin Yin and the others fool around and come up with various reasons to reshoot several times.


    Everyone present could tell that Lin Yin and the others were deliberately targeting Wen Ying. However, recalling how Wen Ying had made things difficult for Lan Xin just now, everyone did not say anything. Compared to Wen Ying¡¯s usual arrogant and despotic self, the approachable Lan Xin was more liked by everyone.


    ¡°Sister Xin, Miss Lin Yin is quite righteous. Someone is finally standing up for you.¡±


    Lan Xin¡¯s assistant had always hated Wen Ying. Because of her status, she did not dare to argue with her. Lin Yin¡¯s actions made her feel much better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Lan Xin was afraid that others would hear her and hurriedly stopped her assistant.


    Lan Xin had long noticed Lin Yin¡¯s actions. It was impossible not to be touched. After staying in the entertainment industry for nearly five years, this was the first time someone was willing to stand up for her.


    However, Lan Xin was a little puzzled. Why was Wen Ying, who was usually not to be trifled with, so honest? Although she looked angry, she did not dare to say anything to Lin Yin. It seemed like Lin Yin and her friend¡¯s backgrounds were not simple.


    ¡°Director Zhang! They¡¯re doing it on purpose!¡± Wen Ying¡¯s manager could not stand it anymore. She had already filmed it six or seven times, and Wen Ying had completely become drenched.


    Director Zhang was also in a difficult position. Wen Ying was the daughter of the investor. It was obvious that Lin Yin, was not to be offended, but he did not know her background.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Ran?¡± Director Zhang wanted to ask Mu Ran about the background of those three girls who dared to offend Wen Ying so openly.


    ¡°Little Ran went to the washroom.¡± Wei Yuan was also a little surprised to see Lin Yin¡¯s actions. He did not know how Wen Ying had offended this little ancestor and was pushed into the water by her again and again. Even Wei Yuan felt cold just by looking at it.


    ¡°Director Zhang! We have to get those brats to apologize to Wen Ying. Even if they don¡¯t know how to act, they can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Seeing that they had finally finished the part where she was pushed into the pool, Wen Ying¡¯s manager was still indignant and wanted to stand up for Wen Ying.


    ¡°Little Li, watch your words.¡± Wei Yuan smiled and looked at Wen Ying¡¯s manager with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Director Zhang, how can Little Ran¡¯s friend be a child of an ordinary family? There¡¯s still the second daughter of the Lu Family among the three of them. Please be accommodating. Young girls are a little mischievous.¡±


    Director Zhang¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. Fortunately, he could keep his composure. The Lu Family was much more terrifying than the Wen Family. The worst thing the Wen Family could do when offended was to withdraw their investment. If they offended the Lu Family, it would probably be difficult for him to film in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re young girls. Their acting skills are already very good at this age. They¡¯re worthy of praise.¡±


    Wen Ying¡¯s manager looked at Director Zhang¡¯s hypocritical flattery and pursed her lips helplessly. However, if it was someone from the Lu Family, she could not afford to offend them. She could only watch as Wen Ying continued to be bullied by them.


    As soon as Mu Ran returned to the filming venue, he realized that the atmosphere was a little off. Wen Ying¡¯s expression was terrible. Lin Yin and the others seemed to be in the mood and especially enjoyed the filming process.


    Looking at the silent Lan Xin, Mu Ran sat down beside her and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Why is the atmosphere so depressing when it¡¯s just a short shot?¡±


    Seeing Mu Ran approach, Lan Xin sat up straight nervously. She looked at Lin Yin and explained with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps Miss Lin Yin is a little nervous and they had to take a few more shots.¡±


    ¡°Why would she be nervous?¡± Mu Ran smiled and whispered to Lan Xin, ¡°Little Yin was famous in the entire production team last time. She¡¯s simply a demonic newcomer. She¡¯s super capable. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want her to come so badly. Lin Yin is really talented in acting.¡±

 Chapter 157 - 157 Can Help

    157 Can Help


    Mu Ran praised Lin Yin generously. He did not realize that Lan Xin¡¯s eyes seemed to have been dyed with a warm color. Looking at Lin Yin, who was deliberately making things difficult for Wen Ying, Lan Xin could not believe it. It was only their first meeting, but she had helped her vent her anger despite the criticisms of others. What kind of person was this Lin Yin?


    Mu Ran watched from the side and also realized something. It seemed like Wen Ying had offended Lin Yin somehow. She was obviously deliberately making things difficult for Wen Ying.


    Although Mu Ran did not agree with Lin Yin¡¯s actions, looking at Lin Yin¡¯s willful appearance, Mu Ran actually felt that she was a little cute.


    Lin Yin was not an unreasonable person. It was probably Wen Ying, that had the temper of a brat, who provoked her first.


    Wen Ying was on the verge of breaking down. She had finally finished her scene with Lin Yin. It was a scene that was clearly less than ten minutes, but she had filmed it no less than twenty times.


    Wen Ying was furious. When she saw Lin Yin walk towards Mu Ran after filming, she was even more jealous.


    ¡°How was it? Did you have fun?¡± Mu Ran asked helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, but I can¡¯t seem to get used to it,¡± Lin Yin said deliberately, causing Mu Ran to knock her forehead lightly.


    Mu Ran smiled and said, ¡°Tell me, how did she offend you? I¡¯ll help you vent your anger.¡±


    Lan Xin looked at the two of them being intimate and was envious.


    ¡°Ahem, Little Yin.¡± Wei Yuan noticed Mu Ran¡¯s overly intimate attitude towards Lin Yin and was afraid of attracting attention. He hurriedly interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s another scene between you two next weekend. Just remember to come over again.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. She had originally wanted to accompany Lu Yan and Yang Xue and join in the fun. She targeted Wen Ying because she could not stand her bullying.


    ¡°Come over and play when you have time. With you guys on the set, I feel much more relaxed.¡± Mu Ran liked the feeling of interacting with Lin Yin. He felt like he could always relax, like he was with his family.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Yin thought of the Yue Family¡¯s banquet next week and asked, ¡°Brother Mu Ran, will you go to the Yue Family¡¯s banquet in three days?¡±


    Lin Yin knew that although the Yue Family, the Mu Family, and the Lu Family did not seem to be close, they were inextricably linked to each other, so everyone would give them face at such a large banquet.


    ¡°I still have to film, but my brother should be there.¡± Due to Mu Ran¡¯s special status, he almost never participated in such occasions. It just so happened that he did not like such occasions as well.


    ¡°Will you go too?¡± Mu Ran didn¡¯t know how the Su Family treated Lin Yin and asked worriedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like that kind of occasion, you can actually reject it. If you have any difficulties, remember to tell me.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head. She was very happy that Mu Ran cared about her like this.


    Lan Xin accidentally overheard the conversation between Mu Ran and Lin Yin. When she heard Lin Yin mention the Yue Family, Lan Xin¡¯s expression clearly did not look good.


    Lin Yin noticed Lan Xin¡¯s abnormality and asked with concern, ¡°Sister Lan Xin, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Although Lan Xin¡¯s expression was terrible, she still shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m probably too tired. I¡¯ll go rest.¡±


    With that, Lan Xin stood up and walked towards the minivan. The assistant behind her looked at Lin Yin as if she wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s reaction, Mu Ran shook her head sympathetically. ¡°I heard from the people in the industry that Yue Chi seems to be pursuing Lan Xin. From her reaction, it should be true.¡±


    ¡°Yue Chi again?¡± Lin Yin frowned slightly and asked Mu Ran, ¡°Yue Chi likes Lan Xin?¡±


    ¡°To put it nicely, he likes her. But Yue Chi¡¯s character has long spread.¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s expression was very calm, and Lin Yin was a little anxious. ¡°Brother Mu Ran, aren¡¯t you going to help Sister Lan Xin?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Mu Ran was confused and asked in confusion, ¡°Why should I help her? There are too many things in the entertainment industry. She¡¯ll have to face them herself sooner or later.¡±


    Lin Yin was really anxious for Lan Xin. She did not expect Mu Ran to be so slow in this aspect. Lan Xin clearly had a good impression of him, but Mu Ran was so cold to her.


    Lin Yin thought for a moment and decided to find an opportunity to talk to Lan Xin. Perhaps she could help her.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran, give me Sister Lan Xin¡¯s contact information.¡±


    Mu Ran nodded and sent Lan Xin¡¯s contact information to Lin Yin. He felt that Lan Xin had a good impression of Lin Yin. The two of them might be able to get along.


    Time passed quickly on set. With Lin Yin and the others around, Wen Ying became much more obedient. Mu Ran and Lan Xin¡¯s filming went smoothly.

 Chapter 158 - 158 Yue Family Banquet

    158 Yue Family Banquet


    After the filming ended, the Lu Family¡¯s driver sent Lin Yin and Yang Xue home.


    Su Zhen bought a lot of clothes and jewelry for Lin Yin, but Lin Yin was not touched. She knew that Su Zhen did this to make her look more valuable. After all, he had done the same in her previous life.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the Yue Family¡¯s anniversary banquet. Su Zhen brought the entire family to attend.


    Lin Yin saw an unexpected person at the banquet.


    ¡°Sister Lan Xin, why are you here?¡±


    Lin Yin realized that Lan Xin¡¯s expression was very bad and couldn¡¯t help but recall the rumors Mu Ran spoke about.


    ¡°Little Yin.¡± A trace of surprise flashed across Lan Xin¡¯s eyes when she saw Lin Yin. She felt very reserved on such an occasion, but the moment she saw Lin Yin, Lan Xin actually felt relieved.


    When Lan Xin¡¯s assistant saw Lin Yin, it was as if she had seen her savior. Lan Xin did not want to attend the banquet, but she was threatened by Yue Chi. Lan Xin had no choice but to compromise.


    Reporters were not allowed to enter the Yue Family¡¯s banquet. Lan Xin¡¯s assistant was afraid that Yue Chi would take the opportunity to bully Lan Xin. She was a little afraid at first, but when she saw Lin Yin, she felt inexplicably at ease. The young lady in front of her, who was not even 20 years old, exuded an exceptionally powerful aura.


    ¡°I got an invitation too.¡±


    Lin Yin noticed Lan Xin¡¯s uneasiness and felt that her appearance here probably had something to do with Yue Chi.


    That bastard Yue Chi was really restless. He had only been discharged from the hospital for a few days, but he was already targeting Lan Xin.


    Lin Yin looked around the venue and did not see Mu Heng or Lu Ming. She only saw Lu Yue and Yue Ning not far away.


    Lin Yin realized that Lu Yue and Yue Ning were clearly avoiding her gaze. It seemed that the lesson last time had allowed Lu Yue and Yue Ning to behave for a while.


    ¡°Little Yin, if you have nothing else to do, stay with me. I don¡¯t know anyone in the entire venue. I¡¯m a little nervous here.¡± Lan Xin could only feel at ease when she was with Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin understood what Lan Xin meant. How could Lan Xin, who had seen so many big occasions, be nervous? What she was really worried about was probably being harassed by Yue Chi.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Yin nodded and stood naturally beside Lan Xin. Anyway, there was no one she was familiar with, so Lin Yin couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them.


    The last time Lan Xin heard Mu Ran¡¯s manager, Wei Yuan, she thought that Lin Yin was from the Lu Family. However, when she saw the couple who had just entered with Lin Yin, she understood that she had misunderstood.


    Knowing that Lin Yin was not from the Lu Family, Lan Xin felt even closer to Lin Yin and her tone relaxed when she chatted with her.


    When the number of people in the venue gradually increased, Lin Yin saw Lu Ming. Beside him stood a tall and elegant man.


    ¡°That¡¯s Yue Han and Lu Ming from the Lu Corporation. They¡¯re both big shots that ordinary people can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Lan Xin noticed Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and explained to her kindly.


    Lu Ming saw Lin Yin and walked towards her.


    ¡°Little Yin.¡± Lu Ming felt a little uncomfortable when he heard from Lu Yan that Lin Yin had gone to Mu Ran¡¯s set to film, but he didn¡¯t take the time to look for Lin Yin.


    Lan Xin and her assistant looked at Lu Ming in surprise, not knowing his relationship with Lin Yin.


    ¡°So this is Miss Lin Yin,¡± Yue Han said politely to Lin Yin. ¡°Miss Lin was frightened last time. I apologize to Miss Lin on behalf of my brother.¡±


    Yue Han picked up the red wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and finished it in one gulp. Lin Yin was hesitating if she should accept it when Lu Ming said faintly, ¡°Little Yin is still young. CEO Yue, I should drink this glass with you.¡±


    When Yue Han saw Lu Ming¡¯s actions, a smile appeared in his eyes. He really treasured her. It seemed like Lu Ming treated this little girl very differently. He had to take her more seriously.


    Lan Xin was even more surprised by what was happening in front of her. Just now, she had thought that Lin Yin¡¯s background was not that powerful. Now, she could make Yue Han apologize and Lu Ming drink. Lan Xin sized up the expressionless little girl in front of her and felt that Lin Yin was not as simple as she looked.


    Lu Ming couldn¡¯t spare time to accompany Lin Yin. There were many people he needed to socialize with at the banquet.


    ¡°Little Yin, you¡¯d better stay in the hall of the venue. The Yue Family Home is very big. Don¡¯t walk around.¡±


    Lu Ming knew that although Yue Chi didn¡¯t dare to deliberately target Lin Yin, it was inevitable that he would do something behind her back. It was always good to be more careful.


    Lin Yin nodded. She understood Lu Ming¡¯s concerns and knew that Yue Chi was a petty person to begin with. She had made him suffer so much, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to let her off. However, with Lu Ming around, Yue Chi definitely didn¡¯t dare to do anything openly.


    Lan Xin noticed Lu Ming¡¯s concern for Lin Yin. After Lu Ming and Yue Han left, she asked softly, ¡°Does CEO Lu like you?¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159 Lan Xin Is Missing

    159 Lan Xin Is Missing


    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lin Yin was slightly stunned. Lu Ming liked her? Lin Yin shook her head and nodded in confusion.


    Actually, she could feel that Lu Ming had a good impression of her, but Lin Yin was not sure if Lu Ming treated her as a junior like Lu Yan.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s reaction, Lan Xin smiled beautifully.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s still time to talk about some things in the future.¡± Lan Xin looked at Lu Ming, who was not far away, and whispered to Lin Yin, ¡°But President Lu has a good character. There hasn¡¯t been any negative news about him for so many years, but everyone thinks it¡¯s possible he doesn¡¯t like anyone.¡±


    Lan Xin thought of Lu Ming¡¯s expression when he looked at Lin Yin just now and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Perhaps only a girl like Lin Yin could gain the favor of someone like Lu Ming.


    ¡°Little Yin, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Lan Xin smiled and left. The assistant behind her saw Lan Xin walking away and pulled Lin Yin aside mysteriously.


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin.¡± The assistant looked around warily and found a quiet corner before she dared to continue. ¡°I need your help with something.¡±


    When Lan Xin¡¯s assistant saw Lu Ming and Yue Han¡¯s attitude towards Lin Yin, she had an idea. If Lin Yin was willing to speak up for Lan Xin, she should be able to resolve Lan Xin¡¯s current problem.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Lin Yin could roughly guess what the girl in front of her was about to say.


    ¡°Actually, Sister Lan Xin has been harassed by Yue Chi recently.¡± The assistant spoke very softly, afraid that others would hear her.


    ¡°In the beginning, it was just flowers and gifts. Now, Yue Chi is getting more and more overboard. He keeps pestering Sister Lan Xin and sometimes even threatens her on purpose. This time, if Sister Lan Xin doesn¡¯t come, Yue Chi will ruin several of Sister Lan Xin¡¯s endorsements.¡±


    The assistant felt aggrieved. She could tell that Lan Xin was actually very afraid and she couldn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Did Yue Chi do anything?¡± Lin Yin knew Yue Chi¡¯s personality and believed Lan Xin¡¯s assistant¡¯s words. However, this was not enough evidence that he was harassing Lan Xin.


    ¡°He does. Sister Lan Xin doesn¡¯t dare to be alone with him at all. He hasn¡¯t found a chance, but who knows what will happen in the future?¡±


    The assistant had heard from the people in the industry that the female celebrities Yue Chi had taken a fancy to had all left the industry for various reasons. Who knew what had happened to them? There was no news of some of them, and they did not even know if they were dead or alive.


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin if you can talk to Mr. Yue Han, can you speak to him to not let Yue Chi continue disturbing Sister Lan Xin?¡±


    Lin Yin felt that although the assistant in front of her was kind, she was a little too naive. Although Yue Han looked upright, Lin Yin didn¡¯t think that he would care about a female celebrity at all and couldn¡¯t interfere.


    Lin Yin looked in the direction where Lan Xin had left and was a little worried. Yue Chi must have wanted her to attend the banquet so he could do something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the washroom and see why Sister Lan Xin hasn¡¯t come out for so long.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, the assistant was a little anxious. She had been so focused on asking Lin Yin for help that she had forgotten that it was really dangerous for Lan Xin to be alone in the Yue Family.


    Lin Yin walked into the bathroom and indeed, Lan Xin was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Oh no, Miss Lin Yin, what should we do?¡± The assistant also realized the seriousness of the problem and asked Lin Yin in a daze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. What we can confirm is that Lan Xin didn¡¯t return to the venue on the first floor. Follow the opposite direction and let¡¯s search separately.¡±


    Lin Yin did not dare to make a fuss. At such a banquet, Lan Xin would only become a topic of conversation for everyone¡¯s entertainment. No one would worry about her safety.


    Lin Yin and Lan Xin¡¯s assistant exchanged contact details. The two of them went in different directions to look for Lan Xin.


    Lin Yin knew that even if Yue Chi wanted to do something to Lan Xin, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do it in front of so many people.


    Looking around, Lin Yin suddenly noticed a sparkling accessory at the corner of the stairs leading to the second floor.


    Lin Yin walked closer and picked up the thing on the ground. It was an earring Lan Xin had worn today.


    Lin Yin felt that Yue Chi would not be bold enough to capture Lan Xin directly. He had probably asked someone else to call her over. Lan Xin¡¯s rejection was fruitless, so she had no choice but to deliberately throw down an earring.


    Lin Yin held the earring in her hand and saw that the stairs on the second floor were empty. While no one was paying attention, Lin Yin quietly walked up.


    The second floor should not be accessible to guests, but it was precisely because of this that it was most likely the direction Lan Xin had left.

 Chapter 160 - 160 Outstanding Acting Skills

    160 Outstanding Acting Skills


    The Yue Family¡¯s villa was too big. Lin Yin didn¡¯t know how to continue looking. Just as she was hesitating about where to go, she heard the conversation between two servants in the corridor.


    ¡°That was Lan Xin just now, right? I¡¯ve seen her act before. She¡¯s an absolute goddess!¡±


    A male attendant who looked to be in his twenties said in confusion, ¡°Where is she going with Aunt Dong? She doesn¡¯t look too good. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Another slightly older servant was a little annoyed by his question. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Aunt Dong is the old butler of the Yue Family. We can¡¯t talk about her casually.¡±


    The young male servant was still unwilling to give up. He said bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Young Master Yue has taken a fancy to her again. My goddess is really unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I told you to shut up.¡± The older servant looked around warily, afraid that others would hear him. He said softly, ¡°Young Master Yue has many ways to torture people. You¡¯d better shut your mouth tightly and don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±


    Lin Yin hid in the dark. Listening to the conversation between the two servants, she determined that Lan Xin must have been deceived by Yue Chi.


    Lin Yin thought for a moment and pretended to be weak. She walked out of the dark and deliberately let the two servants see her.


    The two servants were a little surprised to see someone, but when they saw Lin Yin¡¯s bright and moving face clearly, they let down their guard.


    ¡°Miss, are you lost? I can bring you back to the venue.¡± The young servant was very polite and felt that the girl in front of him should be the daughter of one of the guests downstairs.


    Lin Yin pretended to be confused and asked, ¡°Brother Yue Chi asked me to come. Do you know where he is now?¡±


    When the two servants heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, they looked a little regretful. How could such a beautiful girl be unlucky enough to be related to Yue Chi?


    ¡°Young Master Yue should be on the fourth floor. Do you need me to help you inform him?¡± The older servant was more rational and said to Lin Yin.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll find Brother Yue Chi myself.¡± Lin Yin smiled innocently at the two servants and hurriedly walked upstairs.


    ¡°Sigh, Young Master Yue is really too much. If there¡¯s such a beautiful girl who likes me, I¡¯ll wake up laughing in my dreams.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop dreaming. Hurry up and help on the first floor.¡±


    After the two servants left, Lin Yin had already reached the fourth floor.


    There were not many rooms on the fourth floor. Lin Yin calmed down and listened carefully, but the soundproofing of the room was too good and she did not discover anything.


    ¡°How big is the Yue Family?¡± Lin Yin frowned. After thinking for a moment, she braced herself and knocked on a door.


    Before long, the door was opened.


    A young man in casual clothes leaned against the door and asked Lin Yin softly, ¡°You are?¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know the man in front of her. His facial features were very outstanding and he was even more handsome than some celebrities. He was the kind of face that could be remembered by anyone. He shouldn¡¯t be from the Yue Family, but why was he in the Yue Family¡¯s room?


    ¡°I want to look for Brother Yue Chi¡­¡± Lin Yin whispered as she observed the man¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Yue Chi?¡± When the man heard the name Lin Yin mentioned, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Why are you looking for him? Where¡¯s your family?¡±


    Lin Yin realized that the man in front of her was clearly dissatisfied with Yue Chi¡¯s attitude. She probed, ¡°Brother Yue Chi called my sister over and she¡¯s not back yet.¡±


    When the man heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. He wanted to say something, but he seemed to find it troublesome. ¡°You should go down. Your sister might go back later.¡±


    Lin Yin hurriedly pulled the door that the man was about to close. ¡°Brother, help me. Just tell me which room Yue Chi is in.¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at the girl in front of him carefully and found her familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Lin Yin hesitated for a moment, not planning to lie to the man in front of her. ¡°My name is Lin Yin. Brother, help me. I won¡¯t tell anyone that you told me.¡±


    When Mu Xiao heard Lin Yin¡¯s name, his deep eyes moved slightly. He took out his phone and scrolled through his chat with Mu Heng. As expected, he saw the photo Mu Heng had sent. It was the young lady in front of him.


    Lin Yin was the girl Mu Heng had said Mu Ran liked. Mu Xiao changed his attitude and smiled at Lin Yin. ¡°Okay, I can bring you there.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the man in front of her gratefully. Under his lead, the two of them arrived at the innermost room.


    ¡°Yue Chi is in this room. You can¡­¡± Before Mu Xiao could finish speaking, the little girl in front of him suddenly changed her expression and kicked open the door in front of her.

 Chapter 161 - 161 Youre Courting Death

    161 You¡¯re Courting Death


    Mu Xiao was stunned. He had never expected this gentle-looking girl in front of him to do such a ferocious thing.


    Mu Xiao came to treat the old master of the Yue Family under Yue Han¡¯s invitation. He was originally bored and did not expect to encounter such an unexpected surprise.


    Lin Yin walked into the room anxiously and saw Yue Chi.


    ¡°Sister Lan Xin!¡±


    At first, Lin Yin was wondering why she didn¡¯t see Lan Xin. She didn¡¯t expect to see Lan Xin at the railing of the room¡¯s balcony. Her eyes were filled with grief and indignation, and most of her body had already reached out.


    Lin Yin hurriedly walked forward and pulled Lan Xin back.


    It seemed like Yue Chi, this bastard, wanted to force Lan Xin. She ran to the balcony out of helplessness.


    This was the fourth floor!


    Lin Yin clenched her fists tightly. She turned around and her cold eyes landed on Yue Chi, scaring him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yue Chi was a little surprised to see Lin Yin. Bad memories surged into his mind.


    It was because of this girl that he had been beaten up by Lu Ming for nothing and even taught a lesson by his brother.


    Yue Chi looked at Lin Yin. He couldn¡¯t take this lying down no matter what.


    Mu Xiao also noticed Yue Chi¡¯s reaction and approached warily. After all, this little girl was Mu Ran¡¯s sweetheart. As his older brother, he could not watch her be bullied.


    Mu Xiao stared intently at Yue Chi and did not notice Lin Yin¡¯s actions. Yue Chi did not expect Lin Yin to rush in front of him so quickly. He could not dodge in time and was kicked to the ground by Lin Yin.


    ¡°You!¡± Yue Chi held his stomach in pain. He did not expect a little girl to have so much strength.


    Without waiting for Yue Chi to get up, Lin Yin stepped on his shoulder hard.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Lin Yin stepped on Yue Chi fiercely. Memories of her previous life surfaced in her mind, and Lin Yin¡¯s eyes gradually turned bloodshot.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yue Chi struggled to get up, but Lin Yin kicked him a few more times and he collapsed to the ground.


    Lin Yin felt happy when she saw Yue Chi in pain. She squatted down and admired Yue Chi¡¯s ferocious expression as she punched him a few more times.


    Mu Xiao looked at the beautiful and bloodthirsty girl in front of him and could not help but be shocked. The girl in front of him was really too special. Mu Xiao was a little curious about Lin Yin. What kind of powerful character did his silly brother like?


    ¡°If you continue hitting him, he¡¯ll go into shock.¡± Mu Xiao walked forward and pulled away the obviously excited girl, pulling Yue Chi, who was almost unconscious, against the wall.


    Mu Xiao looked at Yue Chi¡¯s condition and explained to Lin Yin, who had gradually calmed down, ¡°He should have been injured previously. His fractured bones and broken nerves caused his limbs to be dysfunctional. If you continue attacking, something serious will happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Yue Family¡¯s doctor?¡± Lin Yin immediately denied her guess. Although the man in front of her was dressed casually, the aura he exuded was not like that of an ordinary doctor.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor invited by the Yue Family.¡± Mu Xiao emphasized the word ¡°invite¡± slightly and explained to Lin Yin with a smile, ¡°Yue Han and I have a good relationship. The old master of the Yue Family is not in good health and he wants me to take a look.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t care about the identity of the man in front of her. If not for the fact that there were too many people present, she really wanted to give Yue Chi a quick death.


    ¡°Are you Doctor Mu?¡± Lan Xin calmed down a little. Seeing that Lin Yin had stood up for her, Lan Xin was no longer so afraid.


    Seeing the man¡¯s outstanding appearance and his words, Lan Xin could guess his identity. He was the genius doctor, Mu Xiao, who had just returned to the country not long ago.


    Mu Xiao nodded, glad that he was still famous. Otherwise, the little girl in front of him would definitely think that he was in cahoots with Yue Chi.


    ¡°Your surname is Mu too?¡± Lin Yin looked at the man in front of her and felt that he did look a little similar to Mu Ran and Mu Heng.


    However, Mu Ran looked warmer and looked like a gentle boy. Mu Heng¡¯s facial features were deep and looked a little fierce. His thin eyes looked a little evil.


    As for the man in front of her, although he looked a little similar to Mu Ran and Mu Heng, his facial features were even more delicate and even much more exquisite than some beautiful women. His slightly upturned peach blossom eyes looked a little affectionate, but there was a coldness in his eyes that made people feel distant.


    Lin Yin felt that the man in front of her was even more beautiful than Mu Ran and Mu Heng, but from the looks of it, he should be from the Mu family.

 Chapter 162 - 162 Collecting Evidence

    162 Collecting Evidence


    ¡°I¡¯m Mu Ran¡¯s brother, Mu Xiao.¡± Mu Xiao smiled, his eyes curved slightly, and he looked much gentler. ¡°Sister Lin Yin, I heard Little Ran mention you.¡±


    Mu Xiao felt that if the young lady in front of him could be with his silly brother, the Mu family¡¯s life would definitely be more interesting in the future.


    ¡°Hello, Brother Mu Xiao. Thank you for showing me the way just now.¡±


    Lin Yin was very good friends with Mu Ran now and had a cooperative relationship with Mu Heng, so she subconsciously became closer to the Mu family.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Although Mu Xiao had not interacted much with Yue Chi, he had heard of Yue Chi¡¯s usual actions.


    He had almost forced Lin Yin¡¯s friend to death just now, but Mu Xiao was a little worried that the Yue Family would pursue the matter if Lin Yin beat Yue Chi up like this.


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± Mu Xiao didn¡¯t say directly that he wanted to help Lin Yin. Instead, he went to ask for Lin Yin¡¯s opinion. Mu Xiao felt that Lin Yin was a young lady with a lot of ideas. Although she was a little impulsive, she wouldn¡¯t do anything without considering the consequences.


    Lin Yin glanced coldly at Yue Chi, who was still on the ground. She walked forward and took out the phone from his pocket. She quickly flipped through his photo album and quickly found what she wanted to see in one of Yue Chi¡¯s hidden documents.


    ¡°These are enough¡­¡±


    Lin Yin sent the video and photos from Yue Chi¡¯s phone to her phone. After doing all this, she slowly stood up and said to Mu Xiao, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to CEO Yue. It¡¯s not the first time his brother has done such a thing. I¡¯ll explain the truth to him and see how CEO Yue wants to resolve it.¡±


    Although Mu Xiao did not think that Yue Han would make things too difficult for Lin Yin, he did not think that Yue Han would not side with his brother.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll get Yue Han to come over now.¡± Mu Xiao didn¡¯t know why, but he wasn¡¯t interested in meddling usually. However, when he saw Lin Yin, he had an inexplicable urge to side with her.


    Mu Xiao contacted the doctors of the Yue Family and asked them to bring Yue Chi to the bed for a simple treatment to prevent Yue Han from seeing his brother in a sorry state.


    Yue Han received a call from Mu Xiao and quickly went to the bedroom on the fourth floor.


    ¡°Doctor Mu.¡± Yue Han¡¯s expression became a little scary when he saw Yue Chi lying on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this brat?¡±


    Yue Han was a little nervous. Yue Chi had just come out of the hospital and had just offended Lu Ming. If he offended Mu Xiao again, as his elder brother, he really did not know what to do.


    Mu Xiao did not speak. He turned to look at Lin Yin and realized that her expression was serious. She was worlds apart from the way she begged him just now. She did not look like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl at all.


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin¡­¡± Yue Han¡¯s expression was also a little ugly. Could it be that Yue Chi had recklessly provoked Lin Yin again? Lu Ming was still looking for Lin Yin on the first floor just now. If he found out, he might cause trouble again.


    ¡°CEO Yue, I was the one who injured your brother. He almost forced my friend to death. It¡¯s considered light for me to beat him up like this.¡±


    Although Lin Yin¡¯s tone was still polite, her attitude was very domineering. She was not afraid at all because of Yue Han¡¯s identity.


    Yue Han followed Lin Yin¡¯s words and looked at Lan Xin, who was clearly frightened.


    Yue Han had some impression of Lan Xin. She should be a famous actress.


    Yue Han glanced at his brother on the bed and felt very frustrated. It would have been fine if Yue Chi had liked an actress, but with Lin Yin and Mu Xiao present, the matter became difficult to resolve.


    ¡°Yue Chi was a little rash. I¡¯ll apologize to the two ladies on his behalf and let¡¯s forget about this matter. However, Yue Chi is my younger brother after all. I hope Miss Lin Yin can show mercy in the future and not make things too ugly.¡±


    Although Yue Han still had a polite smile on his face, anyone could tell his attitude. He was clearly dissatisfied with Lin Yin¡¯s actions and even brushed off Yue Chi¡¯s mistake.


    ¡°No one dares to question CEO Yue¡¯s character. Don¡¯t ruin the Yue Family¡¯s reputation because of Yue Chi alone.¡± Lin Yin opened the video she had obtained from Yue Chi¡¯s phone and turned the volume to the maximum. A woman¡¯s cry and Yue Chi¡¯s perverted laughter sounded from the phone.


    Yue Han looked at the scene playing on Lin Yin¡¯s phone and the smile on his face completely disappeared.


    The scene of Yue Chi abusing and humiliating a woman was completely recorded. Everyone present frowned in discomfort. Only Lin Yin stared at Yue Han without changing her expression and said coldly, ¡°CEO Yue doesn¡¯t want his brother to be in the headlines tomorrow, right?¡±

 Chapter 163 - 163 Cant Be underestimated

    163 Can¡¯t Be underestimated


    When Yue Han heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, his expression turned even uglier, and his tone became much colder. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I just want to remind CEO Yue that ignoring and condoning will only make Yue Chi¡¯s actions more and more out of line. Don¡¯t wait for the matter to really reach a point where it¡¯s difficult to resolve. When the time comes, it¡¯ll probably be too late to salvage it.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s tone was very calm. Although she was not strict, it was still a little intimidating.


    Yue Han stared at the girl in front of him with a probing gaze. As expected, the person Lu Ming liked was not a simple character.


    Mu Xiao felt that Lin Yin was not inferior to the smart Yue Han.


    This little girl¡¯s ability could not be underestimated. It would be a good outcome if she could marry into the Mu family.


    Yue Han did not speak immediately. Mu Xiao, who was beside him, suddenly said, ¡°Brother Yue, your old master¡¯s condition is not that optimistic. He can¡¯t continue to worry. It¡¯s better not to let him know about Yue Chi¡¯s lousy matters.¡±


    Yue Han glanced at Mu Xiao, who was standing beside Lin Yin, and was a little puzzled. Why was he here? Mu Xiao was outstanding and was a famous genius in the medical world both domestically and overseas.


    However, his personality was a little strange. He was usually used to being merciless. Now that his attitude was clearly biased towards Lin Yin, Yue Han could not understand.


    ¡°Doctor Mu, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± Yue Han turned around and said to Lin Yin and Lan Xin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll teach Yue Chi a lesson. I¡¯ll bring him along to apologize to you in person another day.¡±


    Lin Yin had no intention of blaming Yue Han. After all, Yue Han was indeed a little innocent to have a younger brother like Yue Chi.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, CEO Yue. Since he didn¡¯t make a big mistake, we naturally won¡¯t hold on to it.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded slightly at Yue Han and pulled Lan Xin out of the room.


    Seeing Lin Yin and Lan Xin leave, Mu Xiao quickly chased after them.


    ¡°Sister Little Yin.¡± Mu Xiao smiled and stopped Lin Yin. ¡°Come to the Mu family as a guest when you have time. Little Ran doesn¡¯t have many friends usually. I always hear him mention you.¡±


    When Lan Xin heard Mu Xiao¡¯s words, she lowered her eyes in disappointment and whispered politely, ¡°You guys chat first. I¡¯ll go look for my assistant. She must be anxious.¡±


    Lin Yin watched Lan Xin leave and noticed her obvious disappointment. She said to Mu Xiao, ¡°Sister Lan Xin and Brother Mu Ran have a good relationship. I¡¯m filming on Brother Mu Ran¡¯s set now. I¡¯ll definitely go if I have the chance in the future.¡±


    The more Mu Xiao looked at the girl in front of him, the more he liked her. He felt that her face was very familiar, but he did not know who she looked like.


    ¡°I heard from Big Brother that you¡¯re the young lady of the Su Family?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and explained to Mu Xiao, ¡°I¡¯m a child that the Su couple brought home not long ago. I¡¯m actually not Miss Su.¡±


    Mu Xiao noticed Lin Yin¡¯s expression and realized that Lin Yin¡¯s relationship with the Su Family was probably not that good.


    ¡°When a girl gets married in the future, she won¡¯t have to stay at home anymore. Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry. If you¡¯re unhappy in the Su Family, come to my house as a guest. Little Ran will definitely be very happy to see you.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s tone was very gentle. Lin Yin smiled awkwardly.


    It seemed like Mu Xiao had misunderstood her relationship with Mu Ran. She was about to explain when she heard a cold male voice from behind her.


    ¡°Doctor Mu is usually very busy. Little Yin, you shouldn¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    ¡°Lu Ming?¡± Mu Xiao was a little surprised to see Lu Ming behind Lin Yin. He seemed to be very familiar with Lin Yin.


    ¡°Do you have any objections to me asking Sister Little Yin to come to my house?¡± Mu Xiao smiled at Lu Ming and felt that the man in front of him seemed to have changed a lot.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with work? I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Lu Ming was quite familiar with Mu Xiao when he was studying overseas, so he was not so polite.


    Mu Xiao did not know about Lu Ming and Lin Yin¡¯s relationship, but he felt that Lu Ming was wary of him.


    He deliberately approached Lin Yin and was indeed stopped by Lu Ming. Mu Xiao looked at Lu Ming in amusement and guessed what he was thinking.


    ¡°Lu Ming, you¡¯ve changed a lot. Why are you still involved in matters between children?¡± Mu Xiao deliberately mocked Lu Ming. In terms of age, Mu Ran and Lin Yin were more suitable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice was not loud, but it made Lu Ming and Mu Xiao calm down.


    The corners of Lu Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He sounded a little smug when he spoke to Mu Xiao. ¡°You¡¯d better take care of the children of your family. Mu Ran is very rude to me.¡±

 Chapter 164 - 164 Do You Like Him?

    164 Do You Like Him?


    Mu Xiao looked at the two of them leave side by side and felt a little amused. Lu Ming, who used to be serious, would actually talk back to him.


    Mu Xiao felt that Lin Yin was really not simple. His elder brother praised her, and his younger brother placed all his attention on her. Even he, who had just met her, was very curious about her.


    Mu Xiao deliberately took a photo of Lin Yin and Lu Ming leaving and sent it to Mu Ran along with a message.


    ¡°Brother, Lin Yin was kidnapped. Second Brother saw it with his own eyes at the hotel.¡±


    Satisfied with the message he sent, Mu Xiao smiled. ¡°We have to give this kid some pressure so that Lu Ming won¡¯t beat us to it.¡±


    She followed Lu Ming back to the venue on the first floor. Lin Yin saw Lan Xin sitting with her assistant not far away. She was about to walk over when Lu Ming stopped her.


    ¡°What happened just now? I heard from Lan Xin that you were on the fourth floor, so I immediately went over.¡±


    Lin Yin could tell that Lu Ming was really worried about her. She explained softly, ¡°Lan Xin was called away by Yue Chi. I was afraid that she would be in danger¡­¡±


    Lin Yin realized that Lu Ming¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier, and his voice subconsciously became softer and softer.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help?¡± Lu Ming looked at the girl in front of him and didn¡¯t know how to deal with her.


    ¡°I saw that you¡¯re busy.¡± Lin Yin was a little uncertain. ¡°I was too anxious. I was worried that Sister Lan Xin would be in danger.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about her. Didn¡¯t you think that I would be worried about you?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was low and his eyes seemed to be dark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take risks alone in the future.¡±


    Lu Ming raised his hand and wanted to touch Lin Yin¡¯s hair. Seeing Lin Yin retreat unnaturally, he slowly lowered his hand. ¡°Go find your friend. She¡¯s been looking at you.¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and looked in Lan Xin¡¯s direction. She realized that she was indeed looking in her and Lu Ming¡¯s direction.


    She was about to say something to Lu Ming when she realized that he had already turned around and left. His tall back looked a little lonely.


    ¡°Could he be angry with me?¡± Lin Yin muttered softly. Then, she shook her head hard and ran towards Lan Xin.


    ¡°Little Yin, thank you so much just now.¡± Seeing Lin Yin come over, Lan Xin hurriedly stood up and held her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Lin. If you weren¡¯t around, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡± Lan Xin¡¯s assistant¡¯s eyes were obviously red. She must have been too anxious just now and cried secretly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t stand that bastard Yue Chi anyway. Sister Lan Xin, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    Lin Yin thought of Yue Chi and felt that she had been too gentle just now.


    ¡°CEO Lu was very anxious just now. He must have been too worried about not being able to find you.¡±


    Lan Xin still could not forget Lu Ming¡¯s anxious expression when he asked her where Lin Yin was. Lu Ming had always given off a mature and elegant aura. It was the first time Lan Xin had seen him so flustered.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Yin lowered her head. Thinking of what Lu Ming had just said to her, she realized that he was really angry.


    ¡°Lin Yin, do you like President Lu?¡± Lan Xin really felt that Lu Ming¡¯s attitude towards Lin Yin was special.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Yin was a little stunned by Lan Xin¡¯s question. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be joking, Lin Yin thought about it carefully and explained, ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about my relationship. I¡¯m still in school and I¡¯m not in the mood to think about that.¡±


    Lan Xin didn¡¯t know that Lin Yin actually thought that way, but since she didn¡¯t deny her question, it should prove that Lin Yin at least didn¡¯t hate Lu Ming.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re still young and not in a hurry, but CEO Lu is indeed someone to rely on.¡±


    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lin Yin was slightly stunned. Rely on? After she was reborn, she had never thought of relying on anyone. She had no one to rely on in her previous life.


    Lin Yin felt that relying on someone was too unfamiliar to her. However, if it was Lu Ming, Lin Yin believed that he had the ability to make her lower her guard.


    ¡°Then do you like Mu Ran?¡± Seeing that Lin Yin had not spoken, Lan Xin thought for a moment and asked the question she wanted to know the most.


    Looking at Mu Xiao¡¯s actions just now, he probably already approved of Lin Yin in his heart. If Lin Yin and Mu Ran were together, the Mu family should support them.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran?¡± Mu Ran¡¯s bright smile appeared in Lin Yin¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Lan Xin¡¯s question.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know if she liked Mu Ran, but she was sure that she didn¡¯t hate him at all.

 Chapter 165 - 165 Giving Her Away

    165 Giving Her Away


    ¡°I treat him as a very good friend. I like him very much.¡± Lin Yin observed Lan Xin¡¯s expression and added, ¡°But there¡¯s definitely no love between Brother Mu Ran and me.¡±


    Lan Xin looked at Lin Yin and realized that she was also staring at her.


    ¡°Sister Lan Xin, do you like Brother Mu Ran?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice was not loud, but Lan Xin still looked around warily.


    ¡°No, Little Yin, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Lan Xin was afraid that she would cause unnecessary trouble for Mu Ran. Besides, in her heart, she was not worthy of Mu Ran, who had an outstanding family background and looks.


    Lin Yin knew that Mu Ran seemed to have no other intentions towards Lan Xin and felt that it was a pity.


    ¡°Sister Lan Xin, some things can be fought for by yourself. The person you like must be very happy. You should be bolder.¡±


    Lan Xin was a little touched. Lin Yin¡¯s words hit her where it hurt.


    She had always lived a lowly life. Even though she had become a big star in everyone¡¯s eyes, she still felt that her background was not good and she did not dare to stand on equal footing with others.


    Lan Xin felt that these things would probably never change. However, seeing Lin Yin save her today, Lan Xin was touched.


    Lin Yin¡¯s bravery and righteousness gave her some confidence. Yue Chi, who had always been extremely terrifying in her heart, looked so ridiculous under Lin Yin¡¯s feet.


    Lan Xin felt that the girl in front of her had given her a lot of courage. ¡°I understand, Lin Yin. I¡¯m really lucky to know you.¡±


    Lan Xin had completely treated Lin Yin as a friend. Lan Xin even felt that if Lin Yin really got together with Mu Ran one day, she could give her sincere blessings because Lin Yin was a girl who was worth those beautiful things.


    Lin Yin and Lan Xin chatted happily. Su Zhen had also been busy socializing. Because of his two beautiful daughters, many people took the initiative to talk to Su Zhen. Su Zhen was happy. When he saw Lin Yin sitting with a female celebrity, he was a little anxious.


    ¡°Little Yin.¡± Su Zhen walked over to Lin Yin and Lan Xin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for CEO Lu? He was looking for you just now.¡±


    Lan Xin could tell that Su Zhen was implying something. She tactfully left with her assistant to give Lin Yin some space.


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not reply, Su Zhen said earnestly, ¡°Little Yin, girls have to take the initiative sometimes. Look at how well your sister is chatting with the son of the Jiang Family.¡±


    Lin Yin followed Su Zhen¡¯s gaze and saw Su Fei chatting happily with a young man in a gray suit.


    The son of the Jiang Family? Lin Yin looked at the man carefully. His facial features were still decent, but his eyes were a little small and he looked smart but sinister.


    ¡°Jiang Nian?¡±


    Su Zhen nodded. ¡°That old fox Jiang Hui handed the mess to Su Lin. Let Jiang Nian explain the rest to Su Lin. Your sister is helping Su Lin by building a good relationship with him.¡±


    Lin Yin was no stranger to Jiang Nian¡¯s name. In her previous life, the human life lawsuit that the Jiang Family had provoked was directly related to Jiang Nian.


    ¡°But, Little Yin, CEO Lu is much more important than the Jiang Family.¡± Su Zhen had a smile on his face. He found Lu Ming¡¯s location and pulled Lin Yin over.


    Although Lin Yin was a little unwilling, she felt that Lu Ming must have been angry with her previously. She did not stop Su Zhen and wished that Lu Ming could treat him coldly.


    ¡°CEO Lu!¡± Su Zhen walked up to Lu Ming warmly. When the few people talking to Lu Ming saw Lin Yin behind Su Zhen, they tactfully dispersed. However, they looked down on Su Zhen for specially sending his daughter up.


    ¡°President Su.¡± Although Lu Ming was talking to Su Zhen, his gaze was on Lin Yin.


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin in satisfaction and said politely to Lu Ming, ¡°Little Yin is still young and really insensible. CEO Lu, don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the awkward girl and deliberately smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You should be going to university next year, right?¡±


    Su Zhen immediately understood and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, it¡¯s more important for a girl to get married early. When Little Yin graduates, I plan to choose a good family for her. At that time, I¡¯ll be at ease if you help me find one.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s heart suddenly ached for the little girl in front of him. Although Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything, who would want their parents to give them away so eagerly?


    ¡°It¡¯s still up to Little Yin.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were a little sad. He didn¡¯t know if his approach would push Lin Yin further away.


    She was clearly such a strong-willed person, but Su Zhen touched her bottom line again and again.

 Chapter 166 - 166 Call Me Brother

    166 Call Me Brother


    Su Zhen continued to flatter Lu Ming before leaving Lin Yin behind.


    Lu Ming and Lin Yin looked at each other and looked away awkwardly.


    ¡°Little Yin, if you don¡¯t like staying in the Su Family, you can¡­¡± Lu Ming didn¡¯t know how to comfort the girl in front of him. Her strength and independence made his heart ache.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it.¡± Lin Yin smiled and said to Lu Ming, ¡°I know you care about me very much. Thank you, but there are some things that I can only resolve myself.¡±


    Lin Yin had never thought of escaping the Su Family. If this family made her sad, she would personally destroy this family. If the Su Family targeted her, she would pull them into the abyss.


    Lu Ming knew what Lin Yin was thinking, but it was precisely because he understood Lin Yin¡¯s independent personality that he did not want to see her take risks again and again.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Ming was very close to Lin Yin. In the eyes of others, they would feel that their relationship was a little ambiguous. ¡°However, I still hope that in your heart, I will be special. You can try to rely on me, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the tall and handsome man in front of her and felt a wave of warmth in her heart. Lu Ming must not have known that he had long been a very special existence in her heart. From the time he buried her corpse in her previous life, the two of them seemed to have a deep bond.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s smile was very beautiful, bright and clear, like a mountain spring without any impurities, making one¡¯s heart clear and happy. This was the first time Lu Ming had seen Lin Yin smile so purely and beautifully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Uncle. Call me Brother.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was very soft and slowly sounded in Lin Yin¡¯s ear, making her heart beat faster.


    Lin Yin was slightly stunned. Lu Ming was a little unhappy that he did not hear the answer he wanted. He reached out his right hand and gently wrapped it around Lin Yin¡¯s back. He lowered his body and continued to say to Lin Yin¡¯s already red ears, ¡°You can call the three brothers of the Mu family brother, but why can¡¯t you call me?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s voice was very magnetic, and his tone was more coaxing.


    Lin Yin came back to her senses and felt that the distance between her and Lu Ming was too close. She pressed his arm nervously and wanted to take a few steps back, but Lu Ming did not give her a chance to dodge. His hand on her back tightened.


    ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll let you go after calling me brother.¡±


    Lin Yin felt that the man in front of her had suddenly become very childish. She felt her face gradually heat up. Lin Yin¡¯s voice was so soft that she could barely hear it. ¡°Brother.¡±


    Lu Ming saw Lin Yin¡¯s slightly red face and was very satisfied.


    After all, she was still a little girl. She was already so shy after just a few words. What if they really got together in the future?


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Ming pretended not to hear her, making Lin Yin a little anxious. She frowned and called out again, ¡°Brother Lu Ming.¡±


    Lu Ming chuckled and let go of Lin Yin. His fingertips were still warm.


    Lu Ming sighed softly and advised himself not to be anxious. There was still a long way to go. It would be bad if he scared the little girl away.


    For the rest of the time, Lu Ming acted as Lin Yin¡¯s escort. It was not until the banquet ended that he parted with Lin Yin reluctantly.


    On the way back to the Su Family, Su Zhen was especially happy. He had just noticed the atmosphere between Lin Yin and Lu Ming. Su Zhen felt that Lu Ming definitely had the intention to continue developing with Lin Yin.


    Moreover, Su Fei and Jiang Nian had exchanged contact details. From the looks of it, the two of them should have some development.


    Su Zhen really felt that his two daughters had not been nurtured for nothing. They had just become adults and had already attracted so many resources that could help him in business.


    Lin Yin could tell that Su Zhen was happy and that Su Fei seemed to be in a good mood.


    Thinking of Jiang Nian at the banquet, Lin Yin began to look forward to seeing if the two of them could still smile like this when the truth came out.


    The next morning, Lin Yin received a call from Mu Ran.


    ¡°Little Yin, are you home now?¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s voice was urgent. Lin Yin thought that something had happened and asked worriedly, ¡°At home, Brother Mu Ran. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Little Yin, can you come to the set today?¡±


    On the phone, Lin Yin felt that Mu Ran¡¯s voice was a little anxious and asked in confusion, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t my friends and I be filming the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I know. Um¡­ Little Yin, actually, I left something very important at home. Without it, I haven¡¯t been in a good state when filming.¡±

 Chapter 167 - 167 Cant afford to offend

    167 Can¡¯t afford to offend


    Wei Yuan sat in the backseat of the nanny van and looked at Mu Ran, who was talking nonsense on her phone. He held back his anger and gritted his teeth.


    This brat really used all kinds of methods to trick the young lady over.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Brother Wei Yuan help you take it?¡±


    Mu Ran subconsciously glanced at Wei Yuan beside him and coughed lightly. He said into the phone, ¡°The things are very important. I¡¯m worried about others going to get them. Little Yin, help me. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after filming today.¡±


    Lin Yin hesitated for a moment. Thinking that Mu Ran usually took good care of her, she couldn¡¯t reject him.


    ¡°Okay, then send me your address and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Mu Ran heaved a sigh of relief. After hanging up, he sent Lin Yin the location of his house and what he wanted to take.


    Wei Yuan pursed his lips and said to Mu Ran, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. Why haven¡¯t I heard that you have such a problem when you¡¯re filming?¡±


    ¡°Brother Wei, you don¡¯t know, but that old man Lu Ming keeps pestering Little Yin!¡± Mu Ran was furious when she thought of the photo Mu Xiao sent her yesterday.


    ¡°Shh!¡± When Wei Yuan heard how Mu Ran addressed Lu Ming, he hurriedly hushed her.


    ¡°Little ancestor, you must not dare to call Mr. Lu that outside! Chen Yi Entertainment and the Lu Corporation are also working together. We can¡¯t offend Lu Ming.¡±


    Mu Ran looked disapproving. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If Lu Ming dares to do anything to Lin Yin, I¡¯ll kill him at his house.¡±


    Wei Yuan was a little puzzled and asked Mu Ran, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me before that you didn¡¯t have any other intentions for Lin Yin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions now.¡± Mu Ran realized that Wei Yuan clearly didn¡¯t believe him and explained, ¡°I do like Lin Yin a lot, but I¡¯ve never thought of being with her. I treat her like a sister, afraid that she¡¯ll be wronged.¡±


    Wei Yuan still did not believe it. Mu Ran had never been in a relationship. Lin Yin was the first girl he cared about so much. Wei Yuan did not believe that there would be such a pure sibling relationship between two people who were not related by blood.


    ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t be bothered to explain to you.¡± Mu Ran could tell that Wei Yuan clearly did not believe his words, so he did not intend to explain further.


    ¡°Anyway, help me keep an eye on her. If anyone with ill intentions approaches Lin Yin, tell me immediately.¡±


    Wei Yuan glanced at Mu Ran. He felt that he was probably the one with the worst intentions.


    ¡°You can let Lin Yin go to your house herself?¡± Wei Yuan felt that Mu Ran trusted Lin Yin too much. The two of them did seem like family when they interacted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My second brother is at home.¡±


    Hearing Mu Ran¡¯s words, Wei Yuan asked in surprise, ¡°Dr. Mu is back? Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention it?¡±


    ¡°My brother was begged by Yue Han and picked up by a private plane. The health of the old master of the Yue Family is getting worse. Yue Han was worried, so he begged my brother to come back and take a look.¡±


    Wei Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Doctor Mu¡¯s ability is recognized by the world. With his help, Old Master Yue¡¯s condition should be better.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± Mu Ran shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°My second brother said that the Yue Family looks glorious on the surface, but it¡¯s actually very chaotic. Although Yue Han is in power now, there are many people who are unconvinced. With the old master of the Yue Family around, Yue Han can live a little better. His second uncle and the family of his fifth brother are all waiting for the old master to die.¡±


    Wei Yuan also sighed. ¡°There are many disputes among the wealthy. The Yue Family is probably the most chaotic among these families.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because Yue Chi is still disappointing and has caused a lot of trouble for Old Master Yue.¡± After Mu Ran finished speaking, he saw that Wei Yuan¡¯s expression was a little unnatural.


    He whispered to Mu Ran, ¡°I heard from Lan Xin¡¯s assistant that Yue Chi seems to have been pestering Lan Xin recently.¡±


    Mu Ran frowned slightly. He seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°If Lan Xin¡¯s assistant asks you for help, try your best to help them.¡±


    Although Mu Ran had not interacted much with Lan Xin in private, he felt that Lan Xin was a very professional girl. He had a good impression of her.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not worth it to offend the Yue Family for Lan Xin.¡± Wei Yuan shook his head and saw Mu Ran looking at him with disdain.


    ¡°Brother Wei, I didn¡¯t realize it before. Why are you so realistic?¡±


    Wei Yuan widened his eyes slightly and said to Mu Ran, ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s family background is as good as yours? If small fries like us offend someone, we won¡¯t even know how we died!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Wei. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll definitely help you with all my might!¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168 First Time at the Mu Family

    168 First Time at the Mu Family


    ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t cause trouble for me, I¡¯ll be absolutely safe.¡±


    Wei Yuan thought for a moment and reminded Mu Ran, ¡°Don¡¯t offend President Lu because of Lin Yin. Take it that Brother Wei is begging you. Lu Ming is not an easy person to talk to.¡±


    Mu Ran did not refute Wei Yuan on the surface, but he did not think so in his heart. Lu Ming was not to be trifled with, and the Mu family was not to be trifled with as well.


    ¡°Actually, I think President Lu and Miss Lin Yin are quite compatible. One is handsome and carefree with a successful career, and the other is smart, beautiful, and elegant. If they can be together, their future children will not be inferior in terms of looks and ability.¡±


    Wei Yuan noticed Mu Ran¡¯s darkening face and stopped talking.


    Anyway, Wei Yuan did not want Mu Ran to be with Lin Yin. He felt that Mu Ran had already diverted a lot of attention because of Lin Yin. If he really got together with Lin Yin in the future, Mu Ran would have to leave the entertainment industry.


    Mu Ran did not notice Wei Yuan¡¯s thoughts. He felt that Lin Yin should be arriving at the Mu family soon and called Mu Xiao.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s lazy voice sounded on the phone.


    ¡°Second Brother, Lin Yin will help me go home to get something later. Are you at home now?¡±


    Hearing Mu Ran¡¯s words, Mu Xiao sat up from the sofa and sobered up. ¡°Sure, Little Ran, you¡¯re progressing quite quickly. Second Brother supports you mentally. Strive to trick the little girl home as soon as possible.¡±


    Although Mu Ran was used to Second Brother¡¯s style of doing things, he still reminded him worriedly, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ve said that Lin Yin and I don¡¯t have the kind of relationship you think we do. Don¡¯t talk nonsense later. Don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    Mu Xiao smiled and got up to walk towards Mu Ran¡¯s bedroom on the second floor. ¡°What did you ask the little girl to get for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a small pendant in my drawer. It¡¯s an amulet I bought with my classmates in the past. It¡¯s actually useless.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you bother the little girl to come and get it?¡± Mu Xiao walked into Mu Ran¡¯s bedroom and indeed saw an amulet-shaped pendant in the table drawer.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you scared me, Second Brother! Lu Ming has been pestering Lin Yin recently. If I don¡¯t trick her into coming to the production team, who knows if Lu Ming will still look for her?¡± Mu Ran was really worried that Lu Ming would do something to Lin Yin. Lin Yin was still young, and Mu Ran was afraid that she would be tricked by Lu Ming.


    The smile on Mu Xiao¡¯s face became even more obvious. He did not expect his silly brother to be so smart.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wait for her at home. Just focus on filming.¡±


    Mu Ran kept feeling that Mu Xiao¡¯s tone was wrong. Ever since he could remember, Mu Xiao had been the one with the evilest ideas among the three brothers.


    Her eldest brother, Mu Heng, was very mature and treated Mu Ran very well. He was very modest in everything he did. However, Mu Xiao was different. Although he looked calm, he had actually done many overboard things. Mu Ran had suffered a lot from Mu Xiao.


    Mu Xiao had been the best-looking among the three of them since he was young. Coupled with his extraordinary intelligence, he was almost a perfect child in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    However, Mu Ran knew how many girls Mu Xiao made cry. He spoke directly and was cold. Almost everyone who confessed to him ran away after he made them cry. He did not know what kind of girl could win Mu Xiao over.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary!¡± Mu Ran reminded worriedly.


    Mu Xiao was writing something on Mu Ran¡¯s table. Hearing his words, Mu Xiao paused and put down the pen in his hand. He said to Mu Ran on the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡±


    After hanging up the phone with Mu Ran, Mu Xiao placed the note he had just written on Mu Ran¡¯s amulet.


    ¡°This kid knows me quite well.¡± Mu Xiao looked at the obvious note on the amulet and closed the drawer in satisfaction.


    When Lin Yin arrived at the Mu residence, Mu Xiao was waiting for her in the hall on the first floor.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao,¡± Lin Yin greeted Mu Xiao politely. Looking at the man in casual clothes in front of her, Lin Yin sincerely felt that he was good-looking. ¡°Brother Mu Ran asked me to come and get something.¡±


    ¡°Sister Little Yin is here. Come in quickly.¡± Mu Xiao led Lin Yin into the house enthusiastically and brought her to Mu Ran¡¯s bedroom on the second floor.


    ¡°This is Little Ran¡¯s room. You can go in and get it yourself.¡± Mu Xiao stood at the door with a smile.


    Afraid of delaying Mu Ran¡¯s filming, Lin Yin walked in and opened the drawer beside the bed according to Mu Ran¡¯s instructions.


    Before Lin Yin could search for it, her gaze was attracted by a small note with words written on it.


    ¡°Little Yin, I really like you. Can you be my girlfriend?¡ªMu Ran.¡±


    Lin Yin read the words on the note softly and was a little stunned. Looking at the two small hearts drawn beside the words, Lin Yin¡¯s eyelids twitched.

 Chapter 169 - 169 The Daughter of the Mu Family

    169 The Daughter of the Mu Family


    No wonder Lin Yin felt that Mu Ran had been acting strange recently. It turned out that he liked her.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know what to feel. After thinking for a moment, she folded the note and placed it in her pocket.


    Some things were better explained in person. Lin Yin put away the amulet under the note and turned around to see Mu Xiao staring at her by the door.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    Mu Xiao had been silently observing Lin Yin¡¯s reaction. She was neither shy nor happy when she saw the note, but she looked surprised and shocked.


    It seemed that his brother had little hope. Mu Xiao was a little discouraged, feeling that Lin Yin probably had no feelings for Mu Ran.


    ¡°Little Yin, actually, Little Ran is quite cute.¡± Mu Xiao did not know how to put in a good word for Mu Ran. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll show you something.¡±


    Lin Yin closed the drawer and followed Mu Xiao out of Mu Ran¡¯s bedroom to the study.


    ¡°This is a photo of Mu Ran when he was young. Take a look.¡± Mu Xiao handed a photo album to Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin took the photo album and sat on a chair to flip through it.


    The photo album looked exquisite, and the photos inside also recorded the entire process of Mu Ran¡¯s life.


    The little boy in the photo looked sunny and cute. His exquisite facial features looked no different from the current Mu Ran, except that one was magnified and the other reduced.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran was so cute when he was young,¡± Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but say. Her gaze suddenly stopped on a family photo.


    In the center of the photo was a woman with exceptionally beautiful facial features. However, her face was a little pale, as if she had just recovered from a serious illness.


    She looked to be in her thirties, but she was holding an exquisite doll in her arms. Her eyes were a little unfocused, and she looked lonely and sad. She had a unique sense of fragmentation, she was fragile and poignant.


    Behind the woman was a tall man. His arms were wrapped tightly around the woman¡¯s shoulders, as if he was afraid she would leave.


    The man should be the father of the Mu brothers. Mu Heng looked the most like him, but less isolated.


    In front of the two of them were the three Mu brothers. The taller one should be Mu Heng. Although he looked like he was only in his teens, he clearly looked steady.


    Mu Xiao stood beside him, wearing a dark gray suit and looking serious. Only Mu Ran sat at the front with a childlike smile on his face. He was obviously distracted by the car in his hand.


    Lin Yin looked at the family photo in front of her. The members of the Mu family had good facial features, and the three brothers had perfectly inherited their parents¡¯ strengths.


    However, Lin Yin felt that there was an indescribable sadness in the Mu couple¡¯s eyes. They clearly had three children in front of them, but Lin Yin felt that there was no happiness in the photos.


    Mu Xiao noticed that Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was fixed on the family photo. His thoughts were suddenly brought back to the past. He slowly said, ¡°At that time, Little Ran was only five years old. He was the only one who smiled the happiest.¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and looked at Mu Xiao. She realized that his expression was a little lonely and his beautiful peach blossom eyes were a little sad.


    ¡°At that time, my mother had just given birth and was still a little weak.¡±


    Hearing Mu Xiao¡¯s words, Lin Yin was a little puzzled. She had never heard of Mu Ran having a brother and sister.


    ¡°Does Mu Ran have any younger siblings?¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Mu Xiao¡¯s lips, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°We were supposed to have a sister. She passed away not long after she was born.¡±


    Lin Yin widened her eyes slightly. She suddenly understood the emotions of the Mu couple in the photo. They had just lost their child. How could the two of them feel happy?


    Mu Xiao glanced at Lin Yin and said slowly, ¡°If my poor sister is still alive, she should be the same age as you.¡±


    Lin Yin deliberately comforted Mu Xiao. ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, she¡¯ll be happy in the other world too.¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at the girl in front of him and was very touched. He felt that Lin Yin was his sister.


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s beautiful and exquisite facial features, Mu Xiao looked at his mother in the photo and suddenly felt that Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were a little similar to his mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Little Yin, your eyes are very beautiful.¡±


    Lin Yin was suddenly praised and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, you¡¯re still praising me. I think you¡¯re the most beautiful person I¡¯ve seen in my life.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes were very gentle. When he heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, he glanced at the full-length mirror in the corner.


    Mu Xiao looked at himself in the mirror and then at Lin Yin. He suddenly understood why he felt that Lin Yin looked familiar.

 Chapter 170 - 170 Her Background

    170 Her Background


    ¡°Little Yin, come here.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Mu Xiao¡¯s words, she stood up and walked to his side. The figures of the two of them were reflected in the mirror.


    ¡°Little Yin, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little like me?¡± Mu Xiao looked at Lin Yin in the mirror and realized where her familiar feeling came from.


    He had never thought about it herself. Lin Yin did not like to smile as much as Mu Xiao, but now, it seemed that their facial features were 50 to 60% similar.


    Lin Yin was also a little surprised. She looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly felt a little unfamiliar. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Mu Xiao¡¯s words, but Lin Yin felt that she was indeed a little like Mu Xiao.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao is so good-looking. It¡¯s a good thing that I look like you,¡± Lin Yin said jokingly, but she noticed Mu Xiao¡¯s increasingly serious expression.


    ¡°Little Yin, where have you been living before you were brought back by the Su Family?¡±


    Lin Yin thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s the innermost slum in the western suburbs. Although the environment is a little bad, it¡¯s easier to live there than in the Su Family.¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at the girl in front of him with heartache. What kind of experience could make her speak about these sad pasts so casually?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Mu Xiao?¡± Lin Yin asked worriedly as she looked at Mu Xiao¡¯s increasingly serious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go to the set quickly. Little Ran is still waiting for you.¡± Mu Xiao composed himself and sent Lin Yin to the entrance of the Mu family. He watched as the driver sent Lin Yin away before slowly walking back to his room.


    Mu Xiao took out the phone in his pocket and dialed a number.


    ¡°Wen Yu, how has Aunt been recently?¡±


    Wen Yu was a little surprised to receive Mu Xiao¡¯s call. His second cousin was usually very cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My mother is still the same. She has a bad temper, but she¡¯s in good health.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m back in the country. I¡¯ll visit Aunt and Uncle another day.¡± Mu Xiao was a little curious about the past and wanted to verify it with his aunt. After all, his mother¡¯s best friend in the past was his aunt, Mu Yao.


    ¡°Sure. My parents will definitely be very happy that Second Cousin can come.¡± Wen Yu had always been afraid of Mu Xiao. Among his brothers, Mu Xiao was the hardest to see through. Although he looked gentle, he was even scarier than Mu Heng when he was really angry.


    Mu Xiao hung up and couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. If Lin Yin was really his sister, would his mother recover a little?


    Thinking of what had happened in the past, Mu Xiao had a headache. His sister¡¯s accident was undoubtedly the biggest sorrow of the entire family.


    His mother was still mentally unstable because of his sister¡¯s departure. His father had been looking for her murderer for so many years, but there had been no results.


    If Lin Yin was really his sister, then what happened back then would probably be even more complicated.


    Mu Xiao did not dare to think too much about it. He planned to go to his aunt¡¯s house this weekend to ask and see if there were any new discoveries. If his sister was not dead, then the direction they were investigating back then was completely wrong.


    After Lin Yin left the Mu family, the driver quickly sent her to the set where Mu Ran was filming.


    Lin Yin thought of the note Mu Ran had written to her and felt a little complicated. How should she explain it to Brother Mu Ran? Although she didn¡¯t hate him, she really didn¡¯t have any other feelings for him.


    Mu Ran was resting. When she saw Lin Yin coming over, he welcomed her happily, but he realized that Lin Yin was deliberately keeping a distance from him.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran.¡±


    Lin Yin obviously had something to say. Mu Ran felt that she was a little strange and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you bring it over?¡±


    Lin Yin placed the amulet in Mu Ran¡¯s hand and looked around. She said softly, ¡°Brother Mu Ran, you don¡¯t actually want me to get the amulet, do you?¡±


    Mu Ran didn¡¯t know how Lin Yin saw through her. She smiled in embarrassment and explained, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m bored on the set alone. Little Yin, if you¡¯re not busy, come over and accompany me.¡±


    Afraid that outsiders would hear their conversation, Lin Yin closed the distance between them and whispered, ¡°Brother Mu Ran, I saw the note, but I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mu Ran was confused by Lin Yin¡¯s words. She widened her eyes in confusion and asked, ¡°A note? Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really good. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Before Lin Yin could finish, she was interrupted by Mu Ran. ¡°Wait, I just asked you to come to the set. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to come, Little Yin. You don¡¯t have to feel so burdened.¡±


    Lin Yin felt that the conversation between the two of them seemed to be on different channels. After thinking for a while, she pulled Mu Ran to an empty corner and took out the note from her pocket.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t accept this.¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171 Rejected

    171 Rejected


    Mu Ran took the small note from Lin Yin¡¯s hand and unfolded it. She finally understood what Lin Yin meant. This girl was rejecting his confession, but when had he ever confessed to Lin Yin?


    ¡°Where did you get this note?¡±


    Lin Yin noticed that Mu Ran was in a bad mood and realized that there might be a misunderstanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the drawer where you keep the amulet.¡± Lin Yin noticed that Mu Ran¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my second brother¡­¡± Mu Ran gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°I already told him to not do anything unnecessary.¡±


    Mu Ran sighed and explained to Lin Yin, ¡°My second brother should have written this. I didn¡¯t know there was a note in the drawer.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Mu Ran suddenly reacted to Lin Yin¡¯s previous actions and asked unhappily, ¡°Little Yin, you thought that I¡¯m confessing to you and you¡¯re so anxious to reject me?¡±


    Although Mu Ran had no intention of confessing to Lin Yin, he was still a little unhappy to be rejected so decisively by Lin Yin.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a misunderstanding?¡± Lin Yin smiled awkwardly and saw Mu Ran lower his head thoughtfully.


    ¡°However, you still rejected me directly. Am I that bad?¡±


    Mu Ran had always been the object of everyone¡¯s pursuit. He had always been the one rejecting others. This was the first time he had been rejected so directly.


    ¡°No, Brother Mu Ran. I just don¡¯t think we¡¯re compatible. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re bad. You¡¯re really outstanding. You¡¯re almost perfect.¡±


    Lin Yin felt that she had a good relationship with Mu Ran, but the way the two of them interacted was more like family or friends. There was no ambiguous feeling at all.


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s praise for her, Mu Ran¡¯s mood improved a little. On second thought, he asked Lin Yin, ¡°If Lu Ming confessed to you, would you reject him like this?¡±


    Lin Yin suddenly thought of Lu Ming and her mind was in a mess. Would Lu Ming confess to her too? Lin Yin did not think that Lu Ming would confess to her. Even if it was a confession, he would not use such a childish method as writing a note.


    Mu Ran noticed Lin Yin¡¯s hesitation and couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°Little Yin, no way? You like that old man Lu Ming too?¡±


    When Lin Yin heard what Mu Ran called Lu Ming, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Previously, Lu Ming would be unhappy when she called him Uncle. If he heard Mu Ran call him an old man, wouldn¡¯t he explode with anger?


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Mu Ran¡¯s heart turned cold when he saw Lin Yin suddenly smile foolishly. It seemed that this girl really treated Lu Ming differently.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Mu Ran, go and film. The director is looking for you.¡± Lin Yin pushed the devastated Mu Ran out. Seeing him leave in a daze, the smile on her face widened.


    ¡°Fortunately, Brother Mu Ran doesn¡¯t like me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll face him in the future,¡± Lin Yin muttered softly. She noticed Lan Xin, who had entered the set with Mu Ran, and the corners of her lips curled up.


    ¡°The two of them look compatible. If only Brother Mu Ran could notice Sister Lan Xin.¡±


    Lin Yin had nothing to do in the afternoon, so she stayed at the filming location to watch Mu Ran and Lan Xin film. Wen Ying did not have many scenes, but she looked much more honest than before.


    The filming went very smoothly. Mu Ran and Lan Xin also had a tacit understanding. Lin Yin was watching with relish when she suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Lu Ming pinched Lin Yin¡¯s cheek gently and deliberately blamed her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you? Call me Brother.¡±


    Lin Yin looked up and Lu Ming lowered his body. The two of them were a little close. Lin Yin tugged at the corner of her shirt nervously and called out softly, ¡°Brother Lu Ming.¡±


    Lu Ming chuckled and heard the director shout behind him, ¡°Mu Ran, don¡¯t watch the show here.¡±


    Lin Yin looked past Lu Ming and saw Mu Ran staring at her and Lu Ming sadly not far away. She was shocked.


    For some reason, she felt like she had been caught in a puppy love relationship by her parents. She hid behind Lu Ming and did not dare to look at Mu Ran.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Lu Ming turned around and looked at Mu Ran provocatively. If he hadn¡¯t heard Lu Yan mention it, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Mu Ran had tricked Lin Yin to the filming location. Fortunately, he discovered it in time.


    Mu Ran saw Lu Ming¡¯s gaze and his mood worsened. He said to the director, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. I need to rest.¡±


    The director quickly stopped filming. After all, Mu Ran did not have many such requests, so he asked everyone to rest and adjust.


    Mu Ran walked quickly to Lu Ming and asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172 They Look Compatible

    172 They Look Compatible


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t even know how to call me Brother after not seeing me for a few days?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the angry Mu Ran, but his mood was exceptionally good.


    ¡°Brother Lu, why are you here?¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s attitude was obviously worse. Lu Ming was not angry and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m visiting you. After all, I have a good relationship with your two brothers.¡±


    This was the first time Mu Ran felt that Lu Ming was so annoying.


    Noticing the curious gazes of the surrounding people, Mu Ran took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions. He said, ¡°Brother Lu, my relationship with you isn¡¯t so close that I need you to visit me, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already called me Brother. Is there anything wrong with me coming?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mu Ran was about to explode when Wei Yuan, who was panting, grabbed him.


    ¡°CEO Lu, Little Ran is also happy that you can come to visit.¡± Wei Yuan looked at Mu Ran, who was clearly about to lose control of his emotions, and hurriedly stood in front of him. He smiled apologetically at Lu Ming and said, ¡°CEO Lu, Little Yin, the director said that we¡¯ll film the indoor scene first. Little Ran and I will go in and prepare first. You guys come in and take a look later.¡±


    With that, Wei Yuan pulled Mu Ran away as quickly as possible. Lin Yin watched as Mu Ran left and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why are you afraid of Mu Ran when you¡¯re with me?¡± Lu Ming stared at Lin Yin, wanting to see her emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Brother Mu Ran¡­¡± Lin Yin was speechless. She couldn¡¯t say that Mu Ran said that you had ulterior motives for me and asked me to hide from you, right?


    ¡°Does he think I like you and have been pestering you?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was a little low, but his eyes were gentle. Lin Yin was not used to Lu Ming like this.


    ¡°Yes, he just misunderstood and thought that you liked me,¡± Lin Yin explained.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t misunderstand. I do like you,¡± Lu Ming interrupted Lin Yin, his deep eyes following her closely.


    Lin Yin was at a loss by Lu Ming¡¯s sudden confession. She stole a glance at Lu Ming and realized that his expression was especially serious. He did not look like he was joking at all.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t know how to respond to Lu Ming. Facing Mu Ran, Lin Yin could clearly understand her attitude towards him, but Lu Ming puzzled Lin Yin. She didn¡¯t know how she felt about him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to reply to me, and there¡¯s no need to feel burdened.¡± Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin¡¯s lowered eyes, worried that he would be rejected by the little girl. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about these things after you go to university, okay?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s tone was exceptionally gentle. Lin Yin couldn¡¯t refuse him like this and could only nod slightly.


    Lu Ming was very happy to see Lin Yin¡¯s reaction. He could tell that she did not reject him. Then he would have plenty of time to win her heart in the future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and watch Mu Ran film.¡± Lu Ming gently held Lin Yin¡¯s wrist and led her to the filming location indoors.


    Mu Ran and Lan Xin¡¯s scene was about the school¡¯s anniversary party. The male and female leads they played performed together tacitly. Mu Ran played the piano and Lan Xin sang. The two of them looked like a match made in heaven.


    Lin Yin and Lu Ming sat in the back row and quietly enjoyed Mu Ran and Lan Xin¡¯s performance.


    It was not until the director shouted for them to stop that Lin Yin retracted her gaze from the stage.


    ¡°Do you like the piano?¡± Lu Ming noticed that Lin Yin was staring at Mu Ran on the stage and felt a little uncomfortable. He wanted to tell Lin Yin that he played the piano better than Mu Ran.


    ¡°No, I just think Sister Lan Xin and Brother Mu Ran are really compatible. The scene of them standing together is especially eye-catching.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Lu Ming¡¯s brows slowly relaxed. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to get the two of them to film more advertisements together in the future. They do look very compatible.¡±


    Lin Yin noticed that Mu Ran was waving at her on the stage and said to Lu Ming, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look. They¡¯re done filming anyway.¡±


    Lu Ming followed Lin Yin onto the stage and walked to Mu Ran¡¯s side. The crew members were tidying up the set. Everyone walked past them busily, preparing for the next scene.


    Lin Yin suddenly noticed a gaze staring straight in her and Mu Ran¡¯s direction. Lin Yin immediately looked over vigilantly and noticed a young man in a black cap.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± Lin Yin had been to the production team many times and had some impression of most of the staff, but this was the first time Lin Yin had seen this man.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Ming noticed Lin Yin¡¯s abnormality and hurriedly asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lin Yin shook her head. She didn¡¯t know if she was too nervous, but it was normal for an unfamiliar staff member to appear on the production team.

 Chapter 173 - 173 Lin Yin Is Injured

    173 Lin Yin Is Injured


    ¡°Brother Lu, I¡¯m begging you. Can you not stare at Little Yin like that in front of me?¡±


    Mu Ran couldn¡¯t do anything about Lu Ming. He couldn¡¯t really fight him. Even if he openly pursued Lin Yin, Mu Ran couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression said, ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Mu Ran gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Little Yin, come here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mu Ran walked past Lu Ming and pulled Lin Yin over. He deliberately whispered to her, ¡°Little Yin, I¡¯m not scaring you. A man like Lu Ming is extremely possessive. If you¡¯re with him, you won¡¯t have any freedom in the future.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much to speak ill of me in front of me?¡± Lu Ming said faintly from behind Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran deliberately exaggerated and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Look, you can¡¯t even say a few words to me. I told you that such a man is very scary.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the childish duo and found it funny.


    ¡°CEO Lu, you¡¯re so busy. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you were coming? I could have prepared.¡±


    Director Zhang had long heard from his assistant that Lu Ming was on set. After he was done with his work, he hurriedly looked for Lu Ming.


    ¡°Director Zhang, everyone can see your results. There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. This movie will definitely become popular.¡± Lu Ming and Director Zhang exchanged a few pleasantries.


    Not far away, Mu Ran whispered in Lin Yin¡¯s ear, ¡°The Lu Corporation also invested in this movie. I heard it from Brother Wei. Lu Ming is really capable. He can even take care of so many fields. He¡¯s even more inhuman than my brother.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know if Mu Ran was praising Lu Ming or scolding him again. She was about to say something when a cold glint flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran, be careful!¡±


    It happened in an instant. Lin Yin inadvertently saw the man in black behind Mu Ran rushing towards him.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t have time to think and pulled Mu Ran hard to change positions with him. Although she was already mentally prepared, Lin Yin still couldn¡¯t help but panic when she saw the sharp knife in the man¡¯s hand.


    The two of them were too close. Lin Yin could only hold the man¡¯s knife tightly to prevent him from hurting her.


    ¡°Little Yin!¡±


    Lu Ming and Mu Ran spoke at the same time. Lin Yin felt a sharp pain in her right hand. Lu Ming immediately went forward and kicked the man with the knife away.


    ¡°Little Yin, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± Mu Ran looked at the bright red blood seeping out between Lin Yin¡¯s fair and slender fingers and his heart ached.


    Lu Ming kicked the man to the ground and kicked him a few more times. When the man stopped moving, the ruthlessness on Lu Ming¡¯s face lessened.


    ¡°Little Yin!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched as he blamed himself for looking at Lin Yin¡¯s injured hand.


    Lu Ming untied his tie and wrapped it around Lin Yin¡¯s bleeding hand. He thought for a moment and said to Mu Ran, ¡°Contact your second brother. I¡¯ll send Little Yin to the nearest hospital now.¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat. When she heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, she hurriedly called Mu Xiao.


    ¡°CEO Lu, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve already called the police. I¡¯ll definitely give this lady an explanation.¡±


    Director Zhang realized what had just happened and was extremely afraid. From Lu Ming and Mu Ran¡¯s reactions, this young lady¡¯s family background was probably not ordinary. Even if she was from an ordinary family, with Lu Ming and Mu Ran protecting her, he could not underestimate her.


    Lu Ming pulled Lin Yin into his arms and glanced at the man who was wailing in pain on the ground. His eyes were terrifyingly cold. ¡°Send him to the police station first. I¡¯ll go back and deal with him after I go to the hospital.¡±


    The medical staff of the production team bandaged Lin Yin¡¯s wound a second time. The bleeding still hadn¡¯t stopped, and Lin Yin¡¯s face was a little pale.


    Lan Xin had also witnessed everything that had just happened. She looked at Lin Yin¡¯s bleeding hand and was very anxious.


    ¡°CEO Lu, I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you. If you go to the police station later, I¡¯ll take care of Little Yin.¡±


    Lan Xin¡¯s assistant knew that Lan Xin appearing at the hospital was definitely a big deal. If she was not careful, she would be photographed by the reporters. However, because the injured person was Lin Yin, the assistant did not stop Lan Xin. After all, Lin Yin was Lan Xin¡¯s savior.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Ming picked Lin Yin up, making her feel a little embarrassed. Although she had bled a lot, it was her hand that was injured after all.


    ¡°I can walk by myself. Put me down.¡± Lin Yin wanted to get out of Lu Ming¡¯s arms, but she saw that Lu Ming looked especially nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make my heart ache anymore. Little Yin, be good.¡± Lu Ming carried Lin Yin and sounded like he was coaxing a child.


    Mu Ran informed Mu Xiao to go to the nearest hospital on set and got into Lu Ming¡¯s car with Lan Xin.

 Chapter 174 - 174 Extra Strong

    174 Extra Strong


    Lu Ming did not bring a driver, so he sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Mu Ran sat in the passenger seat, and Lan Xin helped Lin Yin sit in the back.


    Lan Xin looked at Lin Yin¡¯s bleeding right hand and couldn¡¯t help but tear up.


    ¡°It must hurt a lot, right? Little Yin, bear with it. We¡¯re almost there.¡± Lan Xin¡¯s tone was obviously a little choked up. She thought about how Lin Yin was only 17 or 18 years old and how terrible it must be to be frightened like this.


    Lin Yin looked at Lan Xin, who was about to cry, and comforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Lin Yin was not lying. This pain was much lighter than the injuries she had suffered in her previous life.


    In her previous life, she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe, but no one cared about her life or death. Now, she had only injured one hand, but so many people cared about her. Lin Yin was actually very happy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly, I¡¯m a man, so what if I get hurt? Why did you pounce on me?¡±


    Mu Ran really couldn¡¯t control his emotions, and his voice already sounded like a cry. ¡°What if he really stabs you?! Little Yin, do you want me to regret it?¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Ran, I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Yin looked at Mu Ran¡¯s obviously shaking shoulders and didn¡¯t know how to comfort him.


    ¡°Do you have any enemies?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. He was driving very fast, but his emotions were getting more and more complicated.


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps it¡¯s a fan, an extreme fan, or an enemy of the Mu family. I can¡¯t be sure who it is.¡± Mu Ran thought of the man in black just now and wished he could cut him into pieces, but he had indeed never seen him before.


    ¡°I actually let Little Yin suffer such a serious injury on my behalf. I¡¯m really f*cking useless.¡± Mu Ran scratched his head in self-reproach. In the back row, Lan Xin was also very worried about Mu Ran¡¯s condition.


    However, Lin Yin, who was beside her, surprised Lan Xin even more. What kind of person was she? She usually looked noble and cold, but during critical moments, she could actually face danger for her friend.


    Lan Xin felt that she really could not compare to this seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl in front of her. The quality that she carried made her look even more dazzling. Everyone who knew her would be moved by her uniqueness.


    Lu Ming drove very quickly. Soon, they arrived at the hospital closest to the filming location.


    Lu Ming carried Lin Yin into the VIP ward. The director of the hospital happened to be one of Mu Xiao¡¯s teachers when he was in the country. Before he came, Mu Xiao had already instructed him in advance. Shen Yu had arrived at the hospital before them and had already completed all the relevant procedures.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Mu Xiao rushed over from home.


    On the phone, Mu Ran had said that Lin Yin was injured, but when he saw the long knife wound on Lin Yin¡¯s hand with his own eyes, Mu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the filming venue? Why is there a knife wound on your hand?¡±


    Mu Xiao gently disinfected Lin Yin. When the two nurses behind him heard from the director that the celebrity-like man in front of them was the legendary Doctor Mu Xiao, they looked at him intently.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of me!¡± Mu Ran looked at the hideous wound on Lin Yin¡¯s hand and bent down to squat in front of her. ¡°Little Yin, it must hurt a lot, right? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The two nurses standing at the door had been looking at Mu Xiao. Only then did they notice the group of people who came in with the injured girl.


    Oh my god! Isn¡¯t this Prince Charming Mu Ran and Goddess Lan Xin? The two nurses looked at each other excitedly. They resisted the urge to scream and looked at the tall man who had been standing beside the girl.


    His facial features were also as exquisite as a sculpture. What was even more shocking than his cold and handsome appearance was the powerful aura he emitted. He had a dignified aura without being angry, but the way he looked at the injured girl was exceptionally gentle.


    Who was this girl? When the two nurses saw the people accompanying the girl, they could not help but become more and more curious about the girl¡¯s identity.


    ¡°You guys go out first. I need to stitch up Little Yin¡¯s wound.¡± Mu Xiao stopped the bleeding for Lin Yin, but her wound was too long and had to be stitched up.


    Mu Ran¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he heard Mu Xiao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t be of any help here,¡± Lan Xin couldn¡¯t help but say as she looked at the depressed Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran nodded and looked away from Lin Yin reluctantly. He followed Lan Xin out and into the room next door.


    ¡°CEO Lu?¡± Mu Xiao looked at Lu Ming, who was standing rooted to the ground, and reminded him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her.¡± Lu Ming had no intention of leaving.


    Mu Xiao nodded helplessly and began to prepare for the suture.


    Mu Xiao usually did not deal with such small injuries, but because the injured person was Lin Yin, Mu Xiao was especially serious.

 Chapter 175 - 175 Blood Type Test

    175 Blood Type Test


    Lin Yin was very strong. She didn¡¯t even frown the entire time. She didn¡¯t think that her small injury was anything, but everyone was too nervous.


    Mu Xiao was very surprised by the girl in front of him. When he was cleaning the wound, he had thought that the little girl would not be able to take it. He did not expect Lin Yin to comfort him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother Mu Xiao. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Lin Yin noticed Mu Xiao¡¯s especially careful movements and couldn¡¯t help but say.


    She had already felt that as a world-renowned doctor, it was a waste of his talent to stitch up this small injury. Now that she saw that Mu Xiao was especially attentive, she felt even more embarrassed.


    Mu Xiao¡¯s professional ability was too strong. Lin Yin really did not feel any pain. Soon, her wound was stitched and bandaged very well.


    ¡°Do another checkup later, in case there are any other problems.¡±


    Mu Xiao heard the meaning in Mu Ran¡¯s words just now. Lin Yin was injured because of him. Although he still did not understand what had happened, Mu Xiao still admired Lin Yin¡¯s strength and calmness.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Brother Mu Xiao.¡± Lin Yin sat up a little with Lu Ming¡¯s help. She was still a little dizzy, but there was really no problem now.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was fine, Mu Xiao walked out of the ward and thought of something. He said to the two nurses behind him, ¡°Give Miss Lin Yin a blood type test later and hand her test results to me.¡±


    Although the two nurses did not know what Mu Xiao wanted to do, they still nodded vigorously.


    Mu Xiao walked to the lounge where Mu Ran and Lan Xin were. As soon as he entered, he saw Mu Ran walking over nervously. ¡°Second Brother, how¡¯s Little Yin?¡±


    ¡°The mother and child are safe.¡± Mu Xiao looked at the concerned Mu Ran and couldn¡¯t help teasing him.


    ¡°Second Brother! You¡¯re still joking at a time like this!¡±


    Mu Ran was obviously a little anxious. Mu Xiao smiled and hurriedly explained, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The little girl is very strong. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 ¨C Enemy Of The Mu Family


    Chapter 176: Enemy of the Mu Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ran sat on the other side of Lin Yin and did not notice Lu Ming¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Brother Mu Ran.¡± Lin Yin saw Mu Ran¡¯s concerned expression and warmth surged into her heart.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was in a good state, Lan Xin took the initiative to stay and take care of her, so Lu Ming and Mu Ran went to the police station.


    Shen Yu had already prepared the car. Mu Ran got into the car with Lu Ming with mixed feelings.


    ¡°What did the police say?¡± Lu Ming asked Shen Yu, who was driving.


    ¡°The person who hurt Miss Lin is called Zhou Wei. He¡¯s 35 years old and has no criminal record. He¡¯s an orphan and has been unemployed.¡±


    Shen Yu told Lu Ming the news from the police station. He looked at Mu Ran, who had his head lowered, and asked, ¡°Mr. Mu, do you have any impression of this person called Zhou Wei?¡±


    Mu Ran shook his head. ¡°No, my social circle is very small. The people I know are just people I¡¯ve met at work. He¡¯s unemployed, so he probably doesn¡¯t have much contact with me.¡±


    When Lu Ming heard Mu Ran¡¯s words, he voiced his guess. ¡°That person came for you. It shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Lin Yin. When I knocked him to the ground, he looked at you from time to time, his eyes filled with hostility.¡±


    Mu Ran really could not understand who wanted to take his life. ¡°Then there are only two possibilities. He should be an extreme fan of mine, or he¡¯s an enemy of the Mu Family. He¡¯s undoubtedly targeting me to take revenge on the Mu Family.¡±


    Lu Ming nodded. He thought so too.


    Mu Ran¡¯s father, Mu Cheng, was publicly acknowledged as the most untouchable existence in the eyes of the business world. Back then, Mu Cheng was decisive and was a rare business genius.


    The Mu Family¡¯s businesses were getting stronger and stronger under Mu Cheng¡¯s management. Although many people were jealous, no one was willing to openly become enemies with the Mu Family.


    Mu Cheng¡¯s three sons were even more outstanding. Mu Heng¡¯s methods were very similar to the young Mu Cheng¡¯s. Most of the Mu family¡¯s businesses were handled by Mu Heng.


    Mu Xiao was unwilling to enter the business world, but he was a top talent in the medical field. Many people had exhausted their financial resources and connections to seek Mu Xiao¡¯s consultation.


    Mu Ran was the youngest son of the Mu Family. Mu Cheng had always indulged him and did not force him to learn financial knowledge. Although Mu Ran was a celebrity, the influence he brought had a good impact on the Mu Family¡¯s business.


    It was impossible for the Mu Family not to have enemies, but someone who dared to directly kill Mu Ran was probably not that simple.


    Lu Ming and Mu Ran arrived at the police station and met Zhou Wei under the lead of the police.


    When Zhou Wei saw that Mu Ran was safe and sound, his eyes seemed to be dyed red. Lu Ming stared at the handcuffed man and felt that his hatred for Mu Ran was deep.


    ¡°The criminal said that he¡¯s an extreme fan of Mu Ran and wants to kill him


    because he hates him.¡± The police officer who had just interrogated Zhou Wei, Lu Ming, and Mu Ran said, ¡°The lawyer can intervene in the rest. Zhou Wei¡¯s actions can already be considered an attempted murder.¡±


    Although Lu Ming felt that this outcome was reasonable, he felt that the way Zhou Wei looked at Mu Ran was not as simple as dislike.


    ¡°Brother Lu, Brother Wei and Director Zhang have already started to deal with it. Is there anything else we need to investigate?¡± Although Mu Ran really wanted to rush in and beat up the bastard who had injured Lin Yin, the matter had already been handled by the police station. He couldn¡¯t be so impulsive.


    Lu Ming thought about it and still felt that Zhou Wei was not that simple. ¡°Can you let me talk to him?¡±


    The police officer nodded and brought Zhou Wei into the interrogation room.


    Lu Ming walked into the interrogation room and closed the door.


    ¡°Lu Ming?¡± Zhou Wei was clearly surprised to see the man who came in.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Lu Ming sat opposite Zhou Wei curiously and carefully observed his microexpression.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the big boss of the Lu Corporation?¡± Zhou Wei looked indifferent, but Lu Ming clearly noticed that he was a little nervous.


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against Mu Ran?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was low, making him sound much calmer.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand him, can¡¯t I?¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s words were sarcastic. He didn¡¯t want to hear Mu Ran¡¯s name.


    ¡°What about Mu Xiao and Mu Heng? What do you think of them?¡± Lu Ming noticed Zhou Wei¡¯s frown and could tell that he was very angry.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? It¡¯s only good if they¡¯re all dead!¡± Zhou Wei suddenly became agitated and shouted at Lu Ming, ¡°They all deserve to die!¡±


    Lu Ming noticed that Zhou Wei was clearly mentally abnormal. It seemed like he had some mental illness..

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 ¨C : Test Result


    Chapter 177: Test Result


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Mu Cheng, do you know him?¡± Lu Ming had no intention of letting Zhou Wei off and continued to ask.


    A vein faintly appeared on Zhou Wei¡¯s forehead, and his body swayed slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Zhou Wei seemed to be suppressing the anger in his heart.


    Lu Ming noticed his abnormality and could tell that he was lying.


    Lu Ming did not ask anything else. He already knew the answer he wanted.


    Walking out of the interrogation room, Mu Ran hurriedly went up to him. ¡°Brother Lu, did you get anything out of him?¡±


    ¡°It should be a grudge formed by your father. Go home and ask. Investigate who Zhou Wei usually interacts with. It might be related to your father.¡±


    Lu Ming was not interested in the Mu family¡¯s matters. After knowing that Zhou Wei and Lin Yin had nothing to do with each other, he did not want to interfere in this matter anymore.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Lu.¡±


    Mu Ran glanced at Lu Ming. He had to admit that Lu Ming was much calmer than him. When Mu Ran saw that Lin Yin was injured, he was completely flustered. If Lu Ming wasn¡¯t there to deal with it, he really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After Lu Ming and Mu Ran separated, they prepared to return to the hospital to see Lin Yin. Lin Yin had done a series of checks in the hospital and her body was completely fine.


    As Lan Xin peeled an apple for Lin Yin, she chatted with her, ¡°Little Yin, don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. We¡¯re lucky that nothing big happened this time. You¡¯re a girl, what if you hurt your face?


    Lin Yin thought of the scars on her face from her previous life and felt a little upset. That heart-wrenching feeling seemed to have happened yesterday.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sister Lan Xin. You can go back first. The production team¡¯s work isn¡¯t done yet, right?¡± Lin Yin really felt that there was nothing wrong with her body. If Lan Xin and Mu Xiao hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have been discharged.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay in the hospital alone. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Lan Xin was worried about leaving Lin Yin alone in the hospital.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to affect Lan Xin¡¯s work, so she sent a message to Yang Xue and Lu Yan, asking if they had time to come to the hospital to accompany her.


    ¡°Sister Lan Xin, don¡¯t worry. I called a friend over.¡± Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s hesitation,


    Lin Yin continued, ¡°You received a few calls just now. Go get busy. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lan Xin did have a lot of things to do. She left the hospital at Lin Yin¡¯s insistence and saw Lu Ming, who had just rushed back, at the entrance of the hospital.


    ¡°CEO Lu.¡± Lan Xin glanced at Lu Ming and felt that he was a little different from the rumors in the past. Lu Ming had always been recognized as the coldest person in everyone¡¯s hearts. There were many female celebrities around Lan Xin who wanted to get to know Lu Ming, but he rejected them mercilessly.


    Therefore, before she met Lu Ming, Lan Xin had always felt that Lu Ming was the kind of person who focused on his work and would not put his mind on useless relationships. However, ever since she came into contact with Lu Ming, she realized that this cold-looking man actually had such a meticulous and gentle side. Lan Xin could tell that Lin Yin was very important to Lu Ming.


    ¡°How¡¯s Little Yin?¡± Lu Ming knew that Lin Yin and Lan Xin had a good relationship.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Doctor Mu said that as long as she¡¯s careful not to get infected, she¡¯ll be fine in a month.¡± Lan Xin kept a distance from Lu Ming. She felt a little oppressed standing face-to-face with Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming and Lan Xin separated and walked towards Lin Yin¡¯s ward. Mu Xiao, who was next door, was holding Lin Yin¡¯s test report with an especially solemn expression.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?¡± Mu Xiao looked at the test report with mixed feelings. He had thought that he was too sensitive, but he was still a little surprised to see that Lin Yin and Mu Ran had the same Rh blood type.


    Mu Xiao¡¯s father, Mu Cheng, had rare Rh-negative blood. Mu Heng had O-type blood like his mother. Mu Xiao had thought that Lin Yin would at most have O-type blood like him, but he did not expect her to have extremely rare Rh-type blood like Mu Ran.


    Mu Xiao became more and more suspicious of Lin Yin¡¯s identity. She was very likely his sister, who had already been declared dead.


    He was not even ten years old when his sister had an accident back then. There were many things that he did not know. Mu Xiao put away the report and decided to go to his aunt¡¯s house tonight to ask about what had happened back then.


    When he returned to the ward, Mu Xiao saw Lu Ming sitting by Lin Yin¡¯s bed the moment he entered. He was also a little angry.


    If Lin Yin was really his sister, Lu Ming did look even more annoying.


    ¡°Lu Ming, how¡¯s the police station?¡± Mu Xiao gestured for Lu Ming to sit on the chair and sat beside Lin Yin..

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 ¨C Getting Closer


    Chapter 178: Getting Closer


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming looked at Mu Xiao and said slowly, ¡°That Zhou Wei looks a little suspicious. He¡¯s going for the Mu Family. He should be your enemy.¡±


    Mu Xiao nodded. ¡°That makes sense. There should be many people who can¡¯t stand our Mu family, but who has the guts?¡±


    Mu Xiao glanced at Lu Ming. ¡°Thank you for this. I¡¯ll tell my brother about what happened after that and ask him to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Sister Little Yin, you have to rest well. Don¡¯t let your hands get wet or use force. You¡¯ll be fine soon if you change the dressing on time.¡± Mu Xiao¡¯s tone was especially gentle to Lin Yin. Lu Ming felt that the smile on his face was a little dazzling.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, can I go home?¡± Lin Yin felt that her small injury was really nothing.


    ¡°Sure, but it¡¯s best if you stay in the hospital. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to move now, it¡¯s good to have someone to take care of you.¡± Mu Xiao instructed Lin Yin, ¡°I still have something on tonight, so I¡¯ll leave first. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you can contact me through the phone.¡±


    Mu Xiao glanced at Lu Ming, who was sitting at the side. Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, he said, ¡°CEO Lu must be very busy with work, right? Do you want me to send you to the company on the way?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Mu Xiao, who was smiling like a fox, and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the boss. It¡¯s up to me whether I¡¯m busy with work or not. I don¡¯t have to go to the company today.¡±


    The corners of Mu Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not expect that this former workaholic would take the initiative to give himself a break.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, I¡¯m fine. My friend will come over later. You can leave first,¡± Lin Yin hurriedly explained when she saw that Mu Xiao was worried.


    Mu Xiao looked at Lu Ming and shook his head helplessly. He turned around and left the ward.


    ¡°Little Yin, do you want to go home?¡± Lu Ming adjusted the height of the bed for Lin Yin to lie more comfortably.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like staying in the hospital.¡± Lin Yin really didn¡¯t have any good memories of the hospital.


    Lu Ming knew about the relationship between Lin Yin and the Su Family. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then come back to Shenglin Bay with me. Your right hand is injured. It¡¯s really inconvenient for you to be alone.¡±


    Lin Yin was about to refuse when the door of the ward was suddenly pulled open.


    ¡°Little Yin!¡± Lu Yan and Yang Xue walked in together. The two of them looked a little nervous and their hair was a little messy. It was obvious that they were in a hurry to rush over.


    ¡°Little Uncle?¡± Lu Yan was a little surprised to see Lu Ming. She did not expect her uncle to come to the hospital to visit Lin Yin.


    ¡°How did you hurt yourself? Is it serious?¡± Yang Xue looked Lin Yin up and down and realized that her right hand was wrapped up like a dumpling.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just not convenient to move around. I wanted you guys to come accompany me.¡± Lin Yin felt much more at ease when she saw Lu Yan and Yang


    Xue.


    ¡°Lin Yin, how did you get hurt?¡± Lu Yan looked at Lu Ming in confusion. She felt that with him around, Lin Yin shouldn¡¯t be hurt.


    ¡°A knife-wielding person came into Brother Mu Ran¡¯s filming location. I was just careless¡­¡± Before Lin Yin could finish speaking, Yang Xue and Lu Yan hurriedly came over.


    ¡°What? Did you get cut by a knife? It¡¯s so serious! Is Prince Charming alright?¡± Lu Yan couldn¡¯t believe that someone would hurt someone with a knife.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to see Lin Yin? Why are you still thinking about outsiders?¡± Lu


    Ming was a little unhappy when he saw that Lu Yan was worried about Mu Ran.


    It was because of Mu Ran and Lin Yin that she was injured. It was already good enough that he did not pursue the matter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I see that Lin Yin was fine?¡± Lu Yan pursed her lips and muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t protect Lin Yin well. Otherwise, how could she be injured?¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s words were purely to talk back to Lu Ming. She knew that it was impossible for Lu Ming to be blamed for this, but she did not want Lu Ming to continue complaining.


    She was ready to continue being scolded by Lu Ming, but she realized that something was wrong with Lu Ming¡¯s emotions. What happened next was even more unbelievable.


    ¡°I was indeed careless. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you again.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s tone was very serious, and he looked at Lin Yin with a heavy gaze. He was really afraid. If anything really happened to Lin Yin, Lu Ming would not be relieved even if he tore that man called Zhou Wei into pieces.


    Lu Yan looked at Lu Ming in surprise. Was this still her insufferably arrogant uncle? He actually took the initiative to admit his mistake and blamed himself so much!


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Lin Yin was about to call Lu Ming Brother when she saw Lu Yan and Yang Xue beside her. She was too embarrassed to speak.


    ¡°You should go busy yourself first. Just let Lu Yan and Yang Xue stay here with me..¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 ¨C Special Blood Type


    Chapter 179: Special Blood Type


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin did not notice. She did not know when it started, but her relationship with Lu Ming had become closer and closer.


    Lu Ming nodded and stood up to say to them, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the company first. If you want to be discharged later, you can go back to Shenglin Bay to stay together. With Aunt Song around, she can take care of you guys.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and watched Lu Ming leave. Lu Yan only relaxed when Lu Ming closed the door.


    ¡°Lin Yin, what¡¯s going on? Was my uncle here today?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and explained to them, ¡°I was present. What happened today was a little sudden. The person who stabbed me is already at the police station. Brother Mu Ran has already gone to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡± Yang Xue looked at Lin Yin¡¯s right hand worriedly.


    ¡°That person should be targeting Brother Mu Ran. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Lin Yin did not regret blocking the knife for Mu Ran at all. If she had not stopped him, Mu Ran¡¯s injuries would have been worse than hers.


    Lin Yin was about to return to Shenglin Bay with Lu Yan and Yang Xue. Before leaving the hospital, the nurse kept reminding Lin Yin about some things to take note of. Lin Yin didn¡¯t think much of it, but Lu Yan and Yang Xue listened especially seriously.


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin, you have to be more careful in the future. Try not to be injured.¡±


    The nurse was very enthusiastic towards Lin Yin. Seeing that Lin Yin and Doctor Mu were very close, she was a little envious. ¡°For a rare blood type like you, the consequences of being injured are very terrifying.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard the nurse¡¯s words, she was suddenly stunned and her mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Rare blood type?¡± Lin Yin repeated the nurse¡¯s words, her eyes filled with suspicion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± The young nurse was a little puzzled. Usually, anyone who had been to the hospital with such a rare blood type would be reminded. ¡°Dr. Mu specially asked me to do a checkup because you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao?¡± Lin Yin could not understand. Su Zhen and Chu Yun were both of type AB blood. No matter what, it was impossible for them to give birth to a child with a rare blood type, unless¡­ she was not their biological daughter at all!


    Lin Yin felt a little dizzy. Lu Yan and Yang Xue thought that she was not feeling well and hurriedly held Lin Yin.


    ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll go back first.¡± Lu Yan and Yang Xue looked at Lin Yin¡¯s pale face and thought that she was too tired. They helped her out of the hospital and got into the Lu Family¡¯s car.


    ¡°Lin Yin, what¡¯s wrong? Are you very uncomfortable?¡± Yang Xue was a little worried. Lin Yin had been silent and looked troubled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay in the hospital?¡± Lu Yan was also a little worried, but she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Lin Yin¡¯s conversation with the nurse just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Drive. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s heart was in a mess. Many things were gradually coming together. She needed to calm down.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Yan glanced at Lin Yin and reminded her, ¡°But the nurse was right just now. People with rare blood types should be careful. Prince Charming Mu has a rare blood type too. You should all be the focus of protection.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Lu Yan¡¯s words, she asked in disbelief, ¡°Are rare blood types very common?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve only heard that you and Prince Charming Mu are. Your family should have one too. The probability is still very low.¡±


    Lu Yan didn¡¯t notice Lin Yin¡¯s abnormality. Seeing that she had closed her eyes, she stopped disturbing her and wanted Lin Yin to rest well.


    Lin Yin had no intention of sleeping at all. She knew that there was no one with a rare blood type in the Su Family. Her paternity test with Su Zhen clearly said that she had type A blood.


    It seemed like someone must have tampered with the paternity test. Lin Yin¡¯s thoughts were a little chaotic. If she was not a child of the Su Family, who were her biological parents?


    Why did Mu Xiao want to test her blood type? Did he discover something? Lin Yin suddenly thought of the conversation she had with Mu Xiao at the Mu family. He had said that she looked a little like him. Could it be that Mu Xiao had tested her blood type because of this?


    Didn¡¯t the Mu family¡¯s youngest daughter die in an accident? How could it be her? Could it be that Chu Yun gave birth to her behind Su Zhen¡¯s back? Lin Yin was filled with questions. She didn¡¯t know who she should trust. There were some things that she could only verify herself.


    Lin Yin thought for a moment. Chu Yun and Mu Xiao had to be investigated for this matter. She had to confirm if she and Chu Yun were mother and daughter first and ask Mu Xiao what was going on with his dead sister.


    On the way to Shenglin Bay, Mu Xiao had already arrived at his aunt Mu Yao¡¯s house..

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 ¨C The Past


    Chapter 180: The Past


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Little Xiao, don¡¯t leave when you return to the country this time. It¡¯s better to stay in the country. It¡¯s closer to home.¡±


    The middle-aged woman on the sofa took good care of herself. Her facial features were a little stern, but she looked at Mu Xiao with love. Mu Xiao was the closest to her among the three children of the Mu family.


    ¡°Little Xiao, don¡¯t listen to your aunt. You¡¯re capable. It¡¯s good to go out there.


    What¡¯s the point of staying at home?¡±


    Wen Rui, who was sitting beside Mu Yao, glanced at his disappointing son beside Mu Xiao and turned to Mu Xiao. ¡°If you go overseas, bring Wen Yu along. Something will happen to him sooner or later if he stays with those scoundrels.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Wen Yu looked at his father indignantly and said to Mu Yao aggrievedly, ¡°I was doing that to broaden my connections and make more friends. It might even help our family¡¯s business in the future.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s fine if you hang out with Little Ran. Get to know a few more celebrities and provide the company with a few more spokespersons. You, on the other hand, go to those entertainment venues all day long. What can you


    Although Wen Rui knew that Wen Yu was not a child who would mess around, he was also worried that if he stayed in that environment for too long, he would be influenced.


    ¡°Wen Yu has improved. I heard that his results are not bad and he can go to a good university.¡± Mu Xiao looked at his little cousin who had the aura of a


    profligate son and smiled to help him out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like my studies are affected.¡± Wen Yu looked at Mu Yao aggrievedly and cried to her, ¡°Mom, Dad keeps stopping my card. There are a few times when I can¡¯t swipe it when I pay the bill. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡±


    Wen Rui looked at his wife and hurriedly explained, ¡°I saw that he always went to nightclubs. I was afraid that he would cause trouble, so I made him financially tight. I could also limit his spending.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be with those shady people. Mom, just let Dad restore my card. I really don¡¯t have money.¡± Wen Yu knew that as long as his mother agreed, no one could do anything to him.


    ¡°Old Wen, recover his card. It¡¯s fine if Little Yu likes to play at his age.¡± Mu Yao¡¯s heart ached for Wen Yu. She had never made him suffer financially.


    ¡°What if he learns bad things? You can¡¯t always pamper him.¡± Wen Rui was still a little worried. He had heard that the youngest son of the Yue Family had offended a big shot because of his lifestyle. Now, he was beaten up so badly that he couldn¡¯t even get out of bed.


    ¡°How dare he!¡± Although Mu Yao¡¯s tone was very gentle, Wen Yu and his father subconsciously sat up straight.


    ¡°Little Yu, Mom won¡¯t interfere too much with you, but if you dare to cause trouble for me, Mom will break your legs. ¡± Mu Yao patted Wen Yu¡¯s shoulder gently.


    Wen Yu laughed dryly and moved closer to Mu Xiao. He had to admit that the reason why he could keep himself clean was directly related to Mu Yao.


    Many of Wen Yu¡¯s friends had many shady hobbies. He was sometimes curious, but he really did not dare to interact with them. If Mu Yao found out, he would definitely be beaten half to death by her and locked up at home.


    Mu Xiao looked at Mu Yao¡¯s sharp expression and felt that his aunt was still the same as before. Just like his father, she was bold and direct.


    ¡°Aunt, actually, I came here to ask you something.¡± Mu Xiao thought of Lin Yin and told her the main reason for coming today.


    Mu Yao saw Mu Xiao¡¯s suddenly serious expression and said to him, ¡°Do you want to talk in the study?¡±


    Mu Xiao had no intention of hiding it from his uncle and Wen Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s talk here. It¡¯s all in the past. Aunt, do you still remember some details of my sister¡¯s accident?¡±


    Hearing Mu Xiao¡¯s words, Mu Yao frowned slightly. Although this matter had been many years ago, it had always been a thorn in her heart. It still hurt when it was mentioned.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to ask these questions?¡± Mu Yao¡¯s expression did not look too good. Once her past memories were mentioned, they surged into her heart like a tidal wave.


    ¡°What happened back then might not be that simple.¡± Mu Xiao¡¯s tone was very serious, and Mu Yao became serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m still responsible for your sister¡¯s death now that I think about it.¡±


    Mu Yao¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. Wen Yu, who was beside her, was also a little nervous. This was the first time he had heard his mother mention something that happened more than ten years ago. Previously, whenever he asked curiously, his father would stop him from mentioning his mother¡¯s sad matter.


    Wen Yu had heard from his father that when he was born, his aunt, Ye Wen, was Mu Xiao¡¯s mother. Her child was one month old and had an accident when she came to visit her mother..

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 ¨C : Her Princess


    Chapter 181: Her Princess


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Aunt, although I don¡¯t know what happened back then, I know that you¡¯re not responsible for this. Don¡¯t blame yourself too much.¡±


    Mu Xiao knew that his aunt was really good to his mother. If that accident hadn¡¯t happened back then, they would definitely be good friends now.


    ¡°I know, but if I hadn¡¯t asked your mother to accompany me, your one-month-old little sister wouldn¡¯t have been stolen.¡±


    ¡°At that time, your little sister was stolen by the nanny. The entire Mu Family was about to go crazy from anxiety. Big Brother used all his power and connections to search for the nanny crazily, but no one expected that they would find her cold corpse in the river in the end.¡±


    Mu Yao looked a little haggard. When she thought of what happened back then, she could not help but feel sad.


    ¡°The police got all the surveillance footage from the cameras by the river. In the end, they only found a video of the nanny carrying your sister and jumping into the river.¡±


    Mu Xiao grabbed the key to the matter and asked Mu Yao, ¡°Aunt, I remember that we didn¡¯t find Sister¡¯s corpse at that time, right?¡±


    Mu Yao shook her head and sighed. ¡°The surveillance cameras are very clear. Although your sister¡¯s body was not found, the nanny carrying your sister in the video is especially clear. We can confirm that she jumped into the river with the child.¡±


    Mu Yao¡¯s face was a little pale, and her voice was a little choked. ¡°As for why there¡¯s no corpse, the police said that there were some crocodiles in that river. There were also some bite wounds on the nanny¡¯s corpse. The child might have been eaten¡­¡±


    Mu Yao¡¯s eyes were already red as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Your mother really can¡¯t accept the reality of her child being eaten, so she broke down. Ah Wen was a weak and timid girl when she was in school. How can she withstand such a blow?¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s expression was solemn, but he still caught the key part of Mu Yao¡¯s words. No one could prove that his sister had died in the river. Even if on the surveillance cameras, the nanny jumped into the river with a child, that child might not be his real sister. She might have been deliberately replaced. ¡°Little Xiao, how has Ah Wen been recently?¡±


    Mu Yao had always been worried about Ye Wen¡¯s condition, but as long as she appeared in front of Ye Wen, she would recall the past and could not control her emotions.


    Therefore, all these years, Mu Yao had been hiding at the door and secretly looking at Ye Wen. She had never dared to talk to her face-to-face.


    ¡°Fortunately, I gave Mother a series of hypnotherapy sessions. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before she can try to meet you.¡±


    An important reason why Mu Xiao was a doctor was because of his mother, Ye Wen.


    When Mu Xiao was eight years old, his sister died tragically. Ever since then, his mother had been a little abnormal. She would always cry and scream from time to time. His father, Mu Xiao, had invited famous doctors from all over the world, but it had been useless for Ye Wen¡¯s treatment. She was also sometimes awake and sometimes crazy.


    Mu Xiao¡¯s childhood was almost without his mother¡¯s involvement. In his impression, his mother would always sit alone by the bed in a daze, holding an exquisite doll in her arms and whispering his sister¡¯s name, Mu Tian.


    Mu Xiao did not understand why his mother had been like this. He only knew that when his mother¡¯s illness acted up, his father would invite many doctors in white coats to his house. Then, his mother¡¯s condition would stabilize for a period of time, but as long as she came into contact with something related to Mu Tian¡¯s murder in the past, it would act up again.


    Therefore, it was also because of this experience that Mu Xiao yearned for the profession of a doctor. He hoped that one day, he could wear a white coat and be by his mother¡¯s side when she fell ill. He would heal her bit by bit and not let her suffer so much.


    Due to Ye Wen¡¯s increasingly fragile mental state, Mu Qi could only buy a beautiful but extremely remote villa in the deepest part of the suburbs. He placed Ye Wen there to take care of her and not let anyone approach her.


    Mu Xiao and the other two brothers only went to the villa in the suburbs to visit Ye Wen on time. Sometimes, she would recognize her sons, but sometimes, she would be in a daze and say that she only had one daughter.


    Mu Qi had never given up on treating Ye Wen, but the doctor said that Ye Wen was too sad. Even if she was cured, it would be difficult for her to live like an ordinary person. Her mind would be extremely fragile.


    Mu Yao knew that Ye Wen loved that newborn child very much, so she blamed herself.


    When she was in university, Ye Wen had told her that she wanted to give birth to a daughter with Mu Yu after they got married. She wanted to raise her like a little princess and give her the best so that her little princess would become the happiest person in the world..

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 ¨C Maybe Alive


    Chapter 182: Maybe Alive


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Yao understood why Ye Wen was in so much pain and collapsed. She regretted it very much. If she had not called Ye Wen over back then, the nanny would not have had the chance to take the child away.


    ¡°Little Xiao, did you discover something?¡±


    Mu Yao¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as she added, ¡°At that time, the police said that the motive of the nanny¡¯s crime was unknown. She might have resented the Mu family for some unintentional small matter, or she was jealous of the Mu family¡¯s assets and happiness because her life was too hard.¡±


    Wen Rui looked at his wife, who looked like she was in pain, and said to Mu Xiao, ¡°At that time, the murderer was already dead, and the nanny¡¯s social relationship was very simple. She didn¡¯t have any relatives, so this case could only be dropped.¡±


    Wen Rui also had a deep impression of this matter. At that time, Mu Yao had just given birth to Wen Yu. When she found out about this, she was devastated and lost more than 10 kilograms.


    On one hand, he had to take care of the newborn Wen Yu, on the other hand, he had to take care of his weak wife. He also had to investigate the matter of the child on behalf of his eldest brother, Mu Yu. It was an extremely painful experience.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t discover anything. I just met a girl who looks a little like me recently. I boldly guessed if it was possible that my little sister didn¡¯t die back then.¡±


    Mu Xiao became more and more suspicious of Lin Yin¡¯s identity. He felt that Lin Yin was very likely his sister because Lin Yin had inherited the characteristics of the Mu family, be it her personality or appearance.


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too unreliable. There are many people who look like you.¡±


    Wen Yu pursed his lips and felt that Mu Xiao¡¯s guess was really irrelevant. On second thought, he smiled at Mu Xiao and said, ¡°However, if that girl looks like you, she¡¯ll definitely be very beautiful, right? Cousin, do you have a way to contact her?¡±


    ¡°Young brat, can you be more serious?!¡± Wen Rui looked at his son and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Little Xiao, if it¡¯s convenient for that child, you can bring her over for me to see.¡± Mu Yao was a little curious about the girl Mu Xiao was talking about. ¡°That¡¯s right. Cousin, bring her over. My mother will know when she sees her.¡±


    After Wen Yu finished speaking, his father knocked his head hard. Wen Rui said to Mu Xiao, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. We can just find an opportunity to do a paternity test.¡±


    ¡°Uncle is right. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to test it. I hope there¡¯s good news.¡± Mu Xiao stood up and prepared to leave.


    Mu Yao stood up to send Mu Xiao out. She thought for a moment and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s not your sister. Bring it over for Auntie to see. If the young lady has a good personality, it¡¯s not impossible for you to acknowledge her as a sister.¡±


    Mu Xiao nodded and drove away from Auntie and Uncle¡¯s house.


    ¡°Why did you ask Little Xiao to bring that child to our house?¡± Wen Rui was a little puzzled. Mu Yao was not someone who liked to meet strangers.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Little Xiao say that the child looked like him?¡±


    There was a smile in Mu Yao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they look like husband and wife. My brother has always been anxious that the three children of the Mu family are not married, but there¡¯s nothing he can do. Ah Wen is still the same. It¡¯s difficult for her to take care of herself. As their Auntie, how can I not help them?¡±


    Mu Yao sighed softly. ¡°Those three children are exceptionally outstanding. They¡¯re handsome and capable. The Mu family¡¯s business is huge. I don¡¯t want them to enter into a business marriage. There are too many girls who want their assets. If Little Xiao can find a girlfriend, I, as an Auntie, will definitely support him fully.¡±


    When Wen Rui heard his wife¡¯s words, he sighed at her good intentions.


    ¡°Perhaps a business marriage is the most suitable arrangement. I heard from Eldest Brother that the youngest daughter of the Wen Family has always been interested in Little Ran. Previously, the Wen Family even talked to Eldest


    Brother about a marriage alliance.¡±


    ¡°The Wen Family?¡± Mu Yao thought for a moment and asked, ¡°The small celebrity who filmed a few advertisements?¡±


    Wen Yu realized that his parents were talking about Wen Ying and immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Sister Wen Ying, right? She¡¯s not bad and she¡¯s quite beautiful.¡±


    When Mu Yao heard her son¡¯s words, she shook her head at Wen Rui. ¡°No, anyone who can get to know this kid can¡¯t be anything good. Mu Ran is still young. He¡¯s not in a hurry to start a family.¡±


    Wen Yu looked a little embarrassed. He did not expect that he would be the one who did not help.


    ¡°Big Brother also said that there¡¯s no hurry, but there are still many people who want to send their daughters to Mu Heng¡¯s side.¡± Wen Rui actually felt that Mu Heng should start a family at his age.


    ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s youngest daughter is not bad. I saw her once. She¡¯s beautiful, polite, and not ostentatious. But that brother of hers doesn¡¯t look very reliable..¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 ¨C Mature Woman


    Chapter 183: Mature Woman


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Yao snooK ner neaa ana signed. ¡°Forget lt. Let tne cnildren decide tor themselves. Find an opportunity to see the child Mu Xiao mentioned and see how she is.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you think the girl Brother Mu Xiao is talking about is really my poor sister?¡± Wen Yu did not know the exact situation back then, but he still felt sorry for the death of the sister he had never met.


    ¡°I hope so. There¡¯s not much hope, but I¡¯d rather believe that Mu Xiao¡¯s guess is true. Ah Wen has been living too hard all these years.¡± When Mu Yao mentioned Ye Wen, she felt sad for her.


    ¡°If that child is still alive, she should be around 17 or 18 years old like Wen Yu.¡± Wen Rui was also looking forward to it. If that child was still alive, the Mu family would have no regrets.


    ¡°I must meet the girl Second Cousin mentioned one day. She must be especially beautiful.¡± Wen Yu had always felt that Mu Xiao¡¯s looks were the most heaven-defying among the people he had seen. If he became a girl, he would definitely be devastatingly beautiful.


    ¡°If you had learned from your three brothers from the Mu Family, you wouldn¡¯t be like this. Put your thoughts straight. You learned nothing good at such a young age.¡±


    As Wen Rui lectured, Wen Yu did not listen to a word. His mind was filled with the image of Mu Xiao turning into a girl. His desire to see that girl grew stronger.


    If it was a female version of Mu Xiao, she should be even more beautiful than the Lin Yin he saw at the last meeting, right? Wen Yu thought of the Lin Yin he saw at the entertainment party last time. Although she was beautiful, she seemed to have a complicated relationship with Lu Ming.


    For a long time after that, Lu Yue and Lu Xiao did not contact him again. It was probably related to that Lin Yin.


    Sister Yue Ning was also uneasy after what had happened last time. Wen Yu found it strange, but he could not ask for the reason. He just felt that the girl called Lin Yin was not someone he could offend. After all, Lu Ming was an existence even more terrifying than his eldest cousin.


    However, Wen Yu did not know that the young lady he was looking forward to seeing was Lin Yin, whom he had already met once.


    On the other side, Lin Yin, Lu Yan, and Yang Xue came to Shenglin Bay together. This was the first time Yang Xue was here, and she once again marveled at the Lu Family¡¯s solid financial resources.


    ¡°Lu Yan, I know your family is rich, but they¡¯re too rich!¡± Yang Xue admired the surrounding sets and antiques without blinking. She felt that everything here was very expensive.


    ¡°This is my Young Uncle¡¯s house. He has more than a hundred businesses under his name. These are just the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    Lu Yan smiled evilly at Lin Yin and deliberately raised her voice. ¡°If anyone becomes my Young Aunt in the future, it would be a huge bargain for them. My Young Uncle is very loyal.¡±


    Lin Yin coughed awkwardly. She noticed that Lu Yan was implying something, but she didn¡¯t want to explain. Suddenly, she looked at the hall and said calmly, ¡°Could that be the person who wants to be your Young Aunt?¡±


    Lu Yan followed Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and saw a woman with a voluptuous figure and sexy clothes standing beside Aunt Song.


    ¡°Lu Yan, your Young Uncle has good taste.¡± Yang Xue looked at the woman with an exquisite figure and sighed.


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Yan was a little unhappy. She didn¡¯t want others to associate that woman with Lu Ming. ¡°That¡¯s Lu Yue¡¯s aunt. Who knows what she¡¯s here for?¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Lu Yan¡¯s words, she looked at the woman standing beside


    Auntie Song. She looked about the same age as Lu Ming and was the mature


    and sexy type. For some reason, Lin Yin felt that Lu Ming would not like the woman in front of her.


    Even if that woman was the type many men liked, Lu Ming definitely didn¡¯t like her. Lin Yin didn¡¯t know why she was so sure.


    Lu Yan walked in with an unfriendly gaze and said to Aunt Song, ¡°Aunt Song, didn¡¯t my Young Uncle say that outsiders are not allowed to come in casually?¡±


    Although on the surface, Lu Yan¡¯s anger was directed at Aunt Song, anyone could tell that she clearly didn¡¯t like the woman beside Aunt Song.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Little Yan? I heard from Yueyue that you¡¯ve changed now. I didn¡¯t expect you to have changed so much.¡± Meng Wan looked at Lu Yan, who had light makeup, and was a little uncomfortable. Her original appearance suited her. The current Lu Yan looked like a lively and beautiful high school student. The vitality and youth on her face were too dazzling.


    Lu Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Meng Wan. She wanted to bring Lin Yin and Yang Xue upstairs, but Meng Wan suddenly stopped her..

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 ¨C Hello, Auntie


    Chapter 184: Hello, Auntie


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Little Yan, your Young Uncle is good to you and gives you the right to enter Shenglin Bay as you please. However, you have to learn the rules. Shenglin Bay is your Young Uncle¡¯s private residence. How can you bring outsiders in casually?¡±


    Meng Wan noticed that the two young ladies behind Lu Yan were both young and moving, especially the one with her right hand bandaged. She was simply so beautiful that it made people jealous.


    Meng Wan would never allow such a vixen-like girl to appear in front of Lu Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know the rules, right? When did my Young Uncle ever let you in?¡±


    Lu Yan knew that Lu Ming did not have a good impression of Meng Wan. There were a few gatherings at the Lu Family¡¯s old residence. Meng Wan wanted to talk to Lu Ming, but she was rejected directly. However, she did not expect this woman to not give up.


    ¡°You!¡± Meng Wan was about to flare up when she remembered that Lu Yan was a member of the Lu Family after all. She held back the anger in her heart. ¡°Brother-in-law asked me to come. Grandpa Lu wants Lu Ming to return to the old residence on the weekend. He said that he has something to discuss with him.¡±


    Lu Yan knew that Meng Wan might have used some method to persuade her uncle to give her a chance to come to Shenglin Bay.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform Young Uncle. You can go back.¡± Lu Yan was expressionless, but Meng Wan was so angry that her face turned red.


    ¡°Miss Meng, it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you back,¡± Aunt Song replied.


    After all, she was still a servant, so it was not appropriate for her to chase Meng Wan out directly. However, Aunt Song knew very well that Mr. Lu definitely did not want to see Meng Wan when he returned home.


    ¡°You guys are too much. I¡¯m going to tell Brother-in-law! Is this the upbringing of your Lu Family?¡±


    Meng Wan looked at Lu Yan and wished she could slap her. However, she knew very well that in Lu Ming¡¯s heart, his little niece was much more important than her. However, Meng Wan believed that Lu Ming had just stayed away from women for too long. As long as she was given a chance, she would definitely make Lu Ming unable to leave her!


    ¡°Auntie, did you scold Brother Lu Ming too?¡± Lin Yin couldn¡¯t stand Meng Wan shouting at Lu Yan. She walked forward and protected Lu Yan behind her.


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Meng Wan was so angry that her eyelids twitched. She was only 28 years old, and the girl in front of her looked to be at least 18 years old. If not for Lu Ming¡¯s seniority, Meng Wan would definitely flare up.


    Looking at the beautiful and exquisite little girl in front of her, Meng Wan deliberately said sarcastically, ¡°Lu Yan, you¡¯ve made a good friend that called me Auntie, but she dares to call Lu Ming brother. Where did you find this little vixen who dared to have designs on Lu Ming?¡±


    Lu Yan was about to stand up for Lin Yin when she heard Lin Yin say with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Actually, I wanted to call you Sister too, but you look a little too mature, so I didn¡¯t dare to call you that. Actually, you shouldn¡¯t be much older than Brother Lu Ming, right? Then I¡¯ll call you Sister too.¡±


    Meng Wan¡¯s breathing became heavier as she scolded Lin Yin, ¡°Who do you think you are? You have no right to speak at Brother Lu Ming¡¯s house!¡±


    Lu Yan wanted to scold him back for Lin Yin, but after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she took out her phone and sent a message to Lu Ming.


    [Young Uncle, if you don¡¯t go home soon, Lin Yin will be chased out.]


    Lu Yan looked at Meng Wan, who was still aggressive towards Lin Yin, and silently walked to the side. She secretly took a photo of Meng Wan pointing at Lin Yin angrily and sent it to Lu Ming.


    ¡°Lu Yan, aren¡¯t you going to help Lin Yin?¡± Yang Xue was anxious, but she couldn¡¯t say a word of scolding. If she walked forward, she would only be scolded with Lin Yin.


    Lu Yan was not nervous at all. Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s obviously smiling face, she felt that her smile was a little scary.


    ¡°Have you just gotten to know Lin Yin? When has she ever been bullied? It¡¯s fine. Help will be here soon. Let¡¯s watch the show in peace.¡±


    Lu Yan sat on the sofa in an exaggerated manner. Although Yang Xue was a little afraid, she agreed that Lin Yin would not be bullied easily. She stood at the side and watched Lin Yin and Meng Wan confront each other.


    ¡°Auntie, you should save your energy. You scolded her so badly in someone else¡¯s house. You¡¯re afraid that others will think that you¡¯re well brought up, right?¡±


    Lin Yin did not listen to Meng Wan scolding her at all. Lin Yin was already tired of hearing things like ¡®shameless, little b*tch, trash¡­¡¯ from Chu Yun. These so-called rich people were no less polite than the poor in the slums when they scolded people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents today!¡±


    Meng Wan wanted to reach out and hit Lin Yin, but she was stopped by Aunt Song, who was standing at the side.


    Lu Yan and Yang Xue knew Lin Yin¡¯s skills, but Aunt Song did not. In her eyes, Lin Yin was just a young lady who had just reached adulthood.. How could she defeat Meng Wan?

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 ¨C : Don¡¯T Hurt Your Hand


    Chapter 185: Don¡¯t Hurt Your Hand


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Aunt Song knew very well that if Mr. Lu found out that Miss Lin Yin had been bullied, he would definitely tear down the entire Shenglin Bay. After spending the past few days together, Aunt Song knew how important Lin Yin was to Lu Ming.


    As long as Miss Lin Yin came to Shenglin Bay, Mr. Lu would definitely go home early and personally send Miss Lin Yin back. This was the first time in so many years that she had seen Mr. Lu value a girl so much, so she did not hesitate to offend Meng Wan and protect Lin Yin.


    ¡°As expected, you are all lowly people!¡± Meng Wan looked at Auntie Song, who had stepped forward to stop her, and was even angrier. How dare a servant stop her?


    Meng Wan did not retract her arm that wanted to hit Lin Yin. Instead, she slapped Aunt Song¡¯s face.


    Lin Yin was about to catch Meng Wan¡¯s hand, but she was stunned by Aunt Song, who was suddenly squeezed in the middle. Before she could react, Meng Wan¡¯s hand hit Aunt Song¡¯s face.


    Everyone present was a little shocked, but what happened next was even more shocking!


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression darkened. Without thinking, she pulled Aunt Song to her side and slapped Meng Wan twice.


    Meng Wan and Lin Yin¡¯s strength were not on the same level at all. Meng Wan¡¯s face turned red and swollen.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Meng Wan took two steps back from Lin Yin and wailed. She had never suffered such grievances.


    Lu Yan looked at Meng Wan¡¯s red and swollen face and felt delighted. She was about to go forward to check on Aunt Song when she heard a cold voice at the door.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression darkened. He happened to see Lin Yin slap Meng Wan.


    When Meng Wan saw the tall Lu Ming at the door, it was as if she had seen her savior. She ignored her red and swollen face and ran towards Lu Ming with tears on her face.


    ¡°Brother Lu Ming! That wretched girl actually dared to hit me!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze never left Lin Yin. His expression was very bad as he quickly walked towards her.


    Meng Wan was pleasantly surprised. Could it be that Lu Ming wanted to stand up for her? Although he did not look like he would hit a woman, she had been beaten up so badly. It was only right for him to stand up for her.


    Aunt Song looked at the unfriendly Lu Ming and felt a little nervous. After all, Meng Wan was someone Lu Zheng had called over. Lu Ming might care about his brother¡¯s face and stand up for Meng Wan.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡­¡± Aunt Song didn¡¯t know how to explain. It was too far-fetched to say that Lin Yin stood up for her. She watched Lu Ming¡¯s actions nervously, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Miss Lin Yin.


    ¡°Why did you hit her?¡± Lu Ming picked up Lin Yin¡¯s bandaged right hand anxiously. When he saw the red blood seeping out of the gauze, he frowned tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just stitched up. Don¡¯t you know how to use your left hand to hit someone?¡± Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin¡¯s right hand worriedly and didn¡¯t notice the interesting expressions of the people present.


    Meng Wan had thought that Lu Ming would stand up for her, but when she heard what Lu Ming said to the girl, she completely broke down.


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression was heavy. Was he just worried about whether that girl¡¯s hand would be injured? Was her face not as important as her hand?


    Aunt Song heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that Mr. Lu cared a lot about Miss Lin Yin, but she did not expect him to not care about Meng Wan¡¯s emotions at all. She even sympathized with Meng Wan now. She did not know if she would still have the face to appear in front of everyone in the future after being ignored by Mr. Lu.


    Lu Yan was not surprised at all. Lu Ming¡¯s reaction was completely within her expectations. It was not the first day he treated Lin Yin well. Otherwise, she would not have let Meng Wan provoke Lin Yin. After all, if her Young Uncle saw it, Meng Wan would not have a good ending.


    However, Lu Yan still underestimated Lu Ming. She did not expect him to be so worried when he saw Lin Yin hit Meng Wan. It seemed that the probability of Lin Yin becoming her Young Aunt was higher.


    ¡°Brother Lu Ming, ¡± Meng Wan called out, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Lu Ming couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look up. He instructed Aunt Song beside him, ¡°In the future, no one is allowed to come in without my permission.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Meng Wan still wanted to argue, but Lu Ming glared at her coldly.


    ¡°Including my big brother. Do you understand, Aunt Song?


    Lu Ming knew that Lu Zheng had given Meng Wan such courage, but not to mention in Shenglin Bay, even in the Lu Family¡¯s old residence, Lu Zheng had to look at his expression!


    Meng Wan panicked under Lu Ming¡¯s gaze. This man usually looked elegant and gentlemanly, but when he was angry, no one dared to look him in the eye..

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 ¨C Locked By My Side


    Chapter 186: Locked By My Side


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Meng Wan glared at Lin Yin, who was beside Lu Ming, and turned around to leave angrily.


    Although Lu Yan agreed with Young Uncle¡¯s actions, she was a little worried that Meng Wan would go back and complain.


    ¡°Young Uncle, do you think Big Uncle will be unhappy if he finds out?¡± Lu Yan walked to Lu Ming¡¯s side and asked softly.


    ¡°Meng Wan isn¡¯t that important.¡± Lu Ming thought of Lu Zheng and his eyes darkened. ¡°Little Yan, don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ll be afraid of Big Brother?¡±


    Lu Yan shook her head hard. Although her uncle¡¯s temper was usually not good, no one in the Lu Family dared to offend her little uncle.


    ¡°All of you will stay here today.¡± Lu Ming turned to look at Lin Yin and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over to treat your wound again. Be careful and don¡¯t get injured again.¡±


    Lin Yin had originally planned to return to the Su Family to find out about her background, but seeing Lu Ming¡¯s irrefutable expression, she didn¡¯t say anything and went to the guest room on the second floor to rest with Lu Yan and Yang Xue.


    Lu Ming found a family doctor to treat Lin Yin¡¯s wound. Lu Ming stood at the side. Lin Yin was a little nervous, not because the wound hurt, but because Lu Ming¡¯s expression was too serious.


    ¡°CEO Lu, it¡¯s already been treated. Pay attention to her diet and don¡¯t touch water. Don¡¯t use too much strength. The wound will recover soon.¡±


    After the doctor finished explaining to Lu Ming, he nodded slightly and walked out of the room.


    Lin Yin tugged at the corner of the blanket nervously. Now that there was only Lu Ming and her in the room, Lin Yin felt that Lu Ming¡¯s expression did not look like he was fine at all.


    ¡°Do I have to keep you by my side so that you won¡¯t be injured?¡±


    Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Lin Yin wanted to smile to ease the atmosphere, but when she saw Lu Ming¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± Lin Yin saw Lu Ming¡¯s dark expression and gently tugged at the corner of his shirt. ¡°Brother Lu Ming, I¡¯ll definitely be careful in the future. I won¡¯t be injured again.¡±


    When Lu Ming saw Lin Yin¡¯s actions, his expression improved a little. He sighed and said to Lin Yin, ¡°You¡¯re smart. You finally learned to show weakness. Remember to tell me if anything happens. If anyone bullies you, tell me immediately, understand?¡±


    Lu Ming reached out and gently stroked Lin Yin¡¯s hair. He said gently, ¡°If you do anything risky behind my back again, I¡¯ll lock you by my side and never let you leave.¡±


    Lin Yin looked into Lu Ming¡¯s deep eyes and realized that he had no intention of joking at all. She could only nod gently.


    ¡°Rest early.¡± Lu Ming covered Lin Yin with the blanket and left the room.


    After Lu Ming left, Lin Yin tossed and turned. She still had a lot of things to settle. She didn¡¯t want Lu Ming to worry about her. At the thought of her blood test report, Lin Yin felt terrible.


    In her previous life, Lin Yin thought that Chu Yun and Su Zhen were only so cold to her because they had been separated from her for too long, but she had never suspected that she might not be their biological daughter at all.


    A bitter smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s face. In her previous life, she had carefully tried to please them, but she had not received their concern. If she was not their biological daughter at all, then everything would be much easier to explain.


    However, who faked the paternity test between her and Su Zhen? It shouldn¡¯t be Su Zhen himself. Lin Yin thought of Chu Yun, who treated her especially badly.


    ¡°Could it be Chu Yun? Su Fei is not Su Zhen¡¯s child. If I¡¯m not Su Zhen¡¯s child either, does Chu Yun and Su Zhen even have a biological daughter?¡±


    Lin Yin thought for a moment and had a bold guess.


    ¡°Could it be that Chu Yun never had a child with Su Zhen before? After Su Zhen discovered Su Fei¡¯s background, he pulled me out to make up the numbers?¡±


    Lin Yin thought of Chu Yun¡¯s past actions. Although she did not treat her well, she doted on Su Fei.


    ¡°Could it be that Su Fei is Chu Yun¡¯s biological daughter and Su Fei¡¯s father is not Su Zhen?¡±


    Lin Yin realized that if that was the case, many things could be explained.


    Lin Yin decided to investigate Chu Yun first to see if she knew her background.


    The next morning, Lin Yin returned to the Su Family alone.


    Seeing the warm mother and daughter in the living room, Lin Yin already had a plan.


    ¡°Sister is back. Why haven¡¯t you been home for the entire night? Dad and Mom will be worried about you.¡±


    When Su Fei saw Lin Yin, she walked forward hypocritically.


    ¡°Smack! ¡±


    The crisp slap was as hard as the one on Meng Wan. It was enough to make their cheeks swell for a while. However, this time, Lin Yin used her uninjured left hand..

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 ¨C : Bold Testing


    Chapter 187: Bold Testing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Chu Yun did not expect Lin Yin to do this. Seeing that Su Fei had been slapped by Lin Yin, she hurriedly walked between the two of them and used her body to protect the terrified Su Fei.


    ¡°You stayed out all night and hit your sister when you came back. What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Chu Yun glared at Lin Yin angrily. If not for the fact that Su Zhen valued Lin Yin more now, Chu Yun would have beaten her back long ago.


    ¡°You should ask your good daughter what she did!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s tone was very serious as she raised her injured right hand.


    ¡°What does your hand have to do with me?¡±


    Su Fei pulled Chu Yun aggrievedly. Seeing Lin Yin glaring at her, she felt very uneasy, afraid that she would pounce on her again.


    Of course, Lin Yin knew that her hand had nothing to do with Su Fei, but her goal was not to frame her.


    ¡°Make yourself clear. Feifei is so kind. How could she do anything to hurt you?


    Chu Yun did not believe Lin Yin, but after what had happened to Su Fei and Su Lin, she did not trust Su Fei as much as before.


    ¡°You only know how to trust your good daughter. Sometimes, I really wonder if I¡¯m your biological daughter!¡±


    Lin Yin pretended to break down and roared as she secretly observed Chu Yun¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What are you talking about?! You¡¯re my biological daughter, how can that be wrong?!¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s reaction was obviously a little intense. She seemed to dislike Lin Yin saying that she was not her biological daughter.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Yin noticed Chu Yun¡¯s panic and deliberately added, ¡°I think Su


    Fei is your biological daughter. Even her appearance is more like yours.¡± ¡°You child, what nonsense are you talking about?!¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s body trembled slightly as she hurriedly walked towards Lin Yin, afraid that her words would attract Su Zhen, who was in the study upstairs.


    Through Chu Yun¡¯s nervous performance, Lin Yin could already tell that she must know that she was not the biological daughter of the Su Family.


    After asking for the result she wanted, Lin Yin did not plan to continue acting with them. She pretended to be sad and angry and turned to walk upstairs.


    When Su Zhen heard the sound, he walked down from the study on the second floor and happened to see Lin Yin walking back to the bedroom. He was about to speak to her when Lin Yin closed the door without looking back.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Zhen frowned and questioned Chu Yun and Su Fei.


    ¡°Dad, Lin Yin said that she¡¯s not a daughter of the Su Family. I don¡¯t think she ever treated this place as her home!¡±


    Of course, Su Fei would not let go of the opportunity to complain to Su Zhen, but she did not realize that Chu Yun¡¯s expression had become a little ugly after she finished speaking.


    ¡°Little Yin might have encountered something troubling. I¡¯ll go up and take a look later.¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s attitude towards Lin Yin puzzled Su Fei, and she felt even more uneasy. If Chu Yun and Su Zhen paid more attention to Lin Yin in the future, how could she stay in the Su Family in the future?


    Su Zhen nodded. He had told Chu Yun that although Lin Yin was not close to them, she was their biological daughter after all. Moreover, with her looks, she would definitely bring benefits to the Su Family in the future. From Chu Yun¡¯s actions, she should have stopped him.


    Chu Yun walked towards Lin Yin¡¯s bedroom with a smile, but Su Fei, who was standing behind her, looked even worse.


    No, she had to do something. Su Fei was unwilling to let Lin Yin snatch everything that belonged to her like this.


    Lin Yin returned to the bedroom and was thinking about whether she should talk to Mu Xiao when she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Little Yin, it¡¯s Mom. Open the door.¡± Chu Yun¡¯s voice was different from before. It sounded exceptionally gentle.


    Lin Yin got up from the bed and opened the door for Chu Yun. She wanted to see what else Chu Yun wanted to do.


    ¡°Little Yin, don¡¯t misunderstand Mom. After all, Feifei has been by Mom¡¯s side for a long time. I¡¯ll be careful in the future and won¡¯t ignore your feelings anymore.¡±


    Chu Yun sat by Lin Yin¡¯s bed, her eyes filled with the love a mother should have. Lin Yin was in a daze for a moment. In her previous life, she had hoped so much that Chu Yun could speak to her like this. Even if her attitude towards her was slightly better, Lin Yin would secretly be happy for the entire night.


    However, all of this came too late. Lin Yin already knew Chu Yun¡¯s motive and would not be deceived by her again.


    ¡°Is that so? But many people think that I don¡¯t look like you at all. On the contrary, Su Fei looks more like you.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s tone was a little aggrieved, looking like a little girl acting cute with her mother..

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 ¨C Special Photos


    Chapter 188: Special Photos


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Yun stroked Lin Yin¡¯s head. Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s change in attitude, Chu Yun¡¯s tone was especially gentle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Mom was very beautiful when she was young. At that time, your father kept chasing me, afraid that I wouldn¡¯t agree to marry him.¡±


    Lin Yin did not think that Chu Yun was lying, but she did not look happy. She just looked like she was recalling an ordinary past.


    ¡°Really? Can you let me see what Mom looked like when she was young?¡± Lin Yin deliberately pretended to be looking forward to it.


    Chu Yun looked a little troubled. Seeing that Lin Yin was finally willing to get close to her, she couldn¡¯t reject her. She thought for a moment and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you. Don¡¯t listen to outsiders, lest they sow discord between us.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and followed Chu Yun out of the room to Chu Yun and Su Zhen¡¯s bedroom.


    Chu Yun and Su Zhen¡¯s bedroom was very big. There was a separate cloakroom and a storage room inside.


    Chu Yun walked to the innermost password cabinet. Before opening the cabinet, she glanced at Lin Yin, who was standing behind her.


    Lin Yin deliberately looked elsewhere to lower Chu Yun¡¯s guard. However, when she opened the cabinet, she could still clearly see the passcode and the things in the cabinet.


    It was some miscellaneous items and some books. Lin Yin did not understand why Chu Yun was so guarded against her. If it was just these miscellaneous items, it was impossible for Chu Yun to put the password on the cabinet. There was probably something else hidden inside.


    Chu Yun took out a photo album from the bottom drawer and put an envelope back into the drawer before handing it to Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin pretended not to notice and took it happily.


    She opened the photo album. It was filled with photos of Chu Yun of different ages. Some of them were already a little yellow. It was obvious that a long time had passed.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡±


    Lin Yin praised Chu Yun as she flipped through the photos.


    From the photos, it could be seen that Chu Yun¡¯s family background was not bad. Whether it was the location of the photo or the clothes she was wearing, it could be seen that she had a blissful childhood.


    However, although Chu Yun was quite beautiful, it was still too far-fetched to say that Lin Yin looked like her.


    Lin Yin realized that most of Chu Yun¡¯s photos were individual photos, so she asked, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you take a photo with Dad?¡±


    Chu Yun shook her head and didn¡¯t notice Lin Yin¡¯s searching gaze. ¡°When I was young, your father¡¯s family background was average. We didn¡¯t know each other back then.¡±


    Lin Yin was deep in thought. Chu Yun was proud and arrogant. From the photos, it could be seen that she was even more confident when she was young.


    With her personality, it was impossible for her to like Su Zhen, who came from an ordinary family, so it was reasonable that she did not take a photo with him.


    The photo album was very thick, but Lin Yin felt that there was probably nothing she wanted to see here.


    ¡°Mom, can you get me a glass of fruit juice?¡± Lin Yin held the photo album as if she was reading it very seriously.


    Chu Yun was a little unwilling, but it was rare to see Lin Yin so dependent on her. After thinking about it, she nodded and walked towards the door. Before she left, she did not forget to check the locked cabinet.


    When Lin Yin saw Chu Yun leave and heard her go downstairs, she quickly opened the cabinet with the password. Lin Yin did not hesitate and opened the small drawer where Chu Yun had taken out the photo album.


    The manila envelope was inside. Lin Yin didn¡¯t dare to waste time. She carefully opened the envelope and took out a photo.


    Seeing Chu Yun in the photo, the corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    Without hesitation, she took a photo with her phone.


    After tidying up, Lin Yin sat back in her chair and flipped through a few more pages of photos, pretending to continue reading seriously.


    After a while, Chu Yun returned with fruit juice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Yin smiled and took the fruit juice. She chatted briefly with Chu Yun before finding an excuse to leave.


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart was filled with that photo. She wanted to go back and study it carefully, but she did not expect to see Su Fei standing not far away with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Do you want to see Mom¡¯s photos from when she was young too?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was faintly smug. After seeing Su Fei slam the door angrily and enter the room, Lin Yin smiled in satisfaction and returned to her bedroom.


    Lin Yin locked the door and took out her phone to sit at the desk.


    ¡°The venue of the photo should be at a large banquet,¡± Lin Yin muttered softly and used her hand to enlarge the photo. Chu Yun was on the left side of the photo. It seemed to be a photo of her, but there were many people from the banquet in the background.


    The photographer must have deliberately taken a photo of the others at the banquet. Otherwise, he would not have placed Chu Yun aside..

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 ¨C Even More Jealous


    Chapter 189: Even More Jealous


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Among the people on the right side of the photo, the only one whose face was facing the camera was a man. Lin Yin didn¡¯t know the man in the photo, but she was sure that that person was definitely not the young Su Zhen.


    The man¡¯s facial features were still considered upright, but he looked very fierce. He was dressed casually, but he gave off a domineering and arrogant feeling.


    ¡°Did Chu Yun take this photo just to take a photo with this man?


    Lin Yin was a little puzzled. The man in the photo was obviously looking at a beautiful woman with a beautiful back. Although Chu Yun¡¯s position blocked half of the woman¡¯s body, she could still tell that the person the man liked was probably the woman half blocked by Chu Yun.


    Lin Yin decided to think of a way to find out the identity of the man in the photo. Perhaps he was the closest to the truth.


    Lin Yin was in a daze over the photo when her cell phone suddenly rang. She saw an unfamiliar number and thought for a moment before answering.


    ¡°Sister Little Yin.¡±


    A familiar and gentle boy sounded from her cell phone. Lin Yin was a little surprised and recognized Mu Xiao¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao.¡±


    Mu Xiao smiled on the cell phone. ¡°Little Yin, how¡¯s your hand? Did you go to the hospital to change your dressing?¡±


    Lin Yin had indeed forgotten that she had to change her dressing later. ¡°I¡¯ll go in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up. Send me your address. I¡¯m on my way now.¡±


    Lin Yin did not reject Mu Xiao. She knew that Mu Xiao had deliberately asked the nurse to do a blood type test on her. She also wanted to ask him in person what he was thinking.


    Mu Xiao quickly drove the car to the entrance of the Su Family. While Su Zhen and Chu Yun were not paying attention, Lin Yin hurriedly walked out of the house to prevent them from seeing Mu Xiao and causing trouble.


    However, Lin Yin did not notice Su Fei by the window on the second floor. Her gaze was fixed on the car that came to pick Lin Yin up.


    ¡°That person isn¡¯t Lu Ming?¡±


    Although Su Fei could not see the man¡¯s face in the car clearly, she could tell that the person who picked Lin Yin up was not Lu Ming.


    Looking at Lin Yin being picked up by a luxury car, Su Fei was crazy with jealousy. Why could Lin Yin get together with so many outstanding men, but no one liked her?


    Jiang Nian, whom she had met at the banquet previously, had also become much colder to her recently. Su Fei knew that Jiang Nian would not fall in love with her seriously, but she did not care. She only hoped that she could cling to a capable man. That way, others would envy her.


    Su Fei thought for a moment and took out her phone to call Jiang Nian.


    ¡°Hello.¡± A lazy male voice came from the cell phone.


    Su Fei deliberately made her voice sound better and asked sweetly, ¡°Young Master Jiang, have you been very busy recently? Why haven¡¯t you contacted me for so long?


    On the other end of the phone, Jiang Nian finally recognized Su Fei¡¯s voice. He smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Your brother and I have been busy dealing with the land in the West Suburb Forest Bay. Did you miss me?¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was a little frivolous, but Su Fei did not care at all. She smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Brother is busy, and so are you. I¡¯m very bored alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a sister? Is she very busy too?¡±


    Su Fei could tell that Jiang Nian was curious about Lin Yin and couldn¡¯t help but curse Lin Yin in her heart. She always attracted men¡¯s attention.


    ¡°She¡¯s also very busy and doesn¡¯t go home much. I¡¯ve been staying at home by myself recently.¡±


    Jiang Nian was not surprised to hear Su Fei¡¯s words. He had seen Lin Yin at the banquet and saw that her face was the restless type.


    ¡°Then you can come out tonight. Your brother and I happen to have a dinner party. If you feel bored alone, I¡¯ll bring you along.¡±


    When Su Fei heard Jiang Nian¡¯s words, she was very happy. If she interacted more with them, she might be able to get to know someone with a higher status than Jiang Nian.


    Su Fei smiled and agreed. After hanging up, she began to choose what she wanted to wear tonight. She had to live better than Lin Yin and not let Lin Yin replace her status in the Su Family.


    Lin Yin sat in Mu Xiao¡¯s car and had already driven away from the Su Family.


    Mu Xiao asked about Lin Yin¡¯s hand. Seeing that she looked troubled, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Yin, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something on your mind?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Xiao and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m probably a little tired. ¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital to change your dressing and go back to rest.¡± Mu Xiao looked at Lin Yin, who was still listless, and asked tentatively, ¡°Did you quarrel with your parents? I saw you hanging your head the moment you came out of the house.¡±


    Lin Yin noticed Mu Xiao¡¯s gaze and nodded. ¡°Yes, ever since I returned to the Su Family, I¡¯ve always felt that I¡¯m still an outsider. They don¡¯t seem to be able to accept me..¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 ¨C A Story


    Chapter 190: A Story


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Xiao seemed to have something to say to Lin Yin, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t say anything else until the car arrived at the hospital.


    Mu Xiao brought Lin Yin to an independent consultation room and personally changed her dressing. Although it was just the simplest bandage, Mu Xiao did it very carefully, afraid that Lin Yin would hurt. He was very careful with every move.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Mu Xiao placed Lin Yin¡¯s right hand down and sat on a chair at the side. ¡°Xiao Ran said that the police didn¡¯t find out Zhou Wei¡¯s other motives, and my father doesn¡¯t have any impression of this person.¡±


    Lin Yin was very frustrated because of her background and forgot about the man who had attacked her previously.


    ¡°He must have planned it long ago. He¡¯s definitely not a simple extreme fan.¡± Lin Yin remembered the way the man looked at Mu Ran and felt that there was deep hatred in his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who had no contact with


    Mu Ran.


    ¡°Yes, he won¡¯t be able to leave the police station for a while anyvvay. Let¡¯s continue investigating. We won¡¯t have no clues.¡±


    Mu Xiao had been a little hesitant. He did not know if he should do Lin Yin¡¯s paternity test.


    After thinking about it again and again, Mu Xiao said to Lin Yin, ¡°Little Yin, I have a story I want to tell you.¡±


    Lin Yin could roughly guess what Mu Xiao wanted to say to her. She nodded and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°I once told you that I had a sister who died in an accident when she was just one month old.¡± Mu Ran poured a cup of hot water for Lin Yin and placed it on the table in front of her. ¡°Her name is Mu Tian. Mom gave her that name.¡±


    Lin Yin could see the sadness in Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes. She did not interrupt him and continued to listen seriously.


    ¡°Our entire family is looking forward to Tian Tian¡¯s arrival. Even the five-year-old Mu Ran left his favorite car to her.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s voice was very pleasant to listen to. Lin Yin listened to his narration and felt that Mu Xiao had clearly treated the dead Mu Tian as her.


    ¡°But an accident still happened. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because our family¡¯s life is too blissful, but the nanny we hired took Tian Tian away and jumped into the river with her.¡±


    Although Lin Yin knew that Mu Xiao¡¯s sister had passed away, she was still a little surprised to hear that she had been taken away by a nanny that jumped into the river. She did not expect that the person who killed his sister was actually a nanny hired by the Mu family.


    ¡°Did the police find the body?¡± Lin Yin cared a lot about this question. She wanted to know why Mu Xiao felt that she was his sister. Was it just because the two of them looked a little alike?


    ¡°Yes, but Sister is too young. The police said that there were crocodiles in the river and the corpse might have been eaten.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s expression was a little bitter. He still felt a little uncomfortable when he said this cruel thing personally.


    Lin Yin noticed his answer, which meant that she might really be the youngest daughter of the Mu Family. After all, no corpse had been found back then, which was not enough to prove that Mu Tian was really dead.


    Mu Xiao noticed Lin Yin¡¯s thoughtful expression and said calmly, ¡°After that, my mother went crazy because she couldn¡¯t take the blow.¡±


    Lin Yin widened her eyes in disbelief. She had seen Madam Mu¡¯s photo before. Lin Yin felt that although Mu Xiao¡¯s mother looked haggard in the photo, she looked like an elegant and dignified young lady. She really could not imagine how she looked after she became crazy.


    ¡°After so many years, although Mother¡¯s condition has improved, her emotions will still be very unstable whenever she mentions what happened back then.¡± ¡°Is there no way to treat her?¡± A trace of concern appeared in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mother has a knot in her heart that none of us can resolve. No matter how good a doctor is, they can only be helpless when they meet a patient they don¡¯t want to be treated.¡± Mu Xiao shook his head helplessly and looked at Lin Yin again.


    ¡°Little Yin, if I beg you for a favor, will you agree?¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes were very sincere. Lin Yin seemed to have no reason to reject him.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, do you think I might be your sister?¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Mu Xiao was a little surprised, but he quickly calmed down.


    ¡°I really hope that you¡¯re my sister. You¡¯re smart and beautiful. Even if we¡¯re not related by blood, I hope that our relationship can be closer.¡±


    Mu Xiao knew that Lin Yin was very smart, but he did not expect Lin Yin to have already seen through his thoughts. He was surprised and pleasantly surprised. Lin Yin was really too similar to the Mu family.


    ¡°So, are you willing to do a DNA test with me?¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 ¨C Can¡¯T Leave


    Chapter 191: Can¡¯t Leave


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Mu Xiao.¡±


    Lin Yin was in a difficult position, and the smile on her face was a little bitter.


    Mu Xiao did not expect Lin Yin to reject him so bluntly. He did not understand why Lin Yin did not want to change her current life even though she was clearly not doing well in the Su Family.


    ¡°Little Yin, you don¡¯t have to feel pressured. It¡¯s just a test. Whether it¡¯s true or not won¡¯t change our current relationship. I¡¯ve said it before. Even if you¡¯re not my biological sister, I hope to be closer to you.¡±


    Mu Xiao explained to Lin Yin. He thought that Lin Yin was worried that the test results would disappoint him.


    Actually, when Lin Yin knew that she was not Chu Yun and Su Zhen¡¯s biological daughter, she could roughly confirm that she was very likely the youngest daughter of the Mu family.


    ¡°Wait until I go to university. Brother Mu Xiao, I don¡¯t want my life to change too much now.¡± Lin Yin thought for a moment and continued to say to Mu Xiao, ¡°After I go to university, I¡¯ll go for a blood test with you. Give me some more time, okay?¡±


    Although Mu Xiao was anxious, he still respected Lin Yin¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Alright, if you need any help, you can tell me.¡±


    Mu Xiao kept feeling that the girl in front of him had a heavy burden in her heart. Although she was young, she was mature and seemed to have a lot of secrets.


    Lin Yin thought for a moment. Mu Xiao had indeed helped her in many things. He was also someone she could trust. Lin Yin took out her phone and handed Mu Xiao the photo of Chu Yun she had taken.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, can you help me take a look and see if there¡¯s anyone you know in this photo? Or can you think of a way to help me investigate the identities of the people here?¡±


    Lin Yin felt that Mu Xiao knew much more people than she did. He also had contact with many aristocratic families. Her aimless search would definitely not be as good as Mu Xiao¡¯s help.


    Mu Xiao looked at the photo and observed everyone carefully. His gaze stopped on a woman¡¯s back.


    ¡°This person looks like my mother.¡± Mu Xiao pointed at the woman¡¯s back in the photo and said to Lin Yin, ¡°I once saw my mother wearing this long dress. I don¡¯t remember anyone else. This photo should have been taken when my mother was very young.¡±


    Lin Yin was a little surprised to hear Mu Xiao¡¯s words. She was just giving it a try and did not expect the woman in the photo to be Mu Xiao¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, do you have any impression of this man?¡± Lin Yin pointed at the man staring at Mu Xiao¡¯s mother, feeling that this man¡¯s identity was very important.


    Mu Xiao looked at the photo carefully again, but there were no memories of this man in his mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, but my mother should know him.¡± Mu Xiao could also tell that the man¡¯s gaze had been on his mother and felt that he probably knew her.


    Lin Yin knew that Mu Xiao¡¯s mother¡¯s health was not good, but she really wanted to know the identity of the man in the photo.


    She was about to ask Mu Xiao if she could see his mother when she heard Mu Xiao say, ¡°I can bring you to see my father. He might know the man in the photo.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. Perhaps this would be better. After all, Mu Xiao¡¯s mother¡¯s emotions were unstable and she could not be agitated.


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Brother Mu Xiao.¡±


    Mu Xiao didn¡¯t know what Lin Yin wanted to do, but he still wanted to support her.


    ¡°My father has been accompanying my mother in the villa on the outskirts of the city. He¡¯s also there to handle work matters. If you don¡¯t have anything on later, I can bring you there now.¡±


    Lin Yin and Mu Xiao went to the villa where Mu Qi and Ye Wen lived. The car drove for a long time until the number of cars on the road began to decrease. After passing through a forest, they saw a corner of the villa.


    ¡°My mother likes a quiet environment, so my father chose to let her stay in a relatively remote villa. She won¡¯t be disturbed usually.¡± Mu Xiao drove the car into the villa.


    Lin Yin realized that although the villa was very big, there were not many servants in the courtyard. It seemed that Mu Xiao¡¯s mother did like silence.


    ¡°Uncle must love Auntie very much.¡± Although Lin Yin had yet to see Mu Xiao¡¯s parents, from his description, she felt that Mu Xiao probably loved his wife very much.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My father has always loved my mother deeply. If not for that accident, our family might have been even happier.¡±


    Lin Yin could hear the sadness in Mu Xiao¡¯s tone. Although she felt terrible, she didn¡¯t want to leave the Su Family yet. She hadn¡¯t taken revenge on them in her previous life, so Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t let them off so easily..

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 ¨C Indeed Recognize


    Chapter 192: Indeed Recognize


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The villa was very quiet. When the servants saw Mu Xiao, they only nodded politely and made almost no sound.


    ¡°Uncle Wang, is my father in the study?¡± Mu Xiao spoke to an old man in his fifties.


    ¡°Yes, Second Young Master.¡± Uncle Wang glanced at Lin Yin inadvertently and said to Mu Xiao, ¡°Master heard that you would be back and has been waiting for you in the study.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go up and look for him now.¡± Mu Xiao brought Lin Yin upstairs. Uncle Wang watched the two of them leave and thought that Lin Yin was the girlfriend Mu Xiao had brought back. He was very happy.


    Old Master had been worried about his sons¡¯ marriage. It seemed like there would be good news for the Mu family soon.


    Lin Yin followed Mu Xiao upstairs and realized that the decoration of the entire villa was very warm. It seemed like they had spent a lot of effort on Mu Xiao¡¯s mother¡¯s emotions.


    Mu Xiao knocked on the study door gently. A deep male voice came from the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Lin Yin followed Mu Xiao into the study and saw the man sitting on the swivel chair at the innermost corner.


    He did not look like an old man. Lin Yin realized that Mu Xiao¡¯s father was not much different from the man she had seen in the family photo previously. It was as if time had not left many marks on his face. He was still tall and serious, but his eyes looked sharper.


    When the man saw Mu Xiao, he put down the document in his hand. A smile slowly appeared on his serious face, and his voice became warmer. ¡°Little Xiao is back.¡±


    When Mu Yi heard his son call and say that he wanted to bring a friend to see him, he started to look forward to it. When he saw the girl behind Mu Xiao, he was even happier.


    It seemed that her son might really have brought his girlfriend back. This was the first time Mu Qing had seen his son bring a girl home, and he could not help but feel a little excited.


    ¡°Dad, this is Lin Yin, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Lin Yin greeted Mu Qi obediently.


    Mu Qi looked up at Lin Yin. When she saw the girl¡¯s facial features carefully, her eyes revealed a hint of surprise. This girl¡¯s appearance was actually 70 to 80% similar to Mu Xiao¡¯s, and she was also verv similar to his wife when she was young.


    ¡°Dad, you also realized that Little Yin looks a little like me, right?¡± Mu Xiao noticed the surprise in Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    Mu Qi nodded, but she quickly adjusted her emotions. ¡°You found a beautiful young lady. She looks compatible with you.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Xiao awkwardly, but she realized that he had no intention of explaining.


    ¡°Dad, Little Yin and I came here this time to ask you for help.¡±


    Mu Xiao handed the photo in Lin Yin¡¯s cell phone to Mu Xiao. ¡°Is the person in the photo my mother?¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at the woman Mu Xiao pointed out and nodded. ¡°Yes, I was the one who gave this gown to your mother.¡±


    Mu Qi¡¯s gaze was very gentle, as if he had recalled some things from the past. Lin Yin noticed that Mu Qi¡¯s gaze changed when he saw the man looking at Ye Wen.


    ¡°Uncle, do you know him?¡± Lin Yin pointed at the man, hoping to obtain some new discoveries from Mu Feng.


    ¡°Yes, how can I not know Zhou Li?¡± Mu Qi thought for a moment and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Are you related to this person?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that there are some family matters that might be related to him. I want to ask you if you know what kind of person he is?¡±


    Mu Yi felt that the little girl in front of him gave him a very intimate feeling and he was inexplicably unguarded against her.


    ¡°This person¡¯s name is Zhou Li. He has always been my competitor. Although you¡¯re a junior and I shouldn¡¯t say it, he¡¯s indeed a sinister person.¡±


    Mu Yi sighed softly. ¡°I fought with him for a long time. In the end, he failed and almost got into a lawsuit. Later, he went overseas.¡±


    Lin Yin had gained a lot from Mu Qi. At the very least, she knew this man¡¯s name.


    ¡°Uncle, has this person called Zhou Li been married before?¡± Lin Yin realized that Mu Qi¡¯s expression was clearly a little ugly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m not afraid of you laughing at me. When he was young, he had always liked Mu Xiao¡¯s mother, but he didn¡¯t manage to snatch her from me. In the end, he even lost his business. It¡¯s retribution.¡±


    Lin Yin realized that although Mu Qi¡¯s tone was very relaxed, he was clearly very hostile to this man called Zhou Li. However, for some reason, he seemed to be deliberately hiding something from her.


    After that, Mu Xiao kept chatting with Lin Yin about useless pleasantries, as if he really treated her as Mu Xiao¡¯s girlfriend and was very enthusiastic about her..

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 ¨C Welcome With A Smile


    Chapter 193: Welcome With a Smile


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Little Yin, are you still in university?¡± Mu Qi felt that the girl in front of her looked young and wondered if she had any thoughts of getting married.


    Lin Yin was in a dilemma and did not know if she should tell Mu Qi the truth.


    She hesitated and did not know how to reply when she heard Mu Xiao say, ¡°Little Yin is still in high school.¡±


    Mu Qi¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He looked at his son with a complicated gaze, as if he was saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a beast to actually attack such a young girl.¡±


    ¡°Little Yin, are you an adult?¡± Mu Xiao looked a little nervous, looking at Mu Xiao as if he was a criminal.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, Uncle. I just turned 18 years old this year.¡± Lin Yin also noticed the change in Mu Xiao¡¯s expression. Although she didn¡¯t know why Mu Xiao didn¡¯t explain, she had no intention of lying.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re an adult.¡± Mu Qing coughed lightly and continued, ¡°Get along well. There¡¯s no hurry for anything else. We¡¯ll talk about it when you go to university.¡±


    Mu Xiao also had a smile on his face, as if he did not care about being misunderstood by his father.


    Mu Qi wanted Lin Yin to stay for dinner, but Lin Yin knew about Mu Xiao¡¯s mother¡¯s situation and sensibly rejected him.


    When she left with Mu Xiao, Lin Yin was a little curious about the woman protected by Mu Xiao. If she was really her mother, would her condition improve after seeing her?


    ¡°Little Yin, don¡¯t misunderstand. My father is a very thoughtful person. If I didn¡¯t let him think that you¡¯re my girlfriend, he probably wouldn¡¯t have told you so much,¡± Mu Xiao explained to Lin Yin as he drove.


    Lin Yin understood Mu Xiao¡¯s actions. She could tell that Mu Xiao¡¯s father still had reservations about her, including the conversation today.


    ¡°I understand, Brother Mu Xiao. Thank you for being willing to help me.¡± Lin Yin was really grateful to Mu Xiao. Although she had always been against help from others, she trusted Mu Xiao very much. Perhaps it was really because she treated him as her brother.


    ¡°Little Yin, I hope you understand that I really want to help you. And I really hope that you can come home with me.¡±


    Mu Xiao felt that Lin Yin was very likely his biological sister, but seeing her concerns, Mu Xiao did not intend to force her.


    He had many chances to do a blood test with Lin Yin, but Mu Xiao did not want to lie to Lin Yin. He hoped that Lin Yin could really accept him and not be brought back to the Mu family because of a report. How was that different from what the Su Family had done before?


    ¡°I know, Brother Mu Xiao. After I¡¯m done with what I need to do, I¡¯ll definitely go to the hospital with you for a test.¡±


    Lin Yin was determined to resolve the Su Family¡¯s matter as soon as possible. Perhaps she could really make Mu Xiao¡¯s mother return to normal. This was what she wanted to see.


    After being sent back to the Su Family by Mu Xiao, Lin Yin was greeted by a smiling Su Zhen the moment she entered.


    ¡°Little Yin is back.¡± Su Zhen was obviously very happy and was very enthusiastic about Lin Yin. ¡°Do you know that you were right? The land in West Suburbs Forest Bay is really profitable.¡±m


    Su Zhen pulled Lin Yin to the sofa and said impatiently, ¡°I heard from your brother that the momentum is very good now. We might earn a lot. Little Yin, you¡¯re really our lucky star.¡±


    Lin Yin also smiled. Everything was going according to her plan.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Dad, you must let Brother do well. Perhaps this will have a huge impact on the Su Family¡¯s business. Brother will also show his skills in front of the shareholders because of this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those old things always think that Su Lin is not good. This time, let them see how my son is not good.¡± Su Zhen had always wanted to hand the company to Su Lin to manage, but his previous ability was indeed not good. If he could manage to make a few big deals, he would be able to stand firm in the company in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get your brother to thank you tomorrow. Today, he and Jiang Hui¡¯s son celebrated together. Your sister went too.¡±


    Hearing Su Zhen¡¯s words, Lin Yin was a little surprised. She did not expect Su Fei to be so impatient. That was good too. If she was involved in this mess, things would be even more exciting.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Dad. It¡¯s good as long as Brother and Sister are happy. I still have to go to Lu Yan¡¯s house tomorrow. I might not be back tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing I have to worry about for you. Rest well.¡±


    Su Zhen still had a smile on his face. After Lin Yin turned around, her expression was terrifyingly cold. This was her good father. Her right hand was still wrapped in gauze, but he didn¡¯t care at all. All he thought of was earning money.


    Although Lin Yin did not have many expectations for Su Zhen and Chu Yun, their actions still made her heart turn cold..

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 ¨C : Humiliated


    Chapter 194: Humiliated


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Fei rushed to the venue she had arranged with Jiang Nian and saw Jiang Nian, a few unfamiliar men, and Su Lin sitting beside Jiang Nian.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Su Fei was a little surprised to see Su Lin. She did not expect Su Lin to appear here.


    ¡°Feifei, why are you here?¡± Su Lin was also very surprised. He did not expect his sister to come.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you. Feifei was bored alone, so I asked her to come too.¡± Jiang Nian seemed to be explaining to Su Lin, but he did not care at all.


    Su Fei sat beside Su Lin awkwardly, but she heard Jiang Nian say unhappily,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me? Why don¡¯t you come over?¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s expression was ugly, and Su Fei was a little embarrassed, but she still sat beside Jiang Nian.


    ¡°Feifei, the project your brother and I are participating in this time should be very successful. We¡¯ll cooperate a lot in the future. With you around, I trust Su Lin a lot.¡±


    Su Fei noticed that Su Lin looked unhappy. Jiang Nian¡¯s attitude towards Su Lin was not very respectful either. She quickly said, ¡°Brother Jiang Nian, my brother has alwavs been verv caoable. It will definitelv be verv successful if vou two can work together.¡±


    Jiang Nian did not reply to Su Fei. Instead, he pulled her to drink with him. Su Fei was forced to drink a few glasses and her face began to turn red.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Nian, I really can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± Su Fei looked at the wine glass Jiang Nian handed her and hurriedly rejected it.


    ¡°You¡¯re out to play. It¡¯s only interesting if you drink a few more glasses.¡± Jiang Nian had no intention of letting Su Fei off. The others present were also coaxing her. No one cared about Su Fei¡¯s situation.


    Su Lin¡¯s expression was very bad, but he did not dare to offend Jiang Nian directly. He looked at Su Fei with more blame. Su Lin did not understand why Su Fei came. Jiang Nian clearly had no intention of respecting her.


    Seeing that Su Fei was already drunk, Jiang Nian became more and more impudent. He placed his hand on Su Fei¡¯s shoulder, his tone filled with contempt for her.


    ¡°My sister is drunk. I¡¯d better bring her back first.¡± Su Lin couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say to Jiang Nian.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Isn¡¯t Feifei quite happy?¡± Jiang Nian was a little dissatisfied with Su Lin¡¯s attitude.


    If he really liked Su Fei, Su Zhen would probably send her to his bed overnight. He did not know why Su Lin cared so much about an adopted daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not exaggerating. Feifei will feel very uncomfortable when she drinks too much. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll ruin everyone¡¯s mood.¡± Su Lin went forward and hugged Su Fei. He whispered beside Jiang Nian, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t have enough fun. I just heard from the Manager that there are many newcomers in this clubhouse. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to relax with Feifei around.¡±


    Jiang Nian enjoyed Su Lin¡¯s words. He did not expect Su Lin to be so sensible. It seemed that even if he married Su Fei in the future, he would not be affected by her. No one in the Su Family dared to offend him.


    Jiang Nian smiled and silently let Su Lin and Su Fei leave.


    After walking out of the private room, Su Fei was still awake, but she felt that Su Lin looked very unhappy, so she did not dare to speak.


    It was not until Su Lin placed her in the car that she asked softly, ¡°Brother, are you angry?


    Su Lin was already in a bad mood. When he heard Su Fei¡¯s words, he was even angrier.


    ¡°Angry?¡± Su Lin stood outside and looked down at Su Fei, who was sitting on the seat. His tone was obviously dissatisfied. ¡°What are you thinking? Can¡¯t you tell Jiang Nian¡¯s attitude towards you? Why did you have to come and be humiliated?¡±


    This was the first time Su Fei had seen Su Lin so angry. In the past, Su Lin had always been gentle. Even if she made a mistake, Su Lin would forgive her immediately.


    Unable to hold back the tears in her eyes, Su Fei released all the grievances in her heart.


    ¡°Feifei, I¡¯m not blaming you. I just hope you can protect yourself.¡±


    Su Lin saw Su Fei¡¯s tears and the anger in his heart was extinguished. He could not bear to see Su Fei suffer.


    ¡°Brother, I have no choice. Dad and Mom care more and more about Lin Yin. At home now, I have no status at all.¡± Su Fei sobbed softly. Thinking of Lin Yin¡¯s smugness, the tears in her eyes flowed uncontrollably.


    ¡°If Lin Yin wants to chase me out of the Su Family one day, Mom and Dad will probably agree. Brother, I¡¯m really too afraid. If they don¡¯t want me anymore, where should I go?¡±


    Su Fei was really worried. She couldn¡¯t wait to rely on someone. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to be looked down on by Jiang Nian, but now, she really didn¡¯t have the confidence.


    Everyone¡¯s attitude towards her began to change because of her identity. Even her former good friends gradually stopped contacting her..

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 ¨C Let Her Get Married


    Chapter 195: Let Her Get Married


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Lin¡¯s heart ached for Su Fei. He knew that Lin Yin¡¯s appearance had made Su Fei suffer, but Lin Yin was really not easy to deal with. Su Lin had also suffered from her.


    ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of a way. Just stay at home. No one will chase you out.¡±


    Su Lin knew that Lin Yin had always been a hidden danger buried in the Su Family. With her around, both he and Su Fei would be threatened. This time, his business was successful, and his father even chalked up the success to Lin Yin.


    Su Lin did not understand why his father would trust Lin Yin so much even though it was his decision. Su Lin felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m very afraid when I see her now. I keep feeling that she won¡¯t let me off!¡±


    Borrowing her drunkenness, Su Fei said all the dissatisfaction in her heart. She hoped that Su Lin could help her. Lin Yin made her feel a great sense of danger. Su Fei did not want to live like this for a day.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Lin Yin always lived in the slums? I¡¯ll ask around tomorrow. I don¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t have any flaws.¡±


    Su Lin already had a plan. Although he did not gain anything from Chen Tao last time, he did not believe that Lin Yin would always be wary of him. As long as she was not vigilant enough, she would definitely expose herself.


    Su Fei nodded. Other than trusting Su Lin, she had no way to deal with Lin Yin.


    ¡°The designated driver will be here in a while. Go home with Brother. I¡¯ll tell


    Dad.¡±


    Su Fei did not refuse. Compared to returning to the Su Family where Lin Yin was, it was easier for her to stay with Su Lin.


    Su Zhen was a little dissatisfied when he received his son¡¯s call. After all, Su Fei was not young anymore and it was not good for Su Lin to always be with her.


    Lin Yin came downstairs and heard Su Zhen and Su Lin¡¯s conversation. She walked up to Su Zhen and said to him, ¡°Dad, are Brother and Sister not coming back?¡±


    Su Zhen nodded and looked at Lin Yin, who was obviously in trouble. ¡°Little Lin said that it¡¯s too late. He asked Feifei to stay at his place for the night and he¡¯ll send her back tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes darted around and she deliberately said with a worried expression, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±


    Lin Yin looked worried, and Su Zhen became a little nervous.


    ¡°There are rumors outside that Brother and Sister¡¯s relationship is not simple. I know that¡¯s impossible, but if this continues, I¡¯m afraid it will affect Brother¡¯s reputation. ¡±


    Lin Yin seemed to be very worried that Su Lin would be affected by this matter. Seeing the anger on Su Zhen¡¯s face, Lin Yin held back her laughter and lowered her head quietly.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Zhen was worried about this. After all, Su Fei was the adopted daughter of the Su Family. If word got out that Su Lin and Su Fei were related, wouldn¡¯t the Su Family become a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Su Lin to send Feifei back now.¡± Su Zhen was about to make a call when he was stopped by Lin Yin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. We know it¡¯s impossible for Brother and Sister. But in order to prevent others from talking, we can solve the problem from the root.¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin, looking forward to what she would say next.


    ¡°As long as either Brother or Sister gets married, won¡¯t the rumors that everyone is talking about be resolved?¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s expression was a little serious, but Lin Yin was right. He did not dare to completely trust Su Lin and Su Fei.


    The previous birthday banquet had already made Su Zhen get to know his children again. They were definitely not simple-minded people. Solving the problem from the root was indeed the best way now.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s career is rising now. He shouldn¡¯t start a family immediately. Feifei can.


    Seeing the hesitation in Su Zhen¡¯s expression, Lin Yin hurriedly advised, ¡°I heard that Sister has a good relationship with Jiang Nian. The Jiang Family is also quite capable. Sister won¡¯t suffer if she marries over. Moreover, our family has business dealings with the Jiang Family to begin with. If we can become in-laws, it will be very helpful for our future business.¡±


    Su Zhen nodded. Although he did not agree immediately, Lin Yin could already tell that he was tempted.


    It was impossible for Su Zhen to give up such an opportunity to benefit the Su Family¡¯s business.


    Lin Yin wanted to tie Su Fei to the Jiang Family. As long as the Jiang Family got into a lawsuit and declared bankruptcy, Su Fei¡¯s life would not be easy. Lin Yin had been looking forward to it for a long time.


    When she returned to the bedroom, Lin Yin received Jiang Chen¡¯s message. Ever since Mu Heng joined, their company had gradually gotten on track..

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 ¨C : Working Hard To Learn


    Chapter 196: Working Hard to Learn


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jiang Chen also hired some employees. He sent a message to Lin Yin to tell her that the company¡¯s project had already started to make money.


    Lin Yin was very happy. Everything was within her expectations, but school was about to start. Lin Yin was still a little worried about Lu Yan¡¯s homework.


    The next morning, Lin Yin agreed to go to Shenglin Bay with Lu Yan.


    It had been a while since Lu Yan revised her homework. It was not long before school started. Lin Yin wanted her to revise properly.


    Lu Yan was also very hardworking. Ever since Lin Yin started tutoring her, her learning ability had improved a lot. Even without Lin Yin¡¯s supervision, she could still revise very well.


    ¡°Lin Yin, at my current level, do I have a chance of going to Nuo Pu University like you?


    Lu Yan knew that with Lin Yin¡¯s usual results, she could be directly admitted to Nuo Pu University. Of course, she also hoped to go to the same university as Lin Yin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult, but it¡¯s not completely hopeless.¡± Lin Yin also hoped that Lu Yan could achieve better results.


    ¡°Then I can choose a design major. With my mother¡¯s guidance, I should be able to be accepted by the school according to my specialty. ¡±


    Lu Yan also liked design very much. She did not know if it was because of her mother, but Lu Yan was also very talented in this aspect.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine. Then work hard and stabilize your results. You should be able to be successfully accepted.¡±


    Lin Yin and Lu Yan revised many subjects together. It was only when Lu Yan lay on the table in exhaustion that Lin Yin let her go.


    As soon as Lu Ming entered the room, he saw the two little girls studying seriously. His heart ached when he saw how tired they were.


    ¡°Little Yin, Yan Yan, you¡¯re going to university soon. Is there any school you want to go to?¡±


    When Lu Yan saw her uncle, she thought about it and felt that Lu Ming might


    be able to help a lot in school.


    ¡°Lin Yin should be able to be guaranteed admission to Nuo Pu University. I want to go to the same school as her.¡±


    When Lu Ming heard Lu Yan¡¯s words, he had a plan in his heart. ¡°Nuo Pu University is a private aristocratic university. If you want to go, you don¡¯t have to work so hard. I can directly apply for a spot for you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Young Uncle, everyone says that the principal of Nuo Pu University is very strict and won¡¯t easily make an exception to admit students. Can you really do it?¡±


    Although Lu Yan knew that her uncle was very capable, the principal of Nuo Pu University was also famous for being a stick-in-the-mud. He was not the kind of person who would give people special privileges. Otherwise, the quality of the students of Nuo Pu University would not be so high.


    This was because every student was recruited for their outstanding ability. They were not qualified to enter the school just because of their family background and financial resources.


    ¡°Of course. I have twenty percent of Nuo Pu University¡¯s shares. There¡¯s no difficulty in getting the two of you to go there.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s tone was very calm, but Lu Yan and Lin Yin were both very surprised.


    Although she knew that Lu Ming was a rare business genius, she did not expect him to be involved in so many different fields.


    ¡°Sure, Uncle. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have revised so hard.¡±


    Before Lu Yan could finish speaking, she felt a chill. She carefully looked at Lin Yin. As expected, she was staring at her. The fake smile on Lin Yin¡¯s face did look a little scary.


    Lu Yan shrank her neck and explained to Lin Yin, ¡°I was joking. I still have to learn. I have to rely on my own hard work.¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin¡¯s gaze ease up a little. She said to Lu Ming, ¡°Even if she successfully entered Nuo Pu University with your help, if Lu Yan doesn¡¯t work hard herself, she will be eliminated quickly. She might as well try her best now.


    I think Lu Yan still has a lot of potential.¡±


    When Lu Ming heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, he nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Then continue to study hard. Let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡±


    Lu Yan looked at her Young Uncle, who was not firm in his stance, and sighed helplessly.


    It seemed like if Young Uncle was really with Lin Yin, he would probably become the type who listened to his wife completely. She still had to build a good relationship with Lin Yin. Offending Lin Yin now was even more terrifying than offending Young Uncle.


    Lu Ming had just walked out of the living room when his cell phone suddenly vibrated. When he saw the caller ID, he frowned. When they reached the garden, Lu Ming picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello, Big Brother.¡±


    Lu Ming placed the phone to his ear and Lu Zheng¡¯s smiling voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Ah Ming, I heard from Little Wan that you have a woman in Shenglin Bay?¡±


    When Lu Ming heard Lu Zheng¡¯s words, the displeasure on his face deepened. ¡°When did Big Brother have the time to care about my private matters?¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 ¨C Impressed By Her


    Chapter 197: Impressed by Her


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Zheng smiled to hide the dissatisfaction in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. Grandpa misses you and wants you to come home this weekend.¡±


    Lu Ming snorted and said with a smile, ¡°Why would Grandpa want to see me for no reason? Brother, just say it. Did you say something to Grandpa again?¡±


    ¡°Ah Ming, you really know me,¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s tone was still very relaxed, as if he was not worried that Lu Ming would be angry at all. ¡°Little Wan and her sister are always talking about you. I¡¯m annoyed when I hear it, so I asked them to talk to Old Master. Little Wan is quite smart and Old Master likes her too. I hope you can take it to heart and think about it.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression turned even worse. He did not expect them to target his grandfather.


    Lu Ming¡¯s tone was cold, and his attitude towards Lu Zheng had clearly become impolite. ¡°Brother, you¡¯d better control Meng Wan. If she appears in front of me, I can¡¯t guarantee what she will do. When the time comes, you and Sister-in-law won¡¯t be able to blame me.¡±


    Lu Zheng really wanted to scold Lu Ming. His younger brother was disrespecting him more and more. He had wanted Meng Wan to marry Lu Ming to ease the relationship between the two brothers, but Lu Ming did not give him a chance at all. He was angry but did not dare to say anything to Lu Ming.


    ¡°Anyway, Old Master asked you to go back. I¡¯ve brought the message. It¡¯s up to you to go or not.¡±


    Lu Zheng was dissatisfied, but his attitude towards Lu Ming was still polite.


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Ming had a headache. He had never been afraid of anyone, but his grandfather was old after all. He did not dare to anger him directly. Moreover, Lu Ming had been raised by his grandfather. He did not want to make him unhappy.


    Lu Ming turned around and looked at Lu Yan and Lin Yin. He had an urge to bring Lin Yin back to the Lu Family¡¯s old residence. His grandfather would definitely like Lin Yin. This way, there would be no reason to force him in the future.


    However, these were just Lu Ming¡¯s thoughts. After all, Lin Yin was still young, and their relationship did not seem to have reached that stage. Lu Ming sighed softly. It seemed like when he went home this weekend, it was destined to not be too peaceful.


    Lin Yin noticed that something was wrong with Lu Ming¡¯s expression and walked out of the living room.


    ¡°Uncle, did something happen?¡±


    When Lu Ming saw Lin Yin, his expression softened. ¡°Little Yin, didn¡¯t we agree to call me Brother?¡±


    Lin Yin could tell that Lu Ming had something on his mind, so she did not refute him and called him brother obediently.


    ¡°Brother Lu Ming, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin¡¯s obedient expression and his mood improved a lot. He subconsciously said what was on his mind, ¡°Little Yin, if I want to bring you to see my grandfather, are you willing?


    Lin Yin was slightly stunned. Thinking about how Lu Ming had been helping her, she nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s what you want, I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡±


    Lu Ming clearly did not expect Lin Yin to say this. He looked at the girl in front of him happily and resisted the urge to hug her.


    ¡°Thank you, Little Yin. I¡¯m in a much better mood.¡± Lu Ming really wanted to keep Lin Yin by his side forever and not care about anyone¡¯s opinion.


    Lin Yin and Lu Yan had been studying in Shenglin Bay. After Lu Ming finished his work, he would return to Shenglin Bay to rest. Even Shen Yu realized that as long as Lin Yin was around, his boss would be especially anxious to go home.


    Lu Ming was in a much better mood when he was with Lin Yin and Lu Yan. It was not until they returned to the Lu Family¡¯s old residence on the weekend that he became troubled again.


    ¡°CEO Lu, are you feeling unwell?¡± Shen Yu drove and realized that his boss didn¡¯t look too good. He missed Miss Lin Yin a little.


    With her around, Lu Ming smiled a lot more. Even his colleagues realized that their boss¡¯s temper had improved a lot recently.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll feel uncomfortable later.¡± Lu Ming pressed his swollen temples. At the thought of facing his grandfather, he subconsciously felt a little nervous.


    Shen Yu knew that Lu Ming had been brought up by his grandfather when he was young. Lu Ming had always had a good relationship with his grandfather, but he did not know why he was suddenly so resistant to going home.


    Shen Yu did not dare to ask further. He only sent Lu Ming to the Lu Family¡¯s old residence while he was led to the side by the servants to rest and wait.


    Lu Ming¡¯s footsteps were a little heavy, and he had a bad feeling.


    As expected, when she entered the lobby, she saw a few people she didn¡¯t want to see.


    ¡°Ah Ming, you¡¯re finally here. Old Master has been looking forward to you.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s sister-in-law, Meng Shu, was also a sexy and charming woman like Meng Wan, but she was not Lu Zheng¡¯s first wife..

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 ¨C Lu Family Old Mansion


    Chapter 198: Lu Family Old Mansion


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Zheng¡¯s first wife, Sun Wei, was from a prestigious family like the Lu Family. However, her health had never been good, and she had never had a child. Lu Zheng quickly lost interest in her and never settled down outside. Sun Wei¡¯s accumulation of sadness turned into illness and she died before she was 30 years old.


    Although Old Master Lu blamed Lu Zheng and brought him to apologize to the Sun Family, Sun Wei was weak to begin with. The Sun Family could not make things too difficult for Lu Zheng, but their relationship with the Lu Family gradually became distant.


    The second year after Sun Wei died, Lu Zheng brought Meng Shu back to the Lu Family. Although Old Master was dissatisfied, Meng Shu was already pregnant with Lu Zheng¡¯s biological child, a pair of twins.


    Even if Old Master was unwilling, he would not go against the Lu Family¡¯s bloodline. Meng Shu naturally married into the Lu Family.


    However, Lu Ming had never liked this sister-in-law who obviously had impure motives. The entire Lu Family was a little dissatisfied with Meng Shu because of Lu Ming¡¯s attitude.


    Meng Shu¡¯s life was a little better after the Lu Family split up, but she did not dare to offend Lu Ming. She even wanted her sister to marry Lu Ming. After all, the Lu Family¡¯s business was still in Lu Ming¡¯s hands.


    Lu Ming ignored Meng Shu and glanced coldly at Meng Wan and Lu Zheng before walking to Old Master Lu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Grandpa, why did you ask me to come back?¡±


    Old Master Lu was originally happy to see Lu Ming, but he was still a little angry when he heard Lu Ming¡¯s words. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I call you back for nothing?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m usually very busy with work.¡± Lu Ming was a little helpless. Ever since his grandfather got older, he had become much more willful.


    ¡°Busy?¡± Old Master Lu slammed the teacup on the table and reprimanded Lu Ming, ¡°What are you busy with? You raised a woman in Shenglin Bay and let her bully Little Wan? That child¡¯s face has been swollen for more than half a month. You actually let your family suffer so much for that shady girl. Lu Ming, I think you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Hearing Old Master¡¯s words, Lu Ming looked at Meng Wan coldly. This woman was really like her sister, willing to stir up trouble.


    Meng Wan trembled under Lu Ming¡¯s gaze. She held her sister¡¯s arm tightly, wishing she could hide.


    ¡°Who are you scaring?¡± The Old Master noticed Lu Ming¡¯s gaze and was even angrier at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you have any feelings for women. What kind of cunning girl can make you like this?¡±


    Lu Ming took a deep breath and tried to look calm. After all, he was his grandfather. It was impossible for Lu Ming to argue with him.


    ¡°Grandpa, first of all, there¡¯s no shady woman beside me. Moreover, Meng Wan has nothing to do with our Lu Family. If you insist on standing up for her, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    Although Lu Ming¡¯s tone was calm, no one present dared to refute him. Even the Old Master did not dare to really fall out with Lu Ming.


    He was unwilling to go home now. If he fell out with him, with Lu Ming¡¯s personality, no one would be able to persuade him.


    When Meng Wan heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, her face turned pale. Meng Shu felt very uncomfortable. She knew that in Lu Ming¡¯s heart, not to mention Meng Wan, even she was not considered a member of the Lu Family.


    Lu Ming had always cared for Lu Yan, but he never cared about Lu Yue and Lu Xiao. Meng Shu felt aggrieved, but she could not do anything to Lu Ming.


    ¡°Ah Ming, sit down quickly. It¡¯s rare for us to be home. It¡¯s rare for our family to be together. Don¡¯t hurt the harmony.¡±


    Lu Zheng stood up to smooth things over, but Lu Ming had no intention of accepting it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Second Brother? Why don¡¯t I see him return?¡± Lu Ming and Lu Jin had a better relationship, but he knew that Lu Zheng had been secretly dealing with Lu Jin. He could not find anything on his eldest brother, so it was not easy for him to resolve it. He could only provide some help to Second Brother in private.


    When Old Master heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, he snorted. ¡°Second Brother is useless. He surrounds that crazy girl Ren Xue every day and doesn¡¯t care about his career. I think he doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡±


    When Lu Ming heard Old Master¡¯s words, he understood that Lu Zheng did not play a good role in this.


    ¡°Grandpa, with your words, Second Brother won¡¯t dare to come back even if he wants to.¡±


    Lu Ming knew that Old Master had never liked Ren Xue. Back then, Second Brother had quarreled with his family for a long time for Ren Xue and almost cut ties with them. It was Lu Jin¡¯s mother who was soft-hearted and could not bear to see her son suffer, so she tacitly allowed Ren Xue to enter the family..

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 ¨C : Forced Marriage


    Chapter 199: Forced Marriage


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, Lu Jin¡¯s relationship with the Lu Family had also become distant, especially with his father.


    Ren Xue knew that the Lu Family didn¡¯t like her, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to provoke them. Lu Yan only returned to the Lu Family once after she was born. Seeing that everyone¡¯s attitude towards her was obviously cold, she never returned.


    Lu Jin did not want his wife to suffer either. He also had less contact with the Lu Family and would not show his face unless it was something important.


    As the Old Master was extremely dissatisfied with the marriage of these two grandsons, he was especially concerned about Lu Ming¡¯s marriage. He introduced many children from famous families to him, but Lu Ming rejected them all.


    Lu Ming¡¯s parents lived overseas all year round and were very at ease with Lu Ming. They did not want to interfere with Lu Ming¡¯s marriage, so Old Master was anxious and had no choice.


    Although Meng Wan¡¯s family background was average, her sister, Meng Shu, was still considered virtuous and sensible. Meng Shu was usually fawning over the Old Master. As time passed, the Old Master felt that she was a good candidate. After all, she was obedient and sensible. She could manage family matters well and was considered a good marriage partner.


    ¡°I¡¯m old now, and I can¡¯t control you juniors. Your father used to make me worry a lot. None of you are obedient.¡±


    The Old Master was a little agitated and coughed a few times.


    Lu Ming hurriedly went forward to calm the Old Master down and softened his tone. ¡°Grandpa, are you so worried about me? Have I done anything wrong since I was young?


    The Old Master calmed down a little. Looking at his dignified grandson in front of him, although he was happy, he could not help but worry.


    ¡°Ah Ming, you¡¯re indeed very outstanding. Every decision you made since you were young was right. It¡¯s also because of you that our Lu family¡¯s business is getting bigger and bigger. I won¡¯t forget your contributions.¡±


    Old Master Lu pulled Lu Ming to his side earnestly and a loving smile appeared on his old face. ¡°But you¡¯re almost 30 years old and it¡¯s time for you to start a family. Only by starting a family will your career be more stable and you won¡¯t have any worries. The media might not spout nonsense if you¡¯re always alone. I¡¯ve seen a report previously that said that your relationship with Assistant Shen is not ordinary. I won¡¯t allow anyone to slander my grandson like this, so I made them go bankrupt.¡±


    Lu Ming knew about this. At that time, it was because he had drunk a little too much that Shen Yu helped him into the car and was photographed by the reporters. That was why there were such ridiculous rumors.


    However, just as he was about to deal with it, he realized that this media outlet had disappeared. Lu Ming originally thought that they were afraid of offending the Lu Family, so they hid. He did not expect that it was his grandfather who was behind it.


    Lu Ming felt a warmth in his heart. Old Master still cared about him.


    ¡°So, Ah Ming, it¡¯s good for everyone if you get married early. I think Little Wan is not bad. She¡¯s gentle and beautiful. The two of you look good together.¡±


    Before Old Master could finish speaking, Meng Wan, who was sitting at the side, lowered her head in embarrassment. She had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. If she had not seen Lin Yin, Meng Wan might not have been as anxious as she was now.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re old and your vision doesn¡¯t seem to be that good,¡± Lu Ming said willfully.


    The Old Master was so angry that he laughed. ¡°Only you dare to talk to me like that!¡±


    Old Master knew that he could not force Lu Ming, so he relaxed his tone. ¡°Then tell me, what kind of person do you like? I can help you.¡±


    Lu Ming thought for a moment and decided to take this opportunity to mention Lin Yin. If Old Master thought that he didn¡¯t have anyone he liked, he would have to go on blind dates.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen the person I like. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t agree, Grandpa.¡±


    When the Old Master heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, he frowned unhappily. ¡°What? Do you really like that wild girl who hit Little Wan?¡±


    Lu Ming was a little unhappy. He nodded. ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s not some wild girl.¡±


    After Meng Wan heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, her expression turned extremely ugly. She had thought that Lu Ming was not serious about the little girl. She did not expect Lu Ming to mention that girl in front of his grandfather.


    Meng Wan could not sit still. If she really let that girl marry Lu Ming, wouldn¡¯t she have no status in the Lu Family in the future?


    ¡°Brother Lu Ming, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like me, but that girl is definitely not a good choice. She has no upbringing at all. She¡¯s willful and vicious. You can¡¯t be deceived by her.¡±


    Meng Wan was a little agitated. When she spoke, her eyes were a little moist. She did look worried for Lu Ming..

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 ¨C Bring Her Home


    Chapter 200: Bring Her Home


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming turned to look at Meng Wan, and the temperature around him dropped a little.


    ¡°Miss Meng, is this how your upbringing is?¡± Lu Ming paused for a moment and looked at Meng Shu. ¡°That¡¯s true. Your Meng family¡¯s upbringing has always been like this.¡±


    ¡°I!¡± Meng Wan could not hold it in anymore. She cried even more anxiously after being reprimanded by Lu Ming.


    Meng Shu¡¯s expression was also very bad as she looked helplessly at Lu Zheng beside her.


    ¡°Ah Ming, I heard from Little Wan that that girl has a good relationship with Lu Yan. She must be very scheming. Don¡¯t be deceived by her just because you find it fresh.¡±


    Lu Zheng actually hoped that Lu Ming would offend his grandfather because of a woman, but seeing that his wife was aggrieved, he could not stand by and do nothing.


    ¡°Brother, even you can¡¯t fool me. She¡¯s just a little girl. Can she fool me?¡±


    Lu Ming noticed the unnatural expression on Lu Zheng¡¯s face and added, ¡°Besides, I, Lu Ming, have always been unwilling to care about that kind of brainless woman. Unlike Big Brother, who¡¯s never been picky.¡±


    ¡°Ah Ming! Even if you like that girl, you don¡¯t have to mock me like this, right?¡± Lu Zheng stood up angrily and said to Lu Ming and Old Master, ¡°Grandpa, as the eldest brother, I can¡¯t persuade him anymore. I think that girl is very skilled. Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to waste your efforts. Just let Ah Ming do whatever he wants.¡±


    Lu Zheng left the hall angrily. Meng Shu and Meng Wan left with him. Before Meng Wan left, she still looked at Lu Ming reluctantly, but Lu Ming refused to even give her a glance.


    ¡°Look at you. You angered your brother so much that he left. Is that girl really that good?¡±


    Old Master Lu sighed. In his heart, Lu Ming was much more important than Lu Zheng.


    After living for so long, how could Old Master not tell what his grandson was thinking? Although Lu Zheng looked obedient and filial, Old Master knew that he was the most ambitious. Although Lu Jin and Lu Ming were usually a little rebellious, they were the ones who really took the Lu Family to heart.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. She might not even like me,¡± Lu Ming said deliberately aggrievedly.


    As expected, the Old Master¡¯s reaction was even stronger.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t like my grandson?¡±


    Lu Ming nodded and said in a troubled tone, ¡°It¡¯s not just me. The youngest son of the Mu family is also chasing after her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to like anyone.¡±


    The Old Master¡¯s eyes widened even more. Even the children of the Mu family liked that girl. This made him a little curious about Lin Yin, whom he had never met before. His intuition told him that she was not simple.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you compare to the Mu family¡¯s children?¡± The Old Master was a little angry. The Mu family¡¯s old man had been his opponent since he was young.


    The two of them had been at loggerheads in the army. Both of them were ambitious and capable. They admired each other but were not convinced.


    Back then, the old man of the Mu Family had a son and a daughter and always flaunted the benefits of having a daughter to him. However, the Old Master had three sons in a row. He was a little indignant and felt that he had lost to the old man of the Mu Family.


    When it came to grandchildren, the Lu Family had three more grandchildren. Fortunately, the Mu Family had also given birth to boys and they were not married yet. It could be considered that he had made a comeback.


    Now that Lu Ming and the Mu family¡¯s child had taken a fancy to the same girl, Old Master would not allow his grandson to lose.


    ¡°Ah Ming, bring that child to show me one day. You¡¯re so good. There¡¯s no reason for her not to like you.¡±


    Lu Ming smiled. He knew that it was more useful to mention the Mu family¡¯s children than anything he said. Grandpa¡¯s competitiveness was all used to compete with the Mu family.


    After chatting with his grandfather for a while, Lu Ming returned to Shenglin Bay. Shen Yu realized that his boss looked much better, and he was relieved.


    Lu Ming got into the car and wanted to contact Lin Yin and tell her about this, but when he looked at the time, he realized that it was a little late. Afraid that it would affect Lin Yin¡¯s rest, he decided to talk about it tomorrow.


    Lin Yin, who was preparing to rest on the bed, received a call from Mu Ran.


    ¡°Little Yin, there¡¯s indeed something fishy Zhou Wei, who stabbed you last time.¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s voice was especially clear in the quiet bedroom.


    ¡°He used to be called Li Wei. A rich foreign businessman sponsored him. He changed his surname to Zhou out of gratitude. That person was Zhou Li.¡±


    When Mu Ran heard that Lin Yin did not answer, she continued, ¡°I heard from Second Brother that you¡¯re also investigating Zhou Li. It seems like he¡¯s indeed not simple..¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 ¨C Investigating The Past


    Chapter 201: Investigating the Past


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin did not expect that the simple act of wanting to confirm her birth would be related to Mu Ran¡¯s assassination.


    ¡°Then what did you find? Did Zhou Li instruct Zhou Wei to assassinate you?¡± Lin Yin asked curiously.


    On the other end of the line, Mu Ran snorted softly and said angrily, ¡°There¡¯s no direct evidence to prove that Zhou Li ordered it, but after listening to Second Brother¡¯s analysis, I think it¡¯s very likely that Zhou Li hated my father for snatching away the person he liked, so he found someone to take revenge on me. I never expected that one day, I would be the one to repay my father¡¯s love debt.¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard Mu Ran¡¯s aggrieved tone. ¡°A son pays his father¡¯s debt. It seems like Brother Mu Ran, you¡¯re very important to your father.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who cares?¡± Although Mu Ran said that, Lin Yin could tell from Mu Ran¡¯s voice that he was in an extremely good mood.


    After hanging up on Mu Ran, Lin Yin picked up the photo of Chu Yun with a solemn expression.


    Now, it could completely prove that she was not a child of the Su Family.


    Moreover, from Chu Yun¡¯s behavior, it was obvious that Chu Yun knew about this very well. She was even very afraid that Su Zhen would know about this. Did that mean that Su Zhen did not know that she was not his biological daughter?


    Since Chu Yun knew that she was not his biological daughter, why did she have to fake the paternity test and bring her back?


    Lin Yin thought about it and couldn¡¯t think of a reason.


    Unable to figure it out, Lin Yin got up and went downstairs to get some water. She bumped into Aunt Li, who had also gotten up.


    ¡°Miss, are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook you some supper. What do you want to eat?¡± Mom Li said as she yawned.


    Lin Yin glanced upstairs. Su Fei was not back yet. In the past two days, Su Zhen had the intention of letting Su Fei interact more with Jiang Nian, so he let Su Fei return late.


    Lin Yin smiled mockingly. Jiang Nian¡¯s family background was not bad, but his reputation in private was not very good. She did not believe that Su Zhen had not heard anything about this.


    It seemed that as long as it involved the Su Family¡¯s interests and face, even the daughter he had brought up by his side for more than ten years was insignificant.


    ¡°Aunt Li, I can¡¯t sleep. Talk to me. I want to know more about my family,¡± Lin Yin said to Aunt Li.


    Aunt Li did not expect Lin Yin to talk to her about her family. After being stunned for a moment, she felt pity for Lin Yin. After wandering outside for more than ten years, it was understandable that she wanted to fight for kinship by understanding her family.


    Aunt Li nodded, her eyes curved gently. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know.¡±


    After Lin Yin asked a few questions about Chu Yun and Su Zhen¡¯s hobbies, she discreetly changed the topic and asked, ¡°How did my parents find out that Su Fei wasn¡¯t their biological daughter? How did they find out that they brought back the wrong child?¡±


    Aunt Li blurted out, ¡°Because of the college entrance examination¡¯s physical examination, Second Miss¡¯s school found out that her blood type was O-type, and Sir and Madam were both AB-type, so Madam felt that something was wrong. As soon as she went to do the test, she realized that Second Miss¡¯s blood type didn¡¯t match the two of them. Just like that, she realized that they brought back the wrong child.¡±


    ¡°Did Mom discover that Su Fei wasn¡¯t her biological daughter first? Su Fei and Mom and Dad both did a DNA test, right?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, Madam was very anxious. After the paternity test was done, she was sad for a long time and got someone to investigate everywhere. In the end, Madam found you, Miss,¡± Mom Li said sincerely.


    Lin Yin looked at Mom Li¡¯s expression and did not seem to be lying. However, such a proactive Chu Yun made Lin Yin feel that something was wrong. She even felt that Chu Yun was planning something.


    Lin Yin frowned. If she was not Su Zhen and Chu Yun¡¯s biological daughter, then Su Fei was not Su Zhen and Chu Yun¡¯s biological daughter either. Then where did the real eldest daughter of the Su Family go?


    Why didn¡¯t Chu Yun bring the real eldest daughter of the Su Family back? Instead, she brought back a person who was not related to her by blood?


    Lin Yin thought about it and finally had two guesses.


    One was that Chu Yun had an affair and gave birth to Su Fei, who was not of Su Zhen¡¯s bloodline. Then, she realized that she could not hide it from Su Zhen, so she took the initiative and pretended that they brought back the wrong child. She casually found a child of the same age and tampered with the paternity test. This could explain why Chu Yun took the initiative to do the test and look for the child.


    The other was that Chu Yun had not given birth at all back then. Or perhaps the child died the moment it was born.. In order to enter the Su Family, she faked her pregnancy and brought back an unrelated child to raise?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 ¨C : Jiang Family Engagement


    Chapter 202: Jiang Family Engagement


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Aunt Li, do you remember when my mother gave birth back then?¡± Lin Yin continued to ask.


    Aunt Li frowned and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°I remember that Madam¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good at that time. She had to recuperate in the hospital for a few months and only returned after giving birth. At that time, I had to stay at home to take care of Sir¡¯s meals and life. There was someone specially taking care of Madam, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡±


    Aunt Li¡¯s words made Lin Yin feel that both her guesses were possible.


    She had been in the hospital for so long. Perhaps she really wasn¡¯t pregnant, so she casually brought a child back. It was also possible that she really gave birth and sent it to her lover to be raised. Then, she carried one back. This also explained why she didn¡¯t bring her biological child back.


    Could Chu Yun¡¯s lover be the Zhou Li in the photo?


    If it was, it would be exciting. It would be another melodramatic love triangle.


    Lin Yin continued to chat with Aunt Li before getting up and returning to her room.


    The next day, Su Zhen talked to Su Fei, who had returned late last night, about the engagement with the Jiang Family.


    ¡°Feifei, I see that you¡¯ve been getting along well with Jiang Nian recently. I plan to discuss it with your Uncle Jiang in two days and get the two of you engaged first,¡± Su Zhen said to Su Fei with a smile.


    Su Lin, who had finally returned home, heard Su Zhen¡¯s words and the chopsticks in his hand landing on the marble dining table, attracting the attention of the surrounding people.


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up. His sweetheart was going to be with someone else. Su Lin still did not hide his thoughts.


    As expected, when Su Zhen saw Su Lin¡¯s expression, he frowned so much that his wrinkles could kill a fly. Before he could speak, Su Lin hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I disagree.¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s expression instantly darkened. With a bang, he slammed his chopsticks on the table and said unhappily, ¡°Parents make the decision for their children¡¯s marriage. What right do you have to disagree?! I asked you to come back today to inform you, not to seek your opinion.¡±


    Su Fei quickly persuaded him gently, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Brother was just afraid that Jiang Nian wouldn¡¯t treat me well, so he was anxious. After all, I¡¯m his sister. As my brother, it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    Hearing Su Fei¡¯s words, Su Zhen¡¯s anger subsided slightly, but his voice was still low as he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know you¡¯re siblings. As an older brother, you have to pay attention to your words and actions. As a younger sister, you have to pay attention to your limits.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s words were already very rude, scaring Su Fei so much that she felt uneasy.


    It was not that she had not heard of the rumors.


    But now, Dad¡¯s heart was already on Lin Yin¡¯s side, and Mom¡¯s attitude towards Lin Yin had changed in the past two days. She might soon stand by Lin Yin¡¯s side like Dad.


    Therefore, Su Fei knew that she could only rely on Su Lin in the Su Family now.


    In the past, Su Lin doted on her. She had always thought that it was because they were siblings. However, after knowing that she was adopted, her brother¡¯s actions became even more ambiguous. Only then did she suddenly realize that Su Lin had feelings for her.


    Life without the Su Family as her backing was too difficult. Therefore, even though she knew that Su Lin was interested in her, she did not avoid him. She even teased him intentionally or unintentionally, wanting Su Lin to protect her.


    Only by relying on the Su Family could she find a good husband and continue to live such a rich life.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes moved quickly as she said to Su Lin, ¡°Brother, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but Dad also loves me, so I believe that the Jiang Family that Dad chose for me has definitely been carefully considered. They won¡¯t harm me. Brother, don¡¯t be angry with Dad because of me. Dad has always valued


    you. You have to understand Dad.¡±


    Su Lin wanted to say something, but Su Fei¡¯s pitiful pleading stopped him.


    On the other hand, when Su Zhen heard Su Fei¡¯s words, he felt a little better. He turned to look at Su Lin and said, ¡°Learn from your sister and understand my painstaking efforts towards you. How can I harm you?


    Chu Yun, who was at the side, held Su Fei¡¯s hand with a pitiful expression and said, ¡°My Feifei has always been considerate. Your actions and the way you deal with things are like your father¡¯s and mine. It¡¯s not in vain that your father and


    I taught you for so many years.¡±


    Chu Yun looked at Su Fei with satisfaction and stroked her head lovingly..

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 ¨C Biological Son


    Chapter 203: Biological Son


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In Chu Yun¡¯s opinion, the Jiang Family was a good family. If Su Fei married over, she could live comfortably and have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of her life.


    Moreover, she heard that Jiang Nian¡¯s appearance was considered dignified. He was about the same age and had a healthy body. He was much stronger than the crippled Zheng Chao from the Zheng Family.


    Su Fei and her parents were happy, but Su Lin was still in a low mood.


    Su Lin was indignant. His family did not understand Jiang Nian¡¯s character but how could he not?


    After working with Jiang Nian for a while, he had long seen Jiang Nian¡¯s character clearly. He was a playboy who could stay in various clubhouses and hotels 28 days a month.


    If Jiang Nian¡¯s father did not request for him to be home two days a month, Jiang Nian would probably be out every single night.


    Thinking of how Su Fei was going to marry Jiang Nian, who was under the skirt of all kinds of escort girls. Su Lin felt so uncomfortable that his heart was about to burst.


    Su Lin looked up at Su Fei, who was smiling like a flower, with a sad expression. His innocent and pure sister would be bullied by a libertine like Jiang Nian. His heart ached like a knife.


    This was not right. Su Fei should have stayed in his arms for the rest of her life like she did when she was young.


    Lin Yin ate her food silently. Occasionally, she would look up to admire Su Lin¡¯s painful and struggling expression. While she was happy, she also felt like it increased her appetite.


    After dinner, Su Lin followed Su Zhen to the study and said directly, ¡°Dad, that kid Jiang Nian is not it. He¡¯s a playboy. Feifei will definitely suffer if she goes over.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s good mood from being coaxed by Su Fei was instantly ruined by Su Lin.


    Su Lin said sternly, ¡°Which young master of a large family isn¡¯t like this? Su Lin, if you continue to pester me, don¡¯t blame me for sending Su Fei out. When the time comes, she won¡¯t even be able to be someone¡¯s proper wife. The other party might even be an old man in his seventies or eighties.¡±


    ¡°Dad! How can you be so overboard?!¡± Su Lin¡¯s voice suddenly rose.


    Su Lin did not expect Su Zhen to treat Su Fei like this. Could it be that Su Fei was treated like this just because she was adopted?


    If that was the case, would he one day be abandoned by Su Zhen? After all, he was also adopted.


    ¡°I¡¯m overboard? No matter how overboard I am, it¡¯s still for you!¡± Su Zhen roared angrily.


    He had worked hard to pave the way for Su Lin. He did not expect Su Lin to disobey him and scold him for an adopted daughter.


    Su Lin suddenly smiled desolately. ¡°For me? Hahaha! You make it sound so nice. Isn¡¯t it for Lin Yin? For your biological daughter, Lin Yin, that¡¯s why you treat Feifei like this.¡±


    Su Lin ignored Su Zhen¡¯s gradually red eyes and said without a care, ¡°Is it because Feifei isn¡¯t your biological daughter that you sold Feifei in exchange for business benefits? Your kinship is so thin that I¡¯m beginning to wonder if you¡¯ll push me, your biological son, out to exchange for benefits one day?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m your father! You¡¯re simply presumptuous!¡± Su Zhen was so angry that his face was ferocious. He gritted his teeth and suppressed a furious voice from his chest.


    ¡°Father? You can even sell the daughter you¡¯ve raised for more than ten years. You have the cheek to say the word father?¡± Su Lin¡¯s tone was still indignant.


    Su Zhen suppressed the anger in his heart and said word by word, ¡°Su Lin, you¡¯ve simply lost your mind for a woman. You¡¯re my biological son. Why do you have to compare yourself to an adopted daughter?¡±


    After all, he was his biological son. In the end, Su Zhen calmed down slightly and said earnestly, ¡°Little Lin, you have to know that no matter what decision I make now, it¡¯s for your own good. You¡¯re the only man in our Su Family and the future heir of the Su Family. Be it Lin Yin or Su Fei, they¡¯re both ladders that I¡¯m about to give away to seek benefits for you.¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not expect his father to not even let go of his biological daughter, Lin Yin, just to pave the way for him.


    Su Lin¡¯s emotions began to ease, but his expression still could not bear to say,


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word even if Lin Yin dies. But Feifei, I¡­¡±


    Su Zhen interrupted Su Lin and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a woman. Why aren¡¯t you thinking clearly? When you lead the Su Family to become stronger, you can have any woman you want. If you want ten women who look exactly like Xiao Fei. There will be many women outside who have plastic surgery lined up for you to choose from..¡±

 Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Marriage Meeting

    Chapter 204: Marriage Meeting


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Lin clenched his fists tightly and did not say anything in the end.


    Lin Yin, who was carrying fruits outside the house, smiled. Then, she turned around and went downstairs to put the fruits back in the kitchen.


    Aunt Li asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t Sir and the others eating?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy. I don¡¯t dare to go up.¡±


    Then, Lin Yin returned to her room. As soon as she closed the door, a sinister and bloody smile instantly appeared on her face.


    If he wanted her to become a ladder for the Su Family, he would have to see if Su Zhen had the ability.


    The next day, Jiang Hui brought Jiang Nian to the Su Family. The two families talked about Su Fei and Jiang Nian¡¯s engagement.


    Su Fei was like a shy beauty. She sat on the side of the sofa and occasionally glared at Jiang Nian, who was always flirting with her secretly.


    Lin Yin looked at the motionless and calm Su Lin with a smile and thought to herself, He¡¯s indeed Su Zhen¡¯s son. With benefits, he doesn¡¯t even want his beloved Su Fei anymore. This is probably the so-called genetic inheritance, right?


    The Su Family and the Jiang Family chatted happily. Both sides planned to hold a simple engagement ceremony. The two families would have a meal and the news would be released to let everyone know that the two families were engaged.


    At the end of the day, it was still a matter of distributing the benefits of their recent collaboration, so they planned the engagement just like that.


    When Su Fei found out that her engagement party was so perfunctory and shabby, she instantly felt uncomfortable and looked at Chu Yun with an aggrieved expression.


    Chu Yun also felt that it was inappropriate. The dignified Miss Su had such a shabby engagement banquet. If word got out, how could she face others in the future?


    Chu Yun smiled and quickly said, ¡°No matter what, our Jiang Family is a reputable family. It¡¯s embarrassing to smooth it over so shabbily, right? Why don¡¯t we postpone it for a while? Let¡¯s prepare well and get it done.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang was not very satisfied with Su Fei, a second-hand good who had been rejected. She said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Mrs. Su, it¡¯s fine for girls to get one grand engagement. It¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯ll embarrass herself if she gets another one. This is what makes people laugh at her. What do you think?¡±


    Mrs. Jiang¡¯s words hit Su Fei¡¯s face like a physical blow. Su Fei instantly felt a burning pain on her face. Everyone present naturally knew that Su Fei and Zheng Chao had broken off their engagement. Instantly, the entire room was silent.


    Su Fei looked at Su Lin with slightly red eyes, wanting Su Lin to stand up for her. Wasn¡¯t this usually the case?


    However, Su Lin did not look up. It was as if he did not hear Mrs. Jiang at all.


    Su Fei was anxious. The gazes of everyone present made her extremely embarrassed. She needed someone to block these mocking gazes for her.


    Chu Yun¡¯s heart ached for her daughter and she said angrily, ¡°Young Master Jiang is not inferior either. I heard that he broke off an engagement before. They¡¯re about the same. It¡¯s meaningless for Mrs. Jiang to say this.¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s words instantly displeased Mrs. Jiang. ¡°How can girls be compared to boys? A girl¡¯s reputation is the most important. We¡¯re doing this for Su Fei¡¯s sake, so we want it to be simple to prevent Su Fei from being pointed at. Mrs. Su, you¡¯re ignoring our painstaking efforts.¡±


    Chu Yun also knew this, but holding an engagement banquet secretly like this was too unfair to her daughter.


    She wanted a grand engagement banquet to let everyone know that her daughter was outstanding and worthy of more outstanding people fighting for her.


    Jiang Hui, who was at the side, tried to smooth things over. ¡°What are you talking about? Society is so open-minded now. Why are you so close-minded?


    Hurry up and move to the back.¡±


    As his in-law, how could Jiang Hui not know about Su Fei? It was just that the two families were colluding for benefits, and his son liked Su Fei, so he had no objections.


    Su Zhen, who was beside her, also hid the embarrassment in his eyes and smiled. ¡°Young people are different from the older generation. It¡¯s time for us to develop with the time. I think it¡¯s good to do it simply. As long as the two children love each other, it¡¯s better than anything else. Everything else is just a formality. Isn¡¯t that right, President Jiang?¡±


    Jiang Hui smiled and replied, ¡°Of course. Feelings are the most important.¡±


    Seeing that they had warmed up, Su Fei could only force a smile. Like a robot, she smiled with everyone.


    After everyone dispersed, Su Fei followed Su Lin out.


    Seeing that Su Lin was about to drive away, Su Fei immediately opened the car door and got in..

 Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: The Warmth Of The Past

    Chapter 205: The Warmth Of The Past


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Before Su Lin could speak, Su Fei started crying. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Brother are you ignoring me because I¡¯m getting engaged to someone else?¡±


    Su Lin looked at Su Fei¡¯s teary eyes and his heart instantly softened. After all, this was the sister he had doted on for more than ten years. She was the girl he loved. He really could not bear to part with her.


    However, no matter how reluctant he was, there was nothing he could do. Just as his father had said, he did not have the ability. Even if he stopped him, Su Fei would still get married in the end. Besides, wasn¡¯t Su Fei quite satisfied with Jiang Nian?


    When the discussion about marriage just started, he had seen Su Fei and Jiang Nian exchanging glances. Therefore, he did not want to look up at this dazzling scene.


    However, when he heard Su Fei¡¯s soft cry like a kitten, he still felt pity for her.


    Su Lin reached out and wiped the tears off Su Fei¡¯s face. He said gently, ¡°Nonsense. How can Brother ignore Feifei? Brother will always be by Feifei¡¯s side, loving and doting on her. How can he bear to ignore Feifei?¡±


    Su Fei scoffed at Su Lin¡¯s words in her heart. He said it nicely, but when she was mocked just now, Su Lin did not come out to protect her like before.


    Su Fei hated Su Lin for his inaction just now, but she still cried on the surface and inadvertently fell on Su Lin, who was in the driver¡¯s seat.


    When Su Lin saw Su Fei crying uncontrollably, he naturally coaxed her nicely for a while. His soul was about to be snatched by such a delicate Su Fei.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s my fault. I apologize to you. I deserve to be hit.¡± Su Lin said. In order to coax Su Fei, he really slapped himself.


    Su Fei quickly stood up and grabbed Su Lin¡¯s hand. She looked at Su Lin¡¯s face with heartache and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like this. My heart aches for you.¡±


    As she spoke, Su Fei leaned closer to Su Lin¡¯s face and frowned, her heart aching. ¡°Does it hurt? Brother, I¡¯ll blow on it.¡±


    Looking at Su Fei, who cared about him, Su Lin¡¯s heart softened. He secretly hated his inaction and incompetence.


    Lin Yin, who had just left, looked at the two of them in the car with a smile. Then, she knocked on the window evilly, scaring the two people inside so much that their hands and feet turned cold.


    Lin Yin turned to the front and raised her eyebrows at the two of them before leaving elegantly. Su Lin was so angry that he gritted his teeth and wished he could tear Lin Yin into pieces.


    Su Fei gently held Su Lin¡¯s fist and said gently, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be rash. After all, Sister is the biological daughter of the Su Family. If you provoke her like this and Dad punishes you, I¡¯ll be worried about you.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Lin doted on Su Fei even more. She was clearly the one who was the most aggrieved, but she was always worried about him. How could he not love such a Su Fei?


    Hence, Su Lin gritted his teeth at Lin Yin even more, His tone was filled with disdain as he said, ¡°There?s no need to be afraid of that lowly thing from the slums. Feifeii you just have to remember that I will always protect you. Even if it¡¯S Lin Yin, I can Still protect you,¡±


    Su Fei nodded obediently at Su Lin. Fortunately, she still held Su Lin back.


    Lin Yin took the car to the opposite side of the slum where she had once lived and looked at a dilapidated house in the slums.


    Although the past days were cruel and dark, there were always one or two different lights that warmed ones heart,


    Lin Yin watched for a while before arriving at Shenglin Bay, When Lu Yan saw Lin Yin arrive, she couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. ¡®¡±Why are you so late today?¡±


    Lin Yin let Lu Yan hold her arm and smiled, ¡°Su Fei is discussing marriage with the Jiang Family today, I¡¯ll stay and watch for a while.¡±


    Lu Yan looked surprised. ¡°A marriage proposal? So early? She hasn¡¯t graduated from high school yet.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. If not for the fact that she was young, with Su Zhen¡¯s personality, he would have sold Su Fei for a good price if he met a good buyer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about others. We have to continue working hard today. The countdown for the college entrance examination is starting.¡± Lin Yin pulled Lu


    Yan into the study.


    Lu Yan had a bitter expression, but she still obediently followed Lin Yin.


    Soon, it was Su Fei¡¯s engagement banquet. Lin Yin did not expect that when the Jiang family said simple, they really meant simple. It was smaller than small ordinary banquets. There were probably only about ten tables.


    After the entire engagement banquet, Su Fei¡¯s expression was filled with a forced smile, like a bride that was forced. This made Lin Yin happy..

 Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Goddess of Stocks

    Chapter 206: Goddess of Stocks


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin was hiding in the corner when a figure suddenly appeared in Lin Yin¡¯s line of sight. Her eyes changed from cold and light to sinister.


    Chu Ning, Brother Chu Yun¡¯s daughter, her good cousin.


    In her previous life, Chu Ning was a really nice cousin. Every time Lin Yin was bullied, Chu Ning would always help her out, touching Lin Yin in her previous life. She thought that she had finally met someone who treated her well.


    In the end, because of Chu Ning, Lin Yin lost an important person.


    She did not expect that because of Su Fei¡¯s engagement, she would meet someone earlier than she did in her previous life.


    As if sensing Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, Chu Ning turned around and saw her. Then, she smiled and walked towards Lin Yin.


    Chu Ning said in a bright voice, ¡°You must be Cousin Lin Yin, right? I¡¯m your cousin, Chu Ning. I was still overseas for your birthday banquet the last time and didn¡¯t have time to attend. However, I heard that you¡¯re very good-looking. I¡¯m finally able to see you today. You really look like Aunt. You¡¯re good-looking.¡±


    Lin Yin swirled the cup in her hand and listened to Chu Ning¡¯s obvious nonsense. Her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°You are also a wonderful person. You¡¯re very beautiful, especially your hands. They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    When Lin Yin said this, her tone was cold, startling Chu Ning.


    Especially when Lin Yin looked at her hand, she seemed to want to cut her hand off to admire it.


    Chu Ning shook her head and shook off the strange thoughts in her mind. She pulled Lin Yin affectionately and chatted with her.


    Lin Yin only listened quietly, thinking that the scene she and Chu Ning met was different, but Chu Ning was still good at talking. She kept talking, just like the first time the two of them met in her previous life.


    ¡°I heard that Cousin is very good at stocks?¡± Lin Yin suddenly said calmly.


    Chu Ning, who was originally talking frankly, was slightly stunned. She said with an unnatural expression, ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s nothing special about what I¡¯m doing. ¡±


    Lin Yin curled her lips slightly and was not stingy with her praise. ¡°How can it be nothing special? I just returned and I heard people in the circle talking about Cousin. They said that it¡¯s rare for the daughter of a rich family to be so smart. The shares are in your hands and you¡¯re obedient. I also heard from those young masters that they should find a girl like Cousin when they get married. You¡¯re lucky and is the standard for wealthy families.¡±


    Chu Ning asked in surprise, ¡°Really? Then why didn¡¯t I hear about it?¡±


    Actually, when Chu Ning first stepped into the financial industry to play with stocks, she wanted to establish the persona of a financial socialite and hook up with some wealthy families. After all, the Chu Family had some money, but this money would not fall on her as a daughter.


    Chu Ning had known since she was young that she could not rely on anyone. She could only rely on herself, so she only wanted to earn money and nothing else.


    Even if such a financial socialite persona could not attract high-quality children of wealthy families, there would always be some children who muddle-headed or greedy for beauty and honor.


    As long as she caught one, the rest of her life would be stable.


    Therefore, for the sake of such a persona, she had a few accounts in the market. When one of them rose, she would get someone to secretly spr and she got the title of the goddess of stocks.


    It was just that a few years had passed and she had yet to find a man sh satisfied with.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore because she was really short o money.


    Lin Yin nodded under Chu Ning¡¯s surprised expression and said, ¡°Of cot true. As for why Cousin didn¡¯t hear about it, it¡¯s because girls are jealou and don¡¯t want to discuss this matter. As for men, many of them aren¡¯t of Cousin, so they¡¯re naturally unwilling to talk to her about this. There Cousin can¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Chu Ning was pretentious, liked to listen to good words, and liked to be flattered. No matter if it made sense or not, as long as it was praising C Ning, Chu Ning would not suspect anything, so Lin Yin would naturally her.


    As expected, when Chu Ning heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, the smile on her face widened. She even nodded in agreement.


    ¡°But Cousin, I heard that the direction of the stock market can actually be deduced by divination. I happened to know a very powerful Feng Shui master recently and earned some money. I wonder if you¡¯re interested? You¡¯re so powerful, I think you¡¯ll definitely have something to talk about with the Feng Shui master.¡± Lin Yin looked at Chu Ning with a smile.


    Chu Ning¡¯s eyes flickered. Was there really such a powerful person?


    If Lin Yin didn¡¯t lie to her, she could give it a try. Anyway, she was already at the end of her rope. It was fine to give it a try..

 Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Engagement Accident

    Chapter 207: Engagement Accident


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Moreover, she had heard about using divination to predict the direction of the stock market. Although it was a little fantastical, there were many things in this world that could not be explained, right?


    If she could really find a powerful master, she, Chu Ning, would make a comeback.


    At the thought of this, Chu Ning cleared her voice and raised her arrogant head slightly. She said with slight contempt, ¡°Actually, I did some research on divination before, but later on, I had other methods, so I put it aside. I don¡¯t know how skilled the Feng Shui master you mentioned is. After all, divination is not simple.¡±


    Lin Yin pursed her lips of champagne and smiled. ¡°Then he¡¯s definitely not as good as you, Cousin. Aiya, tell me, how can I let some lousy Feng Shui masters show off in front of you? Sigh, forget it. Forget it. He doesn¡¯t have the opportunity to meet you.¡±


    Chu Ning was instantly anxious. She quickly grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Since it¡¯s someone Cousin Lin Yin Imows, I still have to give your face. Let me take a look. Coincidentally, I¡¯m free tomorrow. I¡¯ll meet the Feng Shui master you mentioned and treat it as your birthday gift.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Cousin. I¡¯ll arrange it for you when I get back today.¡± A dazzling smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s face.


    Such a gorgeous smile should be beautiful, but for some reason, Chu Ning felt a chill run down her spine.


    Chu Ning avoided Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and rubbed her arm slightly, thinking that perhaps it was because the air conditioner was too cold or that she had been a little weak recently.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact the Feng Shui master now. Cousin Chu Ning, help yourself,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Chu Ning nodded repeatedly. Seeing Lin Yin turn around and leave, Chu Ning felt the temperature slowly warm up. She cursed at the crazy air-conditioning system. Then, she smiled brightly and went to find someone to socialize with.


    Lin Yin looked back at Chu Ning¡¯s back. Her cold face, which had been hidden in the dark, slowly bloomed, like a spider lily blooming on the road to hell. It was extremely dazzling.


    Just as Lin Yin came back to her senses, there was a slight commotion in the banquet hall. Everyone was looking for Su Fei.


    Lin Yin frowned slightly. She was not at Su Fei¡¯s engagement party. Where was she? Could she be with Su Lin?


    Lin Yin¡¯s thoughts were extremely accurate. At this moment, Su Fei was leaning against Su Lin and crying until she was out of breath.


    ¡°Brother, although I think that the second engagement should indeed be simpler, I still feel aggrieved,¡± Su Fei cried.


    Su Lin comforted his sister with a heartache, ¡°It¡¯s fine. On the day of your wedding, I¡¯ll hold the biggest wedding for you, the kind that all the girls are envious of. Alright, be good. It won¡¯t be good if your eyes swell from crying like this.¡±


    Su Fei nodded obediently. She was just here to gain her brother¡¯s pity. She still knew what day it was today.


    Su Lin looked at Su Fei, whose face was red from crying, and felt a sense of temptation. His blood surged, and he leaned forward, wanting to plant a kiss on Su Fei¡¯s lips.


    Just as Su Lin¡¯s lips landed on Su Fei¡¯s raised lips, the wall beside him suddenly collapsed.


    Hence, the scene of Su Lin hugging and kissing Su Fei appeared in front of all the guests.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Nian roared angrily.


    At this moment, Jiang Nian felt like he had been made a cuckold. On such an occasion, he, Jiang Nian, had lost all his face and the Jiang Family¡¯s face.


    Su Fei pushed Su Lin away in a panic and explained anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged today and I¡¯m a little nervous. My brother is just comforting me.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s words made the guests laugh.


    ¡°Comfort? Is this how an older brother comforts a younger sister? Which older brother comforts a younger sister with a kiss?¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, if I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that Young Master Jiang took her by force and that the bride had a hard life meeting her lover!¡±


    ¡°This is the second time you¡¯re getting engaged. Why are you still nervous? Find a better reason next time.¡±


    Jiang Nian was so angry that his fists hardened. Jiang Hui said angrily to the gloomy Su Zhen, ¡°Su Zhen, is this the good pair of children raised by your Su Family? Huh? Hmph! Our Jiang Family can¡¯t match up to this marriage. Let¡¯s


    Jiang Hui turned around and left. Mrs. Jiang grabbed Jiang Nian, who was so angry that his eyes were red, and left..

 Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Family Law

    Chapter 208: Family Law


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The departure of the three members of the Jiang Family did not stop the surrounding guests from whispering and mocking. Su Zhen felt that he was in a fit of anger, burning his eyes red.


    At this moment, the face of the Su Family was completely ruined by Su Fei, this shameless little b*stard. The cooperation he had painstakingly begged for was also ruined by these two shameless children.


    Su Zhen took two steps forward and slapped Su Fei¡¯s face.


    Caught off guard, Su Fei fell to the ground. Blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth, her face was red and swollen, and her ears were buzzing.


    Su Lin was shocked. He quickly squatted down to help Su Fei up and shouted at


    Su Zhen, ¡°Dad! I took the initiative in this matter. It has nothing to do with Feifei. If you want to hit someone, hit me.¡±


    Su Zhen did not expect that Su Lin would still protect Su Fei, this little b*stard. This made Su Zhen lose his rationality from anger and he asked the bodyguards to tie the two of them up and bring them back to the Su Family.


    As soon as they returned to the Su Family, Su Zhen took out the family law. A fierce black whip lashed out at the two people on the ground. Amidst miserable cries, the two of them were soon covered in blood.


    Especially Su Fei. The entire back of her clothes had been torn, and even her breathing had weakened.


    Chu Yun cried her heart out at the side. She even tried to snatch the whip from Su Zhen¡¯s hand. After she failed, she lay on Su Fei.


    Even so, Su Zhen did not soften at all. He even blamed Chu Yun. ¡°Su Fei is like this because you¡¯ve spoiled her. You¡¯ve embarrassed our Su Family.¡±


    Lin Yin stood on the second floor and looked coldly at the scene below. This whip had made her suffer a lot in her previous life. Now, she would let Su Fei and the others have a taste of it.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know when this farce ended. She only knew that in the middle of the night, Aunt Li brought the doctor over and they argued until almost dawn before the world quietened down.


    On the other hand, the engagement banquet between the Su and Jiang families caused an uproar that night. The relationship between the Su Family¡¯s son and adopted daughter became the talk of the town. When people met, they had to ask, ¡°Hey, do you know about the Su Family?¡±


    The next day, when she woke up, the villa was so quiet that it was as if no one existed. Lin Yin called out softly, ¡°Aunt Li?¡±


    Aunt Li, who had been hiding in the dark, quietly came out and whispered beside Lin Yin, ¡°Miss, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll send it to your room.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to eat in my room? Can¡¯t I eat in the dining room?¡± Lin Yin asked with a smile.


    Aunt Li glanced upstairs and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir is probably still angry. I¡¯m afraid that if he¡¯s in a bad mood, you¡¯ll be implicated too.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Autn Li gratefully with a smile. However, before she could react, Su Zhen¡¯s clearly angry voice floated down the stairs. ¡°The family has become like this. As a member of the Su Family, you still have the cheek to smile!¡±


    Yesterday¡¯s incident had embarrassed him completely, and the collaboration with the Jiang Family had gone down the drain. Even the Jiang Family was pressuring him to spit out the land in the western suburbs of forest bay, that they had been working on recently.


    How could he bear to spit out the fat meat that he had already eaten? Hence, the Jiang Family began to join forces with the other families to surround the Su Family.


    Although there was not much of a problem, these troubles were enough to overwrought him. He could not even eat.


    However, the moment he came out, he saw that Lin Yin was still smiling. This instantly angered him.


    These children were all worrisome. Other people¡¯s children were here to repay their kindness, but his children seemed to be here to take revenge. Biological and non-biological children were the same.


    When Lin Yin heard Su Zhen¡¯s obvious question, she was not angry. She only smiled faintly and said, ¡°Dad, things have already come to this. If you¡¯re angry, it¡¯ll only take a toll on your health. The most important thing now is to resolve your current predicament, right?¡±


    As Lin Yin spoke, Su Zhen was already standing in the cafeteria. He picked up the water that Mom Li had poured and poured it into his mouth. Then, he sized up Lin Yin. ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡±


    Lin Yin sat opposite Su Zhen and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, doesn¡¯t the older generation have a tradition called child brides? Therefore, we can completely lead the matter between Brother and Su Fei in this direction. At the very least, we can pick up the face of our Su Family first..¡±

 Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Persuasion

    Chapter 209: Persuasion


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen thought about the feasibility of Lin Yin¡¯s method.


    Lin Yin continued, ¡°It¡¯s really inappropriate for such a thing to happen to between a biological son and stepdaughter, but it¡¯s understandable for such a thing to happen to a child bride. Why don¡¯t we say that because your biological daughter was lost, that¡¯s why you treated the adopted child bride as your biological daughter?¡±


    Seeing that Su Zhen had no objections, Lin Yin continued, ¡°Because they had raised her for so long, the Su Family doted on Su Fei to the extreme. Therefore, when Su Fei liked Zheng Chao back then, the Su Family naturally gave Su Fei their biological daughter¡¯s engagement. Previously, Su Fei broke off the engagement, so this matter was brought up again. Su Fei and Su Lin were also interacting with each other with their parents¡¯ consent to nurture their relationship.¡±


    Su Zhen frowned. This was a good idea. At least their Su Family¡¯s face was saved a little.


    But even so, it could not wash away the fact that Su Fei was ultimately engaged to the Jiang Family.


    Su Zhen said in disagreement, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the engagement banquet yesterday was a marriage between the Su Family and the Jiang Family? The Jiang Family has also lost all their face. They wanted to kick us out of the project of West Suburbs Forest Bay.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad, you said it yourself. The Jiang Family has lost all their face, so I think Jiang Nian must want to take off this cuckold, and the Jiang Family also wants to get rid of the reputation of being played by the


    Su Family.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion as he continued to listen to Lin Yin.


    ¡°There weren¡¯t many guests here yesterday. There were only about ten tables, and they weren¡¯t full yet. Moreover, there were even fewer guests who saw Brother and Su Fei kissing. The engagement venue didn¡¯t follow the previous customs of the circle and have engagement flowers of unmarried couples.


    There weren¡¯t any banners or signs at the event location that said Su Fei and Jiang Nian¡¯s engagement banquet, right?¡± Lin Yin analyzed.


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. That¡¯s right. At that time, because the two families were in a hurry to cooperate and it was Su Fei and Jiang Nian¡¯s second engagement, all the engagement ceremonies were simple.


    Moreover, because Mrs. Jiang was dissatisfied with Su Fei, she did not prepare many things that they should have. If they did not mention anything, no one outside would know who was getting engaged.


    ¡°If this engagement banquet is the engagement banquet of the Su Family and the Jiang Family, then the Su Family and the Jiang Family will be embarrassed. What if it¡¯s not an engagement banquet?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Su Zhen.


    Lin Yin saw the calculative look in Su Zhen¡¯s eyes and took the opportunity to say, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we cooperate with the Jiang Family and let Su Fei acknowledge Uncle Jiang as her godfather? Yesterday¡¯s banquet was a filiation banquet. Then, isn¡¯t it normal for Jiang Nian to pretend to be angry because his god-sister was snatched away by Su Lin?¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s even more normal for Brother to kiss Su Fei. Because Su Fei was raised as a child bride and was originally prepared for Brother. What¡¯s wrong with kissing her a few times?¡± Lin Yin tried her best to explain her opinion in detail.


    Su Zhen thought that if the Jiang Family could really cooperate, this would be a very good idea. As for the guests from yesterday, it was not impossible to contact them properly when the time came.


    Lin Yin stood up and continued to pour Su Zhen a glass of water. She asked,


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re worried that the Jiang family won¡¯t be willing, right?¡±


    Su Zhen let out a long sigh and nodded. ¡°Since yesterday, the Jiang Family has been targeting the Su Family in all sorts of ways. This is a matter of face. What you said makes sense. You helped the Jiang Family resolve the face problem on the surface, but the Jiang Family knows the truth. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t take this lying down. ¡±


    ¡°Then compensate the Jiang Family. Most conflicts in the world can be resolved with benefits.¡± Lin Yin smiled at Su Zhen¡¯s dilemma.


    Lin Yin had originally planned to let the Su Family and the Jiang Family have a marriage alliance so that their interests would be tied together. When something happened to the Jiang Family, the Su Family would be finished.


    However, he did not expect that his good plan would be ruined by Su Lin and Su Fei, this adulterous couple who could not stand loneliness.


    In this situation, it was obviously impossible for the Jiang Family to have any more dealings with the Su Family, let alone business dealings.


    Since that was the case, why don¡¯t he change his plan?


    When Su Zhen heard the word compensation, his expression darkened. ¡°How? The Jiang Family is insatiable. Once we propose compensation, they will definitely ask for an exorbitant price.¡±


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t we earn a little money from the West Suburb Forest Bay project? Let¡¯s get our capital back and compensate the Jiang Family with the money we earned. I think the Jiang Family will consider such sincerity,¡± Lin Yin said.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Su Zhen rejected.


    He had earned a lot from the land in the West Suburbs Forest Bay this time. He was unwilling to give it all to the Jiang Family..

 Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Child Bride

    Chapter 210: Child Bride


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin had long guessed that Su Zhen would have such a reaction. She said unhurriedly, ¡°Dad, I have a reason for saying this. Early this morning, when I was chatting with Lu Yan, I heard some rumors. That piece of land might be in trouble.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What trouble?¡±


    Lin Yin frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about that either. It¡¯s just that Lu Yan said that she heard it from her Uncle. She knew that our family had investments, so she told me.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. Since it was spread by the Lu Family, there was a high chance that it was true.


    If there was really a problem with that piece of land in the western suburbs, not only could he resolve his current predicament, but he could also avoid future losses.


    However, he thought that with this news, not only could he escape unscathed, but he could also take away the money he had earned during this period of time. It was even because that piece of land was not bad at the moment and could be sold for a good price.


    In the end, because of Su Fei¡¯s despicable behavior, he had to lose so much money. He was indignant.


    Lin Yin caught Su Zhen¡¯s expression and sneered in her heart. For someone like Su Zhen, it was indeed a very difficult decision to take money out of his pocket.


    ¡°Dad, things have already come to this. The most important thing is to stop the losses in time. Just treat it as if the West Suburb Forest Bay this time is


    Brother¡¯s trial business. At the very least, we won¡¯t lose anything, right?¡± Lin Yin stood up and said.


    Su Zhen finally sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go ahead with this.¡±


    Seeing Su Zhen get up, Lin Yin stopped him and said, ¡°Since Su Fei is a child bride, you have to do your best. You have to follow the adoption procedure. It¡¯s better for Dad to go through the procedures. In case someone doesn¡¯t know in the future and thinks that Brother and Su Fei are biological siblings. At the same time, you have to make a statement. Otherwise, the Su Family will still be dragged down.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to do it later,¡± Su Zhen said.


    Although he was not very satisfied with this outcome, Su Zhen felt that it was a more acceptable outcome.


    The Su Family¡¯s reputation was saved in front of everyone. They did not have to continue facing gossip and could also withdraw from the West Suburb Forest Bay proj ect.


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin with a gentle expression. Having such a smart daughter warmed his heart.


    If Su Lin was as smart as Lin Yin, he would not have to work so hard and be mentally and physically exhausted.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast, right? Aunt Li, hurry up and prepare breakfast for her,¡± Su Zhen said to Lin Yin warmly before shouting for Aunt Li.


    When Aunt Li, who had been hiding in the kitchen, heard Su Zhen¡¯s voice, she quickly served breakfast to Lin Yin and Su Zhen.


    ¡°Come, eat more. Hang around with the Lu Family more in the future. If you hear anything fun, talk to Daddy about it when you come back, understand?¡± Su Zhen smiled and picked up a small bun for Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin looked at the buns in the bowl and replied with a smile, ¡°Okay, I understand, Dad. I suddenly remembered that it¡¯s almost time for me to go out with Lu Yan. I won¡¯t eat breakfast. I¡¯ll go to Lu Yan¡¯s house to eat with Lu Yan.¡±


    Hearing that Lin Yin was going to the Lu Family, Su Zhen smiled until wrinkles appeared on his face. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you there.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s actions were extremely fast. In the morning, he reached an agreement with the Jiang Family.


    The Su Family compensated the Jiang Family with all the profits from the West Suburb Forest Bay project. At the same time, they accepted the Jiang Family¡¯s punishment and withdrew from the West Suburb Forest Bay project.


    Su Fei¡¯s adoption procedures were completed in the afternoon.


    The Jiang Family was one step ahead of the Su Family. In the evening, they made a statement, indicating that yesterday was not Su Fei and Jiang Nian¡¯s engagement party, but the Jiang Family¡¯s acknowledgment of Su Fei as their goddaughter.


    The Su Family released a statement right on the heels of that. Su Fei had been raised like a child bride since she was voung. It was iust that later on. their


    relationship deepened and they couldn¡¯t find their biological daughter, so the


    Su Family treated Su Fei as their biological daughter. Coincidentally, Su Fei and Zheng Chao fell in love, so the Su Family gave Su Fei the engagement that originally belonged to their biological daughter.


    In order to break the rumors of discord between the Su Family and the Jiang Family, Su Zhen and Jiang Hui even attended a banquet that night. During this time, the two of them had a smile on their faces, as if everything was as they had said.


    A curious person went forward and smiled. ¡°President Su, you hid it well. When the real and fake daughter incident was exposed, you didn¡¯t say anything about this child bride.¡±


    Jiang Hui looked at Su Zhen as if he was watching a good show.


    Even though he had received Su Zhen¡¯s monetary compensation, Jiang Hui still gritted his teeth in hatred. Just because outsiders did not know did not mean that the Su Family did not fool the Jiang Family..

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Defying Rumors

    Chapter 211: Defying Rumors


    Su Zhen¡¯s expression did not change as he said without any panic, ¡°After all, we raised her ourselves and have long treated her as our biological daughter. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the two children liked each other this time, I would have long forgotten about her being a child bride. My Feifei is still the honest one. She said that my son is outstanding and she can¡¯t find someone more outstanding than him, so we let them be.¡±


    At this point, Su Zhen even looked at Jiang Hui with a smile in his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Sigh, Feifei has a good personality. Otherwise, President Jiang wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged Feifei as his goddaughter. Young Master


    Jiang wouldn¡¯t have protected his godsister like this, right?¡±


    Jiang Hui snorted in his heart, but for the sake of the Jiang Family¡¯s face, he could only follow Su Zhen¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. My wife and I don¡¯t have a daughter. We like Feifei very much when we see her, especially my son. He wanted a sister when he was young. Now that his wish has been fulfilled, he¡¯s watching her closely, afraid that she¡¯ll be bullied.¡±


    Su Zhen and Jiang Hui echoed each other and directly led Jiang Nian being angry and Su Lin and Su Fei kissing in a direction acceptable to everyone.


    On the surface, Su Zhen and Jiang Hui¡¯s problem had been resolved, but it was not so easy for Jiang Nian to vent his anger.


    Seeing Jiang Nian¡¯s gloomy expression, a few juniors whispered to each other.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Jiang to be such a playboy but he treats his godsister quite well.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you really believe this? Let me tell you, I saw Su Fei sitting on Jiang Nian¡¯s lap before.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. I¡¯ve seen it too. Young Master Jiang¡¯s hand touched Su Fei¡¯s body a lot. She¡¯s not a godsister, I think she¡¯s his lover.¡±


    ¡°I have to say that this matter between the Su Family and the Jiang Family was really well solved. At least the reputation of both families was saved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. According to the previous rumors, Su Fei slept with her brother at the engagement banquet with Young Master Jiang. That would be too exciting.


    Not only will the Su Family lose face, but even the Jiang Family will lose face.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that there¡¯s still Young Master Jiang? If that¡¯s really the case, the cuckold on his head will be obvious.¡±


    Although Su Zhen was uncomfortable to hear such words, he still heaved a sigh of relief and was even more satisfied with Lin Yin.


    Jiang Hui socialized for a while before grabbing Jiang Nian, who had a gloomy expression and was even a little angry. He shouted softly, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you at home?¡±


    Jiang Nian turned around angrily and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡±


    Jiang Hui naturally understood his son¡¯s feelings. Not to mention Jiang Nian, he was also furious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. We¡¯ll find the Su Family one day to take revenge.¡± Jiang Hui¡¯s sinister eyes swept across Su Zhen.


    Su Zhen only smiled disdainfully. He naturally knew that the Jiang Family wanted to find trouble with him. However, when he thought of what Lin Yin had said, he didn¡¯t care anymore. There was no need for him to do anything. The Jiang Family would soon have no time to deal with him.


    At the Su Family.


    Su Fei, who was lying on the bed recuperating, picked up Shi Dai¡¯s call. Before she could greet her, Shi Dai¡¯s angry voice came from the phone. ¡°Su Fei, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were the child bride of the Su Family?¡±


    Su Fei was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°What child bride?¡±


    Shi Dai was furious. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending. Previously, you said that you didn¡¯t know that you were an adopted daughter. Now, you¡¯re pretending that you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re a child bride? The photo of you kissing Su Lin has already spread everywhere. Do you dare to say that you¡¯re not Su Lin¡¯s child bride?¡±


    Su Fei was frightened by Shi Dai¡¯s question. What child bride? Why didn¡¯t she know?


    Just then, Chu Yun pushed open Su Fei¡¯s door with her injuries and looked at Su Fei worriedly.


    Su Fei looked at Chu Yun and blurted out, ¡°Mom? The child bride is¡­


    Realizing that she was still on the phone with Shi Dai, Su Fei hurriedly stopped talking and said to Shi Dai, ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡±


    With that, Su Fei hung up. She had to find out what had happened first.


    Chu Yun looked at Su Fei with red eyes. She had never expected her beloved daughter to experience such humiliation.


    Seeing that Chu Yun¡¯s eyes were red, Su Fei immediately picked up her phone. Since Shi Dai called to hold her accountable, something must have spread.


    When she saw the photo of her and Su Lin kissing, when she saw that it clearly said that she was the child bride the Su Family had raised for Su Lin, Su Fei¡¯s vision darkened and she could not even hold her cell phone steadily..

 Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Don’t Want to Live

    Chapter 212: Don¡¯t Want to Live


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The comments below the post were even harder for Su Fei to accept.


    [Oh my god, Su Fei is actually a child bride. Does that mean that Su Fei still went around provoking men when she knew that her brother was her future husband and even snatched the fianc¨¦ that originally belonged to Lin Yin?]


    [This kind of person is too disgusting. She was brought back to be a child bride, but she relied on being favored to find another husband. Now that she¡¯s been abandoned, she went back to look for him.]


    [I think everyone has to calm down. Strictly speaking, child brides are not legal.]


    [Are child brides those children that got given away in the olden times because their families were too poor to raise them? Oh my god, there¡¯s actually such a thing in modern society.]


    [In the past, when I saw Su Fei acting all high and mighty, I thought she had some noble bloodline. She¡¯s actually a child bride. I¡¯m dying of laughter.] Su Fei was embarrassed.


    Looking at Su Fei¡¯s expression, Chu Yun naturally knew that Su Fei had already seen the news. She quickly went forward and hugged Su Fei, crying, ¡°My poor daughter, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault.¡±


    Su Fei smiled sadly. She had gone from being a rich young lady to an adopted daughter. Now, she had become a child bride who was even worse than an adopted daughter.


    What was a child bride? The poor families of the previous generation could not afford to raise their daughters, so they sent their daughters to someone else¡¯s home to be raised as wives.


    With the title of a child bride on her head, didn¡¯t that mean that she, Su Fei, came from a poor family and was sold to someone else¡¯s house by her parents to live under someone else¡¯s roof to please her husband?


    Even if the report said that the Su Family raised her as their biological daughter, so what? That did not change her lowly background.


    ¡°Dad is actually so heartless. He doesn¡¯t want me to live well! Mom, what should I do in the future? How can I still have the face to live in this world?¡± Su Fei threw herself into Chu Yun¡¯s arms and wailed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. When your father comes back, Mom will definitely seek justice for you,¡± Chu Yun said with heartache.


    Compared to the scene of Chu Yun and her daughter collapsing, Su Lin¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    He had thought that he and Su Fei would definitely be doomed this time. It was very likely that his father would send Su Fei away. He did not expect that the tables had turned. He had benefited.


    At the thought that he could be officially intimate with Su Fei in the future, Su Lin immediately felt that the wounds on his body did not hurt very much.


    Su Zhen had just returned from the banquet and was about to wash up when Chu Yun grabbed him.


    ¡°Su Zhen, you actually made a statement saying that Feifei is a child bride. Aren¡¯t you trying to kill Feifei? Why are you so ruthless?¡± Chu Yun pulled Su Zhen and said hatefully.


    Su Zhen pushed the unreasonable Chu Yun away and said angrily, ¡°Then what do you want me to say? That Su Fei kissed her brother Brother at her engagement party with Jiang Nian? Do you think this sounds better?¡±


    Chu Yun was instantly speechless. Then, she muttered, ¡°But you can¡¯t say that Feifei is a child bride. How is she going to get married in the future if you say that?¡±


    ¡°Get married? She still has the cheek to want to get married? Go look online. The photos of her and Su Lin kissing are everywhere. Who else does she want to marry?¡± Su Zhen could not help but flare up when he heard Su Fei¡¯s name.


    Chu Yun¡¯s original thought of seeking justice was instantly extinguished. That¡¯s right. If Su Zhen hadn¡¯t said that today, wouldn¡¯t Su Fei¡¯s reputation have been even worse?


    She had already broken off the engagement with the Zheng Family, and now such a thing had happened. No decent family would want Su Fei.


    If that was the case, it was actually not bad to be able to marry Su Lin. Su Lin would inherit the Su Family in the future. When the two of them were together, Su Fei would still stay by her side.


    Besides, Su Lin had always doted on Su Fei. If the two of them got married, Su Fei would probably live a good life.


    At the thought of this, Chu Yun gave up. She changed her shrewishness from before and hurriedly caressed Su Zhen¡¯s chest gently. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hubby. I wronged you.¡¯


    Su Zhen pushed Chu Yun away angrily. ¡°If you have the time, go and teach your children well. Don¡¯t find trouble for me every day.¡±


    With that, Su Zhen went straight into the bathroom and slammed the door. Chu Yun, who followed, almost had her nose knocked off.


    Chu Yun returned to Su Fei¡¯s room in embarrassment. After weighing the pros and cons, she told Su Fei for a long time before Su Fei slowly calmed down.


    Su Fei knew very well that the matter was still a foregone conclusion. What made her feel even worse was that it seemed like this was the best way to deal with the matter..

 Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: For Your Good

    Chapter 213: For Your Good


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, when she saw the adoption certificate that Chu Yun had brought over, Su Fei¡¯s heart was torn apart. Then, her eyes turned slightly. Could it be that Lin Yin was behind the matter of the adoption certificate?


    The matter between Shi Dai and Lin Yin had caused an uproar. Didn¡¯t Lin Yin say once that she wanted her father to officially go through the adoption procedures?


    At the thought of this, Su Fei¡¯s eyes turned cold. It must be like this. Lin Yin, that b*tch, must have suggested it.


    Hence, after Chu Yun left, Su Fei endured the pain in her body and rushed to the door of Lin Yin¡¯s room. She bumped into Lin Yin, who had just returned from tutoring Lu Yan from the Lu Family.


    ¡°Are you coming out dressed like this to seduce someone? Then you¡¯re in the wrong place. You should be going to Su Lin¡¯s room. After all, you¡¯re his child bride.¡±


    As Lin Yin spoke, she sized Su Fei up with a mocking gaze. Then, she pushed Su Fei away and walked into her room.


    When Su Fei heard about the child bride, she exploded. She rushed to Lin Yin¡¯s room and threw the adoption certificate in her hand in front of Lin Yin. She questioned, ¡°Did you suggest that Dad do this? Was it you who mentioned the method of the child bride to Dad?¡±


    Su Fei had thought that Lin Yin would deny it, but she did not expect that Lin Yin would only narrow her eyes at her calmly and say innocently, ¡°Yes, I was the one who suggested it to Dad. I thought that since you and Su Lin liked each other and encountered such a thing, this method would be just right. Everyone benefited, right?¡±


    Su Fei gritted her teeth. ¡°I knew it was you, b*tch. You clearly have selfish motives. You just want to occupy Mom and Dad¡¯s love and the unique title of the eldest daughter of the Su Family. You just want to squeeze me out of the Su Family. You¡¯re too sinister.¡±


    Lin Yin was not angry and only said lightly, ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong about me. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Think about it. If you can marry Su Lin, you¡¯ll be the future mistress of the Su Family. No one can chase you away, right?¡± ¡°You!¡± Su Fei could not find any other words to refute.


    She had never had any romantic feelings for Su Lin. Even when she realized that she was adopted, she had never had any thoughts about Su Lin.


    In her opinion, Su Lin was the backing she could win over without much effort. Therefore, she was disdainful because while she wanted Su Lin to dote on her, there was another powerful man who could protect her.


    No one would despise having many escorts, right? Besides, an older brother would last longer than a husband. Her marriage could change, but an older brother could always be an older brother.


    However, if she married Su Lin, she could only rely on Su Lin for the rest of her life.


    Lin Yin looked at Su Fei, whose expression changed rapidly, calmly and suddenly asked, ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t like Su Lin?¡±


    Su Fei was instantly shocked. Now that things had already happened to this stage, if she did not even have Su Lin¡¯s care, she would really have nothing.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡­ I naturally have Brother in my heart. I¡­¡± Su Fei quickly explained, afraid that Lin Yin would complain.


    Su Lin, who had rushed over, was originally afraid that Lin Yin would bully Su Fei. He did not expect to hear such words. Love surged in his heart. He knew that since he was so outstanding, Feifei would definitely be interested in him.


    This time, although Lin Yin had gone overboard, she had done a good deed. She had helped him keep Su Fei and even allowed the two of them to appear in public as a couple in the future.


    ¡°Since you have Su Lin in your heart, why are you angry now? Without the declaration of a child bride, you can¡¯t be with your Brother Su Lin. In the end, you still have to be grateful to me. I made you sit in the position of the future mistress of the Su Family,¡± Lin Yin said self-righteously with her arms crossed.


    Su Fei was furious, but she couldn¡¯t say anything to refute Lin Yin. She could only pester her. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have asked Dad to go through the adoption procedures. Without these procedures, I can still be with Brother openly.¡±


    Lin Yin took two steps closer to Su Fei and chuckled. ¡°Yes, I did this on purpose. I already said this last time when you schemed against me, but you didn¡¯t agree. Since you don¡¯t agree, I can only do it myself.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re too much..¡±

 Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Trust Brother

    Chapter 214: Trust Brother


    ¡°Overboard?¡± Lin Yin muttered. Then, her eyes instantly became sharp. She pinched Su Fei¡¯s cheeks with her right hand and said coldly, ¡°No matter how overboard I am, is it as overboard as you? You¡¯ve asked people to bully me several times and even tried to drug me. Su Fei, in terms of viciousness, I can¡¯t compare to you.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face hurt badly. She raised her hand to slap Lin Yin. Lin Yin quickly grabbed Su Fei¡¯s hand and slapped her face with her other hand.


    When Su Lin, who was outside the room, heard the slap, he immediately rushed in. His heart ached as he helped Su Fei up from the ground and glared at Lin Yin fiercely. ¡°Lin Yin, you actually dare to hit Su Fei.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I clearly helped the two of you get together, but she still hit me. This is repaying kindness with ingratitude. Those who don¡¯t know might think that she¡¯s dissatisfied with me matchmaking the two of you. Then does this mean that she doesn¡¯t have you in her heart?¡±


    Su Fei quickly covered her face and leaned into Su Lin¡¯s arms. She sobbed and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t listen to Lin Yin¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    When Su Lin heard Su Fei¡¯s soft voice, he trusted her even more unconditionally. He was so good to Su Fei, so how could Su Fei not have him in her heart?


    Su Lin picked Su Fei up and warned Lin Yin, ¡°This time, on account of you clearing our names, I¡¯ll let you off. The next time I see you bullying Su Fei, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see if you won¡¯t show mercy or if I won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Lin was rendered speechless by Lin Yin and left with Su Fei.


    Lin Yin picked up a bottle of perfume and sprayed it where the two of them had been standing just now. The smell of this adulterous couple made her feel disgusted.


    Su Lin carried Su Fei back to Su Fei¡¯s room and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re injured.


    Don¡¯t run around. If you have anything you want to do in the future, tell Brother. Brother will help you.¡±


    Su Lin gently stroked Su Fei¡¯s red face, feeling terrible.


    Su Fei sneered coldly in her heart. If not for Su Lin not being able to control himself and kissing her back then, would she have been mocked and ridiculed by others like this?


    This damn id*ot who thought with his bottom half, it¡¯s all his fault.


    However, Su Fei now knew that the only person she could rely on now was Su Lin, so she did not dare to express her true emotions.


    Su Fei rubbed her burning face against Su Lin¡¯s palm and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother. My life is like duckweed to begin with. It¡¯s only right for me to be despised. As long as Brother doesn¡¯t despise me and can protect me, I¡¯ll be the happiest in the world.¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s heart ached when he heard Su Fei¡¯s self-deprecating words. ¡°Nonsense. Brother won¡¯t let anyone degrade you. Feifei believe me. I will work hard in the future and make you the happiest girl in the world.¡±


    An obedient expression appeared on Su Fei¡¯s face. She took the initiative to lean into Su Lin¡¯s arms and snuggled gently. ¡°Okay, I believe in Brother. I¡¯ve always believed in Brother.¡±


    Su Lin held Su Fei¡¯s face up sympathetically and gently kissed the girl he loved.


    Su Fei cooperated with Su Lin¡¯s actions and occasionally let out a few seductive moans, like she was aroused. However, her eyes never closed. She looked coldly at the man who was kissing her with his eyes closed.


    Su Lin¡¯s appearance was not too bad. But he was just a trashy man who could not even defeat Lin Yin. What was the use? Just like that crippled Zheng Chao, he was trash.


    She, Su Fei, should not be worthy of trash. She should be worthy of better prodigies.


    But all of this had been ruined by Lin Yin. Even the man in front of her who coveted her and said that he loved her had become an accomplice in helping Lin Yin harm her.


    The two of them kissed for a while before Su Lin let go of Su Fei, who was panting.


    Su Fei¡¯s face was red as she gently punched Su Lin¡¯s chest with her pink fists. She said angrily, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so bad. Feifei almost can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Su Lin pinched the shy Su Fei with a satisfied expression. ¡°Then do you like


    Brother being bad?¡±


    Su Fei turned her head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Brother is too powerful. Feifei will be afraid.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s words were like feathers that always tugged at his heart. Su Lin panted heavily and said, ¡°Brother has something more powerful. However, Feifei, you¡¯re still injured. Brother will let you off today..¡±

 Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Calling You Sister-in-law

    Chapter 215: Calling You Sister-in-law


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After coaxing Su Fei, Su Lin rushed back to his bedroom. He had no choice. If he continued to stay with Su Fei, he might not be able to control himself.


    However, as soon as he entered the room, he saw Su Zhen sitting in the house with a serious expression.


    Su Zhen¡¯s cold gaze landed on Su Lin¡¯s lower body. Su Lin hurriedly covered the obvious bulge awkwardly and forced a smile as he asked, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Su Zhen¡¯s tone was filled with suppressed anger.


    ¡°I¡­ I went to see how Feifei¡¯s injuries are,¡± Su Lin said truthfully with his head lowered.


    Su Zhen was about to explode from anger. Why did he have such a son who only thought about women? ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯re the future head of the


    Su Family? You can have any woman you want. Why do you have to keep an eye on Su Fei?¡±


    Su Lin said indignantly, ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you already announced my relationship with Feifei? Feifei is my child bride. What¡¯s wrong with me being with her?¡±


    Su Zhen was so angry that he grabbed the ashtray at the side and threw it at Su Lin¡¯s feet. ¡°I was just expedient. If I didn¡¯t say that, you and Su Fei would have been completely infamous. Let me tell you, Su Fei will never be the future mistress of our Su Family. Give up.¡±


    ¡°Dad? You¡¯ve already said it. If you go back on your word now, won¡¯t you be a joke?¡± When Su Lin heard that Su Zhen was going back on his word, he instantly became anxious.


    ¡°Su Lin, remember this. The future mistress of the Su Family must be a young lady from a prestigious family. She must be able to bring benefits to the Su Family. Therefore, you can only climb up the ranks and not be so lowly as to marry a b*stard who has nothing.¡± Su Zhen¡¯s cold eyes stared fixedly at Su Lin.


    The Su Family was his everything. He would not allow Su Fei to ruin all his efforts.


    ¡°Dad, but I really like Su Fei. I want to be with her,¡± Su Lin said unwillingly.


    Su Zhen felt that the veins on his forehead were bulging from Su Lin¡¯s anger. ¡°If you like her, you can secretly support her. I don¡¯t object. I¡¯m here to make it clear to you today. Be quiet during this period of time. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll send Su Fei away. You can support her wherever you want, but you¡¯re not allowed to go public, understand?¡±


    ¡°Dad, this is too unfair to Su Fei!¡± Su Lin said indignantly.


    ¡°You can ignore me and bring Su Fei out to show off, but let me tell you, if you make me angry, I¡¯ll take Su Fei out to give her away now. What do you think about continuing to give her to Ma De? I¡¯ll do a virginity test on Su Fei. I think


    Ma De will change his mind. He might even revoke the measures against our Su Family,¡± Su Zhen threatened.


    Su Lin¡¯s eyes trembled violently. Last time, because he couldn¡¯t bear to give Su Fei away, the bodyguards lied that Su Fei was no longer a virgin. However, if they had proof and sent her over, Su Fei would definitely not be able to escape.


    Su Lin clenched his fists tightly. In the end, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Dad, I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Seeing that the stubborn Su Lin finally lowered his head, Su Zhen¡¯s anger dissipated by more than half. If it made sense to him, it meant that there was still hope.


    Su Zhen stood up and patted Su Lin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A man¡¯s attention still has to be on business. With money and power, you won¡¯t lack women.¡±


    After Su Zhen left, he had other thoughts.


    Su Lin was hot-blooded now and there were not many suitable girls around him. It was inevitable that he would not be able to control them. It seemed like as a father, he had to teach Su Lin more about control in this aspect.


    The holidays passed quickly. Early in the morning, Lin Yin saw Su Fei with neat makeup and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She had thought that Su Fei would be too ashamed to go to school after being demoted from an adopted daughter to a child bride. She did not expect Su Fei to be so resistant to pressure.


    ¡°Good morning, Sister!¡± Su Fei greeted Lin Yin as if nothing had happened.


    Lin Yin chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about you calling me Sister. After all, you¡¯re Brother¡¯s child bride. Logically speaking, you should call me Sister. I should call you Sister-in-law.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words accurately hit Su Fei¡¯s psychological defense. Su Fei¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.


    Now that there was no one else around her, Su Fei did not want to have a direct conflict with Lin Yin. She could only smile awkwardly and say, ¡°Sister, you must be joking. It¡¯s hard to say what will happen in the future. We¡¯ll change the way we address each other when we have the chance in the future..¡±

 Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Returning to School

    Chapter 216: Returning to School


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You can¡¯t say for sure? Why? Are you planning to abandon Su Lin and cozy up to someone else?¡± Lin Yin stared at Su Fei in surprise and pretended to be surprised.


    Su Fei looked around guiltily. She suddenly remembered that Su Lin had not been around for the past few days, so she was slightly relieved.


    ¡°You misinterpreted what I meant,¡± Su Fei said angrily.


    Lin Yin shrugged nonchalantly and ignored Su Fei.


    When they returned to school after a month, the others did not change. Instead, Su Fei had changed completely.


    The high and mighty eldest daughter of the Su Family had fallen from the clouds and become a child bride. This news was simply too explosive.


    As for the suitors who regarded Su Fei as a goddess, they began to distance themselves from her, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Only Shi Dai, who had been coaxed by Su Fei for a long time, sighed and sat beside Su Fei. ¡°Feifei, it¡¯s okay. Whether you¡¯re an adopted daughter or a child bride, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    Su Fei looked at Shi Dai with a touched expression and thought to herself that it was not in vain that she had spent so much time to win Shi Dai¡¯s heart back.


    However, it had to be said that Shi Dai was brainless. She had only cried a few times and said that she did not know that she was a child bride. It was only because she had regained her status as an adopted daughter that Su Lin expressed his love for her. Then, her parents mentioned this matter.


    She really did not know that Su Lin would do that when they kissed that day, so she was stunned on the spot before someone took a photo and uploaded it.


    Shi Dai believed her.


    Unlike that Ji Yun. She had explained for so long, but Ji Yun still suspected her.


    But to be honest, Su Fei felt that she was really wronged about the child bride. Su Fei said weakly, ¡°Thank you, Shi Dai. It¡¯s good to have a friend like you.¡±


    Lu Yan glanced at Shi Dai with an indescribable gaze. She really did not expect that there was such an innocent person in the world. They were deceived by Su Fei and were still deeply touched by their friendship.


    Lin Yin only glanced at Su Fei and went back to her work.


    Feng Shui Master Bai Tong was sending a message to Lin Yin excitedly: Brother, which stock are you buying next?


    Bai Tong was just a swindling Feng Shui master. Suddenly, one day, a mysterious person found him and asked him to act. They offered him 300,000 yuan. This made Bai Tong, who was starving, extremely excited and he agreed on the spot.


    Then, as he pretended to be an enlightened person to send Chu Ning the information of the stock price¡¯s rise and fall, he earned a lot of money.


    Now, the most exciting thing for Bai Tong every day was to ask the mysterious person which stock could bring about profits.


    Lin Yin looked at the message in her hand and the corners of her lips curled up.


    In the past few days, Chu Ning had shone in the stock market. Everyone was spreading the legend of the goddess of the stock market. As long as Chu Ning said that it would rise, the stock would quickly rise and if she said it would fall, the stock would quickly fall.


    Chu Ning became even more smug.


    Lin Yin recalled that in her previous life, Chu Ning had pretended to be kind and brought her along to earn money, but in the end, Chu Ning blamed all the failures of her own prediction on her. In the end, in order to force her to admit it, she smashed Xiao Dongdong¡¯s finger. Lin Yin¡¯s heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    After replying to Bai Tong, Lin Yin picked up another cell phone and bought a few high-quality stocks according to her memories from her previous life.


    There was a need for more money in the future. She still had to prepare more.


    Just as the bell rang for class, Jia Qing received a call from home.


    Jia Qing did not pick up, but the call came again. The vibrating buzz attracted the attention of the teacher and some students beside her.


    Jia Qing had no choice but to get up and say that she was going to the toilet before going out to answer the call.


    ¡°Qingqing, you finally picked up the phone. Hurry up and come to the hospital. Your father¡¯s leg was smashed at the construction site and he¡¯s being resuscitated.¡± Jia Qing¡¯s mother¡¯s usually good voice traveled anxiously from the microphone to Jia Qing¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What?¡± Jia Qing immediately panicked. She applied for leave from the form teacher and went to the hospital.


    Chang Hao, who was sitting at the side, immediately wailed when he heard anxious footsteps. Jia Rong, who was lying on the bed, immediately closed his eyes.


    At the side, Jia Song hurriedly hid in a small corner and covered himself with something to ensure that he would not be discovered.


    Hearing her mother¡¯s cries, Jia Qing was so shocked that she pushed the door open and entered.. She came to Jia Rong¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What happened to Dad? What did the doctor say?¡±

 Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Something Happened to the Jia Family

    Chapter 217: Something Happened to the Jia Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chang Hao sobbed and wiped his tears as he said, ¡°The doctor said that if your father¡¯s leg can¡¯t be operated on in time, it has to be amputated in the future. Qingqing, what do you think our family will do if your father¡¯s legs are amputated in the future? Although your school waived your tuition fees, your living expenses won¡¯t be able to be settled. In the future, we will still need someone to take care of your father, visits to the doctor, and medication.


    Everything needs money.¡±


    Hearing Chang Hao¡¯s words, Jia Qing¡¯s heart was in a mess. On one hand, she was worried about her father, and on the other hand, she was worried about her future.


    She had racked her brains to squeeze into this school. She could not lose this opportunity to change her fate.


    However, if her father¡¯s legs were really amputated, not only would she not have any expenses for food, she might even be forced to drop out of school to go home to take care of her paralyzed father or go out to work to earn money.


    If that was the case, her life would be ruined.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother? Where is he?¡± Jia Qing asked.


    Her brother, Jia Song, was a year older than Jia Qing, but because Jia Song¡¯s studies were not good, he entered society early.


    Therefore, Jia Qing felt that her brother should do something for her father.


    Chang Hao¡¯s expression was slightly off. Then, he said, ¡°Your brother is hiding because he injured someone in a fight. I wonder where he is now? He hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time.¡±


    Hearing Chang Hao¡¯s words, Jia Qing felt her entire body tremble with anger.


    Their family was poor to begin with. Their mother was a housewife who occasionally took on odd jobs.


    Her father worked at the construction site and earned money. Other than giving her some expenses for food, the rest was either for drinking or gambling.


    She even had such a troublesome brother. Such a family made her feel deep despair.


    ¡°Mom, can you borrow some from a relative?¡± Jia Qing asked.


    Chang Hao sighed and said, ¡°How can we have any relatives? They all despise our family for being poor. Why would they lend it to us?¡±


    Jia Qing naturally knew in her heart. The relatives around them were all poor to begin with. In addition, her father had often borrowed money in the past few years, so those poor relatives naturally did not like their family.


    Just as Jia Qing was at a loss, Chang Hao suddenly pulled Jia Qing back and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Yinyin get brought home by her rich parents? Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s your classmate now? Can you go borrow it from her?¡±


    Jia Qing suddenly frowned. Borrowing money from Lin Yin?


    In the past, Jia Qing would have felt that there was no problem at all. In the past, even if Lin Yin didn¡¯t have money, she would help them raise money.


    But now that Lin Yin had returned to the Su Family, she seemed to have become a different person. She didn¡¯t think that this Lin Yin, who despised the poor and loved the rich, would lend her money.


    Jia Qing could only say truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll lend it to me?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she? Didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t have money the last time we asked her for money? Didn¡¯t she come to give us money later? Now that she has money, she won¡¯t be so stingy,¡± Chang Hao said.


    Jia Qing looked at her father, whose legs were hanging high on the bed. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go borrow it from here. How much do we need?¡±


    Chang Hao twisted his fingers and said, ¡°The doctor said that a conservative estimate is 200,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°200,000! !¡± Jia Qing exclaimed.


    When Chang Hao saw Jia Qing making a fuss, he immediately began to wipe his tears again and cried, ¡°Two hundred thousand yuan is still too little for two legs. If you want him to return to his previous state, we¡¯ll need at least half a million yuan.¡±


    Jia Qing felt like her head was about to explode.


    ¡°Qingqing, 200,000 yuan is a little too much for us, but to Yinyin¡¯s family, it¡¯s just a bag and jewelry that¡¯s not worth mentioning. Think about it. Just ask her for some jewelry or a bag, and she¡¯ll definitely give it to you,¡± Chang Hao persuaded.


    In the end, Jia Qing had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try.¡±


    After Jia Qing left, Jia Rong, who was originally lying lifeless on the bed, instantly opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°Looks like this move is still useful against Qingqing. I wonder if Qingqing can bring money.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get it. Won¡¯t our son¡¯s betrothal gift come then?¡± Chang Hao said happily.


    ¡°Then what if Lin Yin wants us to return it?¡± Jia Song, who came out of the corner, asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to return? We borrowed so much previously, but Lin Yin didn¡¯t ask for it to be returned, right? Besides, this money was borrowed by that girl, Qingqing. She can just settle it herself. What has it got to do with us? Just wait for that money to be used as a betrothal gift to get married,¡± Chang Hao said..

 Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Borrowing Money

    Chapter 218: Borrowing Money


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jia Rong, who was at the side, also said, ¡°Your mother is right. This money was borrowed by Qingqing and has nothing to do with our Jia Family. A girl is an outsider and can¡¯t be blamed on us. Your most important task now is to quickly get married and have children to continue our Jia Family¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    Hearing his parents¡¯ words, Jia Song was relieved.


    On the other hand, Jia Qing had already rushed back to school. Looking at the students walking to the canteen in twos and threes and Lin Yin, who was protected in the middle, she did not know how to go up and speak to her.


    How was she going to stay in school in the future if she borrowed money from Lin Yin in front of so many people?


    In the end, Jia Qing could only wait for Lin Yin at the entrance of the Su Family¡¯s house after school. Unexpectedly, she waited until nighttime before she saw Lin Yin return in a luxury car.


    Jia Qing knew this car that often came back to school to pick up Lin Yin.


    Hence, Jia Qing rushed to the front of the car and stopped the luxury car that was about to drive into a high-end villa. The chauffeur was so frightened that he jolted and stepped on the brakes.


    After the chauffeur cursed under his breath, he said to Lin Yin, who was in the backseat, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Someone who doesn¡¯t care about their life is blocking the car outside.¡±


    Without the chauffeur saying anything, Lin Yin saw Jia Qing standing at the front of the car.


    When Jia Qing saw that the car had stopped, she quickly ran to the car door and knocked on the window rudely. She said loudly, ¡°Yinyin, come out for a while. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Originally, Jia Qing had warned herself to have a better temper, but she had waited at the entrance of the Su Family for several hours today, which made her very unhappy.


    When she saw Lin Yin return in a luxury car with boundless glory, her mood worsened.


    Not long ago, Lin Yin and she had both lived a life of rolling in mud. On what basis could Lin Yin transform and sit on the high clouds while she could only roll in the mud?


    Hence, jealousy and hatred spread throughout her mind, causing her to be unable to help but shout and even be rude the moment she spoke.


    The chauffeur looked behind and asked, ¡°Miss, do you know her?¡±


    Lin Yin glanced coldly at Jia Qing, who was still knocking on the car window, and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. Find an opportunity and drive away.¡±


    Jia Qing, who had been knocking on the car window outside, gradually became impatient and embarrassed.


    Because the sound of her knocking on the car window was not soft, many busybodies had already started to gather around her, wanting to see what was going on.


    The chauffeur looked outside and found the opportunity. He stepped on the accelerator and drove straight towards the Su Family¡¯s door.


    Caught off guard, Jia Qing was stunned on the spot.


    Lin Yin actually dared to treat her like this. She had knocked on the car window outside for so long and endured the mocking gazes of the surrounding people. After paying such a huge price, Lin Yin actually dared to drive away.


    Jia Qing, who was furious, hurriedly followed, but she was stopped by the security officers guarding the entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a private residence. Who are you looking for?¡± the security officer asked politely.


    Actually, the security officers had seen the scene just now. However, as professional security officers, they still had to ask politely first.


    Jia Qing immediately pointed at Lin Yin¡¯s car and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the car that just entered. I¡¯m a good friend of that car owner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can I trouble you to call the owner? We have to confirm it.¡± The security officer smiled appropriately and sized up Jia Qing¡¯s clothes.


    At this moment, Jia Qing saw a hint of mockery in the security officer¡¯s expression.


    That¡¯s right. One was a rich young lady who was sitting in a luxury car and was covered in brands. The other was a poor woman who had waited at the door for a few hours and had less than 200 yuan on her. How could such two people be friends?


    However, at the thought of her father, who was still waiting for her money to save his life in the hospital, Jia Qing swallowed the humiliation in her heart. She picked up her cell phone hatefully and dialed Lin Yin¡¯s number.


    Lin Yin, who had just gotten out of the car, looked at the caller ID and sneered. Then, her fingertips slipped and she rejected it cleanly.


    In her previous life, Lin Yin had indeed lent Jia Qing this sum of money. She had secretly sold a set of jewelry that Su Fei did not want and gave her as charity.


    But in the end, she was still betrayed by Jia Qing.


    The funny thing was that in her previous life, she still remembered that so-called promise. They would be friends for life and help each other for the rest of their lives.


    From the looks of it, it was nonsense to talk about friendship with someone like Jia Qing.


    In this life, she wanted to see what Jia Qing would do if she stopped lending her money..

 Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Meeting Mu Heng

    Chapter 219: Meeting Mu Heng


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the security officer at the entrance saw the call interface where Jia Qing had been hung up, he could not help but smile mockingly.


    Jia Qing was also furious at Lin Yin¡¯s rejection. Lin Yin really forgot her friends when it came to benefits. Now that she had money, she didn¡¯t care about their past relationship at all.


    In the past, she had said so nicely that they would be friends for life and help each other for the rest of their lives. Now that she was in trouble, Lin Yin ignored her.


    They were all f*cking lies.


    If she lost her beautiful future and a healthy father because Lin Yin didn¡¯t lend her money, she would definitely make Lin Yin pay the price for her actions today.


    Jia Qing cursed in the direction where Lin Yin had disappeared. Lin Yin, one day, you will suffer retribution.


    Jia Qing turned around and left hatefully. In the end, when she passed by a waterhole, she was splashed with water by a luxury car that passed by quickly.


    Jia Qing gritted her teeth in anger and her words became rougher. ¡°Damn it, do you not have eyes when you¡¯re driving? You drove so fast. Are you in a hurry to meet Hades?¡±


    In the car, Chu Ning looked at the girl who was shouting at her in the rearview mirror and the corners of her lips curled up evilly. Yes, she did it on purpose. She was in a good mood today and too excited, so she wanted to find someone to vent it on.


    After the girl disappeared, Chu Ning returned her attention to the front.


    The thought of meeting the youngest financial tycoon, Mu Heng, made her extremely excited.


    Mu Heng, the outstanding man that could only be seen in financial magazines, a business giant who crossed different industries and even had his own investment bank, actually took the initiative to ask her out. This was really too surprising.


    It had to be said that the Feng Shui master Lin Yin introduced was really capable. The predicted market price of the stock market was accurate , so her position as the goddess of the stock market was stabilized.


    Come to think of it, Mu Heng must have heard about her achievements and was interested in her, right?


    As expected, outstanding men would still like outstanding women like her.


    If something good happened between her and Mu Heng one day, she would definitely give Lin Yin a big red packet as thanks.


    As she thought about it, Chu Ning had already thought of what her and Mu Heng¡¯s future children would be called. In the end, the horn of the car behind woke her up.


    Chu Ning cursed, ¡°Why are you rushing me? Are you in a rush to give birth.¡± Then, Chu Ning started the car and set off excitedly in the beautiful direction of the future.


    ¡°Boss, that stock goddess is downstairs,¡± Guan Nan said to Mu Heng, who was reading documents.


    ¡°Invite her to the conference room and talk to her,¡± Mu Heng said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Guan Nan replied and left.


    Chu Ning, who had been invited to the meeting room, had been taking deep breaths. Then, she warned herself that she had to calm down and act like the two of them were equals.


    The moment the meeting room door opened, Chu Ning stood up slowly and looked at the man who came in with an indifferent expression. She did not expect that it was Guan Nan who came in.


    Guan Nan, who had entered, quickly caught Chu Ning¡¯s slightly disappointed expression and said calmly, ¡°Hello, Miss Chu.¡±


    Chu Ning smiled slightly and shook Guan Nan¡¯s hand graciously. Then, she said, ¡°Is Mr. Mu not around?¡±


    Guan Nan said with a smile, ¡°Miss Chu, you might have misunderstood. I was the one who invited you here.¡±


    Chu Ning was slightly stunned. Guan Nan was Mu Heng¡¯s chief assistant. As soon as he invited her, Chu Ning naturally felt that Mu Heng was asking her out. She did not expect there to be a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Chu Ning openly admitted that she had misunderstood.


    Guan Nan did not mind. He greeted Chu Ning and the two of them got to the point.


    Mu Heng, who was next door, listened to Guan Nan and Chu Ning¡¯s conversation and became bored after a while. He could now confirm that the so-called goddess of the stock market was nothing much. It seemed that the information he found was indeed correct.


    How could a so-called stock goddess who used to use mixed information to confuse people suddenly hit the nail on the head every single time?


    Moreover, through the conversation between Guan Nan and Chu Ning just now, this Chu Ning did not know much about stocks. She must have had some fortuitous encounter recently, right? Perhaps she had met an expert?


    Mu Heng¡¯s gaze landed on the computer. Actually, other than Chu Ning, there were two other very interesting accounts. Most of them were the same as Chu Ning¡¯s account, but there were occasional differences..

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: No Gifts

    Chapter 220: No Gifts


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Unlike the others who bought from Chu Ning, their two accounts were new accounts. Moreover, they bought from Chu Ning from the beginning. As for the others, they bought from Chu Ning after she became famous.


    Since the mastermind could guide Chu Ning to buy it, they could naturally guide others to buy it or buy it themselves. Therefore, if they checked the joint contacts of these three people, there was a high chance that they could find out who the mastermind was.


    Guan Nan, who was in the conference hall, received Mu Heng¡¯s instructions. He looked up and saw a small secretary walking in with a box.


    Guan Nan hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Chu. I didn¡¯t notice when I invited you previously and made you misunderstand. Therefore, I asked my secretary to choose a gift for Miss Chu as an apology.¡±


    Chu Ning, who did not see Mu Heng, naturally felt uncomfortable. She had specially gone for a styling today and spent five hours preparing for this meeting.


    However, seeing that Guan Nan¡¯s attitude was alright, she calmed down a little.


    Although she did not think that an assistant like Guan Nan could give her anything good, she still took a look. In the end, she was attracted by the jewelry in the box.


    She did not expect that Guan Nan was just a small assistant, but he could give away a million yuan in one go. Moreover, it was someone she had only met once. This made Chu Ning even more certain that as the boss, Mu Heng must be even more generous.


    Although Guan Nan was an assistant, he was Mu Heng¡¯s number one assistant. If she wanted to interact with Mu Heng in the future, she would definitely not be able to avoid Guan Nan.


    Therefore, Chu Ning felt that she could not accept this gift.


    It would be terrible if Guan Nan thought that she was a greedy person.


    Chu Ning put on a gentle smile and said, ¡°Assistant Guan, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t accept this gift. I¡¯ve chatted with Assistant Guan for so long today. This is already the best outcome. I hope Assistant Guan won¡¯t give me these material things and affect our friendship.¡±


    Guan Nan smiled, but he was extremely awkward in his heart. The friendship between him and Chu Ning? Appreciation? Was she referring to that incongruous conversation just now?


    Guan Nan knew very well that Chu Ning clearly had higher ambitions. She wanted to maintain an image of not caring about worldly things in front of him so that she could interact with his boss in the future.


    However, he could not say it out loud.


    It did not matter what Chu Ning thought. In short, what Chu Ning did was to show that she was not greedy for worldly things. It was right for him to praise her.


    ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m worldly. Miss Chu¡¯s character is elegant and admirable. Then I hope I still have a chance to interact with Miss Chu in the future,¡± Guan Nan said with a smile.


    Chu Ning was about to take the opportunity to arrange a time for their next meeting when Guan Nan continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get my secretary to send Miss


    Chu down. Coincidentally, I still have something on. Let¡¯s meet another day.¡±


    Chu Ning watched helplessly as Guan Nan left with the expensive jewelry. She was filled with regret.


    When would they meet? If they didn¡¯t agree on a time, wasn¡¯t it equivalent to being far away?


    Chu Ning still wanted to chase after her, but she was stopped by the secretary.


    The secretary said politely, ¡°Miss Chu, please.¡±


    Chu Ning could only be invited down by the secretary with a smile.


    As soon as she arrived downstairs, Chu Ning had a pained expression. She had just rejected a million yuan worth of jewelry! A million yuan! This realization made Chu Ning¡¯s heart ache!


    Guan Nan, who was upstairs, returned to Mu Heng¡¯s office with the jewelry that was not accepted.


    Mu Heng raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°She didn¡¯t accept it?¡±


    Although he did not say it explicitly, he was the one who invited her over, so he was still very sincere in giving her a gift, especially someone who he would not meet again.¡±


    Guan Nan looked at Mu Heng with a smile. ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t have intentions here.¡±


    Mu Heng lowered his head indifferently and sent the two accounts he had just found to Guan Nan. ¡°Check these two accounts today. I want the results tomorrow.¡±


    Guan Nan looked down at the account information Mu Heng had sent. They were all new accounts that had been created recently.


    Jia Qing, who did not get the money, returned to the ward dejectedly.


    When Chang Hao saw Jia Qing return, he quickly went forward excitedly and asked, ¡°How is it? Did you get the money? Hurry up and give it to me. I¡¯ll go pay for your father.¡±


    Jia Qing shook her head and said, ¡°Lin Yin is not lending it to me, she won¡¯t even see me.¡±


    At this point, Jia Qing¡¯s eyes filled with hatred. It was all Lin Yin¡¯s fault. If she had lent her money, she wouldn¡¯t have walked home and wouldn¡¯t have been splashed by dirty water on the way..

 Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Molesting the Nurse

    Chapter 221: Molesting the Nurse


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°She did not lend you? How could she not lend you? She actually dares not to see you. She really returned to a rich family and became tough. It¡¯s only 200,000 yuan. If she gave you a little bit of what she usually spends, it¡¯ll be enough for you¡­ us to save your father¡¯s life.¡± Chang Hao was secretly shocked that she almost said the wrong thing.


    ¡°In any case, I can¡¯t borrow from her anymore. Lin Yin has soared. Why would she care about poor people like us?¡± Jia Qing said angrily.


    When she heard that Jia Qing wasn¡¯t able to borrow it, Chang Hao panicked. If


    Jia Qing wasn¡¯t able to borrow, what would happen to her son¡¯s betrothal gift?


    ¡°No, Qingqing, we have to get this money. Tell her this. If she does nothing to save him, she¡¯ll be the murderer who killed your father and will have a guilty conscience for the rest of her life. When she hears this, she¡¯ll definitely be willing to borrow money,¡± Chang Hao was all worked up when she said it.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t want Lin Yin to ask them to return the money in the future, she would have gone to look for Lin Yin herself. She didn¡¯t need this useless girl.


    Jia Qing pulled her hand out of Chang Hao¡¯s. ¡°Mom, Lin Yin is different from before. In the past, she would listen to us when we say this, but now, she¡¯s like a different person. She won¡¯t care about us at all.¡±


    ¡°How can people change so easily? Are you spouting nonsense because you¡¯re unwilling to borrow the money from her?¡± Chang Hao looked at Jia Qing suspiciously.


    Chang Hao couldn¡¯t help but suspect. Lin Yin was so obedient in the past. She had only been back for a short time, but she had changed so much. She didn¡¯t believe it.


    She now suspected that Jia Qing knew that they were pretending and was unwilling to borrow money from Lin Yin, so she simply said that Lin Yin was unwilling to lend them money.


    ¡°Mom? What do you mean? Are you suspecting me?¡± Jia Qing asked in disbelief.


    She was already unlucky enough today. First, she was humiliated by that ungrateful b*tch Lin Yin, then she was splashed with water by a crazy car. Now, even her mother suspected her. This made her feel terrible.


    ¡°Tomorrow, Mom will go with you to ask for money.¡± Chang Hao had no choice but to say this.


    She still did not believe Jia Qing, so she wanted to see for herself. Could this Lin Yin change in just a short period of time?


    After sending Jia Qing off, Chang Hao was thinking about how to get the money from Lin Yin tomorrow.


    On the bed, Jia Rong said, ¡°Why is it so difficult to ask for money now? Didn¡¯t she always give us money when we asked in the past?¡±


    ¡°Who knows if Qingqing is spouting nonsense? I¡¯ll go over and take a look tomorrow,¡± Chang Hao said.


    ¡°Alright, we have to hurry up. The hospital¡¯s fees are very expensive,¡± Jia Rong said.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Chang Hao said impatiently. Then, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to walk. Don¡¯t get up and walk around on your own, lest others discover you.¡±


    Chang Hao¡¯s attitude also affected Jia Rong¡¯s emotions. Jia Rong waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Go, go. You¡¯re an eyesore.¡±


    Chang Hao snorted and left.


    When the door of the ward closed, Jia Rong, who had been lying down for the entire day, got up and was about to walk when the nurse on duty came in.


    ¡°You can be discharged soon. It¡¯s just a small fall. There¡¯s no need for you to be hospitalized. It¡¯s a single ward even. It¡¯s a waste of money,¡± the nurse said as she busied herself.


    Jia Rong looked at the nurse wretchedly before looking at the door of the ward sneakily. Then, he suddenly stood up and fell on the nurse.


    Her dark hands immediately touched the nurse¡¯s chest. Jia Rong even groped her rampantly.


    The nurse screamed in fear. Jia Rong quickly covered the nurse¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t shout. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just fell and was careless. Don¡¯t shout and I¡¯ll let go of you. Of course, it¡¯s useless if you shout.


    Everyone will believe me, the patient.¡±


    The nurse was suppressed by Jia Rong¡¯s strength and could only look at Jia Rong in horror before nodding vigorously.


    Jia Rong let go in satisfaction, and the nurse scrambled out.


    Jia Rong was not worried about whether the nurse would complain. He knew that this nurse was an intern and had just arrived.


    It was not easy for her to have a job and she was an intern, so she naturally did not dare to cause trouble. If this matter blew up, the nurse would not be able to stay in the hospital.


    After all, he just had to leave. If the nurse did not resign, she would be criticized by her colleagues in the hospital..

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Blocking the School Gate

    Chapter 222: Blocking the School Gate


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Jia Rong had expected, the young nurse returned to the nurses¡¯ station in tears. The colleagues beside her knew that they had definitely been wronged. After all, which nurse had not been wronged?


    Another nurse who was also on internship patted the nurse¡¯s shoulder and comforted her. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. Just cry if you¡¯re sad.¡±


    The nurse felt aggrieved. She really wanted to expose the scumbag who had molested her, but she was afraid of causing trouble. She did not have any evidence. If a complaint was filed against her and her internship failed, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    In the end, she endured it.


    The culprit, on the other hand, was smugly walking around the ward and stretching his muscles. He did not look like a patient whose leg was hurt and was waiting for leg surgery.


    The next day¡¯s class had just ended. Lin Yin was about to return to the Lu Family with Lu Yan to continue doing her homework when Jia Qing and Chang Hao walked over.


    When Chang Hao saw Lin Yin, she immediately smiled and went forward to stop her. ¡°Yinyin, why didn¡¯t you meet Qingqing when she went to look for you yesterday? She was sad for a long time. Look at how close the two of you used to be. Why are you so distant now?¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Chang Hao and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing, please make way.¡±


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s attitude, Chang Hao was stunned for a moment. In the past, Lin Yin had always been polite to her with a smile.


    Why did Lin Yin have such an expression now? Could it be that it was really as Qingqing had said? She despised the poor and loved the rich. She was ungrateful and did not acknowledge her poor friends?


    When Jia Qing saw her mother¡¯s expression, she felt a little better.


    She had clearly said that Lin Yin was no longer the same Lin Yin as before, but Chang Hao did not believe her and insisted on personally accepting Lin Yin¡¯s humiliation.


    Chang Hao¡¯s mood turned bad as well. She said in a neutral tone, ¡°Looks like


    Yinyin is rich, so she looks down on us poor people?¡±


    Lin Yin did not mediate with Chang Hao. She just looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Move aside!¡±


    Chang Hao did not expect Lin Yin to be so arrogant and completely believed Jia Qing¡¯s words. This Lin Yin had really changed and become unfamiliar.


    Jia Qing grabbed her mother. She did not expect that she would still have to deal with it in the end.


    In the blink of an eye, Jia Qing¡¯s eyes began to turn red as she begged miserably, ¡°Yinyin, I know our family¡¯s current identity and we can¡¯t cling to you anymore. But I beg you, can you save my father? He¡¯s about to undergo surgery, but the medical fees are really too expensive. We really can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    The gazes of the surrounding people embarrassed Jia Qing, but since things had already come to this, she could only brace herself and continue acting.


    Chang Hao, who was at the side, immediately understood Jia Qing¡¯s intentions. She wiped her tears and knelt in front of Lin Yin, wailing, ¡°Yinyin, your uncle saved you once before. Can you really bear to see him die?¡±


    ¡°We just need 200,000 yuan to save his life. You can save your former savior with the same price as two or three bags. You have to have a conscience. You can¡¯t harm him!¡±


    Lu Yan was quick to react. She pulled Lin Yin to the side and made an elder kneel in front of her. Was this person here to deliberately harm Lin Yin?


    As for Lin Yin, she almost laughed in front of everyone. Chang Hao¡¯s words were really funny.


    Ifshe didn¡¯t save Jia Rong, she would be harming him?


    Lu Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, old woman? What do you mean by our Yinyin harming people? You shouldn¡¯t slander her like this. Do you believe that I¡¯ll hit you?!¡±


    Lin Yin grabbed Lu Yan and told her to calm down. She still wanted the mother and daughter opposite her to continue acting.


    Lin Yin suddenly felt that it was very interesting. In her previous life, she had helped, so she had never seen such a family. In this life, she had to open her eyes and recognize this family.


    Seeing that more and more students and parents were gathering around, Jia Qing pulled her stupid mother back and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Yinyin, if we had a way, we wouldn¡¯t have shamelessly disturbed when you¡¯re rich. But we¡¯re really at our wits¡¯ end. Can you save my father¡¯s life on account of him saving you once?¡±


    Repay his kindness? Lin Yin felt like she was going to die of laughter. She looked at Jia Qing and said, ¡°Repay his kindness? Why? Your father gave me half a steamed bun that heis eaten. l ive already used my best effort to repay it.. Do you still think it¡¯s not enough? Do you still want more?¡±

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: The Kindness of Half a Bun

    Chapter 223: The Kindness of Half a Bun


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jia Qing¡¯s eyes flickered a few times before she cried even louder, ¡°Yinyin, you said it before. If my father hadn¡¯t helped back then, there might not have been a person like you in the world. Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t say it?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s dark eyes looked coldly at Jia Qing in front of her, her eyes filled with disgust, but a smile bloomed on her face.


    Yes, she did say that.


    At that time, Jia Qing asked her why she was so good to their family. In order not to burden Jia Qing¡¯s family, Lin Yin said those words to make Jia Qing¡¯s family feel better.


    She did not expect that one day, Jia Qing would hurt her with the words she used to comfort her.


    Jia Qing¡¯s words instantly resonated with the surrounding onlookers.


    ¡°You should repay a life-saving favor with your life. Now that she only needs


    200,000 yuan, it¡¯s already too cheap, okay?¡±


    ¡°This girl is too cold-blooded and heartless. She¡¯s clearly so rich that she can save a life with a raise of her hand, but she¡¯s actually unwilling!¡±


    ¡°An ungrateful ingrate like her shouldn¡¯t live in a humane society like ours.¡±


    ¡°She received their kindness for nothing, but in the end, she even made someone else¡¯s wife and daughter kneel down and ask for money. They shouldn¡¯t have saved such a person at that time. They should have just left her there to die.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin is indeed vicious. As soon as she returned, Su Fei went from a young lady to a child bride. I don¡¯t believe that she wasn¡¯t part of it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could a beast that can ignore its benefactor show mercy to its parents¡¯ adopted daughter? Su Fei must have suffered a lot.¡±


    Lu Yan gritted her teeth when she heard this. Yang Xue, who had just arrived, held Lu Yan back tightly, afraid that Lu Yan would not be able to hold back and make things even more difficult for Lin Yin.


    As Chang Hao wiped his tears, she secretly looked smugly at Lin Yin, who had been scolded badly. She felt very happy.


    If Lin Yin had given them the money just now, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    In the end, Lin Yin, that ingrate, reaped what she sowed.


    When Jia Qing heard everyone criticizing Lin Yin, she felt better.


    Previously, Lin Yin had refused to acknowledge her and embarrassed her.


    This time, Lin Yin was reviled. It was Lin Yin¡¯s retribution.


    Lin Yin said coldly and loudly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve said that! Your father gave me half a steamed bun to satisfy my hunger and you want 200,000 yuan from me. Your mother offended someone and was hung by the bridge. I took the risk to save her and I almost died. Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Your brother was chased for a debt. I took the money to ransom him and was beaten so badly I had to be in bed for more than two weeks. I almost couldn¡¯t make it. Are two lives enough?¡±


    ¡°I did everything I could to provide for your previous tuition fees. Have you forgotten how you cried to me when your family didn¡¯t let you study and said that it was useless for girls to study? Wasn¡¯t I repaying you?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are your steamed buns that expensive? Isn¡¯t two lives enough to repay half a steamed bun? You still want me to be your slave for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°Jia Qing, the heavens are watching. I don¡¯t owe your family anything anymore.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s words were powerful and neither servile nor overbearing.


    Jia Qing did not expect Lin Yin to say everything so bluntly, and her expression was a little unnatural.


    Chang Hao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and immediately shouted loudly, ¡°You were willing to do all of this. What has it got to do with us? We didn¡¯t beg you come. But today¡¯s matter is different. My husband did not voluntarily give YOI the steamed bun. You should repay it.¡±


    When Jia Qing heard Chang Hao¡¯s words, she was instantly furious. Wouldn¡¯t these words be a joke?


    As expected, the surrounding people were still wondering if Lin Yin¡¯s words were true, but as soon as Chang Hao said them, everyone instantly looked at Chang Hao and her daughter with disdain.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too shameless? She¡¯s not satisfied with exchanging half a steamed bun for two lives and still wants to ask for repayment. How can she be so shameless?


    ¡°I must have been blind just now to speak up for such a disgusting person.¡± ¡°F*ck, this is the real ingrate, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed a reason why people are poor. They¡¯re a family of vampires. If they target you, how can you survive?!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Lin Yin is still kind. If it were me, I would immediately get someone to beat her up and throw her out..¡±

 Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Repaying the Kindness

    Chapter 224: Repaying the Kindness


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jia Qing hated her mother, who didn¡¯t know anything and was still spouting nonsense. If this continued, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to live in school in the future.


    And that vicious woman, Lin Yin, clearly knew that saying such things would ruin her. Why did she say it in front of so many people?


    This vicious woman deserved to die!


    She wished she could go up and tear Lin Yin¡¯s disgusting face apart.


    However, there were so many people now and she could not do anything.


    Jia Qing stabilized her emotions and said loudly with red eyes, ¡°Yes! Lin Yin, you helped me before. I¡¯ll remember it in my heart. But you owe my father¡¯s life, so you should repay him. As for your kindness to me, I¡¯ll repay you in the future. My mother and brother will repay your kindness to them when they have the ability in the future.¡±


    Lu Yan laughed especially loudly. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t extort money from you, so you start giving empty promises? Return it in the future? How? Who? Is it your mother who wants money from the sky? Or is it your gambling brother? Or is it you, a heartless piece of trash who repays kindness with ingratitude!¡±


    Jia Qing¡¯s eyes turned red from Lu Yan¡¯s humiliation. She begged Lin Yin loudly, ¡°Lin Yin, in short, this is a separate matter. My father is innocent. His life is at stake now. As long as you move, you can save his life and repay his kindness!¡±


    Lu Yan was so angry that she wanted to laugh. ¡°Jia Qing, is your brain different from others? Your father used half a steamed bun to exchange for someone saving his wife and son¡¯s lives and even giving his daughter a chance to go to school. Isn¡¯t this considered repaying your father¡¯s kindness? If it weren¡¯t for Lin Yin, your father wouldn¡¯t have a wife and son now!¡±


    Jia Qing straightened her neck and her eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. We¡¯ll repay Lin Yin¡¯s kindness to me, Mom, and Brother in the future. But I beg you, Lin Yin, save my father. That¡¯s a life!¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and looked at Jia Qing with pity. ¡°Jia Qing, let me remind you out of kindness. You have to figure out if your father needs saving.¡±


    Chang Hao, who was beside her, instantly rushed up and cried, ¡°Lin Yin, you heartless ingrate. Are you asking our family to die? Why are you so vicious¡­


    Lin Yin dodged Chang Hao¡¯s pounce and turned to leave.


    As for Jia Qing, she was thinking about what Lin Yin had just said. What did she mean by did her father need help?


    Chang Hao was afraid that Jia Qing would know something.


    Jia Qing asked uneasily, ¡°Mom, what did Lin Yin mean just now?¡±


    Chang Hao cursed in her heart and hurriedly bluffed and said loudly, ¡°What else can she mean? She just doesn¡¯t want to save your father. She¡¯s mocking your father for not being worth saving. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re poor and cheap. In the eyes of rich people, we¡¯re not worth saving. She¡¯s saying that the lives of poor people are worthless!¡±


    Hearing Chang Hua¡¯s explanation, Jia Qing¡¯s eyes instantly turned colder. What a good Lin Yin. She dared to look down on and humiliate them like this.


    When the onlookers saw Lin Yin leave, they felt a little bored. After their disdainful and mocking gazes landed on Jia Qing, they left.


    Soon, Jia Qing and her mother¡¯s deeds spread throughout the school. Jia Qing did not show her face in school and followed Chang Hao back to the hospital.


    However, very quickly, a piece of news about an ingrate from a rich family being ungrateful and cursing her benefactor for living a poor life climbed to the trending searches on various platforms.


    There was a video in the post. It was edited very cleverly. It only edited Jia Qing and Chang Huan¡¯s pleading, as well as Lin Yin¡¯s words and Chang Huan¡¯s words that were enough to incite public anger.


    In an instant, all kinds of curses directed at Lin Yin came from all directions.


    There were also some people at the scene who tried to say something fair. In the end, they were scolded by indignant netizens until they deleted their accounts.


    At this moment, Jia Qing, who was in the ward, looked at the netizens¡¯ comments about Lin Yin on her phone screen and felt better.


    As public opinion fermented, some kind-hearted people also appeared and claimed to want to donate to Jia Qing¡¯s family for the surgery. Hence, Jia Qing cooperated with the reporters and said many sympathetic words.


    Chang Hao looked at her bank account information and was so happy that she could not close his mouth. ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re still the capable one. You¡¯re much better than your brother..¡±

 Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Donation

    Chapter 225: Donation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    On the other side, Jia Rong also said happily, ¡°That¡¯s right, Qingqing. You still had a plan to get the netizens to donate. You gathered 300,000 yuan in one go, faster than taking money from Lin Yin. Our Qingqing is so capable.¡±


    Hearing her parents¡¯ approval, Jia Qing felt like she had become taller.


    The corners of Jia Qing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°This is nothing. Those netizens are stupid and rich. What¡¯s the big deal about giving us some? When I find someone to push the popularity up, there will be even more people donating money. At that time, it won¡¯t be 300,000 yuan, it might be a million yuan.¡±


    When they heard a million yuan, Jia Rong and Chang Hao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Dad, did the doctor arrange when the surgery will be done? I¡¯ll be more at ease if the surgery is done earlier,¡± Jia Qing asked her father, who was lying on the bed.


    Jia Rong¡¯s expression changed slightly before he said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯ll make an appointment with the attending doctor today. Qingqing, go home and bring some clothes for Dad. The air conditioner in this hospital is quite cold.¡±


    Jia Qing asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you been covered with a blanket? You¡¯re still cold?¡±


    As Jia Qing spoke, she was about to get up and touch Jia Rong¡¯s blanket. Chang Hao, who was at the side, was afraid that Jia Qing would know something and quickly stopped her. ¡°Your father wants you to go back. Go back quickly. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Jia Qing retracted her hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and get it.¡±


    After Jia Qing left, Jia Rong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Find an opportunity to do a fake surgery or divert Jia QIng¡¯s attention. We can¡¯t let her know that I¡¯m pretending to be injured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Later. I¡¯ll get her to make a trip to our hometown. When she comes back, we¡¯ll say that the surgery is over. Won¡¯t that be fine?¡± Chang Hao said.


    ¡°Not now. We don¡¯t know anything about this Internet. When the donation money reaches a million yuan, we¡¯ll let Qingqing go back. At that time, we¡¯ll give 200,000 yuan to Jia Song as a betrothal gift and 500,000 yuan to Jia Song as a down payment for a house. We¡¯ll use some of the remaining 300,000 yuan for the wedding and keep some for us to retire.¡± Jia Rong thought about how to use the money that he had yet to obtain excitedly.


    ¡°Alright! I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many benefits from pretending to be sick. All our problems were resolved in an instant. The money came too quickly. When we finish spending our money, it¡¯s my turn to pretend to be sick and extort another sum,¡± Chang Hao said happily as he looked at the balance.


    Lu Yan looked at the vicious comments online and was about to explode.


    ¡°Yinyin, why aren¡¯t you in a hurry at all? You should at least clarify things! It¡¯s clearly not like this!¡± Lu Yan was so angry that she paced around the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Lin Yin said calmly.


    ¡°How is it not a big deal? These netizens are going to dig you up,¡± Lu Yan said with a frown as she looked at Lin Yin.


    As she spoke, Lu Yan directly sent a message to her uncle, who had gone missing because of something: Uncle, come back quickly. If you don¡¯t come soon, Yinyin will be scolded to death.


    At this moment, Mu Ran, who had also seen this news, exuded a gloomy aura.


    When Wei Yuan saw Mu Ran like this, he hurriedly went forward and said,


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. We have to consider this matter at length.¡±


    ¡°How can we plan at length? This report is simply nonsense.¡± Mu Ran was so angry that the veins on his neck were popping.


    Mu Ran felt that it was worse for Lin Yin to be attacked like this than it was for him.


    When she received Mu Ran¡¯s call, Lin Yin was about to go home from Shenglin Bay.


    When Mu Ran heard Lin Yin¡¯s voice, he asked anxiously, ¡°Yinyin, how are you now? Are you all safe?¡±


    Mu Ran was afraid that some irrational netizens would attack Lin Yin irrationally.


    Lin Yin smiled faintly. ¡°Brother Mu Ran, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just some greedy people. Yinyin, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll stand on your side. I¡¯ll post on Weibo later to support you,¡± Mu Ran said firmly.


    Lin Yin quickly stopped him. ¡°Brother Mu Ran, don¡¯t be rash. I have my own plans for this matter. You¡¯re a public figure. It¡¯s not good for you to speak up for me.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. I believe in you, Yinyin. I¡¯m just following my own thoughts. Besides, I have various legal teams and public relations teams behind me. I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± Mu Ran insisted on his thoughts.


    Afraid that Mu Ran would really do something, Lin Yin persuaded earnestly, ¡°Brother Mu Ran, thank you! But I want to handle this matter myself. Let me do it myself..¡±

 Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: It’s Better To Call You Uncle

    Chapter 226: It¡¯s Better To Call You Uncle


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s insistence, Mu Ran could only give up. However, he still instructed worriedly, ¡°Alright, if you need anything, you have to look for me.


    Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡± With that, Lin Yin hung up.


    Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin with bright eyes and said, ¡°Was it Mu Ran who called you just now?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he saw the news online too.¡±


    Lu Yan wrung her hands and said in a probing tone, ¡°Brother Mu Ran really cares about you. You two¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lin Yin quickly said, ¡°Brother Mu Ran only treats me as his sister. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lu Yan heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her uncle still had a chance.


    Just then, Lu Ming¡¯s car arrived at the entrance.


    When he got out of the car and saw Lin Yin waiting for the car, Lu Ming said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and refused. ¡°No need. My chauffeur will be here soon. I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to let your chauffeur come for nothing,¡± Lu Ming said with a smile.


    ¡°Yinyin, it¡¯s getting late. Just let my uncle send you. I don¡¯t know when your car will arrive. Just get him to go back now,¡± Lu Yan said from the side.


    Unable to refuse her enthusiasm, Lin Yin could only call the chauffeur and get into the car.


    Initially, Lin Yin thought that Lu Ming was asking the Lu Family¡¯s chauffeur to send her back. She did not expect Lu Ming to get in too.


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s surprised gaze, the corners of Lu Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I saw the news online and have already gotten someone to deal with it. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve also found the publishers who framed you, but I haven¡¯t caught them yet. How are you going to punish them? I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Lin Yin did not expect Lu Ming to move so quickly and quickly said, ¡°I want to handle this matter myself.¡±


    Lu Ming raised his eyebrows and was suddenly curious about how Lin Yin was going to deal with it. ¡°Don¡¯t you need my help?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a small matter that¡¯s easy to resolve. There¡¯s no need to use a sledgehammer to kill a chicken. There¡¯s really no need to use your strength,¡± Lin Yin rejected gently.


    ¡°Alright, if you need anything, you can tell me directly. Anytime.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s dark eyes landed on Lin Yin¡¯s face, and every word was sincere.


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s heart turned cold when Lin Yin called him ¡°Uncle.¡± His lips were filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Last time, you still called me Brother. Why are you calling me Uncle now?¡± Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m of the same generation as Lu Yan, so our seniority can¡¯t be messed up. It¡¯s better to call you Uncle.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s ears were a little hot.


    The image of Lu Ming holding her waist and asking her to call him Brother suddenly appeared in her mind. In an instant, she felt that the air in the car had thinned.


    Lu Ming sighed slightly. He could only persuade himself that Yinyin was still young and there was no hurry.


    After sending Lin Yin to the Su Family, Lu Ming contacted his assistant and said, ¡°Suspend everything on Lin Yin¡¯s side, but keep an eye on the people who need to be watched. We can¡¯t let them escape.¡±


    As soon as Lin Yin entered, a cup hit Lin Yin¡¯s feet.


    Su Zhen¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. Now, everyone is scolding our Su Family for raising an ingrate. There are even netizens who launched a boycott of the Su Family. You¡¯re going to destroy the Su Family!¡±


    Lin Yin naturally knew what those netizens were doing. From attacking Lin Yin to attacking the Su Family, it was as if doing this was the sanction of the righteous side against the evil forces.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister. It¡¯s just a little money. If you don¡¯t have it, I can give it to you on my side. It won¡¯t be like this. Now, everyone is laughing at our Su Family for not being able to fork out 200,000 yuan. The Su Family will lose face,¡± Su Fei said worriedly.


    When Su Zhen heard Su Fei¡¯s words, the anger in his heart intensified. ¡°I thought you were smart. I didn¡¯t expect you to be stupid on this matter. They¡¯re just some lowly commoners. You can get rid of them with just some money. You don¡¯t even see things as clearly as Feifei. You really can¡¯t lose your petty nature.¡±


    Chu Yun said sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s right. She caused trouble outside and implicated her family. In the end, our Feifei still has to go out and clean up her mess for her.¡¯


    Lin Yin frowned and asked Su Fei, ¡°What did you do?¡±

 Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Foolish Teammate

    Chapter 227: Foolish Teammate


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Yun snorted coldly and said, ¡°What else can she do? For you, Feifei, a rich young lady, went to apologize to a few lowly people in the slums. She used 500,000 yuan to settle this matter. Jia Qing and the others said that they would consider removing those videos.¡±


    Lin Yin suddenly felt a headache coming on. Would Jia Qing¡¯s insatiable family stop after only receiving 500,000 yuan? They probably still had a big move waiting.


    ¡°Your brother was also implicated because of you. He and Feifei tried their best to persuade them in front of those people before they agreed. Look at what stupid things you¡¯ve done!¡± When Su Zhen thought of this, he was furious with Lin Yin.


    Su Zhen¡¯s son apologizing to those lowly people was enough to disgust him to the extreme.


    Lin Yin suddenly smiled. Why did she have such a bunch of stupid teammates? It was originally very easy to resolve, but now, the cyber violence would probably be even more violent!


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not reply, Su Fei thought that Lin Yin had nothing else to say and instantly felt smug.


    These days, Su Zhen¡¯s attitude towards her had been very cold. From Su Lin¡¯s words, it seemed like Su Zhen still wanted to send her out to stay, so she had been looking for an opportunity to ease the tension.


    Coincidentally, something like this happened to Lin Yin. She naturally had to seize this opportunity to let Su Zhen understand that his daughter, who had returned from the slums, had a limited future.


    Only she, a daughter who had been raised by them for more than ten years, was useful.


    Since she no longer had her parents¡¯ love, she would be a valuable person. This way, she could at least stay in the Su Family and not be chased out dejectedly. Su Fei looked at Lin Yin and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister. They said that they just wanted the treatment fees to begin with. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cold-blooded as to leave her in the lurch, so I had no choice but to do this. However, I was very angry at that time. How could Sister be such a heartless person? It¡¯s just that we had a favor to ask, so I endured it.¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re so vicious to your benefactor who has lived with you for so long. I wonder if you¡¯ll be even more ruthless to strangers like us who have never interacted with you.¡± Su Lin, who had been silent, suddenly said sarcastically.


    At the side, Su Zhen originally thought that Lin Yin was just petty. Now that he heard Su Lin¡¯s words, his probing gaze landed on Lin Yin.


    Su Lin¡¯s words made sense. Lin Yin, who was cold-hearted, did indeed look like she could not be nurtured.


    However, that didn¡¯t matter much. Lin Yin was just a pawn he used to exchange for benefits. It didn¡¯t matter if he raised her well.


    Looking at the family in front of her echoing each other, Lin Yin only looked at them as if she was looking at a fool. Then, she said lightly, ¡°Idiots!¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Su Lin instantly exploded. He rushed in front of Lin Yin and scolded loudly, ¡°Lin Yin, what do you mean? We didn¡¯t hesitate to put down our dignity to clean up your mess. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not grateful, but you actually scolded me. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t dare to hit you.¡±


    Lin Yin sized up Su Lin in disdain and smiled. ¡°Help me? I¡¯ll be eternally grateful if you don¡¯t drag me down. The Su Corporation has a public relations department, right? Come, call the public relations department and ask how much you can handle.¡±


    Su Fei knew that the Su Corporation had a public relations department, but in order to perform in front of Su Zhen, she naturally bypassed it.


    If the public relations department took action, she would not have the chance to show off.


    ¡°Why? Do you think the public relations department can be better than me, the general manager?¡± Su Lin said disdainfully.


    Lin Yin was simply stunned by Su Lin¡¯s blind confidence. She sneered and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re amazing. Look at the latest trending topics later before telling me how amazing you are.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about you now. Why are you talking about the trending topics? Lin Yin, you have to apologize to the entire family and thank Feifei for what happened today. She put down her dignity as a daughter of a rich family for you.¡±


    Su Fei grabbed Su Lin and said gently, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m willing to do this. As long as it¡¯s for the good of the family and the Su Corporation, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Just as Chu Yun was feeling gratified, a call from the Su Corporation¡¯s public relations department instantly caused blood to rush to Su Zhen¡¯s head..

 Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: The Culprit

    Chapter 228: The Culprit


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Zhen¡¯s shocked voice resounded in the villa.


    The people beside him looked at Su Zhen in unison, wondering nervously what had happened to make Su Zhen¡¯s expression so bad.


    Su Zhen turned on the speakerphone and said, ¡°Say that again!¡±


    When Su Zhen said this, his eyes were fixed on Su Fei and Su Lin.


    The voice on the other end of the line came through the receiver.


    ¡°The video of President Su and Second Miss apologizing has been posted online. That family said that our Su Corporation used money to humiliate them, so they didn¡¯t accept the money. However, they want the public to give the poor justice. They challenged and asked if the poor really should die. Now, there¡¯s already an uproar online. Everyone is saying that our Su Corporation is rich and heartless and bullies others.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes widened. She said in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could they not have taken the money? They clearly received 500,000 yuan from us.


    They¡¯re lying.¡±


    The public relations manager on the other end of the line asked, ¡°Second Miss said that they took the money. Is there any evidence?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t. But I didn¡¯t think of this at that time. I just wanted to resolve this matter quickly.¡± Su Fei¡¯s voice gradually weakened, and she avoided Su Zhen¡¯s angry gaze in fear.


    The public relations manager was silent for a moment before he continued,


    ¡°It¡¯s not the best solution to send money to apologize and settle this matter. Once we¡¯re caught, even if they don¡¯t accept it, they¡¯ll give everyone the impression that our Su Corporation is in the wrong and indirectly confirm Missy¡¯s guilt.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? What¡¯s the use of saying it now?!¡± Su Lin was also a little angry as he questioned.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this public relations department was too slow, he and Su Fei wouldn¡¯t have had to bow down to apologize and give them money.


    They had even been tricked.


    The Public Relations Manager continued, ¡°Missy gave us some materials previously, but they¡¯re a little scattered now. We¡¯re still sorting them out, so we need some time. This matter just happened not long ago. Our public relations department has already sent you a plan to deal with it.¡±


    Su Lin was stunned. What solution? Why didn¡¯t he have any impression of it?


    Su Lin hurriedly turned on his cell phone to see if he had received any emails.


    In the end, he saw the email that the public relations manager had mentioned. Su Zhen pulled the cell phone from Su Lin¡¯s hand hard. After reading it, his aura darkened.


    After hanging up the public relations manager¡¯s call, Su Zhen questioned Su Lin angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you read your emails? Can¡¯t you take some time out to read your emails for the entire day? Where did you go? You asked me to gradually let go of the Corporation¡¯s matters and let you handle them. Is this how you manage it?¡±


    Su Lin lowered his head, not daring to make a sound.


    Because at the time he received the email, he was having a tryst with Su Fei. Then, he went to the hospital to give them money to resolve Lin Yin¡¯s mess.


    However, he really did not expect that those people would still spout nonsense after receiving the money.


    However, Lin Yin was the one who exposed this matter.


    Hence, Su Lin looked up and glared at Lin Yin. ¡°Lin Yin, you were the one who caused this. Otherwise, so much wouldn¡¯t have happened. You¡¯re the culprit.¡±


    Su Fei said with red eyes, ¡°Dad, Brother and I went to apologize for the sake of the Corporation. Who would have thought that that family would be like this? They don¡¯t keep their word and are greedy. Sister has lived with those people for so long, she must know their bad temper. Why didn¡¯t Sister tell us earlier?


    That way, we wouldn¡¯t have been deceived.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°You were personally raised by Mom and Dad, and Brother was even nurtured to be the Su Corporation¡¯s heir. Do you still need me to tell you about such a thing? Crisis public relations. Why? Did Brother not learn well?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re the one who caused this. They must be angry that you¡¯re cold-blooded and heartless. If you apologize now, they might be relieved.¡± Chu Yun couldn¡¯t stand Lin Yin¡¯s accusatory look.


    Lin Yin smiled and looked at Su Zhen.. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve already seen the information I gave the public relations department, right? If Su Fei hadn¡¯t taken matters into her own hands and if Brother hadn¡¯t ignored the company¡¯s internal affairs, I think our Su Corporation would have benefited from this disaster, right?¡±

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Exalted

    Chapter 229: Exalted


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen had to say that with the information provided by Lin Yin and the plan of the public relations department, this could indeed reverse the situation. It could even be said that they could use the huge traffic of this matter to make a free advertisement for the Su Corporation.


    In the end, he did not expect Su Fei and Su Lin to ruin it.


    Lin Yin glanced at Su Lin and smiled. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t tell Dad about this directly. Instead, I sent the information to the company¡¯s public relations department because I wanted you to use this opportunity to perform well in front of Dad. I didn¡¯t expect you to waste my efforts.¡±


    Su Lin did not believe that Lin Yin would be so kind, but from the looks of it, this seemed to be the case.


    Su Zhen looked at Su Lin and was really angry. ¡°You idiot!¡±


    After scolding Su Lin, Su Zhen immediately looked at Lin Yin with a smile and said, ¡°Yinyin, Dad wronged you in this matter. However, now that this matter has caused a storm in the city, Yinyin, you have to explain it to the Lu Family. You can¡¯t let others really think that our Su Family is that kind of heartless family.¡±


    Lin Yin chuckled. As a father, the first thing he did when his daughter was scolded by the entire Internet was not to comfort her, but to reprimand her. He did not care about his daughter¡¯s situation, but he was worried that she would not be able to climb up the social ladder. She had finally seen it.


    ¡°Dad, you should discuss the next clarification plan with the public relations department first.¡± After Lin Yin said this indifferently, she went upstairs and returned to the bedroom.


    Hearing the scolding and crying downstairs, Lin Yin stuffed her earphones into her ears to watch the video.


    At this moment, in the hospital, Jia Rong¡¯s family was gloating as they watched the Su Family get scolded.


    Jia Song smiled and said, ¡°The Su Family is really stupid. The matter wasn¡¯t settled in the first place, but as soon as they came to apologize, we really became victims. Not only did we get 500,000 yuan for nothing, but we also attracted more donations.¡±


    Jia Rong was also so excited that his face was red. Together with the Su


    Family¡¯s 500,000 yuan, they already had 1.2 million yuan. He had never seen so much money in his life.


    ¡°Daughter, you¡¯re amazing. I didn¡¯t expect those two children from the Su


    Family to be so stupid. We only said that we would consider it, and they gave us money directly. This child from a rich family is so easy to deceive. Thinking about it, my daughter is still the smartest.¡± Chang Hao had money, so she was no longer stingy with Jia Qing¡¯s praise.


    In the past, Chang Hao¡¯s attitude towards Jia Qing was not like this. Other than speaking in a better tone when there was a need, she spent most of her time scolding her with words along the lines of being a good-for-nothing who did not know how to earn money, a waste of food, or useless.


    Now that she could finally bring benefits to her family, she could naturally hold her head high in front of her parents.


    At the thought of this, Jia Qing¡¯s expression became a little proud. She said to Jia Song, ¡°Brother, accompany Dad for the time being and don¡¯t go out and cause trouble again. Dad happens to be undergoing surgery. Help take care of him.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Dad is in the hospital. If you don¡¯t come to take care of Dad, where are you going? How can a man like me do such a thing? Isn¡¯t this usually done by you women?¡± Jia Song glanced at Jia Qing disdainfully.


    Jia Qing did not expect Jia Song to still be like this. She said angrily, ¡°I raised the surgery fees for Dad and brought so much money to the family. What¡¯s wrong with asking you to take care of Dad? I¡¯ll gather the money and you¡¯ll help. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Jia Song instantly stood up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She pointed at Jia Qing¡¯s nose and said loudly, ¡°What do you mean you gathered the money? This is a donation from people who sympathizes with Dad. This is


    Dad¡¯s money. Dad¡¯s money is my money at the end of the day. Your money? Pfft! You¡¯re an outsider who¡¯s going to marry off in the future, but you actually want the family¡¯s money. You¡¯re unfilial!¡±


    When Jia Qing heard Jia Song¡¯s words, her eyes instantly turned red.


    Because she was a girl and because she was going to marry out in the future, everything in the family belonged to her brother. Jia Qing had known this since she was young.


    However, all the money was gathered because of her plan. Couldn¡¯t she have a share? She was indignant.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not up to you to decide if I¡¯m filial or not. In short, I have a share of the money this time. I can¡¯t stay in school anymore because of this matter, so I¡¯ll use this money to find a good school to continue my studies.¡± Jia Qing said her plan forcefully..

 Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Unfilial

    Chapter 230: Unfilial


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chang Hao was afraid that if Jia Qing stopped cooperating, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get more money. He quickly pulled Jia Song back and smiled. ¡°Son, what Qingqing said makes sense. Qingqing is our family¡¯s hero this time. We should give her this money. Besides, it¡¯s just a school. It won¡¯t cost much.¡±


    After Chang Hao finished persuading Jia Song, he turned around and pulled Jia Qing affectionately. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be angry with your brother. He¡¯s that kind of person. In Dad and Mom¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re the most filial child. Don¡¯t be angry. Take care of this school first. When the time comes, Dad and Mom will help you settle the transfer procedures.¡±


    When Jia Qing heard Chang Hao¡¯s words, she looked disdainfully at the still indignant Jia Song.


    Jia Rong, who was lying on the hospital bed, did not say a word.


    After sending Jia Qing away, Jia Song asked angrily, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you let me say it? I¡¯m not wrong, am I? What right does a person who¡¯s going to get married in the future have to covet our Jia Family¡¯s assets? If this isn¡¯t unfilial, what is?¡±


    Jia Rong also said unhappily, ¡°Raising a daughter is worthless. She actually dares to have designs on us. It¡¯s already good enough for her to go to school, but she¡¯s still not satisfied. If I had known, I would have let her work at the factory earlier.¡±


    Chang Hao looked at the Jia father and son angrily and said, ¡°Why are you guys angry with her now? We still have to rely on her to raise money for us. After this matter passes, we can just find a random reason to marry her off.¡±


    Jia Rong nodded in agreement. ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t she say that she can¡¯t return to school? Instead of spending money on her schooling, it¡¯s better to let her get married and collect betrothal money.¡±


    Hearing this, Jia Song felt a little better. ¡°Then I¡¯ll endure that wretched girl for a few more days.¡±


    The next morning, the Su Family¡¯s share price fell again and again, almost scaring Su Zhen out of his heart. Hence, he went to the company for a meeting early in the morning.


    Mu Heng naturally saw the news. He did not expect his business partner¡¯s family to encounter such a thing, and it seemed like the matter was getting worse.


    Just as Mu Heng was considering whether to contact Lin Yin and see if she needed any help, Guan Nan knocked on the door and entered.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found the two accounts you asked me to check.¡± Guan Nan placed the information in his hand on Mu Heng¡¯s table.


    When Mu Heng saw the name ¡°Lin Yin¡± on the document, he raised his eyebrows in interest.


    Guan Nan reported, ¡°The owner of one of these two accounts is called Bai Tong. He¡¯s a feng Shui master. It¡¯s indeed as you expected, Boss. He¡¯s related to Chu Ning. On the surface, he¡¯s the one guiding Chu Ning to invest in stocks. However, I realized that while Bai Tong was investing in stocks, he seemed to have contacted a mysterious person frequently. I think that mysterious person might be the mastermind.¡¯


    At this point, Guan Nan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°As for the other person, I think you know her, Boss. She¡¯s Miss Lin Yin, your partner.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin¡­¡± Mu Heng muttered. Then, he picked up the comparison of the two accounts and smiled. ¡°It seems that Lin Yin and the mysterious person you mentioned are very likely the same person.¡±


    Guan Nan was a little surprised. ¡°But Miss Lin Yin is so young. Is that possible? Could there be another expert behind them?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. To be able to snatch Jiang Chen away before me and come up with so many advanced ideas, it¡¯s naturally possible that she¡¯s an expert in the stock market,¡± Mu Heng said with a smile.


    ¡°Then, Boss, what should we do next?¡± Guan Nan asked. Then, he asked hesitantly, ¡°Miss Lin Yin seems to have encountered trouble these two days. Do we need to reach out and help?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I think she should have a plan.¡± Mu Heng¡¯s eyes shone with anticipation.


    As soon as Lin Yin got out of the car at the school gate, a group of people suddenly rushed up and splashed paint on her, chanting, ¡°You¡¯re heartless for your wealth. Damn it! You trample on human lives. You¡¯re worse than a beast!¡± Lin Yin quickly dodged the paint, but she was still splashed.


    Just as Lin Yin¡¯s eyes turned sharp and she was about to attack, a group of people suddenly surrounded Lin Yin and subdued the people who splashed paint and insulted her.


    ¡°Yinyin, are you alright?¡± Mu Xiao¡¯s voice came from not far away..

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Splashing Paint

    Chapter 231: Splashing Paint


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing Mu Xiao walking over from afar, Lin Yin immediately stopped and relaxed her fists. She relaxed her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°When I came back from overseas this morning, I knew what happened to you. I was afraid that something would happen to you, so I came to see you. I didn¡¯t expect something to happen, ¡± Mu Xiao said.


    Then, Mu Xiao sized up Lin Yin a few times. After confirming that she was not injured, he was relieved.


    Lin Yin looked at the bodyguards who had already subdued the people who splashed the paint and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu Xiao. So you were the one who found these people?¡±


    ¡°Half of it is mine, and the other half is not mine,¡± Mu Xiao replied. He looked at the other bodyguards and was suspicious.


    Just as Lin Yin was wondering who the other half was, Lu Yan had already run over while panting. She asked worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, are you alright?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. These people came at the right time.¡±


    Only then did Lu Yan heave a sigh of relief. ¡°So my uncle was right. Sure enough, there will be some people who are muddle-headed and mess around.


    Fortunately, I listened to my uncle and brought a few bodyguards over.¡±


    Lin Yin was grateful and said, ¡°Then remember to help me thank your Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Lu Yan waved her hand.


    When Mu Xiao heard that Lin Yin still called Lu Ming ¡°Uncle¡± , his mood improved.


    When he didn¡¯t suspect that Lin Yin was his sister, he looked at the dispute between Lu Ming, Lin Yin, and Mu Ran as if he was watching a show.


    Now that he was basically certain that Lin Yin was his sister, he was not in the mood to watch the commotion.


    Now, he finally knew where Mu Ran¡¯s unhappiness came from. It was the uncomfortable feeling of his fair and tender sister being snatched away.


    Lu Yan, who was at the side, looked at Mu Xiao with confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°This is? He looks a little like Brother Mu Ran!¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mu Ran¡¯s brother, Mu Xiao.¡± Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes were smiling.


    ¡°Oh my god! If you¡¯re Mu Ran¡¯s brother, then you¡¯re my brother. Aiyo, why are you all so handsome?¡± Lu Yan was infatuated.


    After Mu Xiao sent those people to the police station, he left the bodyguards to Lin Yin, just in case.


    Although Lin Yin felt that it was about to end and there was no need, she could not dissuade Mu Xiao and could only accept it.


    Coupled with Lu Ming¡¯s bodyguards, Lin Yin felt that she looked like the daughter of a big boss of a gang going to school. She was too awe-inspiring.


    Mu Heng was a little surprised to learn from Guan Nan that Mu Xiao had actually brought people to protect Lin Yin. He wondered if it was because of Mu


    Ran.


    Because Mu Ran liked Lin Yin, he asked Mu Xiao for help?


    In that case, Mu Xiao might have extorted a lot of benefits from Mu Ran.


    It seemed that Mu Ran really liked Lin Yin.


    However, Mu Heng was a little uncertain. With Mu Ran¡¯s character, would he be Lin Yin¡¯s type? After all, she was such a smart girl.


    However, it was hard to say. Between husband and wife, one was smart and the other was stupid. If they complemented each other like this, they might be able to live well.


    Lin Yin, who had returned to the classroom, ignored the gazes of her classmates and returned to her seat.


    Shi Dai, who was at the side, questioned indignantly, ¡°Lin Yin, you were the one who caused trouble in your family. In the end, you made Feifei apologize. How dare you come to class?!¡±


    Lin Yin sneered and said, ¡°If your heart aches, go accompany her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Fei was stupid. The netizens don¡¯t know about Jia Qing¡¯s incident at the school gate, but don¡¯t we know? It was clearly Jia Qing¡¯s family who was in the wrong, but Su Fei tried to be a good person and was photographed. Isn¡¯t this directly convicting Lin Yin? In the end, our Yinyin is the victim!¡± Lu Yan said indignantly.


    Ji Yun pulled Shi Dai and asked her to speak less.


    This matter was indeed like this. If Su Fei and Su Lin had not come out to confess, the situation would not have fallen to such a state.


    As long as they could find the surveillance footage or the unedited original video, it was very easy for the Su Family to get rid of them.


    But now, the Su Family was clearly not in the wrong, but they used money to settle it. Su Fei and Su Lin even said a lot of insensible and extreme words about Lin Yin in the video..

 Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: The Truth About the Broken Leg

    Chapter 232: The Truth About the Broken Leg


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Therefore, Ji Yun did not sympathize with Su Fei at all.


    However, she did not expect that Shi Dai, who was not clear-headed, would still stand up for Su Fei. It really opened her eyes.


    Shi Dai was stubborn. ¡°Anyway, if it weren¡¯t for Lin Yin, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°You mean that a dog wanted to bite me, but I didn¡¯t let it, so that dog went around saying that I had no conscience. Then, Su Fei took money to apologize to the dog, causing everyone to think that I hurt the dog, so they attacked our family. And in your opinion, the source of all this is because I didn¡¯t let the dog bite me obediently, right?¡± Lin Yin looked at Shi Dai and mocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you say that, I¡¯ll ask you for a million yuan now. If you don¡¯t give it to me obediently, it¡¯s your fault. What kind of logic is that?¡± Lu Yan snorted coldly, her eyes filled with disdain.


    The surrounding students laughed softly.


    This was how things were supposed to be. Many of them came from rich families, but that money did not come from nowhere.


    Could it be that they had to give it to someone who wanted it? Did they deserve it just because they had money? What logic was this?


    Shi Dai did not know how to retort and could only sit in her seat angrily.


    As evening approached, Su Zhen called Lin Yin, his tone fawning. ¡°Yinyin, I heard from the public relations manager that you still have some information. Will you give it to me today? Can you send it over now? The Corporation¡¯s situation isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Lin Yin snorted. The Su Corporation had angered everyone and only lost a billion yuan.


    Lin Yin said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. Dad, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Nothing will happen this time.¡±


    Lin Yin hung up the phone and quickly bought the shares of the Su Corporation before the market closed today. She did not forget to ask Bai Tong and Chu Ning to buy them too.


    In the short period of time that this matter had happened, many shareholders had already sold their shares of the Su Corporation. Although it was insignificant, they could take it slow.


    The next day, when the news of the eldest daughter of the Su Family being ungrateful had reached its peak, a post was suddenly pushed up and instantly became a hot topic.


    # The truth of the eldest daughter of the Su Family being ungrateful #


    Everyone thought that this should be about Lin Yin¡¯s past, such as exposing the reason why Lin Yin was so cold-blooded and heartless.


    Just as the netizens were about to go in and curse, everyone was stunned by the content of the post.


    The Jia Family¡¯s father, whom everyone thought was waiting for his life to be saved, actually stood up in the video and molested a nurse who was blurred out.


    The time of that video happened to be the day before Jia Qing and Chang Hao knelt at the school gate and begged Lin Yin for money.


    Although there was no sound in the video, everyone could see what was happening through the video.


    Hence, this post instantly attracted more netizens to come in and discuss. The comments below the post instantly exploded.


    [Am I seeing things? The old man who cried online that he would have to amputate his leg if he didn¡¯t have money for surgery is this person in the video?]


    [So, what¡¯s going on now? I¡¯m a little confused. I scolded Lin Yin a lot previously. I¡¯m a little flustered now! If I don¡¯t find out what happened, I won¡¯t dare to speak.]


    [Damn it, have we been deceived? Have we been used? He¡¯s so energetic and can still suppress a young lady. How does he look like he broke his leg?]


    [So, nothing happened to this old man at all, right? Damn it, I even donated money to perform surgery on him.]


    [How could it be like this? So Lin Yin is innocent? This family wanted to cheat money, but Lin Yin didn¡¯t agree, so they spread rumors about Lin Yin, right? Is that right?]


    [F*ck, a person with broken legs waiting for surgery can actually stand up and molest a nurse. I actually attacked others for such a person previously. I want to end my life now. F*ck! F*ck!]


    [They used public opinion to attack people and used the kindness of netizens to gain benefits. How can there be such a shameless person?]


    [I don¡¯t know anything. I only know that this old man¡¯s legs are broken. He shouldn¡¯t be so healthy. Does anyone want to form a team to break his legs?!] [I feel so stupid. I¡¯m actually being used by someone. I¡¯m going to kill them!] [That old fart still dares to molest a little girl. I¡¯m going to destroy him.]


    At this moment, this blogger exposed another set of videos. The video directly released the conversation between the Jia Family. When this video was released, it directly angered everyone..

 Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Exposed

    Chapter 233: Exposed


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°This move is still useful against Qingqing. I wonder if Qingqing can bring money.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get it. Won¡¯t our son¡¯s betrothal gift come then?¡±


    ¡°Then what if Lin Yin wants us to return the money later?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to return? We borrowed so much previously, but Lin Yin didn¡¯t ask for it to be returned, right? Besides, this money was borrowed by that girl, Qingqing. She can just settle it herself. What has it got to do with us? Just wait for that money to be used as a betrothal gift to get married,¡± Chang Hao said.


    ¡°A girl is an outsider and can¡¯t be blamed on us. Your most important task now is to quickly get married and have children to continue our Jia Family¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin is not lending it to me, she won¡¯t even see me.¡±


    ¡°Tell her this. If she does nothing to save him, she¡¯ll be the murderer who killed your father and will have a guilty conscience for the rest of her life. When she hears this, she¡¯ll definitely be willing to borrow money, ¡±


    ¡°Why is it so difficult to ask for money now? Didn¡¯t she always give us money when we asked in the past?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to walk. Don¡¯t get up and walk around on your own, lest others discover you. ¡±


    The video from here onwards was of Jia Rong molesting the nurse.


    ¡°You can be discharged soon. It¡¯s just a small fall. There¡¯s no need for you to be hospitalized. It¡¯s a single ward even. It¡¯s a waste of money,¡±


    ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t shout. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just fell and was careless. Don¡¯t shout and I¡¯ll let go of you. Of course, it¡¯s useless if you shout. Everyone will believe me, the patient.¡±


    Below that was how the Jia Family reacted after getting the money.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Qingqing. You still had a plan to get the netizens to donate. You gathered 300,000 yuan in one go, faster than taking money from Lin Yin. Our Qingqing is so capable.¡±


    ¡°Not now. We don¡¯t know anything about this Internet. When the donation money reaches a million yuan, we¡¯ll let Qingqing go back. At that time, we¡¯ll give 200,000 yuan to Jia Song as a betrothal gift and 500,000 yuan to Jia Song as a down payment for a house. We¡¯ll use some of the remaining 300,000 yuan for the wedding and keep some for us to retire.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many benefits from pretending to be sick. All our problems were resolved in an instant. The money came too quickly. When we finish spending our money, it¡¯s my turn to pretend to be sick and extort another sum,¡±


    ¡°The Su Family is really stupid. The matter wasn¡¯t settled in the first place, but as soon as they came to apologize, we really became victims. Not only did we get 500,000 yuan for nothing, but we also attracted more donations.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect those two children from the Su Family to be so stupid. We only said that we would consider it, and they gave us money directly. This child from a rich family is so easy to deceive.¡±


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not up to you to decide if I¡¯m filial or not. In short, I have a share of the money this time. I can¡¯t stay in school anymore because of this matter, so I¡¯ll use this money to find a good school to continue my studies.¡±


    At the same time, the Su Corporation released evidence, showing clearly the money Lin Yin had spent on the Jia Family all these years and the tuition fees she had paid for Jia Qing.


    This included the records of Lin Yin being hospitalized twice to save Jia Song and Chang Hao, as well as the witness interviews of the hooligans who participated and neighbors.


    There were also some other bloggers who released the entire process of Jia Qing and Lin Yin arguing at the school gate that day.


    With this, everything was obvious. The targets of everyone¡¯s scolding turned from Lin Yin to the Jia family of four.


    [This family has simply refreshed my worldview. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person!]


    [I¡¯ve finally seen what it means to be born poor!]


    [She pretended to be sick and borrowed money from Lin Yin, she couldn¡¯t get it and she started rumors online. She used the netizens to attack Lin Yin and instantly accumulated wealth. I¡¯m really upset because I was really deceived and even donated 1,000 yuan. I¡¯ve never been so stupid in my life!]


    [This is what an ungrateful ingrate is, right? Not only is she an ingrate, but she¡¯s also a vampire. She couldn¡¯t suck enough of Lin Yin, so she targeted the netizens!]


    [They actually want to pretend to be sick to earn money the next time after this. Don¡¯t they know shame?]


    [I never thought that the first time in my life that I donated online would be to donate to someone else¡¯s family to get married. Ridiculous! ]


    [Am I the only one who thinks that Jia Qing is actually quite pitiful? She was tricked by her parents into borrowing money, but in the end, it was just to get a betrothal gift for her brother. They don¡¯t even want her to continue school and want to marry her off?]


    [She¡¯s a pitiful person, but that doesn¡¯t mean she isn¡¯t hateful. She used the kindness of the netizens to accumulate wealth and provoke the netizens to attack Lin Yin. She¡¯s the mastermind..]

 Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Netizen Apologizes

    Chapter 234: Netizen Apologizes


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    [He still wants to continue his bloodline? F*ck, does his family have a throne to inherit? Does such a dirty bloodline need to be inherited?]


    [Which girl would be so unlucky to marry into such a family?]


    [It¡¯s too scary. This family must be severely punished. Otherwise, who will believe in this so-called online donation in the future?]


    [The nature of this matter is too evil. It¡¯s simply challenging the public order of our society and the trust between people.]


    [I¡¯m relieved to see that everyone is scolding that family. I¡¯ll stand up for Lin Yin for now. Such a kind girl was actually attacked for saving a family of ingrates. My heart aches!]


    [This world shouldn¡¯t disappoint kind people. Miss Su helped that family so much and was scolded by us in the end. She even implicated her family. I¡¯m honest. I scolded her before, so I apologize!]


    [The netizens owe Miss Su an apology. I¡¯ll apologize first: I¡¯m sorry, I was blind!]


    Below were a group of netizens who wanted to apologize to Lin Yin. In an instant, the topic of ¡°I owe Miss Su an apology¡± became trending.


    In a few minutes, the topic of #1 owe the Su Corporation an apology # became popular.


    Hence, a scene that caught people between laughter and tears appeared on the Internet. The netizens went around looking for people to apologize to!


    Mu Heng looked at the trend on the Internet and could not help but nod. This young lady was bold and forbearing. She was a talent who could do great things.


    Especially the video in the hospital. It looked like it was prepared. This foresight was very interesting.


    Moreover, Mu Heng also knew that Lin Yin was actually buying crazily while the Su Corporation¡¯s shares were falling. This made him feel that Lin Yin seemed to be doing something he did not know.


    At this moment, Jia Qing¡¯s eyes were already red and swollen as she looked at the video on her phone. She had never thought that the truth would be like this.


    In order to let her brother get a wife to marry, her parents did not hesitate to pretend to be sick and lie to her, making her endure the humiliation and borrow money from Lin Yin!


    She even planned to push all the responsibility of borrowing money to her. They would live a carefree life.


    Jia Qing¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and filled with resentment.


    Why?


    Was she born to be treated differently just because she was a girl?


    It was already very unfortunate for her to be born into such a poor family, but she still had to face such parents. She hated them!


    She hated that the heavens were blind to let her be born into such a family.


    She hated that she was a woman and could only be bullied.


    She hated her bad luck. It was not easy for her to get some money, but she was discovered.


    She hated Lin Yin for abandoning their friendship and leaving her with no way out.


    At this moment, the Su Corporation had timely released some good news that the Su Corporation had once sponsored poor students and helped farmers.


    The post was accompanied by: ¡°The Su Corporation has always been contributing to public welfare and repaying the public¡¯s trust and support for the Su Corporation. Like Miss Lin Yin, the Su Corporation has always pursued doing good things without asking for anything in return under the guidance of President Su Zhen. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a storm this time. Apart from being surprised, I can only be thick-skinned and demonstrate a few incidents to prove my innocence.¡±


    The Su Corporation¡¯s humorous tone instantly won the favor of the netizens.


    Hence, very quickly, all kinds of good deeds related to the Su Corporation spread like wildfire on the Internet, and the shares of the Su Corporation rose like a straight line.


    Su Zhen looked at the computer in his office, the smile on his face never stopping.


    The public relations manager beside her was full of praise for Lin Yin. ¡°Missy¡¯s move is simply too wonderful! This time, not only did our Corporation not lose anything, but we also increased our reputation and saved 200 million yuan in advertising fees.¡±


    The people below flattered Su Zhen, ¡°Missy is indeed the President¡¯s biological daughter. She¡¯s smart and capable like President Su. She¡¯s capable and smart.¡± Su Zhen felt light-headed from the praise and felt his mood improve.


    However, when her gaze inadvertently landed on the unhappy and silent Su Lin, he instantly became more frustrated.


    However, Lin Yin was a daughter. If only she was a son. Su Lin was just like washing a pig, it was a waste of both water and soap. Other than causing trouble, there was nothing he could do.


    Su Lin felt extremely uncomfortable, especially when he heard those praises for Lin Yin. He only felt that they were ear-piercing.


    However, in the end, he still convinced himself not to be angry. No matter how powerful and capable Lin Yin was, she was still just a daughter.


    Everything in the Su Family would be his in the future. When the time came, he would get rid of all the people who praised Lin Yin today..

 Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Be a Good Person

    Chapter 235: Be a Good Person


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Fei looked at the comments online and instantly felt upset.


    She had thought that she would be able to find some comments that praised her. For example, for Lin Yin, she, a daughter of a rich family, would lower herself to apologize. Even if it turned out to be a trap in the end, it couldn¡¯t cover up her kindness to Lin Yin. She was kind-hearted.


    However, those netizens seemed to be blind. They only saw the video where the Jia Family said that she was stupid and gullible.


    Su Fei was so angry that she threw her phone onto the bed, her eyes red.


    It was this Lin Yin. Lin Yin must have returned and snatched her good luck. In the past, such praise had always belonged to her, but now, it was snatched away by Lin Yin.


    This matter quickly came to an end, but the punishment for the Jia Family was not small.


    The total donation from the Jia Family this time exceeded 1 million yuan. Since Jia Qing was really clueless at that time, other than her, the other three were each sentenced to a year in prison.


    As tor the 500,000 yuan that the Su Family had given her, Lin Yin directly suggested that they sue them for extortion. At that time, in the extortion video, there were only the three members of the Jia Family and Jia Qing escaped again.


    At the same time, Jia Rong was exposed for molesting a nurse and for various previous molestation and attempted rape.


    As for Jia Qing, she was expelled from the school.


    Lu Yan looked at the happy scene and asked sneakily, ¡°Yinyin, you were so calm and composed before. Did you already have victory in your hands and have been hiding it from me?¡±


    Lin Yin said awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. We just happened to have some evidence. ¡±


    In her previous life, Jia Rong had provoked a shrewish woman and was beaten up for his attempted molestation. It was exposed online and many women reported him, including the nurse in the video.


    At that time, this girl reported it with her real name, and it spread like wildfire.


    For this, Jia Qing even begged her to fork out a lot of money to pull strings.


    Now, Jia Rong deserved it.


    ¡°Yinyin is still the best,¡± Yang Xue praised sincerely.


    Lu Yan also said proudly, ¡°Of course. Yinyin is the best.¡±


    At this moment, Jia Qing had returned to her dilapidated house. Of the four people in the house, three had been captured. Now, it was cold and desolate.


    Her home was gone. No, she had never had a home. Now, she didn¡¯t even have a future and she was penniless.


    She had clearly not done anything wrong. She just wanted to live well like a normal person. Why was there nothing in the end?


    ¡°Sister Qing, you¡¯re back?¡± Suddenly, a boy¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Jia Qing looked back. It was Dong Dong, a child who lived in this slum with her. Jia Qing waved at Dong Dong. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Dong Dong came over with a smile on his face. In the past, when he could not find Sister Yinyin, he would come here to look for her.


    However, he usually did not dare to come in because Sister Qing¡¯s father was very fierce and knew how to hit people like his father.


    Therefore, every time he came, he would hide opposite and watch secretly. When Sister Yinyin came out, he would suddenly jump out and scare her.


    However, Sister Yinyin had said that Sister Qing¡¯s father had once given her half a steamed bun, so in his heart, she should be considered a good person.


    ¡°Sister Qing, have you eaten?¡± Dong Dong blinked and asked.


    Jia Qing shook her head and looked at the boy in front of her. This was the boy Lin Yin had taken good care of in the past.


    Dong Dong took out a steamed bun from his pocket and said, ¡°Then this is for you. I just bought it.¡¯


    Then, he looked to the side. Seeing that there was no one, he took out half a roast duck from the pocket of his coat and handed it to Jia Qing with a smile.


    ¡°This is for you too.¡±


    Jia Qing¡¯s gaze landed on the steamed bun and roasted duck. She asked indifferently, ¡°Who bought this for you?¡±


    Dongdong only had a lazy father at home, so it could be said that Dongdong did not have three meals a day.


    In the past, Lin Yin would help this little boy. Now that Lin Yin was gone, he was just a child. Where did he get this food?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. A kind-hearted person gave it to me.¡± Dong Dong¡¯s small face was filled with innocence.


    As she spoke, Dong Dong handed the steamed bun in her hand to Jia Qing.


    He had heard that Sister Qing¡¯s family had been captured. Now, Sister Qing was the only one left in the house. She was so pitiful.


    In the past, when he had nothing to eat, Sister Yinyin would always bring him delicious food. Therefore, he had to be a good person like Sister Yinyin..

 Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Siblings

    Chapter 236: Siblings


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Kind-hearted? Hehehe, how can there be kind-hearted people in this world?¡± Jia Qing held the steamed bun tightly.


    Seeing that his steamed bun had been flattened, Dong Dong was a little stunned. Then, he said in a daze, ¡°Sister Yinyin, she¡¯s a good person. She¡¯ll bring me food. You¡¯re also a good person because Sister Yinyin plays with you.¡±


    Jia Qing looked up slightly, her eyes cold. ¡°You said that Yinyin is a good person?¡±


    Dong Dong nodded seriously. ¡°Of course she¡¯s a good person!¡±


    Jia Qing laughed. That¡¯s right, Lin Yin was a good person!


    Dong Dong was frightened by Jia Qing¡¯s sinister laughter. He hurriedly took two steps back and fled.


    Seeing the fleeing Dong Dong, Jia Qing smiled even more coldly and arrogantly.


    As soon as Lin Yin returned home, she contacted Long Ming, a detective she trusted.


    Lin Yin: ¡°How is it? Has Dong Dong been doing well recently?¡±


    Long: ¡°It¡¯s alright. The little guy can eat a lot. I got someone to send him food every day. It¡¯s enough for him.¡±


    Lin Yin: ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, have you settled the matter regarding Zhou


    Wei that I asked you to investigate previously?¡±


    Long: ¡°There¡¯s not much information, but I found some woman suspected to be Zhou Wei¡¯s mother. I¡¯ll check again during this period.¡±


    Lin Yin: ¡°Okay, sorry to trouble you.¡¯


    Putting down her phone, Lin Yin propped her chin up and thought about Zhou Wei.


    She was someone who had a grudge against the Mu Family and knew Zhou Li. Furthermore, Zhou Li knew Chu Yun. Perhaps she could find out something from this person, such as why Chu Yun wanted to bring her back to the Su Family.


    At this moment, Long Ming sent a photo over. Lin Yin picked it up and saw that it was a photo of Dong Dong. Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The first time Lin Yin saw Dong Dong was the day she went to save Jia Qing¡¯s mother.


    At that time, she asked Chang Hao to leave first and she stayed behind to lure those people away. Unexpectedly, there were too many people. She was beaten half to death and thrown into the smelly ditch.


    Later, when she woke up again, she was fed water from the smelly ditch by Dong Dong and woke up. That was how the two of them met.


    During that period of time in the hospital, it was such a small person like Dongdong who came over to spend time with her every day. It was to the extent that everyone in the hospital thought that she and Dongdong were siblings who had no parents and relied on each other.


    It was laughable that she was hospitalized to save Chang Hao, but Jia Qing¡¯s family had never gone to the hospital to see her.


    At that time, for some reason, Lin Yin only found out a long time later that the Jia Family was afraid of paying the medical fees, so they didn¡¯t dare to contact her.


    Looking at the chubby Dong Dong in the photo, Lin Yin¡¯s mood improved.


    After she eliminated the source of danger, she would bring Dong Dong over.


    Early the next morning, there was a hurried knock on Lin Yin¡¯s door.


    Lin Yin stood up impatiently and opened the door. She saw Su Zhen looking at Lin Yin with a smile and saying, ¡°Yinyin, I just saw Mu Heng¡¯s car parked nearby. Get up quickly and dress up. We¡¯ll go out and greet him later.¡±


    ¡°It might just be a coincidence. By the time I dress up and go over, he would have left long ago!¡± Lin Yin said impatiently.


    Su Zhen, who was in a good mood, did not care about Lin Yin¡¯s attitude at all. He only said happily, ¡°No, I went forward to greet him just now. President Mu was still asking about you. I asked him to wait for a while and asked you to greet him later. He agreed.¡±


    Lin Yin felt that her mind was in a mess. What was Mu Heng thinking? He actually agreed to such a strange suggestion from Su Zhen?


    Lin Yin had no choice but to wash up and prepare to leave.


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin¡¯s home clothes and said with disapproval, ¡°Yinyin, your clothes are not suitable! Didn¡¯t I buy you a lot of gowns previously? Go wear that, be more formal!¡±


    Lin Yin felt that Su Zhen¡¯s train of thought was a little strange. Who would go out in a gown so early in the morning just to greet a man?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. He¡¯s not an outsider!¡± Lin Yin only said truthfully.


    Although she and the Mu family had yet to officially do a paternity test, she was basically certain that Mu Heng was her biological brother.


    It was not suitable for a sister to wear a gown just to meet her older brother.


    When Su Zhen, who was standing on the other end, heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He said happily, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He¡¯s not an outsider. Then go quickly. Don¡¯t make President Mu wait.¡±


    When Lin Yin left, Su Zhen still couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. It seemed that Lin Yin and Mu Heng had achieved something good.


    Regardless of whether Lin Yin chose the Mu family or the Lu family, it would be beneficial to their Su Corporation.


    Of course, she had many suitors. It was not impossible for there to be a more suitable candidate. After all, this era was so open-minded..

 Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Morning Exercise

    Chapter 237: Morning Exercise


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At the side, Su Fei looked at Su Zhen¡¯s fawning attitude towards Lin Yin and felt extremely jealous. Wasn¡¯t itjust because Lin Yin had climbed up the social ladder and was valuable?


    In the future, she would marry better than Lin Yin and let Su Zhen see that she was better than Lin Yin after all.


    However, before her future came, Su Zhen¡¯s scolding came first.


    ¡°Why are you wearing a straight face so early in the morning? Who are you showing it to? How unlucky!¡± Su Zhen said angrily.


    Yesterday, he had wanted to send Su Fei out.


    Helpless, Chu Yun begged bitterly and Su Lin refused to let go. In the end, he could only let Su Fei stay.


    Su Zhen felt a little strange. Didn¡¯t Su Fei used to be quite generous and smart?


    Why was Su Fei becoming more and more stupid now? She did not look like a child raised by Su Zhen at all.


    It seemed like Chu Yun was still not good enough. As the mistress of the family, she had raised the child to be like this.


    Therefore, Su Zhen became even more determined. In the future, when Su Lin married, he had to marry a smart and presentable daughter of a wealthy family.


    As for Su Fei, it seemed like he had to find a better marriage partner.


    ¡°Dad, eat!¡± Su Fei picked up a bun for Su Zhen with the chopsticks.


    Su Zhen replied with a dark expression and said, ¡°In the future, you have to learn more from your sister. Before you do anything, you have to consider the consequences. Don¡¯t do anything useless and implicate the family.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face turned red from Su Zhen¡¯s words. She was furious. What did he mean by she did not consider the consequences?


    Didn¡¯t Su Zhen agree to apologize and send money on behalf of Lin Yin that day?


    Moreover, when Lin Yin returned that day, didn¡¯t he say in front of the entire family that she was considerate and that Lin Yin was petty?


    Now, he had fallen out with her just like that and even pushed all the blame to her.


    As expected, if they were not biologically related, they would never be related.


    However, Su Fei only dared to say these words in her heart. She still said,


    ¡°Okay, Dad. I understand. I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡±


    Su Zhen nodded with a serious expression and continued, ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ve asked your brother to take over a new project. He won¡¯t be home often either. Don¡¯t look for him recently to do useless things. Let him work hard, understand? A man still has to prioritize his career.¡±


    How could Su Fei not understand what Su Zhen meant? Her expression alternated between green and red. She gritted her teeth silently, but her mouth was still sweet. ¡°I understand, Dad!¡±


    Chu Yun, who was at the side, was dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning. Why are you talking about this? Su Lin has his own opinions. It¡¯s not our Feifei¡¯s decision to see him or not!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! If you have nothing to do, bring Su Fei to learn what women should learn and learn what a wife should learn. You¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t spoil her like a child every day!¡± Su Zhen interrupted Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun glared at Su Zhen indignantly and comforted Su Fei, ¡°Feifei, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Su Fei smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry with Dad. Dad is doing this for my own good. Girls have to get married in the future. I really should learn more.¡±


    Chu Yun sighed slightly. Feifei was too sensible.


    ¡°Mom, stop sighing. Let¡¯s eat quickly. Mom, you can teach me first!¡± Su Fei held Chu Yun¡¯s hand and smiled warmly.


    No matter what Su Zhen asked Su Fei to learn, she was willing. It was good as long as she could stay in the Su Family.


    Besides, there were only those things that women should learn. There was no harm for her to learn them.


    Anyway, she was going to get married in the future. It was better to be prepared.


    As for Lin Yin, who had left the Su Family¡¯s door, she looked around for a while before she heard the sound of a car horn.


    She turned her head and saw Mu Heng¡¯s assistant, Guan Nan, sticking his head out to greet her. Mu Heng was standing beside the car.


    His outstanding facial features and tall figure attracted many neighbors who woke up early.


    This Mu Heng was a strange person. It was fine if he went for a walk outside someone¡¯s house in the morning, but he even brought his assistant out for a walk. He was really too free.


    ¡°President Mu, you asked your assistant to send you out early in the morning. Is it morning exercise?¡± Lin Yin came to the car and smiled.


    ¡°I wanted to come over for a walk before work, but I happened to meet your father. He said that you really wanted to greet me, so I was waiting for you to come and greet me. After all, we¡¯re shareholders of the same company. I still have to give you this face,¡± Mu Heng said as he walked towards Lin Yin..

 Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Breakfast

    Chapter 238: Breakfast


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know I was so enthusiastic. Then, President Mu, do you want to come in for a drink?¡± Lin Yin mocked herself jokingly.


    ¡°Why are you calling me President Mu?¡± Mu Heng asked with disapproval.


    ¡°The two of us have worked together. We¡¯re from the same company. It¡¯s quite suitable to call you President Mu.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes curved.


    For some reason, Lin Yin felt that she was in a good mood now. Her conversation with Mu Heng also sounded like a joke, natural and harmonious.


    ¡°You should call me Brother Mu Heng. It sounds more intimate,¡± Mu Heng suggested.


    Lin Yin did not hesitate and called out openly, ¡°Brother Mu Heng.¡±


    Hearing his name come out of Lin Yin¡¯s mouth, Mu Heng felt a strange joy.


    A smile appeared in the corners of Mu Heng¡¯s eyes. Then, he looked around and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk?¡±


    Lin Yin pursed her lips slightly. She didn¡¯t know what Mu Heng wanted to do, so she could only nod and say, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The villa area where the Su Family lived was quite green and the air was fresh.


    Lin Yin followed behind Mu Heng. The two of them walked slowly around the lake in the district and did not speak along the way.


    Just as Lin Yin was wondering what Mu Heng wanted to do, Mu Heng said, ¡°Yinyin, I want to invite you to join my investment bank.¡±


    Lin Yin paused and asked in confusion, ¡°Me?¡±


    Mu Heng nodded at Lin Yin. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lin Yin quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not good at stocks.¡±


    Mu Heng felt a little disappointed. Was Lin Yin hiding it from him? Or was she being humble?


    ¡°Yinyin, you were the one who pushed the goddess of the stock market who suddenly became famous recently, right?¡± Mu Heng looked at Lin Yin and asked.


    Lin Yin instantly understood. So that was why Mu Heng came to look for her today.


    No wonder. Mu Heng¡¯s investment bank dealt with finance. If they found out that she was behind Chu Ning, it was no wonder they came to look for her.


    Mu Heng was a capable person, but he was also a very good judge of talent. He would work with all the talents he appreciated.


    But this time, Mu Heng might be disappointed.


    Lin Yin knew very well that the reason why she could know the rise and fall of the stock price was because she had dealt with it in her previous life, so she remembered some of the stock price trends.


    If it was really about analysis, she really wouldn¡¯t know.


    Therefore, Lin Yin could only lie.


    ¡°Brother Mu Heng, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve been playing with some stocks recently, but I¡¯m just playing along. I¡¯m just a little lucky. I¡¯m not familiar with that stock goddess at all,¡± Lin Yin denied.


    ¡°Yinyin, what are you worried about? Our investment bank¡¯s treatment is not low,¡± Mu Heng asked.


    Even though Lin Yin tried her best to hide it, Mu Heng could still tell that Lin Yin was not telling the truth.


    Lin Yin sighed slightly and said, ¡°Brother Mu Heng, I¡¯m just passing the time with the stocks. There¡¯s a high chance that I won¡¯t be in this industry in the future, so I appreciate your kind invitation, but I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mu Heng did not expect Lin Yin to reject him. She had thought that he would be very disappointed, but Lin Yin did not expect Mu Heng to admire her.


    She had her own clear goal and would not change her mind because of any external force. Such a person had good self-control.


    ¡°Alright then! Then I can only respect your decision. But when you have time, can you go to the company more often? After all, I¡¯m still a little unwilling to lose a talent like you,¡± Mu Heng joked.


    Lin Yin felt very guilty being called a talent by Mu Heng and could only reply perfunctorily, ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll definitely go when I have time.¡±


    Since they were done talking, Lin Yin said directly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first? I haven¡¯t had breakfast.¡¯


    Mu Heng was stunned and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Have you eaten? Do you want to go in and eat with us?¡± Lin Yin invited generously.


    ¡°No need. I still have something on. I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Mu Heng looked at Lin Yin apologetically.


    After Lin Yin entered the Su Family, Mu Heng got someone to send a luxurious breakfast to the Su Family.


    Su Zhen looked at the breakfast on the table and his eyes lit up. Mu Heng was really concerned about Lin Yin.


    Su Fei looked at the breakfast and felt extremely jealous. The chefs of this restaurant were all famous top chefs in the world.


    Just this meal alone was worth at least 50,000 yuan. Not to mention, some people might not even be able to get it even if they queued up. Lin Yin looked at Su Fei and said, ¡°Shall we eat together?¡±

 Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Su Lin’s First Time

    Chapter 239: Su Lin¡¯s First Time


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Fei knew that Lin Yin was deliberately showing off. She gritted her teeth and refused. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Enjoy yourself!¡±


    Seeing Su Fei¡¯s obviously unhappy expression, Lin Yin was happy.


    She called the nanny and servants at home over to enjoy.


    To be honest, this was the first time she had seen such a sumptuous breakfast that was enough for more than ten people.


    Su Zhen was not interested in breakfast. She just went out to work happily and planned for a better future.


    As soon as Su Fei returned to her room, she threw herself on the bed angrily and turned on her cell phone to complain to Su Lin.


    However, Su Lin did not reply even after a long time. Su Fei was puzzled, so she called him.


    Logically speaking, Su Lin should have woken up long ago.


    At this moment, Su Lin, who was having fun with the hot beauty on the bed, lifted the blanket impatiently and picked up the phone at the side with a dark expression.


    When he saw that it was Su Fei, his mind instantly cleared up.


    Su Lin hurriedly stopped what he was doing. He gestured at the girl who was still unsatisfied with her desires to keep quiet. Then, he took a deep breath and picked up the phone.


    As soon as the call connected, Su Fei¡¯s sticky and soft voice came from the other end. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Brother is at work? What¡¯s wrong? Does Feifei miss Brother?¡± Su Lin smiled.


    When the girl below heard Su Lin¡¯s doting voice, her gaze instantly changed. Someone actually wanted to snatch the sugar daddy she had painstakingly hooked up with. This was unbearable.


    Hence, the girl¡¯s hand gently slid down Su Lin¡¯s chest. Then, she turned around and pressed Su Lin under her.


    This unexpected action frightened Su Lin so much that his cell phone fell onto the bed.


    Before he could react, the girl sat on his erected p*nis and tried her best to please him.


    His hard p*nis was consumed by layers of soft and tender flesh. This made Su Lin shiver with pleasure, and the corners of his mouth emitted an emotional sound.


    On the other side, Su Fei heard a strange sound and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? What are you doing?¡±


    Hearing Su Fei¡¯s voice on the phone, Su Lin quickly suppressed his emotions and picked up his phone. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Nothing. I accidentally tripped just now.¡±


    Only then did Su Fei feel relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You almost scared me to death just now.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s voice rang in his ears. In front of him was a skilled nightclub girl. This wave of excitement that was like an affair made Su Lin dizzy.


    The girl watched in satisfaction as Su Lin indulged in her skills.


    He was a rare virgin sugar daddy, especially since he was quite good-looking, had a good figure, and did not have much relationship experience. He was the easiest to control.


    If she did not squeeze a sum of money out of Su Lin, she would not let go easily.


    Su Lin panted heavily as he listened to Su Fei ramble on the other end of the phone. He watched as the girl in front of him touched her voluptuous breasts and shook them.


    Perhaps realizing Su Lin¡¯s perfunctoryness, Su Fei asked unhappily, ¡°Brother, are you listening to me seriously?¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s expression was dazed as the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°¡­Of course


    I¡¯m listening. Feifei, be good¡­ Ah!¡­ When Brother goes back, um¡­ I¡¯ll prepare a luxurious breakfast for you too.¡±


    Su Fei was a little puzzled. Su Lin¡¯s voice seemed to be a little off. ¡°Brother, are you panting? Are you exercising?¡±


    Su Lin pushed upwards punishingly. Then, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, I just remembered to exercise. I have to train my figure to be worthy of our Little Feifei.¡±


    When the girl heard Su Lin¡¯s words, she could not help but sneer in her heart. He was still exercising vigorously with a woman here and coaxing another woman on the other side. Men were all like this!


    After finally coaxing Su Fei, Su Lin turned the tables the moment he hung up. He pressed the woman under him and barged around recklessly.


    In the past, Su Lin¡¯s thoughts were on Su Fei. He was even strict with himself for Su Fei¡¯s sake and had never touched a woman.


    Last night, his father sent one over. Due to his father¡¯s pressure, Su Lin reluctantly accepted her.


    Initially, he thought that he would reject her because he didn¡¯t like this girl. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t reject doing intimate things with other women and even felt very comfortable.


    So her father was right. Sex had nothing to do with love.


    As long as he knew that the person he loved was Su Fei, there was no need for him to suffer in terms of sexual desire..

 Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Dong Dong Getting Sold

    Chapter 240: Dong Dong Getting Sold


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Lin Yin sent the message to Bai Tong, there was a smile in her eyes. After setting up for so long, it was time to start setting up traps.


    At this moment, Long Ming suddenly called.


    Lin Yin frowned. Under normal circumstances, Long Ming would not call.


    Lin Yin had an ominous feeling and quickly picked up the phone. She heard Long Ming say anxiously, ¡°Dong Dong is missing.¡±


    Lin Yin was stunned on the spot. How could he have disappeared now? Impossible!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Yin asked in a heavy tone.


    ¡°This morning, my people went to deliver food, but they didn¡¯t see Dong Dong. They thought he went somewhere to play, but they still didn¡¯t see him at noon. So after asking, they found out that Dong Dong had been given away by his father,¡± Long Ming said.


    ¡°Who is it? Where did they send him?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice was extremely low.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I don¡¯t know where his father sold him to, but I¡¯m about to have news. Wait a little longer.¡± Long Ming spoke quickly with a hint of


    urgency.


    As soon as she hung up, Lin Yin immediately made a few calls to find help in case of emergencies.


    Then, Lin Yin immediately called Chu Ning. As soon as the other party picked up, Lin Yin asked coldly, ¡®Where are you now?¡±


    Chu Ning replied in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m drinking at the bar. Do you want to come along? I¡¯ll find you a few of the most handsome male models to accompany you.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dong Dong?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s hand that was holding her cell phone was trembling.


    However, Chu Ning asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Dong Dong, what Dong


    Dong? Cousin, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why does your tone sound strange?¡±


    In order not to alert the enemy, Lin Yin could only say, ¡°No, Master Bai Tong said that if I ask you this, the shares will definitely rise tomorrow.¡±


    After brushing Chu Ning off, Lin Yin sent Bai Tong to ask Chu Ning as a mysterious person.


    Chu Ning now worshipped Bai Tong as a faith and would definitely not lie. He did not expect her to have the same answer. So Dong Dong was really not with Chu Ning?


    Then where¡¯s Dong Dong?


    In her previous life, it was Chu Ning who captured Dong Dong. In order to force her to admit those necessary crimes, she even smashed Dong Dong¡¯s finger.


    But if it wasn¡¯t Chu Ning, who did it?


    However, in his previous life, at this time, Chu Ning had indeed not captured Dong Dong.


    So was it possible that Dong Dong in her previous life had indeed been sold by his biological father at this time, but he had returned safely?


    At the thought of this, Lin Yin¡¯s expression relaxed a little. If that was the case, that would be best.


    Lin Yin¡¯s thoughts had just eased when Long Ming called again. ¡°I found him. He¡¯s at an abandoned machinery factory in the suburbs. My people have already gone over.¡±


    ¡°Alright, send me your location. I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± Lin Yin hung up.


    On the way, Lin Yin sent Long Ming¡¯s location to some bodyguards she had prepared long ago. These people were originally prepared by her to protect Dong Dong, but she did not expect things to happen so suddenly.


    In her previous life, Chu Ning had smashed Dong Dong¡¯s finger without asking in front of her. She was tied up and had no ability to fight back.


    Even though she had already confessed to those crimes according to Chu Ning¡¯s words.


    However, Chu Ning still did not let Dong Dong off. Instead, she said evilly, ¡°Cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. I won¡¯t let such a scourge live in this world.


    Take revenge on me in the future.¡±


    Later on, Lin Yin went to the police, but Dong Dong¡¯s father, who had taken the money, went straight to the police and said that the child had died by accident, letting a vicious woman like Chu Ning get away with it.


    Lin Yin¡¯s thoughts did not stop along the way, and the worry in her heart grew.


    When Lin Yin arrived, Long Ming and the others had already surrounded the machinery factory. Sun Biao and the others rushed over from behind. When they saw Lin Yin, they said, ¡°Boss!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were red, and her voice was fierce. ¡°Charge in!¡±


    Hence, the group held the tools in their hands tightly and smashed the door open with a mighty aura.


    The moment the door opened, many people rushed out and slashed at Lin Yin and the others.


    Lin Yin ignored the danger around her and kicked down a man who was slashing at her with a knife. Then, she pressed the sharp dagger against the man¡¯s neck and asked sternly, ¡°Where¡¯s that child? Speak!¡±


    The man who was threatened pointed shakily at a small door and said, ¡°In¡­ in inside!¡±

 Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Unconscious

    Chapter 241: Unconscious


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin stood up almost instantly and rushed towards the small door crazily. She did not even stop when her arm was cut.


    Sun Biao followed closely behind and dealt with the person who had injured Lin Yin.


    The moment Lin Yin pushed open the door, the strong smell of blood filled everyone¡¯s noses.


    The small figure was hanging not far from the ground, swaying slightly.


    The intertwined blood gathered into a stream and flowed into a pool of blood along the boy¡¯s toes that were barely touching the ground, pouring into a small puddle.


    Long Ming, Sun Biao, and the others who entered were also shocked by the scene in front of them. They were filled with frustration. Why were they late?


    Lin Yin rushed forward and used her knife to cut the rope that bound Dong Dong. She did not have any expression, but her eyes were red.


    It was only when her fragile body fell into Lin Yin¡¯s arms that Lin Yin said in a trembling voice, ¡°Dongdong, Sister Yinyin is here to look for you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡±


    The medical staff following behind hurriedly went forward to check on Dong Dong, but they quickly shook their heads.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t care what the medical staff was doing and just cut the rope that bound Dong Dong¡¯s wrist.


    When the rope left Dong Dong¡¯s thin wrist, everyone present gasped.


    Her wrist was dripping with blood. Amidst the badly mangled flesh were ghastly white bones.


    The rope dug through the flesh and revealed the bones!


    The medical staff packed their things and was about to get up to bandage Lin Yin.


    However, Lin Yin stopped them. ¡°Why are you getting up? You¡¯re doctors! Hurry up and save him! I asked you to save him!¡±


    The medical staff said with a troubled expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for your loss!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You haven¡¯t started saving him yet? Sorry for my loss? He¡¯ll wake up if you save him!¡± Lin Yin hugged the body that was starting to turn cold in her arms and said in disbelief.


    Long Ming advised with a sad expression, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, calm down first. You have to treat your injuries quickly.¡±


    Seeing Long Ming¡¯s actions, the medical staff quickly squatted down beside Lin


    Yin.


    Tears rolled down Lin Yin¡¯s red eyes. Her breathing was instantly chaotic, as if she could not breathe.


    A suffocating feeling that was enough to drown Lin Yin locked her in place. Her heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The next second, Lin Yin lost consciousness and fainted!


    Sun Biao hurriedly went forward to support Lin Yin and called out anxiously,


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    The medical staff hurriedly performed emergency treatment and the group was transferred to the hospital.


    Dong Dong¡¯s body was also brought to the hospital. After treatment, he was placed in the hospital¡¯s morgue.


    When Lu Ming got off the plane and rushed over, it was already two hours later.


    Looking at Lin Yin, whose fever had subsided a little but was still unconscious, Lu Ming held Lin Yin¡¯s hand with heartache.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Lu Ming asked.


    ¡°If the fever goes down tonight, she might be fine. It¡¯s just that the wound on her hand is a little deeper and there might be a scar,¡± Long Ming said.


    Lu Ming looked up and saw only Long Ming and a man he did not know by the bed. Lu Ming frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yinyin¡¯s family?¡±


    Long Ming replied, ¡°I just informed Miss Lin Yin¡¯s father. He said that he¡¯s busy and will get Miss Lin Yin¡¯s mother to come. He even gave us Miss Lin Yin¡¯s mother¡¯s number. We called Miss Lin Yin¡¯s mother and she answered and hung up. We couldn¡¯t get through to her after that.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression turned colder.


    ¡°Deal with the people we brought back today first. Ask about the ins and outs of the entire matter and lock everyone involved up first. You and Shen Yu will deal with the rest,¡± Lu Ming instructed Long Ming coldly. Long Ming agreed and went away.


    Sun Biao was left standing in the ward in a daze.


    ¡°You can leave too! I¡¯ll just watch over Yinyin,¡± Lu Ming said to Sun Biao.


    Sun Biao was stunned, wondering if this was a good idea.


    Lin Yin was his boss. Now that his boss was unconscious and he was not familiar with this man, logically speaking, he should be here to protect his boss.


    Lu Ming frowned unhappily and looked at Sun Biao without saying a word.


    Sun Biao also looked at Lu Ming and said professionally, ¡°I¡¯m Boss¡¯s bodyguard, so I have to guard her here unless she wakes up and lets me leave.¡±


    Lu Ming snorted unhappily. ¡°You didn¡¯t protect her well when you needed to..


    Now, you remember that you¡¯re a bodyguard?¡±

 Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Can ‘t Wake Up

    Chapter 242: Can ¡®t Wake Up


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming¡¯s words made Sun Biao a little embarrassed, but what he said was the truth.


    ¡°If you want to stay, stand further away,¡± Lu Ming said angrily.


    Sun Biao knew that he had indeed not protected her well this time, so he did not say anything and retreated to a corner. It was so quiet that it was as if he did not exist in this room.


    Lu Ming stayed up all night. It was not until five in the morning that Lin Yin¡¯s temperature returned to normal.


    Lu Yan knew about Lin Yin¡¯s injury early in the morning and rushed to the hospital.


    Looking at the pale Lin Yin lying motionless on the bed with gauze wrapped around her arm, she was so sad that she was about to cry.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Yan asked in a choked voice.


    ¡°Keep your voice down. Yinyin hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Lu Ming looked a little tired and his voice was a little hoarse from staying up late.


    Lu Yan quickly covered her mouth.


    At this moment, in the Su Family, Su Zhen asked as he ate breakfast, ¡°How¡¯s


    Yinyin? Is she better today?¡±


    Chu Yun was stunned by Su Zhen¡¯s question. ¡°What¡¯s better?¡±


    Su Zhen frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yinyin enter the hospital yesterday? Could it be that you didn¡¯t go?¡±


    Su Zhen had a drinking party last night. It was already late at night when he returned, so he did not ask about this.


    Only then did Chu Yun remember that something like this had happened yesterday. She did not pay much attention to it and forgot about it later.


    ¡°I was busy yesterday too. I was so busy that I forgot. It¡¯s just a fever. It¡¯s not a big problem,¡± Chu Yun muttered softly, feeling a little guilty.


    Hearing Chu Yun¡¯s words, Su Zhen was so angry that he slammed his chopsticks on the table and said angrily, ¡°Is there a mother like you? Yinyin is close to the Lu and Mu families now, and we still have to rely on Yinyin to pull strings. Why can¡¯t you be clear at all?!¡±


    Chu Yun was unconvinced by Su Zhen¡¯s words, but she did not say anything. She was angry. This wretched girl was restless every day. She was either fighting on the news or getting into trouble and being sent to the hospital. She never stopped.


    ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll go over and take a look first. You and Su Fei can go and take a look later. No one from the family appeared. How improper!¡± Su Zhen stood up


    abruptly and prepared to leave.


    When Su Zhen arrived at the hospital, he happened to encounter a doctor making a ward round.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Ming looked at the doctor seriously and asked.


    The doctor adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°Logically speaking, she should be awake after her fever subsided. This situation is indeed abnormal. She probably has to be observed for another day to determine the situation. If she still doesn¡¯t wake up, you might have to consider checking her brain.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s expression became even more solemn.


    Su Zhen pushed away the few people in front of him and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, what do you mean? Are you saying that there¡¯s something wrong with my daughter¡¯s brain? She can¡¯t wake up?¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s words instantly made everyone dissatisfied.


    Su Zhen ignored everyone¡¯s gazes. Now, he only wanted to confirm if Lin Yin could wake up.


    If Lin Yin never woke up again, wouldn¡¯t his dream of relying on Lin Yin to get closer to the Lu and Mu families be gone?


    The doctor said with a heavy tone, ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility. The current situation is very likely that the patient doesn¡¯t want to wake up.¡±


    Su Zhen was a little dejected. Lin Yin was unwilling to wake up herself. What was this wretched girl doing?


    Su Zhen asked in disbelief, ¡°How can she not be willing to wake up? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    When Lu Yan heard that Lin Yin might not wake up, she became even angrier at su Zhen.


    Why didn¡¯t Yinyin want to wake up for no reason? It must be because her family treated her badly and she had no expectations for life.


    ¡°Why not? Her parents don¡¯t love her. Is there anything worth living for? If I meet parents like you, I don¡¯t want to wake up and see you guys. Look at the time yourself. It¡¯s been a night. Is there anyone in your family here? Even my uncle, an outsider, is here to help take care of her,¡± Lu Yan said angrily.


    Hearing Lu Yan¡¯s words, Su Zhen was silent in embarrassment at first. Then, when he heard that Lu Ming had actually taken care of Lin Yin for the entire night, he found it unbelievable.


    Su Zhen looked at Lu Ming awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you last night, CEO Lu.¡±


    Su Zhen did not dare to say anything else, afraid that if he said anything, the furious young lady in front of him would probably retort ten times.


    Lu Ming did not even look at Su Zhen. He looked at the pale girl on the bed with pity.


    Not willing to wake up?


    Lin Yin¡¯s feelings for the little boy seemed to be very deep..

 Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Opportunity to Contact Lu Ming

    Chapter 243: Opportunity to Contact Lu Ming


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen was guarding by the side. He had planned to return to the company after taking a look.


    But now that Lu Ming was guarding here, it was inappropriate for him to leave as Lin Yin¡¯s father.


    Besides, he could use this opportunity to make his presence known in front of Lu Ming.


    After sitting at the side and waiting for a while, Chu Yun did not bring Su Fei over. Su Zhen¡¯s expression did not look good.


    Hence, she stood up and called Chu Yun.


    At home, Chu Yun was originally unwilling to go to the hospital to see Lin Yin, so she kept delaying. She even asked Su Fei to go to school.


    However, after receiving Su Zhen¡¯s call, she immediately asked the chauffeur to send her to school.


    Chu Yun¡¯s mind was filled with the thought that Lin Yin was unconscious and might never wake up again, and Lu Ming was in the hospital.


    Wasn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity?


    Usually, it was very difficult for Su Fei to come into contact with someone like Lu Ming. Now that the opportunity was in front of her, it would be unreasonable if she did not work hard.


    Su Fei was called out of the classroom by Chu Yun with a puzzled expression. She asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Yun asked Su Fei to get into the car and said excitedly, ¡°Lin Yin might not wake up in the future and become a vegetable. Lu Ming is in the hospital now. Your father wants you to quickly dress up and go to the hospital to take care of Lu Ming. No, no, no. He wants you to go to the hospital to take care of Lin Yin. When the time comes, you two will develop feelings for each other and good things will come.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes lit up. Didn¡¯t Lin Yin rely on her relationship with Lu Yan to see Lu Ming often, so the two of them had an ambiguous relationship?


    Then if Lin Yin was unconscious for a period of time, she could indeed take this opportunity to get along well with Lu Ming. She might really be able to snatch Lu Ming away from Lin Yin.


    After all, no matter how much Lu Ming liked Lin Yin now, it was impossible for him to like a vegetable forever.


    Su Fei perked up. The mother and daughter went straight to the styling room and did exquisite makeup. Then, they brought Aunt Li¡¯s nutritious lunch to the hospital.


    When Su Zhen saw Su Fei and the other woman enter, he immediately stood up. After closing the door of the ward, he sized up Su Fei with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Lu Ming? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± Su Fei ignored Lin Yin on the bed and asked.


    ¡°He just went out with his assistant to get off the phone. You have to be smart later, understand? I don¡¯t know when your sister will wake up. You have to interact with Lu Ming well during this period of time. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Su Zhen said his thoughts truthfully.


    If Lin Yin really became a vegetable in the future, Lu Ming would definitely not wait for her.


    Therefore, while Lu Ming still had some feelings for Lin Yin during this period of time, she asked Su Fei to nurture her relationship with Lu Ming. What if it worked?


    Su Fei was also filled with pride. As long as she worked hard during this period of time and became Lu Ming¡¯s woman, she would not have to worry about anything in the future.


    The fawning her father had for Lin Yin during this period of time would become hers in the future. The preferential treatment he had given Lin Yin before would also be hers.


    Those people in school would not dare to mock her in the future.


    She would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    Su Fei said gently to Su Zhen, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    Chu Yun also held Su Fei¡¯s hand with a gratified expression and said happily,


    ¡°Feifei is so smart and beautiful. She can definitely win Lu Ming.¡±


    At this moment, the tightly shut door was suddenly pushed open.


    If not for the fact that she was afraid of disturbing Lin Yin, Lu Yan would have kicked the door open.


    Her eyes were burning with fire, and she wished she could burn this heartless family to death.


    Lu Ming did not expect to hear such disgusting words when he went out to answer a call.


    Su Zhen¡¯s family of three looked at their expressions and thought to themselves, Oh no, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve been exposed.


    Su Zhen hurriedly went forward and smiled. ¡°CEO Lu, Yinyin¡¯s mother is here to see Yinyin.¡±


    Lu Yan snorted coldly and entered the house aggressively. When she passed by Su Fei, she bumped into her rudely.


    ¡°To see her? Are you here to see if our Yinyin is dead so that you can make way for Su Fei?¡± Lu Yan did not give her any face and directly exposed the disgusting face of the Su Family..

 Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Vixen

    Chapter 244: Vixen


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Yun hurriedly smiled apologetically and tried to smooth things over. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m Yinyin¡¯s mother, so I¡¯m naturally here to care about her.¡±


    As she spoke, Chu Yun¡¯s expression became sad. She was about to approach Lin Yin with a tear, but Lu Yan stopped her.


    Chu Yun could only stand awkwardly at the end of Lin Yin¡¯s bed and cry. ¡°Aiyo, my poor Yinyin, why did you encounter such a thing? As a mother, my heart hurts. Yinyin, I brought your sister to see you. You have to wake up early.¡±


    Su Fei also said sadly, ¡°Yes, Sister, you have to get better early. Mom was so worried last night that she fainted. I stayed at home to take care of her for the entire night and didn¡¯t sleep. I only had time to come and see you now.¡± Su Fei found an excellent excuse for them to arrive late.


    Lu Yan was so angry that she laughed. She placed her hands on her hips and scolded rudely, ¡°Is that so? After taking care of her for the entire night, I see that you look radiant. You look like you slept soundly the entire night. Also, you¡¯re dressed exquisitely. You specially went to style yourself, right? Yinyin¡¯s condition is unknown when she¡¯s lying in bed. You¡¯re dressed gorgeously like a vixen. Those who know will say that you¡¯re here to see a patient. Those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re a lady from a nightclub who came out to attract guests in the middle of the day!¡±


    Su Fei lost all her face from Lu Yan¡¯s scolding, but Lu Yan was a member of the Lu Family, so she didn¡¯t dare to be angry.


    She just thought hatefully that when she became Mrs. Lu Ming, she would teach this rude little b*tch a lesson.


    ¡°Brother Lu Ming, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I thought that Sister would want to see some bright colors and beautiful things in a boring place like the hospital, so I specially dressed up. As the saying goes, good people are seen in proper clothes. I¡¯m here to see an important person, so I should dress up well,¡±


    Su Fei defended herself.


    Listening to Su Fei¡¯s awkward explanation, Lu Yan was speechless.


    Lu Ming, who had been silently guarding Lin Yin, didn¡¯t even look at Su Fei and said coldly, ¡°Miss Su, you should call me Mr. Lu like the others. There are some titles that people like you can¡¯t call.¡±


    These so-called family members of Lin Yin actually ignored Lin Yin¡¯s life and wanted something that did not belong to them here. They even cursed Lin Yin to not wake up. They were really hateful.


    Since they didn¡¯t care about Lin Yin¡¯s life so much, he didn¡¯t have to treat this family as Lin Yin¡¯s family.


    Lu Yan said with a look of relief, ¡°That¡¯s right. What status do you have? You still dare to come knocking on our door. You¡¯re a rotten thing that can¡¯t even compare to a strand of Yinyin¡¯s hair. Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Fei did not expect Lu Yan to be so disrespectful to her. She was also furious.


    At the side, Su Zhen hurriedly shouted, ¡°Alright, the two of you go out first. Yinyin hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    As he spoke, Su Zhen winked at Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun was also angry that that wretched girl Lu Yan did not say anything good. However, when she thought about how Lu Yan was a member of the Lu Family, she could only silently pull Su Fei out.


    Su Zhen heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the two of them leave.


    He had wanted Su Fei to get close to Lu Ming, but he did not expect it to backfire.


    From the looks of it, he couldn¡¯t rush it. He had to see Lin Yin¡¯s situation first.


    As for Su Fei and Lu Ming, he would slowly plan.


    He knew men.


    The group stayed in the hospital for three days, but Lin Yin still showed no signs of waking up.


    Su Zhen was anxious. Lin Yin was not awake, and Su Fei had not made any progress. If Lu Ming lost his patience with Lin Yin in a few days, he might not come.


    The worry in Lu Ming¡¯s heart grew deeper day by day. He held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and asked the doctor beside him, ¡°How¡¯s the test?¡±


    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Her body is normal and there¡¯s no damage to her brain. We can completely judge now that the patient is mentally unwilling to wake up. I suggest transferring her to the psychiatric department. If possible, ask an expert to diagnose her. ¡±


    ¡°Psychiatry?¡± Lu Yan asked in disbelief. Then, she held Lin Yin¡¯S hand anxiously and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Yinyin, what are you unhappy about? Wake up and tell us. Don¡¯t hide and be sad alone.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Lu Ming asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I have a suggestion. You can contact Mu Xiao, an authoritative expert in the psychiatry department, to give it a try,¡± the doctor said.


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.. Mu Xiao!

 Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Celebrity Doctor

    Chapter 245: Celebrity Doctor


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wasn¡¯t Mu Ran¡¯s brother called Mu Xiao?


    It should be the same person, right?


    Lu Ming picked up his phone and called Mu Xiao.


    As soon as the call connected, Lu Ming said, ¡°Mu Xiao, I want you to help me save someone.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s teasing voice came from the phone. ¡°CEO Lu asked me to save someone, so I have to raise my conditions.¡±


    Lu Yan panicked and said loudly, ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, is that you? Hurry up and save Yinyin! If you don¡¯t come over, Yinyin won¡¯t wake up!¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s voice instantly turned serious. He asked anxiously, ¡°Save who? Yinyin? Is it Lin Yin? What happened to Lin Yin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Yin! She¡¯s unconscious and won¡¯t wake up!¡± Lu Yan said into the microphone.


    On the other end, Mu Xiao instantly panicked and hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you? Send me your location immediately.¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Ming sent the location to Mu Xiao.


    Mu Xiao arrived very quickly. Everyone could even see the thin sweat on Mu Xiao¡¯s forehead.


    Even though Mu Xiao rushed over, it caused a commotion in the hospital.


    Usually, if any hospital could hire an expert like Mu Xiao, they would have to conduct special research conferences.


    Therefore, when they learned of Mu Xiao¡¯s sudden arrival, the doctors and nurses from the relevant departments wanted to come over to see him and take the opportunity to show their faces.


    They especially wanted to see how Mu Xiao would treat the patient who was said to be in a vegetative state.


    Unfortunately, as doctors, they could only sit obediently in the department and continue to treat the patients. It benefited those who were resting today.


    Some people even came out of bed and ran over to take a look.


    Hence, such a strange scene appeared in a ward in the hospital. Many people in pajamas, home clothes, and slippers poked their heads into the ward.


    Su Zhen was surprised. It was just a doctor. Why was he so sensational? It was as if a celebrity had arrived.


    However, when he thought about how such a doctor would come over so anxiously to treat Lin Yin, Su Zhen¡¯s thoughts deepened.


    It seemed like his daughter was really liked by men. If Lu Ming didn¡¯t give him some benefits when she woke up, he really wouldn¡¯t send Lin Yin to the Lu Family so easily.


    That was what was rare is dear. There was only one Lin Yin in this world. There were many people who wanted Lin Yin, so the highest bidder naturally got it.


    At the thought of this, Su Zhen felt much better.


    Su Fei, who had been hiding in the corner, was extremely jealous. Why was even the doctor who treated Lin Yin so Dowerful? She wondered what magic


    Lin Yin had.


    She probably smelled like a vixen, Su Fei thought fiercely. It would be best if Lin Yin never woke up again!


    Then as Lin Yin¡¯s sister, these people should take care of her in the future, right?


    On the other hand, Mu Xiao looked at Lin Yin¡¯s examination information with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Why did she faint in the beginning?¡± Mu Xiao asked.


    ¡°Kidnapped. She saw a child being kidnapped and brutally killed, so she was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to wake up.¡± Su Fei¡¯s voice came from the corner.


    Su Fei told him what she knew.


    She wanted to be in the limelight for saving Lin Yin and let everyone know that she still cared about Lin Yin.


    Lu Ming said coldly, ¡°I think it¡¯s because she can¡¯t accept seeing someone important die tragically in front of her.¡±


    Sun Biao looked at the people in the ward and said, ¡°Doctor, there are too many people here. Why don¡¯t we clear them out?¡±


    Mu Xiao turned to look at Sun Biao. Sun Biao¡¯s gaze indicated that there was something he had not explained.


    Mu Xiao nodded and said to the people beside him, ¡°All of you can leave. It¡¯s enough to leave a few people here.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s family of three left under Lu Ming¡¯s cold gaze. Long Ming also brought Lu Yan out.


    In an instant, only Sun Biao, Mu Xiao, Lu Ming, and the director of the psychiatry department, who was his assistant, were left in the ward.


    Sun Biao said truthfully, ¡°Actually, Boss asked us to be on standby a long time ago. We also knew long ago that the first thing to do after becoming Boss¡¯s bodyguard is to save a little boy.¡±


    Sun Biao¡¯s words stunned Lu Ming and Mu Xiao.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Yinyin knew that something would happen to that little boy?¡± Mu Xiao asked in disbelief.


    Sun Biao hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°That should be the case..¡±

 Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Entering Lin Yin’s Consciousness

    Chapter 246: Entering Lin Yin¡¯s Consciousness


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming was deep in thought. No wonder Lin Yin asked Long Ming to follow that child.


    However, Lin Yin was cautious and divided them into two groups. One group was a detective who was good at hiding and had agile brains. They were used to monitor the boy¡¯s movements from a distance and not let anyone notice that there was a change in the boy¡¯s life.


    The first batch were bodyguards who carried out the fights, just in case.


    However, she did not expect that something would happen in the end.


    At that time, Lu Ming thought that Lin Yin asked Long Ming to report on the boy¡¯s situation and asked Long Ming to bring food to the boy because they had known each other before and did not want the boy to starve. That was all.


    He did not expect such a thing to happen.


    ¡°So, even though she clearly knew that she could be saved, she still let that little boy lose his life. Yinyin probably isn¡¯t just sad and doesn¡¯t want to face reality, but she also blames herself. She might think that it¡¯s because of her that she didn¡¯t consider it carefully enough and killed the little boy,¡± Mu Xiao said with a sigh.


    This way, it was completely a mental illness. Just like his mother, this mental illness had to be treated with heart medicine.


    The medicine for her mother¡¯s heart was his sister, and the medicine for Lin Yin¡¯s unconsciousness was that boy. However, that boy was already dead.


    Now, he could only think of a way to stimulate Lin Yin¡¯s desire to wake up.


    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Lu Ming asked about the next step. No matter what, he would not let Lin Yin sink into regret and not wake up.


    ¡°Talk to her,¡± Mu Xiao said to Lu Ming.


    ¡°Yinyin, wake up. Dong Dong¡¯s murderer is still at large. If you don¡¯t wake up, Dongdong will die in vain. Only when you wake up can you avenge Dong Dong, ¡±


    Lu Ming said in Lin Yin¡¯s ear.


    Mu Xiao frowned and shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no fluctuation on the instrument at all. It means that no matter what we say now, she¡¯s blocked and won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Mu Xiao was very sad. It had not been easy for him to find his sister, but such a thing had happened.


    ¡°I have an instrument over there that can communicate with the patient¡¯s consciousness. I¡¯ll get someone to move it over and it should arrive in the afternoon. The most important thing now is to make Yinyin willing to communicate. The rest will be easier to resolve,¡± Mu Xiao said.


    The wait was too long. The group hurriedly finished their lunch. When the machine arrived, it was almost dusk.


    Mu Xiao patiently installed the instrument alone. This instrument had not been used many times. After the experiment, only five or six people had tried it so far.


    Therefore, Mu Xiao was worried about letting others install the equipment.


    When Lin Yin¡¯s head was covered in wires of various colors, Lu Ming was chased out by Mu Xiao.


    ¡°The treatment environment needs to be quiet. All of you can leave,¡± Mu Xiao said.


    Then, Mu Xiao left behind the junior who had helped bring him the equipment, and the two of them began the treatment.


    At this moment, Lin Yin was still locked up in her small world. Dong Dong was there. They had agreed to go to the northern grassland together.


    In an instant, everything in front of her was green, and Dong Dong was riding on a horse on the grass under the blue sky.


    Lin Yin was puzzled. When could Dong Dong ride so well? Suddenly, a voice came from the sky.


    ¡°Yinyin¡­ Yinyin, can you hear my voice?¡±


    Lin Yin looked up in confusion. When did the heavens know how to speak? Or was there someone in the sky? A god?


    She hesitated for a moment before asking in confusion, ¡°Who are you? Why are you in the sky?¡±


    ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯m Brother Mu Xiao.¡± Mu Xiao heard the voice in Lin Yin¡¯s mind and was very excited.


    Brother Mu Xiao?


    Lin Yin¡¯s consciousness was in a daze for a moment before she suddenly realized that the world had changed. The originally green grass was gone, and so was Dong Dong.


    Why did Dong Dong disappear again? Why did he always disappear suddenly? Why was this happening?


    Then, a voice came from nowhere and criticized Lin Yin.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you protect him well? You knew he would die. Why didn¡¯t you protect him well?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have to die so early. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve come back to life, so he died earlier than in his previous life. You killed him. It¡¯s you! You¡¯re a murderer!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been reborn. You should have died the moment you were reborn.. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have died! You killed him!¡±

 Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Waking Up

    Chapter 247: Waking Up


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Yinyin, what you have to do now is not to blame yourself. You have to wake up and avenge Dong Dong,¡± Mu Xiao said anxiously.


    The voice from the sky was getting closer and closer to Lin Yin. Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°I killed Dong Dong. I¡¯m the murderer. If it weren¡¯t for me, Dong Dong wouldn¡¯t have died. You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Mu Xiao didn¡¯t know why Lin Yin kept insisting that she was the murderer, so he could only say evilly, ¡°You¡¯re avoiding it and are free, but what about Dong Dong? His corpse is still in the morgue and no one has claimed it. You killed him and even let his corpse be dumped like this after he died. Is this how you treat Dong Dong?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression fluctuated.


    Mu Xiao felt the signal from his assistant and knew that Lin Yin¡¯s consciousness was starting to waver.


    He continued to provoke, ¡°The beasts who killed Dong Dong are still at large and are not held accountable at all. Is this the outcome you want? Do you want Dong Dong to die tragically for no reason? Then who will avenge Dong Dong from the pain and torture he suffered when he was alive? Could it be that you¡¯re placing your hopes on his father that sold him?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s resentment gradually accumulated. The monstrous hatred clung to her mind and turned into a suffocating chain that tightly locked her consciousness.


    Beads of sweat began to appear on Mu Xiao¡¯s forehead. ¡°You might not know, but that bastard father of Dong Dong¡¯s is still using Dong Dong¡¯s death to extort Sun Biao and the others. Do you really want to watch that little child suffer and be maimed to death? In the end, his incomplete body will still be used by his bastard of a father? Yinyin, Dong Dong is waiting for you. Waiting for you to seek justice for his miserable life!¡±


    No matter what the truth was, Mu Xiao could only fabricate an explosion of hatred for Lin Yin.


    All her hatred instantly erupted and broke through the barrier that Lin Yin had erected for the voices of the world.


    Lin Yin¡¯s dark eyes, which were filled with hatred, instantly opened. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes and instantly soaked the pillow.


    Mu Xiao opened his eyes as well. He took a few deep breaths and immediately got up.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s wide eyes, he felt relieved and sat at the side to ease his mental exhaustion.


    Lu Ming, who was outside, heard the sound inside and pushed open the door anxiously.


    Lin Yin¡¯s red eyes and tears fell on him like knives. He gently helped Lin Yin up and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yinyin.¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but cry loudly in Lu Ming¡¯s arms, as if she wanted to vent all the pain in her heart.


    When the people outside heard Lin Yin¡¯s shrill cries, they hurriedly wanted to go in and take a look.


    Sun Biao neatly closed the door, blocking those who wanted to enter.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Su Zhen questioned bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m Yinyin¡¯s father. Can¡¯t I go in?¡±


    Sun Biao glanced at Su Zhen indifferently and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the boss¡¯s father, not mine. I won¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    His boss was crying. How could he let outsiders see such a scene? It would damage his boss¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°You!¡± Su Zhen raised his index finger at Sun Biao, wanting to argue. In the end, after seeing Sun Biao¡¯s trembling muscles, he retracted his hand resentfully.


    He did not know where Lin Yin had found this stupid bodyguard. At this moment, it was his chance to show his image as a father in front of Lu Ming, but it was ruined by this stubborn person.


    In the ward, Lu Ming comforted Lin Yin in his arms with slightly red eyes. Lin Yin, who was crying her heart out, made his heart ache so much that he could not speak.


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice gradually weakened. In the end, she just lay quietly in Lu Ming¡¯s arms, calming her aggravated emotions.


    Mu Xiao walked out silently. Su Zhen hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°How is Yinyin now? Can we go in and take a look?¡±


    Lu Yan also looked at Mu Xiao anxiously.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake, but her emotions aren¡¯t very stable yet. She needs a quiet environment. You guys can go back first. Don¡¯t surround her here. You can visit her when she¡¯s better,¡± Mu Xiao instructed.


    When Su Zhen heard that Lin Yin was fine, he felt relieved.


    Su Fei was so angry that she clenched her fists. Why was Lin Yin so tough? She was almost a vegetable, but she could still be woken up?


    In that case, she would not have the chance to interact with Lu Ming again.


    Lin Yin, this little b*tch, was born to snatch things from her. She was destined to die a horrible death in the future. It was best if she was in a vegetative state again..

 Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Tears While Eating Porridge

    Chapter 248: Tears While Eating Porridge


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming stroked Lin Yin¡¯s head. It was not until Lin Yin retreated from Lu


    Ming¡¯s arms that Lu Ming sighed slightly and said, ¡°Yinyin, are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were still red and she looked much calmer, but her eyes were as cold as ice, making one shiver.


    She pulled out the IV from the back of her hand and lifted the blanket to go settle the score with those beasts, but Lu Ming pushed her back down.


    Lu Ming looked at the blood seeping out of the back of Lin Yin¡¯s hand because she had used force. He quickly took a tissue and pressed it to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Yinyin, I know you want revenge now, but you have to recuperate first.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll collapse before those people fall,¡± Lu Ming advised earnestly.


    Lu Ming rubbed Lin Yin¡¯s head and gently stroked her knotted hair. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to bring those people back for you. Be good and listen to me, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin swayed her weak body and did not say anything, but she listened to Lu Ming. She sat obediently on the bed and let Lu Ming tidy her hair which had not been combed for a few days.


    Mu Xiao came in with the porridge and said, ¡°You just woke up. Your stomach is still empty. Eat some porridge to warm your stomach up first.¡±


    Lu Ming naturally took the porridge from Mu Xiao¡¯s hand, opened the lid, and stirred it gently with the spoon. Then, he scooped it up and blew on it slowly.


    After the porridge warmed up, he fed it to Lin Yin.


    His movements were gentle, as if he was serving a fragile and exquisite doll.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on the porridge. Lu Ming thought that Lin Yin still felt that it was hot, so he picked it up and blew on it twice. After making sure that it was not hot, he brought it to Lin Yin¡¯s mouth.


    Lin Yin¡¯s tears fell on the porridge. She remembered that when she was beaten up and was in the hospital back then, Dong Dong had also patiently helped her blow on the hot steam of the porridge.


    Every time, Dong Dong would wash his dirty palm white. Then, he would clumsily hold the lunch box that was bigger than his hand and gently scoop up the porridge. He would blow it until it was cold and place it by her mouth. He would say in a childish voice, ¡°Sister Yinyin, eat. I¡¯ll blow it for you.¡±


    Now that she was in the hospital again, the boy who fed her porridge back then was now separated from her.


    Mu Xiao picked up a tissue from the side and wiped Lin Yin¡¯s tears, thinking that Lin Yin must have thought of something and felt the emotions because of this scene.


    ¡°Yinyin, eat the porridge obediently. After that, I¡¯ll bring you to see those people, okay?¡± Lu Ming coaxed patiently.


    Lu Ming saw Lin Yin¡¯s slightly parted lips and gently placed the porridge in the spoon into her mouth.


    After a bowl of porridge, Lin Yin¡¯s complexion slowly improved. Only then did Lu Ming get someone to change Lin Yin into the clothes that Lu Yan bought.


    As soon as she changed her clothes, Su Zhen and the others squeezed in.


    ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re finally awake. Do you know that I¡¯ve been scared to death these past few days? Fortunately, God bless you. You¡¯re fine.¡± Su Zhen acted like a father who was worried about his daughter.


    Lu Yan, who was at the side, wanted to say a few words to stab Su Zhen, but when she saw Lin Yin¡¯s pale and expressionless face, she held it in.


    Yinyin had yet to recover, so she could not cause trouble now.


    Su Zhen had thought that Lin Yin would be touched at least a few times, but she did not react at all, as if she did not hear his concern.


    ¡°Bring me there!¡± Lin Yin said after a long time.


    Mu Xiao originally did not agree to Lin Yin meeting those people who hurt Dong Dong now, afraid that Lin Yin would be agitated again.


    However, in order to make Lin Yin eat porridge, Lu Ming had already made this promise. He could not go back on his word, or it might cause Lin Yin to resist.


    Mu Xiao nodded at Lu Ming.


    Only then did Lu Ming hold Lin Yin¡¯s hand and say patiently again, ¡°Yinyin, promise me not to be agitated when you see them in the future, okay?¡± Lin Yin nodded.


    Lu Ming pushed away the group of people beside him and pulled Lin Yin out.


    Chu Yun said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s just a illness. Why are you so pretentious? You actually ignored our concern as parents.¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s words made Mu Xiao unhappy. He gave Chu Yun a cold warning look.


    Su Zhen, who was at the side, hurriedly pulled Chu Yun back and scolded, ¡°The child is sick, so it¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯s not in a good mood. Can¡¯t you understand as a mother? Is there a mother like you?¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s expression darkened after being scolded by Su Zhen in front of so many people.


    Su Fei looked at Lu Ming holding Lin Yin¡¯s hand and the jealousy in her heart spread endlessly.


    If not for Lin Yin¡¯s appearance, she might have been the one Lu Ming was holding..

 Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: The Father Who Sold His Son

    Chapter 249: The Father Who Sold His Son


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin, this shameless thief.


    When Lu Yan saw Su Fei¡¯s resentful gaze, she instantly stood in front of Su Fei and warned, ¡°Put away your vicious gaze. Otherwise, one day, I¡¯ll dig it out for you.¡±


    Su Fei shrank her neck from Lu Yan¡¯s warning and quickly lowered her head, not daring to look in Lin Yin¡¯s direction.


    Lu Ming was afraid that Lin Yin would be agitated again after waking up and her body would not be able to take it. He specially got someone to take a long detour before bringing Lin Yin to the place where many people were imprisoned.


    Lu Ming pointed at a house and said, ¡°This is Dong Dong¡¯s father. Beside him are the main hooligans who participated.¡±


    Lin Yin walked to the door of the room where Dong Dong¡¯s father was locked up and pushed it open.


    When she saw the man cowering in the corner, the violent cells in Lin Yin¡¯s body that wanted revenge began to clamor wantonly.


    This man was the source of Dong Dong¡¯s miserable life.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t love him, why did you give birth to him?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s low voice came from her chest as she asked Jiang Ming with red eyes.


    When Jiang Ming saw that it was Lin Yin, he knew that it was the Lin Yin his son often played with. He immediately approached Lin Yin like a pug.


    An unpleasant rancid smell floated into the air with Jiang Ming¡¯s actions.


    Lu Ming kicked Jiang Ming, who was trying to approach Lin Yin. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jiang Ming had been so hungry for the past two days that he didn¡¯t have much strength. Now that he was kicked, he instantly saw stars and cried out, ¡°Lin Yin, I¡¯m Dong Dong¡¯s father. You and Dong Dong are so close. Can you bear to see me like this? For Dong Dong¡¯s sake, save me.¡±


    Lin Yin clenched her fists tightly, the veins on the back of her hand popping out. Her eyes were calm as she looked at Jiang Ming as if she was looking at a dead person. Her tone was light, like a ghost that appeared in the middle of the night with a cold aura. ¡°You also know that you¡¯re Dong Dong¡¯s father? Among these people, you deserve to die the most!¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, his eyes widened. He thought that Lin Yin was here to save him, but from the looks of it, she seemed to be here to seek justice for Dong Dong.


    Jiang Ming immediately straightened his neck and said, ¡°Dong Dong is my son. I gave him life. As his father, I naturally have the final say in his life. I¡¯m just asking him to serve a few people. He wouldn¡¯t lose anything and there¡¯s money.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled sinisterly. In the dim light, she looked especially terrifying.


    ¡°Dong Dong is dead. He was tortured to death, and you¡¯re the murderer.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect Dong Dong to die and was stunned on the spot. ¡°Damn it, that b*tch lied to me. She clearly said that he was just going to play with a few men. If he dies, the price will be different. When I go out, I won¡¯t stop until they pay me a few hundred thousand yuan. Lin Yin, you¡¯re close to Dongdong. You have to come with me when the time comes. There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡±


    ¡°B*tch?¡± Lin Yin quickly caught the keyword in Jiang Ming¡¯s words. ¡°Who¡¯s the b*tch you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just called and said that a few people had their eyes on Dong


    Dong. She asked Dong Dong to accompany them for a day and they¡¯ll give me 2,000 yuan. If I had known that he would die, I would have asked for 500,000 yuan,¡± Jiang Ming said indignantly.


    2000 yuan?


    Lin Yin laughed softly. It turned out that just 2,000 yuan could buy a fresh life.


    It turned out that his biological son¡¯s life was not as good as the 2,000 yuan!


    Lin Yin felt sad for Dong Dong. Why would such a kind and sunny child meet such a father?


    He was just a child. Why did the heavens treat him like this?!


    This was not fair!


    Lu Ming pulled Lin Yin¡¯s fist that was almost bleeding from clenching it. He turned to Long Ming and said, ¡°Long Ming, go investigate.¡±


    Long Ming nodded solemnly and left.


    Lu Ming pulled Lin Yin out of the room and pressed her into his arms. He rubbed Lin Yin¡¯s back hard, trying to ease the hatred in her heart.


    Lu Ming had seen too many evil and dark things in this world, but if possible, he hoped that his girl would never know these dirty things.


    However, from the looks of it, things did not go according to plan, so all Lu Ming could do was comfort Lin Yin silently and be her strongest support. When she pushed open the other door, Lin Yin did not expect to meet an old acquaintance.


    In Lin Yin¡¯s previous life, Chu Ning had brought these people and killed Dong Dong in front of her. She did not expect it to be the same in this life.


    ¡°Haozi, long time no see!¡± Lin Yin stood at the door and greeted him coldly..

 Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Dying Is Too Easy

    Chapter 250: Dying Is Too Easy


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    There were five or six people tied up in the house. When the bald leader heard his name, he subconsciously looked at Lin Yin.


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Haozi asked Lin Yin in confusion.


    The few of them had been having fun in the dance hall when they were suddenly kidnapped and brought here. They were locked up for two days without any food or water, and no one came to tell them what had happened.


    In the beginning, they would knock on the door and scream, but those people tied up five to six of them without a word.


    Lin Yin¡¯s evil and cold voice sounded in a low voice, and her face was inexplicably tainted with a bloodthirsty expression. ¡°We¡¯ll get to know each other in a while.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s heart trembled slightly. This Lin Yin seemed a little abnormal.


    Before Lu Ming could react, a cold light that belonged to a cold weapon flashed quickly in the room.


    The next second, Haozi¡¯s palm was pierced by Lin Yin¡¯s sharp blade. His heart-wrenching scream resounded throughout the room. The five people beside him were so frightened that they retreated to the corner.


    Lin Yin, whose face was stained with blood, looked like a demon with blood on her hands. Her entire body emitted a murderous aura.


    Lu Ming wanted to pull Lin Yin back to her senses, but Lin Yin slapped Lu Ming¡¯s hand away and cut Haozi¡¯s limbs a few times.


    Amidst Haozi¡¯s wails, Lin Yin said sinisterly, ¡°If I cut your tendons, you¡¯ll be more obedient later.¡±


    No one knew what Lin Yin was going to do, but in the next moment, Lin Yin¡¯s actions frightened everyone.


    Lin Yin cut open Haozi¡¯s wrist, revealing his white bones.


    ¡°You have to try what Dong Dong has tasted!¡± Lin Yin smiled until her entire body trembled.


    Lu Ming pulled Lin Yin back and imprisoned her in his arms. He said worriedly, ¡°Tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll get someone to do it.¡±


    Such a bloody scene was already shocking, let alone doing it personally.


    ¡°They should die the way Dong Dong died! This is called redemption!¡± Lin Yin raised her eyebrows and looked at Lu Ming crazily.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll let them die like Dong Dong. Can you go out first?¡± Lu Ming advised Lin Yin carefully.


    He had already sensed that something was wrong with Lin Yin¡¯s mental state.


    Therefore, what happened next was even more unsuitable for Lin Yin to do.


    The person beside her was so frightened that he immediately begged for mercy. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t hurt that child. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    The other four people immediately went forward and kowtowed to Lin Yin for mercy. ¡°It was all done by Haozi. We were just watching from the side. We really didn¡¯t attack.¡±


    This girl was too terrifying. With that slash, she looked like a butcher, and they were pigs waiting to be slaughtered.


    Lu Ming held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and wanted to snatch the knife from her hand.


    Lin Yin held onto it tightly and refused to let go. Lu Ming could only coax her softly, ¡°Yinyin, believe me. I won¡¯t let them off. Let go, okay?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes locked onto Lin Yin¡¯s. His gaze was reassuring.


    Lin Yin loosened her grip slightly and the sharp blade was snatched away by Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming threw the knife into the middle of those people and asked Shen Yu to throw a few more knives over. He got someone to untie the ropes on the other five people and said coldly, ¡°How did that boy die? Do the same to this person.


    If I know that you went easy on him, you¡¯ll bear it for him.¡±


    They looked at each other.


    Lin Yin¡¯s cold voice sounded again. ¡°Smash all ten of his fingers and feed them to the dogs.¡±


    Dong Dong had suffered in his previous life. In this life, Haozi had to repay it.


    Those people¡¯s hearts turned cold. They did not expect this girl to be so ruthless.


    ¡°Why? You guys are not doing anything, are you going to bear it for him?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice sounded cold.


    The few of them quickly picked up the knives on the ground and attacked Haozi.


    Hearing the shrill cries beside him, Lu Ming turned Lin Yin¡¯s face away.


    His warm fingers gently wiped away the blood on Lin Yin¡¯s face and he said gently, ¡°Yinyin, let¡¯s go. This scene is too dirty. I don¡¯t want you to see it.¡±


    At the mention of Dong Dong, Lin Yin¡¯s expression softened and she nodded obediently.


    However, after the two of them came out, Lin Yin said, ¡°We can¡¯t let the others off either. They can¡¯t die either. It¡¯s too easy on them.¡±


    Lu Ming nodded in understanding and stroked Lin Yin¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make them wish they were dead..¡±

 Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Happy Chu Ning

    Chapter 251: Happy Chu Ning


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Lin Yin received the information about the person who contacted Jiang Ming, she couldn¡¯t stop laughing.


    It was actuallyJia Qing. Hahaha!


    The woman who contacted Jiang Ming to sell Dong Dong to Haozi and the others. That woman was actuallyJia Qing.


    Lin Yin waved the paper in her hand and smiled in her heart. So she was really the culprit.


    In her previous life, because Chu Ning wanted to control her, she got Haozi and the others to kill Dong Dong.


    In this life, she had changed her way of interacting with Chu Ning.


    In the end, because she had a grudge with Jia Qing, Jia Qing hated her, so she found Haozi and the others to kill Dong Dong.


    Even if she had changed something, why didn¡¯t the outcome change?


    Why was it like this?


    Could it be that no matter what she did, she could not change the outcome of her causing Dong Dong¡¯s death?


    Lin Yin turned to look at Lu Ming and said with a crazy smile, ¡°So I¡¯m the source of trouble. If it weren¡¯t for me, Jia Qing wouldn¡¯t have hated me and wouldn¡¯t have attacked Dong Dong. But she was clearly supposed to deal with me. Why didn¡¯t she come? I was right here! Why did she have to deal with Dong Dong?!¡±


    Lu Ming hugged Lin Yin worriedly. ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re not at fault, but those evil people. Even without you, they¡¯re still doing evil.¡±


    Lin Yin went crazy for a while before pushing Lu Ming away. As if she suddenly felt that Lu Ming was right, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, evil people can¡¯t be let


    off.¡¯


    Lu Ming was even more worried. He was afraid that Lin Yin would not let herself off and do something to hurt herself.


    A heavy rain washed away the smell of blood in the hut, leaving only the smell of mud after the rain.


    After the autumn rain, the sky turned colder.


    Lin Yin got out of the car and saw Chu Ning¡¯s glamorous new company.


    Chu Ning twisted her slender waist in her high heels and introduced her to Lin Yin with a smile, ¡°Cousin Yinyin, isn¡¯t my new company very imposing? There are more than ten people now. In order to thank you for your help, I¡¯ve prepared a big gift for you!¡±


    Lin Yin listened to Chu Ning speak calmly. It was obvious that Chu Ning had indeed earned a lot recently.


    ¡°Cousin, have you been very happy recently?¡± Lin Yin suddenly asked.


    Chu Ning twisted her waist and looked back. Her nails that were painted with blood-red nail polish pinched together. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. Who isn¡¯t happy when they made money?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s indifferent expression was filled with interest. If Chu Ning was happy, she was naturally happy too.


    Especially when she saw Chu Ning¡¯s fair and slender fingers, she was even happier.


    If such a beautiful finger was smashed and crushed, it would definitely be especially beautiful and bright red.


    She wondered if it would be brighter than Chu Ning¡¯s red nails.


    Chu Ning brought Lin Yin to her office where she could see the sea.


    The word ¡®luxury¡¯ was obvious from the renovation of this office.


    The male model-like secretary knocked on the door. Chu Ning sized up the secretary¡¯s figure and said softly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The male model-like secretary walked in respectfully and stood not far from Chu Ning. ¡°Boss, a few clients said that they want to meet you personally to discuss the collaboration.¡±


    Chu Ning said nonchalantly, ¡°Cooperation? Do they need me, the boss, to personally meet someone of their status? Is this your first day as a secretary?


    Don¡¯t you know who you should turn away and who you should inform me of?¡±


    The secretary quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I know I was wrong.¡±


    Chu Ning snorted. ¡°If you know your mistake, you have to admit your punishment. Wait for me after you wash up tonight.¡±


    The male model-like secretary looked up at the indifferent Lin Yin and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After the secretary left, Chu Ning turned to look at Lin Yin and smiled. ¡°Yinyin, this is the first lesson I¡¯m teaching you. Women need to be rich to have the right to speak.¡±


    Lin Yin snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve learned something.¡±


    Chu Ning looked at Lin Yin¡¯s dead fish-like expression and felt extremely bored.


    She took out a jewelry box from the drawer and placed it in Lin Yin¡¯s hand. ¡°This is for you. I auctioned it off previously. Take it as your reward for pulling the strings.¡±


    Lin Yin did not take the jewelry box and only said calmly, ¡°Cousin, why are you so polite? It¡¯s too philistine to use materialistic things as compensation for some relationships, right?¡±


    Chu Ning was pleased by Lin Yin¡¯s words and laughed exaggeratedly. ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re right.. How can we tarnish our relationship with those secular things?¡±

 Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Civil Investment

    Chapter 252: Civil Investment


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    If Lin Yin didn¡¯t want it, Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t force her. No matter what, this jewelry was worth hundreds of thousands. She saved it.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t need the jewelry I gave you, what do you think of my secretary just now? He has a figure and an ass. Moreover¡­¡± Chu Ning paused slightly and revealed a wretched expression.¡± He¡¯s good in bed too. I¡¯ve tried it for you. ¡® ¡°I won¡¯t taint what Cousin likes,¡± Lin Yin said calmly.


    However, there was one thing that she did not say, and that was that she found it dirty.


    Chu Ning really liked what Lin Yin had said. She knew her limits. Such a sister was much better than Su Fei, who had a fake bloodline.


    After leaving Chu Ning¡¯s company, Lin Yin sent Bai Tong a message to increase his efforts.


    Upstairs, Chu Ning quickly received Bai Tong¡¯s notice: The time is right. The plan can be advanced.


    By the time Chu Ning finished reading, Bai Tong had already withdrawn the message.


    In the beginning, Chu Ning was not used to Bai Tong¡¯s actions. How could he withdraw a message just like that?


    Bai Tong explained that deducing the stock market was to reveal the secrets of the heavens. Therefore, once the information was sent, it had to be withdrawn immediately to reduce the punishment of revealing the secrets of the heavens.


    With Bai Tong¡¯s explanation, Chu Ning, who had already tasted the sweetness, immediately complied.


    This habit continued to this day.


    Therefore, the chat interface between Chu Ning and Bai Tong was almost empty.


    When Chu Ning received Bai Tong¡¯s notice, she immediately gathered the company¡¯s personnel for a meeting and began to gather the funds of many investors in the name of the goddess of the stock market to invest.


    In order to get rid of the reputation of private fund-raising, Chu Ning even got her lawyer to draw up an exemption treaty.


    Many investors had long been convinced by Chu Ning¡¯s divine ability. When they heard that the goddess of the stock market was raising funds and was preparing to gather the money of the investors to invest, more people participated.


    As soon as Lin Yin returned, Su Zhen went up to her and said, ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re really amazing. Something really happened to the Jiang Family¡¯s land in the West Suburb Forest Bay . I heard that Jiang Nian brought a woman to that construction site and that woman died. Now, her corpse is accidentally discovered. I heard that it¡¯s the mistress of a high-ranking official. Now that that high-ranking official is holding the Jiang Family still, the construction site has stopped.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Su Zhen simply cherished Lin Yin. If Lin Yin could go out and socialize more, she might be able to obtain more information to develop the Su Family business.


    Moreover, with Lin Yin¡¯s current relationship with Lu Ming, she might be able to resolve some of their previous troubles.


    ¡°Yinyin, there¡¯s a banquet tomorrow. Follow Dad over and get to know more people. Next, Dad plans to let you learn how to manage the company with your brother occasionally,¡± Su Zhen said.


    ¡°Whose banquet is it?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    ¡°The Ma Family. Didn¡¯t you offend the Ma Family previously because of your sister? We have to go to this banquet. You have Lu Ming¡¯s relationship. Ma De definitely won¡¯t do it for someone¡¯s sake,¡± Su Zhen said with a straight face.


    During this period of time, Lu Ming would come to see Lin Yin from time to time, which made Su Zhen very confident. Lu Ming already had deep feelings for Lin Yin.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who loved her deeply, he was at least the kind of person who was willing to spend a lot of money just to win the smile of a beauty.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly before she smiled brightly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there tomorrow.¡±


    Su Zhen was happy to see Lin Yin agree. He had not raised this daughter for nothing and she knew how to share her father¡¯s burden.


    Lin Yin touched Xia Zhen¡¯s number on the phone and the corners of her lips curled up. She had let Jia Qing escape for so long. It was time to take it back and give her a good ending.


    When Xia Zhen found Jia Qing, she had a look of disdain.


    Didn¡¯t Lin Yin say that she was an 18-year-old girl in her prime?


    Could it be this little beggar-like girl in front of her?


    Jia Qing looked up at the person standing in front of her and reached out her dirty hands to beg Xia Zhen. ¡°Kind person, give me some money for food.¡±


    Xia Zhen turned around and left. Would Ma De want someone with such a dirty appearance?


    Even though that old man Ma De was so old, he was still picky. He only wanted virgins, he didn¡¯t want those who weren¡¯t good-looking enough, and he didn¡¯t want those who didn¡¯t have a good figure.


    However, thinking about the money she had received, Xia Zhen could only reluctantly accept it..

 Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Hundreds of Thousands A Night

    Chapter 253: Hundreds of Thousands A Night


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°How old are you? Have you had a man?¡± Xia Zhen asked as usual.


    Although that person had given her money, as the informant, she still had to understand the girl in her hand first.


    Seeing that Xia Zhen had no intention of paying, Jia Qing ignored her.


    During this period of time, she was really unlucky.


    Her home was suddenly taken away and she had no place to live. The only money she had on her was given to Jiang Ming when she instigated Jiang Ming to sell Dong Dong to take revenge on Lin Yin.


    She had thought that she was an adult and could work. She did not expect that no one wanted her at all.


    There were even a few times when she was clearly already at work, but she was still chased out by her boss without even giving her a salary.


    She had made a fuss a few times, but in the end, she was beaten up until she was covered in injuries, so she gave up on the idea of working.


    She had no choice but to beg.


    When Xia Zhen saw that Jia Qing was ignoring her, she smiled. She did not expect this little beggar to have such a temper.


    ¡°Do you want to live a rich life of eating your fill forever, going out in luxury cars, wearing brands, and being served by the maids and servants at home?¡±


    Xia Zhen tempted.


    Xia Zhen¡¯s words were quite attractive to the current Jia Qing.


    During this period of time, she had not been able to eat or clothe herself. She had had enough.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Jia Qing looked at Xia Zhen with pleading eyes and asked anxiously.


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s naturally about spreading your legs to serve a man. It¡¯s just that the other party wants a virgin, so are you? If not, there¡¯s no value.¡± Xia Zhen did not hide anything and told the truth.


    It was mainly because Lin Yin gave her a tight deadline. She had to pack up her people and send them to the Ma Family¡¯s banquet tomorrow. She could only be so straightforward and did not want to waste time.


    Many thoughts flashed across Jia Qing¡¯s eyes.


    Her previous plan for the future was to take the college entrance examination well, go to a good university, be an outstanding woman, and find a rich young master to be a rich wife.


    But now, she seemed to have no other hope.


    If she just wanted to live a rich life in the future, what was wrong with sleeping with a man? It was just the same thing, right?


    ¡°Then, who is the other party?¡± Jia Qing asked.


    Although she knew that she was serving a man, the quality of the man was the key to determining if this was a good job.


    If a tall, rich, and handsome man came, it would not be a loss to be slept with.


    Xia Zhen could see the greed and delusion in Jia Qing¡¯s eyes and sneered. ¡°Get this straight. I¡¯m looking for you to sell your body, not for you to choose the buyer.¡±


    Xia Zhen¡¯s words embarrassed Jia Qing.


    ¡°To be honest, your buyer this time is an old man close to 70 years old. However, he¡¯s still strong despite his age. There¡¯s no problem in that aspect. He really has money. There¡¯s no problem with a few hundred thousand yuan a night. It¡¯s just that that person has a little hobby and likes extreme games. You can decide if you want to go,¡± Xia Zhen said.


    Xia Zhen was not afraid that Jia Qing would not go and that she would not be able to complete the mission.


    This was because Jia Qing had already taken the bait. A woman who begged along the street might be willing to sell herself even if it was just a little benefit.


    Not to mention that she had thrown out so many benefits.


    When Jia Qing heard that it was a few hundred thousand yuan a night, she became a little excited, and her face turned slightly red from excitement. ¡°A few hundred thousand yuan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you serve him well, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to earn hundreds of thousands a night,¡± Xia Zhen said with a nod.


    Jia Qing clenched her fists and calmed down. She nodded hard and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Xia Zhen smiled. A smart girl knew how to use her body to earn money.


    However, this money was not easy to earn.


    That Old Master of the Ma Family was not easy to serve.


    When Lu Yan heard that Lin Yin was going to the Ma Family¡¯s banquet the next day, she immediately informed Lu Ming.


    Lu Yan remembered her uncle¡¯s instructions and knew that Lin Yin¡¯s mood had been unstable recently, so she had to report Lin Yin¡¯s movements to Lu Ming at all times.


    Lu Ming looked at the message from Lu Yan and said to Shen Yu, ¡°Cancel all the activities tomorrow night. I¡¯m going to the Ma Family¡¯s banquet.¡±


    Shen Yu was already immune to Lu Ming¡¯s actions these few days. He resigned himself to cancel all kinds of activities for Lu Ming.


    Who would have thought that the boss, who had always been known as a career maniac, would one day go on strike just because he was lustful?

 Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Uncle and Brother

    Chapter 254: Uncle and Brother


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jia Qing sat in the high-end dressing room and watched as she slowly transformed from an ugly duckling to a white swan under the makeup artist¡¯s hands. She was extremely excited.


    As long as she could control that old man today, she would have a rich life in the future.


    Jia Qing cheered herself on. She had to succeed this time.


    With exquisite makeup and an expensive-looking gown, Jia Qing suppressed her excitement and got into the car that Xia Zhen had prepared to drive to the hotel where the banquet was held.


    It was only when she walked into the magnificent banquet hall that she truly felt the authenticity of everything.


    So this was not a dream. She was a girl from the slums, but she could enter such a luxurious banquet with dignity.


    At this moment, there was a commotion in front of the crowd. A noble-looking man appeared at the door, and beside that man stood someone Jia Qing hated, Lu Yan.


    At the school gate, Lu Yan scolded her a lot. However, when she thought about how Lu Yan was the daughter of a rich family, Jia Qing could only be angry with herself.


    When she looked up at the man beside Lu Yan, the man who was surrounded by many fawners and flatters, Jia Qing¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump.


    This man was Lu Yan¡¯s uncle, Lu Ming!


    If she could be with such a man in this life, she would really die without regrets.


    A rich, powerful, and good-looking man like Lu Ming was simply her ideal type.


    However, when Jia Qing thought about how her mission today was to serve a perverted old man in his seventies, her eyes darkened and resentment rose.


    At this moment, the man in her eyes suddenly turned around and smiled. She followed the man¡¯s gaze and saw Lin Yin. Her already resentful eyes were instantly filled with hatred.


    It was Lin Yin again!


    Seeing Lu Ming walk towards Lin Yin naturally with a doting expression, Jia Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.


    Why was Lin Yin so lucky? After having such rich parents, even a genius like Lu Ming surrounded her. This was unfair. The heavens were unfair.


    She and Lin Yin grew up in the same place. Since Lin Yin could cling to such a


    man, why couldn¡¯t she?


    As for the old man who was about to die.


    Jia Qing looked at Lu Ming. With Lu Ming¡¯s status, he could protect her, right?


    In this world, power suppressed power. As long as Lu Ming spoke, that old fart would probably not say anything.


    Su Zhen hurriedly went forward to greet Lu Ming. ¡°CEO Lu.¡±


    Then, in the next second, he pulled Lin Yin in front of Lu Ming and said, ¡°Come! Say hello to CEO Lu. This child is already so familiar with you and doesn¡¯t know how to be more active. She¡¯s more shy, hahaha.¡±


    Lin Yin gently pushed away the hand that was holding her and smiled at Lu


    Ming. ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Lu Yan smiled happily and pushed Su Zhen away. She squeezed beside Lin Yin and shouted at Lu Ming, ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s cold gaze landed on Lu Yan¡¯s face, full of warning.


    Lu Yan felt a chill on her neck.


    Lu Yan quickly chuckled and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, actually, I call Uncle Brother sometimes.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded slightly and said to Lu Ming, ¡°Uncle Brother! ¡±


    The people around them couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, but because of Lu Ming, they all turned their heads and covered their mouths to laugh.


    Su Zhen looked at Lu Ming nervously, but Lu Ming only looked at Lin Yin helplessly and shook his head dotingly. Only then did Su Zhen relax.


    Lu Yan blinked at Lu Ming, indicating that she had tried her best. Then, she pulled Lin Yin away in the next second. ¡°Yinyin, let¡¯s go eat something delicious. ¡±


    Su Zhen hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°CEO Lu, my child is really playful. Don¡¯t take offense!¡±


    Lu Ming only said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that Yinyin is like this!¡±


    Su Zhen nodded repeatedly and replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    After Lu Ming turned around and left, Su Zhen¡¯s gaze found Ma De. He went forward and greeted him with a smile, ¡°President Ma, you¡¯re in good spirits today. My daughter was playful just now, so I chatted with CEO Lu for a while. After we finished chatting, I wanted to come and apologize to you.¡±


    Ma De had seen Lu Ming and Lin Yin¡¯s interaction just now.


    Although he was already in his seventies, logically speaking, he was an elder.


    However, the strength of the Ma Family and the Lu Family was there. Ma De really did not have the strength to fight Lu Ming..

 Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Jia Qjng Hitting on Lu Ming

    Chapter 255: Jia Qjng Hitting on Lu Ming


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen was clearly pretending to be close to Lu Ming for him to see.


    Ma De was a sensible person. He had already made the Su Family suffer these few days, so he said generously, ¡°It¡¯s fine. As an elder, I can still argue with a junior like you. Apologizing just like that is serious.¡±


    Hearing Ma De¡¯s words, Su Zhen immediately understood. It seemed that the matter with Ma De had passed.


    As expected, as long as one had strength and backing, many things in this world could be resolved perfectly without any effort.


    Ma De and Su Zhen chatted for a while before their gazes turned to his little white rabbit today.


    The young girl who was looking around and did not know that danger was coming.


    When Jia Qing finally saw that Lu Ming was alone, she quickly took a deep breath. Then, she held her wine glass and lowered her head slightly, bumping into Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming¡¯s body tilted slightly to the side. Jia Qing, who was about to fall on him, fell to the ground. The red wine glass in her hand shattered on the ground, attracting the attention of the surrounding people.


    Lu Yan looked at Jia Qing, who was lying on the ground in a sorry state, and Lu Ming, who was frowning and dodging. She understood.


    She stepped forward disdainfully and mocked Jia Qing, ¡°Yo, you plan to scam my uncle? Then you¡¯ve got your wishful thinking wrong. There are many girls who deliberately fall on men like my uncle, so he¡¯s trained to dodge and specially avoid shameless women like you.¡±


    Lu Yan still remembered the last time Jia Qing framed Lin Yin at the school gate.


    Jia Qing, who was lying on the ground, was extremely embarrassed by everyone¡¯s pointing fingers and mocking words.


    She looked up and blinked slowly as if she was looking at the autumn moon. She looked at Lu Ming with a pitiful, pure, and pleasant expression.


    This was what Xia Zhen had asked someone to teach her at the last minute yesterday. She said that the old man liked it.


    Since they were both men, Lu Ming would probably be soft-hearted because of her expression, right?


    In the end, Lu Ming only glanced at her coldly and walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side.


    Jia Qing¡¯s gaze was instantly fixed on Lin Yin, but when she met Lin Yin¡¯s extremely cold eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    She quickly lowered her head. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt like Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were looking at a dead person. This feeling frightened her. At this moment, Jia Qing¡¯s actions and actions were completely seen by Ma De.


    His turbid eyes rolled slightly, revealing a cruel intent to kill.


    Originally, he only wanted to enjoy this tender body. Now, he only wanted to tear apart this shameless slut¡¯s bones and throw her into the unmarked grave for the wild dogs to bite.


    When Jia Qing saw that no gentleman had come to help her for a long time after she fell to the ground, she was filled with hatred.


    What upper-class society? What rich family?When they saw a delicate girl fall, these men actually did not have any gentlemanly manners at all. They just let a girl like her be so embarrassed?


    However, what Jia Qing did not know was that the reason why everyone did not help her up was firstly because she was about to hook up with Lu Ming. Now, who dared to help someone who had provoked Lu Ming?


    The other reason was the brooch on Jia Qing¡¯s gown.


    Many people present recognized that it was Ma De¡¯s exclusive prey brooch. As long as a girl wore this brooch, it meant that this girl was Ma De¡¯s doll today.


    How could anyone touch a bed-warming tool used to accompany an old man?


    Even if many people despised Ma De¡¯s method of treating girls as toys, no one would take the initiative to stop such a thing.


    Outsiders would not care about the matter of such a trade.


    There was really no other way. Jia Qing could only stand up slowly from the ground with red eyes.


    At this moment, the servant tactfully led Jia Qing, who was splashed with red wine, to tidy up her clothes.


    Jia Qing lowered her head and left awkwardly in front of everyone.


    Jia Qing looked at herself in the mirror. As she washed the wine with water, she glared hatefully at herself in the mirror.


    Why was it like this?!


    She and Lin Yin were clearly girls who had walked out of the slums. How could Lin Yin be protected by outstanding men like a pearl?


    She was already lying on the ground so pitifully, but Lu Ming¡¯s eyes did not have any pity.


    This man was really hateful!


    Did he think he was so great just because he had some money?


    He actually dared to look down on her!

 Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Jia Qjng Regrets

    Chapter 256: Jia Qjng Regrets


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Just as Jia Qing was feeling indignant, an old man with a saggy face suddenly appeared in the mirror.


    Jia Qing screamed in fear. She turned around and pointed at the old man angrily, questioning, ¡°Who are you? This is the female washroom!¡±


    Ma De¡¯s yellow-spotted eyes sized up Jia Qing¡¯s entire body without hiding anything. He sneered and said, ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m whoever you came for today! The washroom? No, no, no. This is the door to our new room.


    Jia Qing was stunned for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°You¡¯re President


    However, when Jia Qing¡¯s gaze landed on Ma De¡¯s wrinkled face, she felt nauseous.


    Ma De and Lu Ming were simply one in the sky and the other on the ground.


    They were both rich people, but why were there so many differences?


    Then, when she thought about how she was going to sleep with such an old man with age spots all over his skin, Jia Qing was indignant.


    Her first time was going to an old man that had one foot in the grave?


    Ma De did not miss the disgust in Jia Qing¡¯s eyes.


    The corners of his lips curled up as he reached out to Jia Qing and said, ¡°Come,


    I¡¯ll bring you to see the gift I prepared for you.¡¯


    Jia Qing felt disgusted by Ma De and did not want to be close to him.


    However, when she heard that Ma De had prepared a gift, a struggle appeared in her eyes. In the end, she slowly placed her hand on Ma De¡¯s slightly dry hand.


    Jia Qing secretly convinced herself that since she had already decided to come, she would make good use of this opportunity to open up the path of wealth in her life.


    It was just sex. She would treat it as if she had been bitten by a dog.


    Ma De¡¯s eyes revealed a ferocious glint. A greedy girl was easy to control. However, without a little fidelity and resistance, she seemed boring.


    He still liked girls who were struggling. Only then would it feel good.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. In a while, this girl would show the expression he wanted.


    Ma De led Jia Qing to push open the wall of the washroom. Then, an antique room filled with red silk entered Jia Qing¡¯s eyes.


    Jia Qing did not expect Ma De to be so perverted as to install a sex suite beside the bathroom.


    ¡°This is the new room I prepared for you. How is it? Do you like it?¡± Ma De led Jia Qing to the room.


    The next second, the bathroom door suddenly closed. Jia Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat uneasily with the sound of the door closing.


    Ma De was so old that his hands almost only had bones, he touched Jia Qing¡¯s waist. Jia Qing tried her best to suppress the urge to escape and grabbed Ma De¡¯s hand to place it on her chest.


    Since she had already decided to do this, Jia Qing had to use this opportunity to win the most rewards.


    She did as Xia Zhen said and said to Ma De innocently, ¡°President Ma, my chest is swollen and it hurts a little. Can you help me take a look?¡±


    There was less interest on Ma De¡¯s originally interested face. Instead, there was a sinister expression.


    He liked girls who were quiet, like a rabbit. One that he could not help but want to torture.


    However, the one in front of him clearly diminished his interest.


    However, it was better than nothing. He would play with this shameless woman who dared to seduce other men in front of him today.


    Ma De placed his hand on Jia Qing¡¯s chest and rubbed it slowly. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too big. I don¡¯t like it. I like those that I can hold with one hand like a bunny.¡±


    Jia Qing cursed in her heart. Damn old thing. It was already good enough that she was willing to accompany him, but he actually dared to be picky. It was really hateful.


    While Jia Qing was still hating the old man for being picky, Ma De¡¯s hand suddenly grabbed her hair and he threw her to the ground.


    Jia Qing screamed instantly and shouted, ¡°President Ma, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? Naturally, I¡¯m doing something that I like. Didn¡¯t you already know before you came? Why are you asking when you already know the answer?¡± Ma De sneered.


    Although Xia Zhen had said that before she came, she had never said that he was so rough.


    Suddenly, Jia Qing regretted it. She quickly stood up and said to Ma De, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Ma. I, I¡¯m not doing this anymore. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    As she spoke, Jia Qing leaned against the wall that she had just entered and pushed hard. In the end, the wall that could still move just now did not move at all.


    Jia Qing looked around the entire room, but she could not find the door..

 Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Jia Qing’s Ending

    Chapter 257: Jia Qing¡¯s Ending


    The room was filled with red. Coupled with Ma De¡¯s cold expression, Jia Qing¡¯s legs were trembling.


    She begged, ¡°President Ma, can you let me out? A girl like me from the slums is not worthy of being with a big shot like you. Let me out. I¡¯ll find the most honorable girl to accompany you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Honorable girl?¡± Ma De repeated with interest.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s someone called Lin Yin in the banquet hall. She¡¯s my former friend. I¡¯ll help you call her over. It¡¯s more interesting to play with a rich young lady like her, right? She¡¯s also 18 years old and a virgin. You¡¯ll definitely like her,¡± Jia Qing said in a panic.


    When Ma De heard Lin Yin¡¯s name, his eyes became even more sinister.


    He turned around and picked up a red whip. Under Jia Qing¡¯s terrified gaze, he swung it ruthlessly.


    Just a moment later, Jia Qing¡¯s evening gown was torn into two. It was so painful that Jia Qing fell to the ground and rolled.


    ¡°Stupid b*tch, how dare you ask me to find trouble with Lu Ming? Looks like you really want to die.¡± Ma De¡¯s eyes were filled with violence.


    The moment Jia Qing was about to escape, Ma De whipped this reckless woman.


    It was not until Jia Qing was beaten until she was covered in blood and lay on the ground moaning softly that Ma De threw away the whip and hung Jia Qing up with a rope.


    Then, he tore open the torn fabric on Jia Qing¡¯s body, took off her pants, and stabbed the ugly thing into the young girl¡¯s tender p*ssy.


    The tearing feeling almost split Jia Qing apart. Her entire body was in so much pain that even her muscles were contracting. Her lower body was ruthlessly stabbed for the first time by a foreign object.


    At this moment, Jia Qing was filled with regret.


    Why did she have to degrade herself like this? She was supposed to be the top student in school. She should have a beautiful future.


    Instead of being whipped and abused by an ugly old man like now.


    It was all Lin Yin¡¯s fault. If Lin Yin could have given her the money back then, she wouldn¡¯t have caused such a commotion and nothing would have happened to her parents. She wouldn¡¯t have been expelled from school and ended up in such a state.


    Jia Qing endured the disgusting thing entering and leaving her body, but she hated Lin Yin to the core.


    At this moment, she was being humiliated here, but what about Lin Yin? She was being protected by Lu Ming at the magnificent banquet.


    Why!


    The heavens were too unfair!


    Jia Qing was immersed in hatred.


    The next second, Ma De, who was unhappy, leaned down and opened his mouth to bite Jia Qing¡¯s nipple.


    Amidst Jia Qing¡¯s heart-wrenching screams, Ma De gritted his teeth and his mouth was instantly filled with blood.


    Mad raised his head in satisfaction and spat out a bloody nipple from his bloody mouth.


    Jia Qing was in so much pain that she was about to faint. She begged Ma De to let her go.


    However, Ma De quickly lowered his head and bit off the other nipple, spitting it to the side.


    ¡°Stupid b*tch, you dare to despise me and seduce others to embarrass me. Don¡¯t worry, today¡¯s punishment has just begun,¡± Ma De said evilly with blood all over his mouth.


    The physical torture and mental humiliation made this 18 -year-old girl wish sne was aeaa.


    She felt innocent, but she had never thought that an innocent little boy had once been humiliated to death by a group of men because of her jealousy.


    At this moment, in the banquet hall not far from this big red room, everyone was laughing and drinking.


    The banquet lasted for two hours, and the horrifying action inside lasted for two hours.


    Just as Ma De stood up with blood all over his face, the red curtains around him suddenly fell.


    The guests who were still in the banquet hall turned around when they saw the red curtains on the side of the banquet hall suddenly fall.


    The wall over there had turned into glass, and inside was a naked old man dismembering a hanging girl.


    That old man was Ma De.


    As for the girl who was on the verge of death and had broken limbs, she was covered in blood. Only her face was still clean.


    Everyone also recognized that the girl was the girl who had just seduced Lu Ming.


    In an instant, screams and terrified voices filled the entire banquet hall.


    Lin Yin picked up the red wine at the side and swirled it indifferently. Then, she looked up slightly and was about to finish it in one gulp when Lu Ming stopped her.


    Lu Ming took the wine from Lin Yin¡¯s hand and placed it aside. Then, he hugged Lin Yin and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s over..¡±

 Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Secretly Greedy

    Chapter 258: Secretly Greedy


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin smiled when she heard Lu Ming¡¯s words amidst the commotion.


    Had it passed?


    There was no way it could pass.


    Jia Qing had ended up like this because of what she did. She was greedy, so she deserved it.


    But Dong Dong, he was still dead.


    He had clearly done nothing, but he still died.


    This was the truth. There was no way to get past it.


    When Xia Zhen saw this scene, she cowered.


    She had introduced many girls to this old man. Even though she knew about Ma De¡¯s fetish and knew that Ma De had played many girls to death, she had never known that it would be so bloody.


    Xia Zhen frowned in panic, but she met the eyes of Lin Yin who was in Lu Ming¡¯s arms.


    Xia Zhen¡¯s scalp went numb.


    Lin Yin¡¯s indifferent eyes looked too terrifying.


    This matter must be related to Lin Yin.


    Otherwise, how could the usually cautious Ma De be so bold as to play such a killing game at such a banquet?


    Otherwise, why would Lin Yin suddenly look for her and ask her to specially look forJia Qing to serve Ma De?


    All of this was Lin Yin¡¯s revenge.


    Xia Zhen retreated repeatedly. Back then, she was the one who found Su Zhen and said that she wanted to matchmake Lin Yin and Ma De.


    Later on, she heard that it didn¡¯t work, but Lin Yin would definitely remember it.


    Jia Qing was the girl who had framed Lin Yin for being rich and heartless.


    Therefore, Lin Yin¡¯s team set up such a trap and made Ma De commit a crime in public. The evidence was conclusive and he received retribution.


    As for Jia Qing, she was also killed and ended up dying a horrible death. She even suffered inhumane torture before she died.


    Xia Zhen fled in fear.


    The police arrived quickly and took Ma De away on the spot.


    As for the crippled Jia Qing, she was also carried away by the ambulance. This matter instantly caused an uproar in Rong City.


    The terrifying scene that day was also posted on social media by some of the people present in a short period of time. In almost a few minutes, it spread online and became a trending topic.


    Even the official ban on such topics could not suppress such a terrifying video from circulating online.


    Seeing such a bloody scene with his own eyes, Lu Ming was afraid that Lin Yin would have nightmares at night or do something dangerous, so he brought her to Shenglin Bay.


    Su Zhen was naturally very happy. After thanking him profusely, he returned happily.


    In his opinion, the development of the family was the most important.


    As for the deaths of others, he did not care.


    Especially when he knew that Ma De, who had made things difficult for him previously, would probably not have a chance to come out for the rest of his life or be sentenced to death, Su Zhen was even happier.


    Sometimes, it was actually quite good to be a little heartless.


    That night, Lu Yan was so frightened by that terrifying scene that she had a high fever.


    Lu Ming stayed by Lin Yin¡¯s bed until she fell asleep. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    During this period of time, he knew Lin Yin¡¯s every move very well.


    Lin Yin had never avoided him and followed her plan step by step.


    Jia Qing sleeping on the streets, the layout of the room in the banquet hall, the secret guidance to Ma De, the search for evidence of the girls who were killed by Ma De, as well as contacting the girls who were still alive after being violated by Ma De and contacting Xia Zhen to lure Jia Qing.


    He knew all of this.


    The person on the bed suddenly muttered something. Lu Ming got up to listen.


    Lin Yin moved her lips and said softly, ¡°Dong Dongy I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then, tears fell from the corners of Lin Yin¡¯s eyes.


    Lu Ming sighed and wiped away the tears. He pulled the blanket away and got into bed, hugging Lin Yin in his arms with heartache.


    His hot palm landed on Lin Yin¡¯s back and comforted her gently.


    Perhaps it was because the world was too cold, Lin Yin arched towards the warm place in front of her and curled up in Lu Ming¡¯s arms.


    Lu Ming let out a long sigh. He had never been so melancholic and helpless in his life.


    The morning light shone through the gauze curtains and danced in the room.


    Lin Yin blinked in a daze.


    The moment she opened her eyes completely, Lu Ming¡¯s beautiful face with dark circles entered Lin Yin¡¯s eyes.


    The sunlight landed on that face and collided with golden particles, as if they enveloped Lin Yin with infinite warmth.


    At that moment, Lin Yin felt as if the darkness and filth of this world were suddenly suppressed by the person in front of her. Her heart began to beat rapidly, suppressing the blood in her heart to flow to her limbs and bones. It was hot.


    Lin Yin suddenly didn¡¯t want to get up. She closed her eyes and approached Lu Ming again. She would just think about it for a while and secretly be warm for a while..

 Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Warm and Beautiful

    Chapter 259: Warm and Beautiful


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Lin Yin woke up again, Lu Ming was already awake.


    Seeing Lin Yin open her eyes, Lu Ming¡¯s deep eyes instantly lit up with a smile.


    ¡°Little lazy pig, you¡¯re up?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse from the morning and very sexy.


    Lin Yin lowered her eyes in embarrassment and nodded. ¡°Yes, Uncle. Let go of me first. I want to get up.¡±


    Lu Ming did not listen to Lin Yin. Instead, he placed his hand on Lin Yin¡¯s soft waist and tightened his grip on her body.


    ¡°Call me Brother Lu Ming. Don¡¯t call me Uncle, or I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Lu Ming threatened evilly.


    Lin Yin felt the heat of the large palm on her waist. The tips of her ears were slightly pink, and even her face was secretly dyed red.


    When Lu Ming saw Lin Yin like this, he was a little happy. At least she looked better.


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not speak for a long time, Lu Ming pinched the soft flesh on Lin Yin¡¯s waist, causing her to exclaim in shock.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming, who was smiling evilly, and shouted angrily, ¡°Brother Lu Ming!¡±


    She gritted her teeth like a cute little beast. She was extremely adorable.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s animated expression, Lu Ming felt a lot more relieved.


    During this period of time, Lin Yin¡¯s expression was either indifferent and lifeless, or her eyes shone with bloodthirst. No matter which one it was, it made Lu Ming worried.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Lin Yin slowly changed the topic.


    Lu Ming gently tucked the stray hairs from Lin Yin¡¯s forehead behind her ear. ¡°No matter what time it is, if you¡¯re tired, continue sleeping. I¡¯ll apply for leave for you.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said softly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go to class today. It¡¯s not good to keep applying for leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness.


    Then, Lu Ming stood up slightly and picked Lin Yin up. Under Lin Yin¡¯s soft cry, he brought her to the washroom.


    ¡°Hurry up and wash up. I¡¯ll go take a look at breakfast for you.¡± Lu Ming gently stroked Lin Yin¡¯s cheek and planted a light kiss on her forehead.


    The moment the bathroom door closed, Lin Yin¡¯s face slowly turned red.


    Lin Yin covered her burning face and looked at herself in the mirror. Listening to the thumping of her heart, Lu Ming¡¯s gentle eyes for the past few days appeared in her mind.


    There seemed to be something wrong with her.


    Lin Yin dawdled for a while before she composed herself and open bathroom door.


    However, as soon as the door opened, Lu Ming¡¯s gentle eyes met L Yin suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and sc ground. She asked softly, ¡°Have you been standing there for a long didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    Lu Ming gently held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait however long it takes.¡¯


    At this moment, Lin Yin was extremely obedient. She followed Lu the stairs and into the cafeteria.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had a good rest recently. I asked Auntie Song to make white ear fungus and bird¡¯s nest. It¡¯s perfect for breakfast. These a] favorites. Hurry up and eat breakfast. I¡¯ll send you to school.¡± Lu M a bowl for Lin Yin and placed it in front of her.


    After breakfast, Lu Ming¡¯s considerate words in the silence calmed elements that had been jumping in Lin Yin¡¯s heart recently. They v gradually calmed down by this warmth.


    When Lu Ming sent Lin Yin to school, he went to pick Lu Yan up fil


    Lu Yan, who had a fever for the entire night, was a little late in the


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the classroom, they heard th in the classroom.


    When the ambulance took her away last night, it was said that Jia ( alive. Later, she died in emergency treatment.


    ¡°Lu Yan, I heard that the two of you were also at the event location where Jia Qing was killed yesterday. Isn¡¯t that terrifying?¡±


    ¡°I heard that all four limbs seemed to have been cut off. Even her tongue was cut off. She¡¯s not dead yet. She only died when she reached the hospital.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary. How could such a thing happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that Ma De from the elders in my family. I heard that he likes to play such extreme torture games. I don¡¯t know why Jia Qing is related to a pervert like Ma De.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it was introduced by a D-list celebrity called Xia Zhen. She¡¯s a pimp and has already been captured by the police. It¡¯s said that it costs a hundred thousand a night to sleep with Xia Qing.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, I saw the donation fraud regarding Jia Qing¡¯s family online.


    Now, it¡¯s like this again. Sigh, this matter is too lamentable..¡±

 Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Su Lin Apologizes

    Chapter 260: Su Lin Apologizes


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ma De¡¯s abuse of the girl happened in front of everyone. The evidence was conclusive. Coupled with the joint lawsuit of many other victims¡¯ families, more than a thousand victims¡¯ family members actually came to the court day.


    There were countless young girls who disappeared for no reason from when Ma De was young to when he¡¯s 70.


    Such a terrible incident shocked the entire society and Ma De was sentenced to death almost immediately.


    However, before he died, many people bribed the prison guards. Some of the victims¡¯ families even went to prison through committing crimes, making Ma


    De get a taste of what happened to the girls that were abused.


    Xia Zhen, who was also in prison, had nightmares every day.


    She had not expected Jia Qing¡¯s outcome, and she did not dare to say anything about Lin Yin.


    Not only because Lin Yin didn¡¯t leave any evidence when she contacted her, but also because she was really afraid that Lin Yin would attack her.


    If she could go back to the past, she would never tell Su Zhen about Ma De, nor would she matchmake Lin Yin and Ma De.


    As for the father who personally sent their child into the hands of evil people, he died on the streets one day and was gnawed by wandering wild dogs until only his bones were left.


    It was almost the end of the year. Su Zhen¡¯s business had been thriving during this period of time, and he was glowing.


    Seeing Lin Yin return home, he was also happy.


    After all, during this period of time, Lu Ming had almost put down his career to accompany Lin Yin. Su Zhen had used various methods to publicize it.


    In business, there were some things that didn¡¯t need to be said. With Lu Ming¡¯s relationship, the Su Family was naturally like fish in water in the business world.


    ¡°Yinyin, school¡¯s over! Come, come, come. I asked Aunt Li to cook a lot of delicious food for you today. Come and eat with us,¡± Su Zhen said to Lin Yin. Lin Yin looked towards the cafeteria. Su Fei, Su Lin, and Chu Yun were sitting neatly together.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t answer. She just walked silently to the dining table and sat down.


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not answer Su Zhen, Su Lin was angered by Lin Yin¡¯s arrogant expression and said bluntly, ¡°Lin Yin, what kind of attitude is this? Your father is talking to you, but you actually ignored me. What kind of upbringing is this?¡±


    Recently, Su Lin had done a lot of projects. Moreover, with the help of the Lu Family, everything was almost smooth-sailing. Many people showed him respect.


    Therefore, Su Lin could not stand Lin Yin¡¯s arrogant expression.


    On the other side, Su Zhen glared at Su Lin and scolded angrily, ¡°What are you talking about? Yinyin is your sister and a member of our Su Family. You actually said that your sister has a problem with her upbringing. Do you look like a brother? Apologize to Yinyin quickly!¡±


    Su Zhen was angry at Su Lin, this son who could never see the situation clearly.


    Su Lin had indeed grown a lot during this period of time, but it was still because of the Lu Family. In order to continue maintaining their relationship with the Lu Family, it was all thanks to Lin Yin.


    Besides, he still had something to ask of Lin Yin later.


    Su Lin was berated by Su Zhen, but he straightened his neck and refused to admit his mistake.


    He was the future heir of the Su Family. It was definitely impossible for him to apologize to someone from the slums like Lin Yin.


    Seeing that Su Lin was unmoved, Su Zhen held back his anger and became even angrier. He said loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize to Yinyin now, I¡¯ll take back all the projects under you.¡±


    Between offending his son and offending Lu Ming, Su Zhen still wisely chose to offend his son.


    Su Lin gritted his teeth in anger.


    Chu Yun did not speak at the side. At this moment, Su Zhen was clearly in a fit of anger. Since the matter had nothing to do with her, she could not be bothered.


    At this moment, Su Fei was only somewhere Su Zhen could not see. She placed her hand on the back of Su Lin¡¯s hand and comforted him silently. Su Lin looked at Su Fei¡¯s hand and gave himself a reason to compromise.


    For Su Fei¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t argue with Lin Yin.


    Su Lin lowered his voice reluctantly. Under Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, he said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Only then did Su Zhen turn to Lin Yin with a good expression and say, ¡°Sigh, your brother has that temper. Don¡¯t take it to heart. At the end of the day, you¡¯re biological siblings. There¡¯s no overnight grudge, right?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Dad is right. Why would I have a grudge against Brother?¡±


    Su Lin had only killed her in her previous life. What deep hatred could there be? Lin Yin sneered in her heart.


    When Su Zhen heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, he was also happy. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Su Family still has to rely on you and your brother for support. So, you must remember to support your brother well in the future..¡±

 Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: New Project

    Chapter 261: New Project


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Su Fei heard that Su Zhen only mentioned Lin Yin and Su Lin and did not mention her at all, she felt even more jealous.


    What ability could Lin Yin have? It was just that she was seen by rich and influential people and used her beauty to seduce them.


    When she meets someone better than Lu Ming, her father would also side with her like this.


    Su Fei told herself not to be angry. She had to take it slow.


    She was a noble lady who had been educated by a socialite for more than ten years, and Lin Yin was just a piece of trash who had struggled to grow up in the slums.


    She did not believe that she could not compare to Lin Yin, who had grown up in trash.


    Lin Yin ate her food quietly. When Su Zhen finished speaking, she nodded and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Su Zhen was very satisfied with such an obedient Lin Yin, so he told her what he wanted.


    ¡°Dad has taken a fancy to a piece of land recently and feels that it¡¯s very profitable. Yinyin please ask Lu Ming if this piece of land is promising. At the same time, when the time comes to bid, Dad also hopes that you can go with your brother. With you around, those competitors will give you some face.¡±


    Su Zhen said.


    Lin Yin stopped eating slightly and asked, ¡°Which piece of land did Dad take a fancy to?¡±


    ¡°The empty space at the old airport in Siming District,¡± Lu Ming said.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes flashed slightly before she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I have time these few days. I¡¯ll help Dad and Brother ask.¡±


    When Su Zhen heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, he was instantly overjoyed. He paused and said to Su Lin, ¡°Look at your sister. She has a good personality. She¡¯s still thinking about you, her brother.¡±


    Su Lin only glanced at Lin Yin and Su Zhen and thought to himself that when Lin Yin was worthless, Su Zhen would not say that.


    The meal was a little more peaceful for this family who each had their own thoughts.


    Lin Yin sneered in her heart. She didn¡¯t need to ask Lu Ming to know that the old airport was definitely promising.


    She naturally had to help that idiot Su Lin get such a good thing and let Su Zhen have a good taste of smoke coming from his ancestral grave.


    The next morning, Lin Yin came to Dong Dong¡¯s grave and lined up the things he liked to eat when he was alive.


    She sat at the side and rambled, ¡°Dong Dong, Jia Qing has already received her punishment. Your father has also paid the price for his own matters. Haozi and the others are still living a life worse than death. In your next life, you have to remember that when you see these people, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted, understand? Of course, people like them might not have a next life.¡±


    A slightly pale smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s lips. She patted the dust beside the tombstone and continued to mutter to herself, ¡°As for Chu Ning, who killed you in your previous life, it¡¯s going to be soon. She¡¯ll go down soon to apologize to you. Wait patiently for Sister Yinyin. When the time comes, Sister Yinyin will burn her hand for you and reattach your broken finger from your previous life. Although it¡¯s a little dirty, I¡¯ve helped you take a look. Her fingers are quite good-looking.¡±


    After staying silent for a while, Lin Yin went to Lu Yan¡¯s house.


    Since she had said that she wanted to ask around for Su Zhen, Lin Yin naturally had to put on an act.


    When Lu Yan saw Lin Yin, she was also happy.


    Today was the weekend. Lu Yan¡¯s parents were not at home either, so Lu Yan played with her sister, Lin Yin, for the entire day.


    When they returned to the Su Family, Lin Yin said under Su Zhen¡¯s expectant gaze, ¡°Dad, I heard from the Lu Family that there seems to be a small problem with that piece of land, but they didn¡¯t say the details. But the other piece of land is not bad.¡±


    Hearing that there was a problem with the land he had taken a fancy to, Su Zhen was still disappointed. After all, it was the land he had surveyed for a long time.


    However, since Lin Yin had said so, he could only give up. Then he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the other piece of land?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there will be more than one new school there in the future.¡± Lin Yin said.


    When Su Zhen heard this, his eyes instantly lit up. He was actually not very optimistic about that piece of land, but after hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, his interest was very strong now.


    ¡°Yinyin, it¡¯s really Daddy¡¯s blessing to have you. When this piece of land comes to us and we earn money, Daddy will definitely reward you well,¡± Su Zhen said happily.


    Then, Su Zhen hurriedly went to look for Su Lin to explain the matter of these two plots of land.


    Lin Yin looked at Su Zhen, who was leaving in a hurry, and took a deep breath.


    She smiled. If she wanted a reward, she would get it herself..

 Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Accompanying the Auction

    Chapter 262: Accompanying the Auction


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    On the day of the land auction, Su Zhen called Lin Yin and Su Lin to the company.


    ¡°The mission this time is to take down that piece of land along the coast in Silin. Yinyin, follow your brother out to see the world this time. I¡¯ll get Secretary Li to go with you,¡± Su Zhen said with a red face.


    With Lin Yin¡¯s news and her relationship with Lu Ming, Su Zhen was confident that he could bite off that fat piece of meat this time.


    Su Lin said confidently, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely get this land for you.¡±


    Su Zhen nodded in satisfaction and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, remember to interact more with those competitors when you get there later and let everyone know that you¡¯re determined to get that piece of land. On account of Lu Ming, those with some strength won¡¯t take it. Those without strength can¡¯t compete with our family. You know what I mean.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded silently.


    Su Lin looked at Lin Yin in disdain. Women were indeed women. They used despicable methods like seduction.


    It was really comfortable to think about it. As long as she lay down and spread her legs, she could cozy up to the Lu Family.


    If she really wanted to do something, she still had to rely on men like them.


    Su Lin equated Lin Yin with the women who climbed into his bed, feeling that Lin Yin was cheap and dirty.


    As soon as she walked out of Su Zhen¡¯s office, Su Lin said arrogantly to Lin Yin, ¡°Although Dad agreed to let you follow me out to see the world, I¡¯m warning you. Once you go out, you¡¯ll represent the face of our Su Family. You still have to restrain yourself. Don¡¯t use the same trick to seduce a man when you see him. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself, understand?¡±


    Lin Yin snorted and ignored Su Lin, walking away.


    If she argued with an idiot, it would make her look stupid.


    Su Lin was ignored by Lin Yin and stomped his feet in anger.


    This Lin Yin was simply too arrogant. When he became the head of the Su Family, he would announce to the world that he would completely chase Lin Yin out of the house.


    As soon as the three of them entered the venue, many people came forward to greet them.


    ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re here. Why don¡¯t I see President Lu accompanying you?¡±


    ¡°Yinyin, come to Uncle¡¯s house to play when you¡¯re free. Uncle has a daughter who¡¯s about the same age as you. You two will definitely get along.¡±


    Su Lin sneered at the side. She was just a woman who seduced Lu Ming by selling herself. The CEOs of these companies had the cheek to lower their status to please her. It was really despicable.


    Su Lin ignored Lin Yin, who was surrounded by everyone, and left.


    The secretary, Li Sheng, glanced at Su Lin before saying to Lin Yin, ¡°Miss, we have to go over.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and nodded at the person beside her. Then, she sat down beside Su Lin with the secretary.


    Su Lin turned around and sized Lin Yin up with a strange gaze. Then, he smiled disdainfully, making the secretary beside him speechless.


    In such a situation, Su Lin did not use Lin Yin to build a good relationship. Instead, he treated Lin Yin like this. He really could not understand.


    In business, it was not shameful to have a backer.


    On the contrary, these connections were money. Why couldn¡¯t Su Lin understand?


    If he had such a sister, he would have been overjoyed and provided for her every day.


    The auction had yet to officially begin. Lin Yin just looked at her cell phone silently.


    Suddenly, her cell phone vibrated. Lin Yin looked up at Su Lin guiltily. Su Lin happened to catch it, so Lin Yin became even more flustered.


    Lin Yin subconsciously covered her cell phone and hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°I,


    I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s eyes flickered. When would Lin Yin explain to him what she was going to do? Could it be that Lin Yin had something on her mind?


    As if to verify Su Lin¡¯s thoughts, Lin Yin¡¯s flustered back walked halfway before she turned to look at Su Lin, as if she wanted to confirm if Su Lin had followed her.


    Such an abnormal Lin Yin instantly made Su Lin suspicious.


    When Su Lin saw Lin Yin disappear at the entrance of the venue, he suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Secretary Li, watch here. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Then, Su Lin followed Lin Yin quickly.


    The moment he left the venue, there was a long corridor. Su Lin walked slowly in the corridor, carefully listening for Lin Yin¡¯s voice.


    As expected, he heard Lin Yin¡¯s voice from the door on the other side of the emergency exit.


    However, they were separated by the door after all, so he could not hear clearly. Hence, Su Lin gently pushed open the door..

 Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Treasure Land

    Chapter 263: Treasure Land


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice instantly entered Su Lin¡¯s ears clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything,¡± Lin Yin said loudly.


    Suddenly, a clear male voice came from the microphone. Su Lin was puzzled. Could it be that Lin Yin¡¯s old flame was afraid of being discovered?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for you to do this. After all, they¡¯re your family. What if you go bankrupt?¡± the man said worriedly.


    Lin Yin snorted and said, ¡°So what? My father, that old antique, will definitely not give me his assets in the future. That¡¯s why I deliberately said that the land along the coast of Silin will make money because I want them to lose everything. Then, you guys go and bid for the land at the old airport which can appreciate. We¡¯ll earn the money ourselves and let Su Lin have nothing!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll find trouble with you in the future?¡± The man¡¯s voice continued.


    Lin Yin smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The old airport is a treasure land. When I earn money and they¡¯re poor, how can they still shout at me?¡±


    As Lin Yin spoke, she looked at the surveillance footage of Su Lin in the corridor on another cell phone and smiled in her heart.


    Su Lin was instantly shocked on the spot. He was about to push the door open and enter on the spot, but he held back in the end.


    He did not expect Lin Yin to dare to scheme against him and the Su Family.


    In that case, he had to slap Lin Yin¡¯s face this time.


    Su Lin hurriedly turned around and returned to the venue. When Lin Yin returned, Su Lin pretended that nothing had happened.


    Every company had their own focus in this auction.


    When the auction reached the old airport, Su Lin suddenly raised his sign, scaring the secretary beside him into quickly stopping him.


    ¡°Mr. Su, what are you doing? President Su said that our target this time is that piece of land along the coast of Si Lin,¡± Li Sheng said anxiously.


    Su Lin only looked coldly at the stunned Lin Yin and said, ¡°Secretary Li, just listen to me. I¡¯m definitely confident in this piece of land.¡±


    This time, he wanted his father to see him in a different light.


    Lin Yin quickly said, ¡°Su Lin, don¡¯t be so self-righteous. Let¡¯s do as Dad instructed today. If anything happens, you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Su Lin smiled conceitedly and glanced at Lin Yin. ¡°Since I dare to make this decision, I naturally can afford it. The old airport will definitely bring huge benefits. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡±


    Su Lin ignored Lin Yin and the secretary¡¯s obstruction and raised the sign in his hand again and again.


    Secretary Li really had no choice. He picked up his phone and was about to send a message to Su Zhen when Su Lin snatched it away.


    This was a surprise gift he wanted to give to his father. How could he let Secretary Li ruin it?


    If Lin Yin wanted to earn money to cheat their Su Family, she could do it in her next life.


    Lin Yin also sat at the side anxiously, as if she was also angry.


    As if confirming Su Lin¡¯s thoughts, the price of the land at the old airport soared.


    Su Lin said proudly, ¡°Look, if there¡¯s no high value, why would these people bid so fiercely? Lin Yin, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Lin Yin also said angrily, ¡°Su Lin, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing now, but you can¡¯t use the Su Corporation¡¯s funds to satisfy your personal sense of achievement. You¡¯d better stop now.¡±


    The secretary also persuaded, ¡°Mr. Su, we should ask President Su for his opinion on this matter.¡±


    Su Lin snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. Today, when I take down this piece of land, my father will definitely thank me.¡±


    Seeing that the price had already increased to 900 million, the secretary really couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She continued to persuade Su Lin kindly, ¡°Mr. Su, this price has exceeded our budget too much. We really can¡¯t take it.¡±


    At this moment, the person who had been bidding raised his card again. ¡°1 billion!¡±


    Su Lin was shocked. Why did this person opposite him make things difficult for him?


    He recalled what he had just heard from Lin Yin and immediately concluded that the person who had been snatching it from him was the person who was working with Lin Yin.


    800 million yuan was already enough for this piece of land. Now, there was an additional 200 million yuan.


    If Lin Yin insisted on snatching this land, she must have heard something big from Lu Ming.


    Hence, Su Lin ignored the secretary¡¯s advice and raised his sign again. ¡°One billion and one million!¡±


    The secretary covered his head..

 Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: For the sake of the Corporation

    Chapter 264: For the sake of the Corporation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin was so angry that she asked Su Lin in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing? Do you know that this price has already far exceeded the value of this land? Are you emptying the entire Su Family to gamble on this land? Su Lin, stop now and don¡¯t bid anymore.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you point fingers at my decision? Let me tell you, Lin Yin, I¡¯m definitely winning this piece of land today.¡± Su Lin¡¯s eyes were ruthless.


    The more Lin Yin didn¡¯t want him to win this piece of land, the more valuable it proved, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t give it to Lin Yin.


    When the other party shouted 1.1 billion, the entire venue was in an uproar. It directly exceeded 300 million. Everyone was guessing what kind of fool the person who had never shown his face was.


    Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief and pulled Su Lin back. ¡°Su Lin, don¡¯t bid for it anymore. Secretary Li, tidy it up. We¡¯ll leave now. It¡¯s not embarrassing if we can¡¯t win. It¡¯s better than going bankrupt for a piece of lousy land!¡± Unexpectedly, in the next second, Su Lin shouted heroically, ¡°1.2 billion!¡± After shouting, Su Lin even glanced at Lin Yin provocatively.


    Lin Yin was so angry that she turned around and left. The secretary looked helpless.


    The person who had been bidding with Su Lin suddenly stopped.


    Su Lin was instantly smug. What ability could a person who worked with Lin Yin have? Wasn¡¯t she still inferior to him?


    In the end, Su Lin proudly accepted the attention of everyone present and bought the land at the old airport at a price 400 million yuan higher than the market price.


    However, as soon as they returned to the Su Corporation, files were thrown at his face. ¡°I asked you to bid for the land at Silin that¡¯s along the coast. What did you buy back for me?¡±


    As he spoke, Su Zhen even said angrily to Lin Yin, ¡°Lin Yin, tell me what¡¯s going on. I didn¡¯t ask you to follow him just to play. Look at the ground you bought.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have asked me. You should have asked your good son why he spent 1.2 billion to buy a land with problems. He¡¯s even crazy and won¡¯t listen no matter what I say!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words did not change Su Lin¡¯s expression at all. He just wanted to see what else Lin Yin could say.


    Su Zhen turned to the secretary. ¡°You tell me!¡±


    Li Sheng helplessly recounted what had happened at the auction venue and concluded, ¡°Miss and I have been persuading him, but Mr. Su said that the land at the old airport would definitely bring a lot of benefits. Even if it exceeded the market price of 800 million yuan, he refused to let go. Mr. Su also said that you will be grateful to him.¡±


    Su Zhen was so angry that a mouthful of blood and phlegm stuck in his throat. He picked up the thing beside him and smashed it on Su Lin¡¯s pig head.


    If he bought it at an ordinary price, Su Zhen felt that he could still be saved.


    However, with an additional 400 million yuan, they might not be able to earn 400 million yuan even if they finished building homes. How could he not be angry?


    Su Lin hurriedly dodged and said calmly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t lose anything. I have internal information. This land will definitely rise later. It¡¯s definitely a treasure land that can make a lot of money.¡±


    Su Zhen did not believe Su Lin¡¯s words at all. However, now that things had come to this, he could not kill his son to exchange for the 400 million, right?


    The current solution was to earn back the money that they had spent as soon as possible. Otherwise, the entire corporation¡¯s capital chain would be pulled down by this piece of land.


    Secretary Li also thought of this problem and said, ¡®President Su, we have to get someone to deal with the money from this auction immediately. However, the Corporation¡¯s current cash flow might not be able to support such a huge expenditure. What¡¯s more, after the money from the land auction is released, there are still some fixed expenditures for the next few months. We have to think of a way to raise money.¡±


    Su Lin frowned and asked innocently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just 1.2 billion yuan in cash?


    Doesn¡¯t the company even have this money?¡±


    Su Lin frowned and asked innocently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just 1.2 billion yuan in cash? Doesn¡¯t the company even have this money?¡±


    Su Zhen was so angry that he slapped Su Lin. Su Lin looked shocked. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Corporation. I promise you that that piece of land will definitely earn money.¡±


    If not for the sake of snatching credit, Su Lin wished he could expose Lin Yin now so that his father would believe him.


    However, in that case, if he really made money in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say that he was well-informed and had a wide network.


    After thinking about it, Su Lin still didn¡¯t say anything about Lin Yin plotting against the Su Family. He was just waiting for the day when he could hold his head high and his father would apologize to him..

 Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Don’t Borrow Money

    Chapter 265: Don¡¯t Borrow Money


    ¡°Earn money? Don¡¯t mention earning money to me! It¡¯s already good enough that you didn¡¯t lose out when you bought a piece of land at such a high price. You¡¯re still talking about earning money to me,¡± Su Zhen said angrily.


    However, although she was angry, she still had to resolve the matter.


    For the next period of time, Su Zhen went around borrowing money. He went to all his good friends¡¯ companies and banks, but he only borrowed 200 million yuan. It was just enough to pay for the auction.


    This made Su Zhen very vexed. Without funds, not to mention that he did not have the money to start work on the new land, he could not even pay the salaries of the employees of the Corporation next month.


    After a few days, Su Zhen looked much more haggard. He sat in the living room and sighed.


    As soon as he saw Lin Yin return, Su Zhen hurriedly went forward and asked Lin Yin fawningly, ¡°Yinyin, aren¡¯t you on good terms with Mu Heng? Why don¡¯t you come with me to find Mu Heng and ask him to borrow some money to let our company turn over for a while? Don¡¯t worry, tell Mu Heng that we¡¯ll pay interest according to the market price.¡±


    Mu Heng was in the finance industry, so he should not care about such a small amount of money.


    Lin Yin looked up at Su Lin, who was also sitting in the living room, and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°I won¡¯t care about this matter. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll blame it on me again.¡±


    Su Zhen had no choice but to shout and ask Su Lin to come over and plead with Lin Yin.


    Su Lin was originally unwilling, but he thought about how Su Zhen had indeed become much haggard because of money recently.


    In addition, he was indeed worried that because he did not have enough money, he would not be able to work on the land he had painstakingly bid for. Then, he would not have a chance to prove that he was right.


    Therefore, Su Lin still obediently walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side and said to her nicely,


    ¡°Yinyin, help me. As your brother, I beg you.¡±


    Su Zhen also licked his face and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Yinyin. Help Brother and


    Dad. You have a share of the Su Corporation, right?¡±


    Lin Yin sighed slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to tell Brother Muheng tonight.¡±


    Su Zhen nodded repeatedly and added, ¡°If Mu Heng doesn¡¯t have it, Yinyin, you can also try to look for Lu Ming. During this period of time, you should look for Lu Ming more often. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to come back at night.¡± Lin Yin felt disgusted. Was this something a father should say?


    Wasn¡¯t this clearly asking his daughter to sell herself for benefits?


    It was really disgusting.


    Su Lin despised Lin Yin in his heart, but he was also very happy.


    Look, this was Lin Yin¡¯s life. The life of sacrificing for him.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and returned to her room. Then, she picked up her phone and asked Jiang Chen to help her arrange a time to meet Mu Heng at the company.


    Mu Heng was very surprised that Lin Yin would suddenly say that she wanted to see him, so he arrived at the company early the next morning. In the end, Lin Yin was even earlier than him.


    Seeing Lin Yin close the meeting room door, Mu Heng asked with interest,


    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask me to come over?¡±


    Lin Yin sat opposite Mu Heng and said calmly, ¡°The Su Corporation has been in a financial crisis recently. Su Zhen asked me to borrow money from you or persuade you to finance it?¡±


    Mu Heng raised his eyebrows. He was first surprised that Lin Yin would call Su Zhen by his name, then he asked in confusion, ¡°So, you came today to ask me to lend you money or finance it?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head. ¡°No, on the contrary, I hope you won¡¯t lend money to the Su Corporation or finance them. Even if anyone in my family comes to beg you or I call you later, I hope you won¡¯t give them a single cent.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words made Mu Heng frown even more. ¡°Did I hear wrongly? That¡¯s your family. Su Zhen is your father. Why are you doing this?¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to make things too clear and only said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I can only say that the Su Family isn¡¯t worth your money.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Since my business partner has said so, I¡¯ll naturally listen,¡± Mu Heng said with a smile.


    As soon as Mu Heng separated from Lin Yin, he asked Guan Nan, ¡°Has anything happened to the Su Corporation recently?¡±


    Guan Nan lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°There¡¯s indeed something quite fun. It¡¯s said that the son of the President of the Su Corporation bought a piece of land that exceeded the market price by 4,000,000 and successfully became the new idiot.¡±


    ¡°Which piece of land?¡± Mu Heng asked.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s the piece from the old airport. It¡¯s indeed worth something, but it¡¯s not worth 1.2 billion, so many people are waiting to see Su Lin make a fool of himself.¡± Guan Nan smiled..

 Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Lu Yan Misses You

    Chapter 266: Lu Yan Misses You


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Heng smiled. It seemed like Lin Yin was playing some fun game. She actually didn¡¯t even care about her family.


    He even had a feeling that Lin Yin seemed to want to destroy the Su Family. It was really a little strange.


    Lin Yin had just sent Mu Heng off and had yet to walk out of the company when Lu Ming called.


    ¡°Yinyin, I heard that your brother bought a piece of land. Your family has some financial problems now. Do you need my help?¡± Lu Ming asked directly.


    Su Zhen had been borrowing money everywhere for the past few days, and the matter of Su Lin spending a lot of money to buy land was also discussed by everyone.


    Lu Ming could tell that the Su Family was already at the end of their rope. With this financial flow broken, it was very likely that they would face bankruptcy.


    According to Lu Ming¡¯s previous personality, there was a high chance that he would directly make things convenient for Lin Yin¡¯s family so that the Su Corporation could safely survive the period of lack of funds.


    However, when he thought of Lin Yin being hospitalized in a coma and the actions of the Su Family, Lu Ming felt disgusted.


    Therefore, he decided to ask Lin Yin first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Even if my father wants to borrow money from you or ask you and your people to pay through other means, don¡¯t care. If I have no choice but to call you for help later, you have to reject it directly.¡± Lin Yin also rejected Lu Ming¡¯s help.


    Lu Ming simply replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    In his opinion, Lin Yin was disappointed in her family and didn¡¯t want to care anymore.


    She did not even want the rich life at home.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Even if Lin Yin¡¯s family went bankrupt, there was still him.


    As long as Lin Yin wanted to, he could create another corporation for her and let her be a big missy still.


    ¡®You haven¡¯t come over for the past two days. Why don¡¯t you come over tonight? Lu Yan is also here. She hasn¡¯t seen you for a few nights and she misses you a little. I¡¯ll get Aunt Song to make some soup for you guys and make the things you like to eat,¡± Lu Ming said.


    Lu Yan missed her? Lin Yin frowned.


    If she remembered correctly, it was Friday yesterday and she and Lu Yan had stayed in the classroom as classmates for an entire day.


    Lin Yin suddenly found it a little funny. Lu Ming was already an adult. Why was he lying so carelessly?


    However, Lin Yin still agreed because she suddenly wanted soup.


    As soon as Lu Ming hung up, he called Lu Yan and said, ¡°Lu Yan, come over to my place for soup tonight!¡±


    Lu Yan was at a loss. ¡°Uncle, what soup is that? Are you trying to poison me?¡±


    It had been so many years. When did Lu Ming call her specifically to ask her to drink soup?


    Lu Ming only said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t come tonight, do as you see fit!¡±


    Lu Yan: ¡®


    Lin Yin, who had just returned to the Su Family and was about to change, was stopped by Su Zhen.


    ¡°Yinyin, how¡¯s your asking about borrowing money or financing?¡± Su Zhen asked.


    His eyes were already bruised, as if he had not slept well for a few days.


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°Mu Heng and Lu Ming both refused. I have no choice.¡±


    Chu Yun said sarcastically, ¡°You usually talk as if you¡¯re on good terms. When you encounter trouble, aren¡¯t they all hiding far away? Hmph!¡±


    Su Zhen didn¡¯t seem to believe Lin Yin. He asked Lin Yin to follow him to the study and said, ¡°Call them now. Dad will hear what they have to say.¡±


    Lin Yin called Mu Heng first. A slightly cold voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Yinyin?¡±


    Lin Yin said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Mu Heng, it¡¯s about the loan and financing


    I told you about just now. Can you make an exception?¡±


    On the other side, Mu Heng was stunned for a moment before he remembered Lin Yin¡¯s instructions just now. Hence, his tone turned colder as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen some of the Su Corporation¡¯s situation now. I¡¯m not optimistic about those projects, especially the land this time. They bought it at such a high price, they won¡¯t be able to earn much money. I might even lose money.¡± ¡°Is there no other way? Can you help me again?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    ¡°Yinyin, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that our friendship and business should be separate. I hope you understand what I mean,¡± Mu Heng said.


    Lin Yin might not understand what Mu Heng meant, but Su Zhen understood that Mu Heng didn¡¯t want to remember their past and didn¡¯t help anymore..

 Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Not Helping

    Chapter 267: Not Helping


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen endured his anger and pushed Lin Yin, hinting for her to plead for mercy again. He even whispered, ¡°You have to be softer and act coquettishly.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Su Zhen coldly and said into the microphone, ¡°Brother Mu Heng, can¡¯t you help me think of a way?


    Mu Heng¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Yinyin, Brother Mu Heng can¡¯t help you with this. I¡¯m very busy now. If you continue to talk about this, I can only hang up.¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at Su Zhen. After seeing Su Zhen sigh, Lin Yin thanked Mu Heng and hung up.


    Su Zhen was indignant, so he asked Lin Yin to call Lu Ming.


    Lin Yin also called Lu Ming obediently.


    ¡°Yinyin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone.


    When Su Zhen heard Lu Ming¡¯s gentle voice, he felt that there was hope. His eyes lit up as he hinted for Lin Yin to speak quickly.


    Lin Yin rolled her eyes in her heart and said, ¡°Brother Lu Ming, can you consider helping our Su Corporation?¡±


    When Lu Ming heard Lin Yin call him brother, he wished he could agree immediately.


    At this moment, no matter what Lin Yin said, he was willing to do it just because she called him Brother Lu Ming.


    However, when he thought of what Lin Yin had just said, Lu Ming could only pretend to be cold and hard. ¡®Yinyin, I thought I had already made this very clear to you. Why are you asking me again?¡±


    As Lu Ming said something against his conscience to Lin Yin, he was reluctant to Dart with her because he Dretended to reiect her.


    Lin Yin looked helplessly at Su Zhen, who was frowning beside her.


    In the end, Su Zhen was still the same as before. He refused to give up and said, ¡°Be softer. If you go to his house at night, say that as long as he¡¯s willing to help you, you¡¯re willing to do anything!¡±


    Lin Yin was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit.


    ¡°Can I go to your place tonight? We¡¯ll talk about this later? As long as this succeeds, you can do whatever you want,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Su Zhen nodded at Lin Yin in satisfaction.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Ming said coldly, ¡°Lin Yin, what do you take me for? Let me tell you, Lin Yin, if you continue to speak like this, our friendship will be over.¡± As soon as Lu Ming finished speaking, he felt terrible.


    If Yinyin really meant to say such things, Lu Ming felt that he would definitely lose his mind from lust.


    At that time, even if the Su Family was a bottomless pit, he might be willing to fill it.


    When Su Zhen heard this, he hurriedly panicked and waved his hand at Lin Yin, telling her not to continue.


    Lin Yin could only talk nonsense with Lu Ming before hanging up.


    Lin Yin shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m helpless.¡±


    Su Zhen was also furious. They usually looked nice, but at the critical moment, no one was reliable


    Hence, his attitude towards Lin Yin turned colder.


    He had thought that he had relied on Lin Yin to climb up the social ladder, but now that he thought about it, it was nothing much.


    ¡°You can leave!¡¯ Su Zhen said coldly.


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up. She left directly.


    Su Zhen sighed. He had no choice but to gather some money and get that piece of land started as soon as possible.


    There was something wrong with that piece of land. Lin Yin had heard it from Lu Ming.


    Even he only knew such a secret through Lin Yin, so no one else should know.


    It was better to start work first and pretend that there were no problems. Then, during the construction process, he would pull in some small companies to invest and share the risk.


    Perhaps he would encounter a few suckers in the process, and he could transfer this piece of land out.


    Helpless, Su Zhen sold a few projects in the company and borrowed some money to get the construction site to prepare to start work.


    When Lin Yin went to Lu Ming¡¯s place at night, Su Zhen, who had always been active, did not say a word.


    In his opinion, befriending someone had to be useful. If it was useless, what was the point of befriending them?


    He was even considering whether to bring Lin Yin to another CEO to estimate her value. She might even be better than Lu Ming and Mu Heng.


    Lin Yin did not care what Su Zhen was thinking. She got into the car and asked the chauffeur to send her to the Lu Family.


    Lu Yan was also very happy to see Lin Yin.. She pulled Lin Yin in and said,


    ¡°Yinyin, how do you plan to spend the winter break? Do you plan to go out and play?¡±

 Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: I’ll Only Give You Candy

    Chapter 268: I¡¯ll Only Give You Candy


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hearing Lu Yan¡¯s words, Lin Yin realized that time seemed to have passed quite quickly. It was almost the end of the year.


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°I have no plan. What about you?


    ¡°I might go overseas with my parents and then return to the old residence for the New Year,¡± Lu Yan said.


    However, at the thought of returning to the old residence for the new year this year, Lu Yan was a little unhappy. She hated seeing Lu Yue and Lu Xiao so much.


    Lin Yin naturally knew what Lu Yan was worried about. She smiled and said, ¡°If someone bullies you when you go back, just hit them back. What are you afraid of? In this world, if you¡¯re a little weaker, you¡¯ll be easily bullied.¡±


    When Lu Ming, who was holding a handful of candy in his hand, heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, he sighed slightly. Then, he smiled and stuffed the candy in his hand into Lin Yin¡¯s hand. ¡°Have some candy.¡±


    When Lu Yan saw that Lin Yin had candy, she quickly reached out to ask for it. ¡°Uncle, where¡¯s mine?¡±


    Lu Ming pushed Lu Yan away from Lin Yin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to get it yourself?¡±


    Lu Yan looked at Lu Ming angrily. This man was indeed detestable. He valued his lover over his niece.


    She suddenly stood up and went to look for candy.


    Lin Yin was about to stop Lu Yan when Lu Ming stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She has a child¡¯s temper.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming, then took his hand and placed the candy back in his hand. She said, ¡°1 don¡¯t like candy. It¡¯s too sweet.¡±


    Lu Ming looked down at Lin Yin¡¯s fingers that were holding his two fingers and his heart skipped a beat. Then, he quickly took Lin Yin¡¯s hand that was about to retract.


    Lin Yin was shocked and looked down.


    Lu Ming¡¯s hand was huge. When he grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s hand, it was like an adult grabbing a child¡¯s hand.


    This sensory stimulation made Lin Yin¡¯s heart beat faster and her face warm.


    Lu Ming smiled and used his other hand to open the candy with his bare hand. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not very sweet. It just has a very refreshing sweetness.


    Try it. ¡±


    Lin Yin looked up slightly and her gaze was tightly entangled by Lu Ming¡¯s deep gaze. Her thoughts were fixed on Lu Ming¡¯s smile.


    Lin Yin was slightly stunned. It turned out that Lu Ming was so good-looking.


    Lu Ming looked at the stunned Lin Yin and smiled as he gently stuffed the candy in his hand into Lin Yin¡¯s mouth.


    When his rough fingertips brushed across Lin Yin¡¯s delicate lips, the two of them felt as if they had been struck by an electric current and their hearts trembled uncontrollably.


    The tips of Lin Yin¡¯s ears turned red, and Lu Ming lingered on Lin Yin¡¯s lips reluctantly, rubbing them gently with his fingertips.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re lying to me. There¡¯s no candy!¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s loud voice suddenly interrupted the romantic atmosphere between the two of them in the living room.


    Lin Yin quickly turned her face away and pulled her hand out of Lu Ming¡¯s hand.


    Lu Ming clenched his fingers that had just rubbed against Lin Yin in disappointment. Then, he stuffed the remaining candy into Lin Yin¡¯s pocket and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Keep the candy. It¡¯s only for you.¡±


    Lu Ming got up and walked towards where Lu Yan was shouting. ¡°There¡¯s no more candy. Eat something else!¡±


    A sweetness spread from the tip of Lin Yin¡¯s tongue to her heart. Even the sweet fragrance in her heart ignited the joy in Lin Yin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°No, I want it too!¡± Lu Yan ran out with a loud voice. ¡°Yinyin, I want candy too!¡±


    Lin Yin was slightly stunned and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating it!¡±


    Lu Ming couldn¡¯t help but laugh. At the same time, he felt sweet. This meant that Yinyin cared about anything he gave her.


    Even if it was just a small candy and he said that he would only give it to her, Lin Yin would really not give it to anyone else.


    With that, Lin Yin was slightly stunned. When had she become so petty?


    Then, she looked up and saw Lu Ming smiling at her teasingly. Her face turned red and her heart raced.


    In the end, Lu Yan was coaxed by a bag of biscuits.


    After dinner, Lu Yan was still awake. Lu Ming asked the chauffeur to send Lu


    Yan back. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should go back early.¡±


    Lu Yan felt that something was wrong for a moment. For most of the day, she had been forced over and hurriedly sent home.


    However, just as she was about to ask a few questions, Lu Ming pressed her head and stuffed her into the car. He said, ¡°Your parents miss you. Go back quickly.¡±


    Lu Yan widened her eyes and watched as Lu Ming closed her car door.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡¯


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s still early. Stay a little longer. I¡¯ll take you for a walk to digest your food,¡± Lu Ming urged..

 Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Swing

    Chapter 269: Swing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Her attitude was almost different from when he was in a hurry to chase Lu Yan away.


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not object, Lu Ming held her hand.


    While Lin Yin was panicking slightly, Lu Ming had already pulled Lin Yin into the courtyard and walked slowly along the stone path.


    The weather was a little cold, but Lu Ming¡¯s hand was hot, even warming Lin Yin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is the candy good?¡± Lu Ming asked.


    Lin Yin nodded softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s delicious!¡± Lu Ming said.


    Lu Ming had gone to consult someone and personally made it for Lin Yin.


    He didn¡¯t want to see that Lin Yin¡¯s life was always surrounded by traces of suffering. He wanted Lin Yin¡¯s life to be filled with beauty and sweetness.


    The two of them quietly walked in front of a swing. Lin Yin asked in surprise,


    ¡°When was there a swing here? It wasn¡¯t there the last time I came.¡±


    Lu Ming stopped in his tracks and said embarrassedly, ¡°Lu Yan said that it¡¯s too boring here. Young girls don¡¯t like it. I was afraid that you would be bored when you came, so I got someone to install one here.¡±


    There were hints of ambiguous feelings in the quiet air.


    ¡°Do you want to go up and play?¡± Lu Ming asked.


    Lin Yin nodded and Lu Ming pulled her onto the swing.


    When Lin Yin danced with the wind in the air, a relaxed feeling filled Lin Yin¡¯s chest.


    Ever since her previous life, her life had never been so relaxed.


    The hardships of living in the slums, then returning to the Su Family to be a lowly servant, then being shot to death, and even after she was reborn, the belief in revenge was like a string that wrapped tightly around her, making her nervous all day.


    This was the first time she felt the relief of not thinking about anything.


    Lu Ming looked at the imperceptible smile on Lin Yin¡¯s face and his chest was filled with joy.


    As soon as the end-of-term exams ended, the new year was approaching.


    On the day of the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the Su Family was also very lively.


    The Su Family and the Chu Family gathered at the Su Family¡¯s villa and gathered together.


    Even though Su Zhen had suffered a little on that piece of land, everything was still normal for now. This made Su Zhen relax a little. He even prayed in his heart that Lu Ming had misjudged this time and that there was actually nothing wrong with this piece of land.


    Therefore, Su Zhen was also relatively happy on this day.


    In the past, on New Year¡¯s Eve, the main characters were usually Su Fei and Su Lin.


    Because of Su Zhen, the head of the family, Su Fei and Su Lin were praised as the most promising and outstanding children in the family.


    However, there were some changes this year. Firstly, Su Fei was no longer the daughter of the Su Family, so the person everyone wanted to please had long become Lin Yin.


    The other was Chu Ning, who had recently earned a lot of money and was known as the goddess of the stock market.


    At this moment, everyone was praising Chu Ning.


    ¡°Ningning is successful. I heard that she earned a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve followed and invested a little money. You don¡¯t say, I¡¯ve never lost anything.¡±


    ¡°I say, in this big family now, the most promising person is Ningning. Look, she doesn¡¯t rely on anyone and can easily earn hundreds of millions.¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s praise for Chu Ning, Su Zhen smiled coldly in his heart. Back then, when he was short of money to borrow, Chu Ning had only given him a million yuan.


    Now that he heard everyone¡¯s words, the dissatisfaction in Su Zhen¡¯s heart was naturally obvious.


    At the same time, Su Fei was unhappy.


    In the past, she was the center of attention, but today, from the beginning of the family banquet until now, no one had come up to chat with her.


    Instead, they were either surrounding Lin Yin or Chu Ning.


    The few people who came to greet her were only greeting her because Su Lin was standing beside her.


    This difference made Su Fei feel terrible, and her hatred for Lin Yin deepened.


    It was not that Lin Yin did not receive Su Fei¡¯s resentful gaze. She only glanced at her coldly and did not take it to heart.


    After the two families finished eating, they dispersed.


    Su Zhen and Chu Yun also gave the children red packets as usual.


    In terms of unimportant matters, Su Zhen was still very fair to his two daughters. Lin Yin and Su Fei each received 10,000 yuan.


    On the other hand, Su Lin received a cheque worth a million yuan, making Su Lin overjoyed.


    He looked at Lin Yin provocatively. No matter what he did wrong, he was still the most important heir in his father¡¯s heart.


    Lin Yin was nothing!

 Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: 10 Million New Year’s Money

    Chapter 270: 10 Million New Year¡¯s Money


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Yun also gave a red packet and said happily, ¡°Su Lin, you have a big red packet from your father, so I won¡¯t give it to you. As for Yinyin, your brother doesn¡¯t. In order to show fairness, Mom won¡¯t give it to you as well. As for Feifei, you¡¯ve worked hard for the past six months. Mom will give you a red packet as compensation.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she glanced at Lin Yin smugly.


    So what if she wasn¡¯t her biological daughter? Her mother only loved her and not Lin Yin.


    Su Fei happily took the red packet from Chu Yun¡¯s hand. When she opened it, it was actually a cheque for 500,000 yuan. She was overjoyed.


    In the past, Su Fei did not think that 500,000 yuan was a lot of money, but the hard times she had lived when she ran away from home and the lack of funds the Su Family faced during this period of time made Su Fei realize that she had to save some money.


    If she was abandoned one day or the Su Family went bankrupt, 500,000 yuan would really be a lot.


    Su Lin rubbed Su Fei¡¯s head and gave her a red packet in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Feifei, this is Brother¡¯s red packet.¡±


    Su Fei happily took Su Lin¡¯s red packet. Then, seeing that Su Lin had no intention of giving Lin Yin a red packet, she deliberately asked, ¡°Brother, how about the red packet for sister?¡±


    Su Lin snorted and said, ¡°Not just anyone can get my red packet.¡±


    Su Fei seemed to have suddenly realized that she shouldn¡¯t have asked. She quickly pulled Su Lin back and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Because Mu Heng and Lu Ming did not help him previously, Su Zhen had a lot of complaints about Lin Yin. Therefore, at this time, he did not want to stand up for Lin Yin.


    Chu Yun couldn¡¯t wait for Lin Yin to be embarrassed.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t mind letting the Su Family enjoy this short life of wealth because they wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy it soon.


    It was almost midnight. Lin Yin felt bored and was about to go upstairs when her cell phone suddenly vibrated.


    Lu Ming: Yinyin, come out to the door for a while.


    Lin Yin was a little puzzled. Then, she opened the door and walked into the courtyard.


    At this moment, a dazzling firework exploded in the sky.


    Su Zhen and his family were also attracted by the fireworks and watched as they bloomed in the air.


    When the sky fell silent again, beautiful music sounded.


    After midnight, a line of words suddenly appeared in the air: Yinyin, Happy


    New Year -Ming


    It was pieced together by dozens of drones.


    At this moment, Lu Ming¡¯s voice call came.


    ¡°Yinyin, Happy New Year!¡± Lu Ming¡¯s cheerful voice came from the phone.


    A smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s lips, and her voice was a little sweet as she said, ¡°Happy New Year to you too!¡±


    Someone suddenly appeared at the entrance. ¡°Miss Lin Yin?¡±


    Lin Yin asked curiously, ¡°You are?¡±


    That person smiled and said, ¡°I accepted Mr. Lu¡¯s request to give Miss Lin Yin New Year¡¯s money.¡±


    Before Lin Yin could move, the drone that had just been in midair suddenly began to slide slowly under the control of the person at the door.


    A drone flew in front of Lin Yin with a red packet. Lu Ming¡¯s voice came from the microphone. ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯ll give you New Year¡¯s money. Lu Yan has it too. You can¡¯t refuse.¡¯


    Initially, Lin Yin was still thinking about how to reject him. Now that Lu Ming had mentioned Lu Yan, she said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accept it!¡±


    Lin Yin took the red packet. It was thin, so it shouldn¡¯t be too much. Thinking of this, Lin Yin didn¡¯t feel any burden.


    Lu Yan¡¯s voice sounded from Lu Ming¡¯s side. ¡°Uncle, are you secretly talking to Yinyin on the phone? I want to say Happy New Year to Yinyin too. Let me talk for a while!¡±


    Lu Ming was so angry at Lu Yan that his heart stopped. He hurriedly said to Lin


    Yin, ¡°Let¡¯s talk later!¡±


    Lin Yin replied softly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Everyone in the Su Family knew that Lu Ming had given Lin Yin New Year¡¯s money.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes were glued to the red packet. She said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s just a red packet. Who knows? It¡¯s just 100 yuan. It¡¯s for auspiciousness.¡±


    Lin Yin was not angry. She opened the red packet and took out a piece of paper.


    Su Fei quickly went forward to take a look and exclaimed, ¡°Ten million?!¡± This amount frightened the Su Family and Lin Yin.


    Which family gave their New Year¡¯s money like this? It was ten million yuan.


    Su Zhen immediately felt upset.


    Lu Ming could give Lin Yin 10 million yuan as New Year¡¯s money. At that time, he only wanted to borrow 200 million yuan, but Lu Ming was stingy.


    With Lu Ming¡¯s wealth, it was impossible for him not to have it, so Lu Ming sincerely did not want to give it to him..

 Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Another Ten Million

    Chapter 271: Another Ten Million


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Lin, who had thought that a million yuan was a lot, also glanced at Lin Yin jealously and muttered in his heart, What¡¯s so great about you?


    Su Fei was extremely jealous. That was ten million yuan. It was too unfair for it to become Lin Yin¡¯s money.


    Right at this moment, Lin Yin¡¯s phone rang again. It was a bank notification.


    Su Fei, who had yet to look away, widened her eyes in surprise and muttered in disbelief, ¡°Another ten million? Mu Xiao gave it to you? Why?¡±


    Su Fei really could not figure it out. Mu Xiao was that doctor? When did he become so close to Lin Yin?


    Even Su Zhen, who was behind, frowned. Why were these people giving money in the tens ofmillions?


    Then wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing for him, her father, to only give her 10, 000 yuan just now?


    Mu Xiao called.


    ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, Happy New Year!¡± Lin Yin picked up the call and distanced herself from the Su Family.


    ¡°Yinyin, Happy New Year to you too!¡± Mu Xiao said happily.


    Lin Yin said in embarrassment, ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, that was too much money. Give me your card number and I¡¯ll transfer it back to you!¡±


    Mu Xiao smiled and said, ¡°How can that do? Isn¡¯t it natural for an older brother to give their sister New Year¡¯s money? Just keep it in peace. When you go home, your family, including your eldest brother, third brother, parents, and grandparents, will compensate you.¡±


    Lin Yin listened to Mu Xiao talk about his family, but her gaze landed on the Su Family, who was looking at her curiously.


    Family?


    Would it be different from the one in front ofher?


    The Su Family was a little confused by Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and looked at each other.


    Then, they continued to look at Lin Yin and even wondered if anyone else would give Lin Yin New Year¡¯s money.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t refuse and could only say, ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you thanking me for? Rest early,¡± Mu Xiao said gently.


    ¡°Alright! Brother Mu Xiao, rest early too.¡± Lin Yin hung up.


    Su Zhen could not help but ask, ¡°Yinyin, you¡­¡¯


    However, at this moment, Lin Yin¡¯s phone vibrated again. Su Zhen immediately shut up.


    Could it be that someone was giving Lin Yin New Year¡¯s money again?


    Lin Yin looked at the notification on her cell phone and smiled helplessly. One was from Mu Heng and the other was from Mu Ran.


    The texts from the both of them floated on the notification interface.


    Mu Ran texted her: ¡°Happy new year Yinyin! You need to properly take care of your New Year¡¯s money to have a peaceful year.¡±


    Mu Heng texted her: ¡°Happy new year! Mu Ran gave you New Year¡¯s money, as a brother it¡¯ll be embarrassing if I didn¡¯t give any to you.¡±


    Lin Yin could understand why Mu Xiao would give her New Year¡¯s money. After all, Mu Xiao was definite that she was his sister.


    But Lin Yin really couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Ran and Mu Heng gave her New Year¡¯s money.


    Lin Yin replied Happy New Year to Mu Ran and Mu Heng one by one, saying that she had accepted the red packet and wanted to return it.


    However, they refused to accept it and said that there was no tradition to accept red packets from someone younger.


    Lin Yin sighed slightly and walked past the Su Family with the New Year¡¯s money in her hand, returning to her room.


    The Su Family looked at each other. What they could see just now was that Lin Yin had received 22 million yuan in a few minutes.


    As for how much more she would receive, they had no idea.


    The few of them returned to their rooms with different thoughts.


    On the Mu family¡¯s side, Mu Ran held his phone happily and said happily in his heart, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could also give red packets to the younger generation. Hahaha.¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at Mu Ran in amusement and teased, ¡°Are you considered an elder just because you gave a red packet? Don¡¯t randomly assume seniority.¡± Mu Ran retorted indignantly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I like doing it!¡±


    Mu Xiao shook his head. If Mu Ran found out that Yinyin was his sister, he would not dare to spout nonsense.


    However, at the thought that Lin Yin was still at someone else¡¯s house, Mu Xiao¡¯s mood fell.


    He hoped that time would leave quickly and it would be time for Lin Yin to go to university.


    This way, their family could reunite.


    Mu Heng looked at Mu Xiao and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mom recently?¡±


    Mu Xiao still shook his head. ¡°If she was better, Dad wouldn¡¯t have come back without Mom today.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s words made the three brothers fall silent.


    On the balcony of the Lu Family¡¯s living room, Lu Yan looked at Lu Ming indignantly and said loudly, ¡°Uncle, did you secretly give Yinyin a red packet behind my back? I heard some of it just now..¡±

 Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Meng Wan Brings Dessert

    Chapter 272: Meng Wan Brings Dessert


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming coughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re just a child, yet you still want to direct your elders. Don¡¯t you follow the rules?¡±


    Lu Yan placed her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Of course I follow rules. Give me a red packet and I¡¯ll go out obediently.¡±


    Lu Ming said with a slightly cold expression, ¡°You¡¯re already so old. Why do you need a red packet?¡±


    Lu Yan snorted angrily. Then, she ran to Lu Jin and Ren Xue and complained,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Uncle gave Yinyin a red packet, but he didn¡¯t give it to me!¡±


    Ren Xue scratched Lu Yan¡¯s nose in amusement. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you have Mom and Dad¡¯s red packets?¡±


    Lu Yan thought about it and felt that it made sense. She had a red packet from her parents.


    However, Yinyin might not have so many red packets. Her family was extremely cold-blooded and did not care about Yinyin at all.


    At the thought of this, Lu Yan instantly felt that Lu Ming should give Lin Yin a red packet, or even more.


    Lu Yan picked up her phone and transferred 200,000 yuan to Lu Ming. Then, she sent a message: ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll give you money. Give Yinyin more red packets, understand?¡±


    Lu Ming smiled and looked at his stubborn but soft-hearted niece. He replied,


    ¡°I know. Take the 200,000 yuan yourself.¡±


    Then, Lu Ming transferred another million yuan to Lu Yan as New Year¡¯s money.


    Lu Yan¡¯s happy voice could even be heard from Lu Ming¡¯s balcony.


    Just as Lu Ming was about to continue chatting with Lin Yin, Meng Wan came in with a bowl of dessert.


    ¡°Brother Lu Ming, I asked the kitchen to make you some desserts that suit your taste. Try them?¡± Meng Wan walked to Lu Ming¡¯s side and said.


    Lu Ming ignored Meng Wan and stood up calmly before walking towards the living room.


    Lu Jin and Ren Xue, who were originally sitting in the living room, looked at Lu Ming.


    The Lu Family¡¯s old residence was divided into different courtyards. This was Lu Ming¡¯s courtyard, and Lu Zheng¡¯s courtyard was a distance away from Lu Ming¡¯s.


    It was hard for Meng Wan to personally go to the kitchen to bring the dessert here so late at night.


    Meng Wan was a little embarrassed, but she still shamelessly followed Lu Ming to the living room and said gently, ¡°This pear soup is sweet and delicious. It¡¯s just right for nourishing your lungs. Brother Lu Ming, try it.¡±


    When Lu Yan heard Meng Wan¡¯s voice, she had goosebumps.


    Lu Yan felt that she would not want to go to Lu Ming¡¯s place anymore if such a person became her aunt.


    This woman was disgusting. She was not as pleasing to the eye as Yinyin.


    After all, this was her brother-in-law¡¯s matter. As a junior, it was better for Lu Yan to speak less.


    Besides, Ren Xue did not think that Lu Ming would be seduced by Meng Wan.


    As expected, the next second, Lu Ming turned around and looked at Meng Wan coldly. He asked in a very rude tone, ¡°Miss Meng, do you not have a home?¡±


    Meng Wan did not understand what Lu Ming meant and asked in confusion,


    ¡°Brother Lu Ming, what do you mean?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Miss Meng, it¡¯s already so late on New Year¡¯s Eve. Isn¡¯t it dignified for you to invite yourself to someone else¡¯s house? I remember that your parents are still alive. You don¡¯t have to go to someone else¡¯s house to enjoy the atmosphere of reunion.¡±


    Lu Yan almost couldn¡¯t hold it in!


    Uncle was really too good at talking. That¡¯s right. Who would spend the New Year and holidays at someone else¡¯s house? Shameless!


    Meng Wan hurriedly looked at Lu Jin and Ren Xue beside her and said awkwardly, ¡°Brother Lu Ming, how can you say that? My¡­ my sister married into your Lu Family, so I naturally treat the Lu Family as my family.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s family of three was shocked by Meng Wan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Miss Meng, it¡¯s your sister who married my brother, not you. Also, this is my courtyard. If you come uninvited again, I¡¯ll get someone to chase you out. Now, please get lost!¡± Lu Ming chased her out bluntly.


    Meng Wan looked embarrassed, especially in front of Ren Xue.


    In her opinion, she was going to marry Lu Ming in the future, so she and Ren Xue would be sisters-in-law, so she was very embarrassed now.


    ¡°Brother Lu Ming, Grandpa has already said that he wants me to get along well with you. How can you go against Grandpa¡¯s wishes like this?!¡± Meng Wan wanted to regain some face.


    Lu Ming snorted. ¡°I remember I made it clear last time that I have someone I like. I don¡¯t want to hear any nonsense from you now. Get lost!¡±


    Meng Wan did not expect Lu Ming¡¯s attitude towards her would get more and more impatient. She was certain that it was the little vixen who appeared at Lu Ming¡¯s house who caused the damage.


    Meng Wan carried the bowl out angrily. When she stood at the door, she wanted that little vixen to get out of Lu Ming¡¯s life so that Lu Ming could return to her side..

 Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Little Rabbit Lantern

    Chapter 273: Little Rabbit Lantern


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ren Xue watched as Meng Wan left and kindly reminded her, ¡°Meng Wan isn¡¯t a good person. You have to be careful and tell Yinyin to be careful.¡±


    Even if Lu Ming didn¡¯t say who he liked, everyone knew that Lu Ming had been close to the eldest daughter of the Su Family, Lin Yin.


    Moreover, according to Lu Yan, Meng Wan had seen Lin Yin before and had even been slapped by her.


    Meng Wan had not made a move all this time, so she must be afraid of Lu Ming.


    However, if Meng Wan became reckless, Lin Yin would probably be caught off guard.


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes darkened a few degrees before he said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, Second Sister-in-law. I understand.¡±


    When Lu Yan heard this, she quickly jumped up. ¡°Could it be that she dares to lay her hands on Yinyin?¡±


    Ren Xue pressed down on Lu Yan, who was like a monkey, and said, ¡°Be quiet. Anyway, it¡¯s good to be careful.¡±


    During the Lantern Festival, Lu Yan asked Lin Yin out to watch the lantern show.


    In the end, just as Lu Yan grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s hand, she was taken away by Ren Xue and her husband, who Lu Ming had brought with him.


    Lu Yan said with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°Am I being used by him again? He asked me to ask Yinyin out, and then he brought the two of you along to bring me away? So that he can create a chance for him to be alone with Yinyin?¡±


    Ren Xue smiled and said in surprise, ¡°Looks like our Xiao Yan has become smarter.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s mood instantly turned bad.


    Lu Jin persuaded from the side, ¡°Your uncle isn¡¯t young anymore. Help him. When your uncle and Yinyin get married, you¡¯ll have a playmate when you return to the old residence for the New Year.¡¯


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. That made sense!


    In the past, Lu Yue and Lu Xiao were her only peers in the old residence. The two of them were still from the same family and often bullied her.


    If she could bring Yinyin home, it would be amazing in the future.


    Yinyin¡¯s seniority was higher than Lu Yue and Lu Xiao¡¯s. When the time came, she would suppress the two of them and watch the commotion from the side.


    Thinking about it, Lu Yan felt wonderful. She wished Lu Ming could marry Lin Yin now and bring her home.


    On the other side, Lu Ming was holding Lin Yin¡¯s hand. The two of them squeezed into a small corridor filled with riddles.


    ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯ll get you a bunny lantern,¡± Lu Ming told Lin Yin.


    Perhaps she was used to being bored alone, Lin Yin was not too interested in these things that were for entertainment.


    Lin Yin waved her hand and wanted to say no, but Lu Ming seemed to be interested and had already started reading the riddle.


    Lin Yin followed behind Lu Ming quietly and watched as he revealed the answers one by one. Then, he brought the little rabbit lantern to Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin teased, ¡°Uncle actually likes to play this?¡±


    Lu Ming smiled and placed the little rabbit lantern in Lin Yin¡¯s hand. He looked at Lin Yin lovingly and said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t like it at first, but I¡¯m happy with you by my side, so I like it.¡±


    Lin Yin was a little helpless to be suddenly told such sweet nothings. She lowered her eyes and looked at their shoes that were close to each other.


    Lu Ming chuckled and pulled Lin Yin¡¯s free hand. The two of them strolled along the brightly lit old street.


    After passing through the busy streets, Lu Ming pulled Lin Yin to a bridge.


    The bridge was filled with couples holding hands.


    Lu Ming did not look at Lin Yin. Instead, he said in his magnetic voice, ¡®Yinyin, this bridge is the lovers¡¯ bridge of this area. There¡¯s a temple opposite called the Moon Temple. It¡¯s said that when a couple crosses this bridge hand in hand, goes to the temple to pray for a good marriage, and kisses on the bridge, they will be together for a long time and never be separated.¡±


    Lin Yin looked up at the men and women coming and going on the bridge, holding hands. There were also one or two couples who ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and kissed each other. She asked curiously, ¡°Do you really believe this?¡±


    Lu Ming pondered for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°As long as we can be together for a long time and never be separated, I¡¯ll believe it. I won¡¯t believe it if it says that we¡¯re not fated or something bad.¡±


    Lin Yin was amused by Lu Ming¡¯s words. ¡°So, you¡¯re choosing to believe in what you want to believe?¡±


    Lu Ming turned to look at Lin Yin. His eyes looked deep and mysterious in the darkness, and there was even a hint of emotion that Lin Yin yearned for. Was it love?


    Lin Yin was shocked by her guess and mocked herself. What was she thinking?


    Lu Ming might just like her, but she actually thought of love.. Wasn¡¯t she being a little delusional?

 Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Token

    Chapter 274: Token


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming didn¡¯t know what Lin Yin was thinking. He just looked at Lin Yin and said, ¡°Yinyin, I want to bring you along to see if this legend is true. I know you want to consider this matter after graduation. We can don¡¯t complete the final process of kissing like these couples. But can you walk this bridge with me and pray for our relationship?¡±


    While Lin Yin was still hesitating, Lu Ming had already held Lin Yin¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°It¡¯ll take some time to walk over. As long as you want to go back on your word, I won¡¯t go forward. I¡¯ll bring you back the way we came.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s face was filled with smiles and he was unbelievably gentle.


    Lin Yin was trapped in Lu Ming¡¯s gentleness and followed him step by step onto the bridge.


    With every step she took, Lin Yin felt uneasy. She asked herself, should she continue to follow?


    Or should she turn around and leave now?


    However, her final choice was to continue walking.


    When the two of them reached the middle of the bridge, Lu Ming stopped with Lin Yin and admired the noisy atmosphere of the mortal world.


    Perhaps because they were standing a little taller, Lin Yin subconsciously shrank her neck when the cold wind blew.


    Lu Ming took off the scarf around his neck and wrapped it around Lin Yin¡¯s neck dotingly.


    The warm scarf clung to Lin Yin¡¯s neck like a warm current flowing down her neck, lingering around her with the wooden fragrance of flowers and fruits.


    Lu Ming rubbed Lin Yin¡¯s nose dotingly. Such an intimate action stunned Lin Yin.


    Then, Lu Ming continued to pull Lin Yin forward.


    It was not until the two of them walked to the entrance of the Yue Lao Temple that Lin Yin realized that she had no urge to stop all the way down from the highest point of the bridge.


    Lin Yin began to realize that she really seemed to have thoughts about being with Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming brought Lin Yin to the two futons and knelt on them first. Then, he turned to look at Lin Yin with anticipation in his eyes.


    Lin Yin was like a turtle that had been hiding in its shell, so Lu Ming had to take the initiative first.


    Otherwise, if he waited for Lin Yin to come, Lu Ming felt that he would never be able to wait for Lin Yin in his life.


    Lu Ming also knew that if Lin Yin turned around at this moment, the journey just now would have been in vain, so he was expectant and nervous.


    Lin Yin stood beside the futon and looked at it for a long time before looking up at Elder Yue. Then, she continued to look down at the futon quietly beside her knees in a daze. Finally, under Lu Ming¡¯s surprised gaze, she knelt on the futon.


    At that moment, Lu Ming was indescribably excited. He grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s hand and refused to let go.


    It was as if Lin Yin could fly away and disappear as soon as he let go.


    In a daze, Lin Yin paid her respects to Cupid and drew a lot.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get someone to explain the lot?¡± Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming curiously.


    Lu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain it. It¡¯s certain that our fate will last for a long time.¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Lu Ming had really deceived himself.


    Seeing Lin Yin smile, Lu Ming realized that he seemed to be a little childish.


    It was clearly him who believed in these nonsense superstitions and wanted to walk this lovers¡¯ bridge with Lin Yin and worship this Moon Temple. In the end, he was the one who was unwilling to believe the lot and only wanted to believe what he said.


    At the thought of this, Lu Ming felt that he was a little funny.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back,¡± Lu Ming said. Lin Yin nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    When she returned, Lin Yin¡¯s state of mind had changed a lot. She seemed to be a little lighter.


    Lu Ming, on the other hand, was still restless for a while when he passed by Lover¡¯s Bridge.


    But in the end, he held it in and said that he would wait for Lin Yin¡¯s decision, he would be a man of his word.


    Lu Ming folded the lot and carefully placed it in Lin Yin¡¯s pocket.


    He put the remaining one in his pocket and said, ¡°This is a token. In the future,


    I¡¯m going to use this token to fulfill my love with you.¡±


    Lin Yin was amused by Lu Ming¡¯s serious expression. ¡°Then remember to remove it when you take off your clothes when you go home. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be paper paste.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s smile was quiet and playful, instantly mesmerizing Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming lowered his head slightly and slowly approached Lin Yin.


    As if he wanted to test her, Lu Ming stopped. Their faces were very close and their breaths intertwined..

 Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Chu Ning’s End

    Chapter 276: Chu Ning¡¯s End


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Ning quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not superstition. There¡¯s scientific evidence behind it. You guys¡­¡±


    Before Chu Ning could finish speaking, she was slapped by a middle-aged woman.


    ¡°I asked you to give me scientific evidence. We gave you all our assets to make money, but this is how you fool us. You¡¯re a liar. I¡¯ll beat you to death. Return my hard-earned money. Return the lives of my entire family! ¡± The middle-aged woman shouted hysterically as she pulled Chu Ning¡¯s clothes and hit her.


    Many people beside her went forward and punched and kicked Chu Ning, venting their anger and despair at losing money.


    The goddess of the stock market which was usually high and mighty had now become a street rat that everyone hated.


    Many people even exposed her disheveled appearance online.


    Yesterday, she was still the goddess who brought hope to the netizens, but today, she was a heartless liar.


    Mu Heng looked at this farce and smiled awkwardly in his heart. Could this be that girl¡¯s trap?


    In the past, Bai Tong and Lin Yin¡¯s accounts had followed Chu Ning¡¯s shares, but this time, Lin Yin and Bai Tong did not follow the three shares.


    This made Mu Heng suspect that Lin Yin was targeting Chu Ning.


    Previously, Lin Yin didn¡¯t let him help and let the Su Family fend for themselves.


    Now Lin Yin had schemed against Chu Ning. The two of them could be considered cousins. Such strange behavior made Mu Heng wonder if Lin Yin had a grudge against the Su Family.


    She even had a feud with her mother, Chu Yun¡¯s, family?


    Could it be that she was brought home by the wrongperson when she was young and lived a miserable life, so she hated the Su Family?


    But what did it have to do with Chu Ning? How old was Chu Ning at that time?


    Mu Heng was puzzled about this.


    At the same time, he was also curious about how Lin Yin would clean things up after setting up such a trap.


    That amount was as high as 200 million yuan, including the lives and assets of many people.


    Mu Heng¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, then he instructed Guan Nan beside him, ¡°Go and check the operations of the company behind these three stocks now.


    Guan Nan accepted the order and left.


    At this moment, Lin Yin was also paying attention to this matter. When she felt that Chu Ning was almost done for, Lin Yin called the police anonymously to report Chu Ning for illegal private fund-raising.


    Chu Ning was beaten up and taken away by the police.


    Chu Ning firmly believed that the stocks would rise again, but it was useless. Regardless of whether the stocks rose or not, the 200 million yuan she raised was enough for her to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    On the day Chu Ning was sentenced, Lin Yin was also present. She looked at the murderer who had pushed her out to take the blame for killing Dong Dong in her previous life that was sitting at the defendant¡¯s table with a haggard expression. Lin Yin had a calm expression.


    All her assets were confiscated and the death penalty was suspended for a year. This was the retribution of Chu Ning for committing murder.


    That day, just as Chu Ning returned to the cell, she suddenly encountered a crazy cellmate. She directly smashed Chu Ning¡¯s hand with a blunt object and burned the badly mangled mass of flesh.


    No one knew where this person got the fire from.


    When Chu Ning¡¯s parents cried to the Su Family and begged Su Zhen to use his connections to save Chu Ning, Lin Yin quietly listened to Chu Ning¡¯s miserable state.


    How could Su Zhen save her? Not to mention that he could not save her, even if he could, Su Zhen would not save her.


    He still held a grudge in his heart. Chu Ning clearly had the ability to help save the Su Family back then, but she still left him in the lurch.


    Therefore, Su Zhen only returned the 1 million yuan that Chu Ning had given to her parents and expressed his helplessness.


    After watching the joke, Lin Yin brought an audio recording to Dong Dong¡¯s tomb and placed it in front of his tomb. ¡°This is Chu Ning¡¯s scream. You¡¯ll like it. Also, did you receive Chu Ning¡¯s finger? I got someone to burn it for you.¡±


    A breeze blew past the lonely grave, lifting Lin Yin¡¯s long hair.


    Lin Yin seemed to see the little child waving goodbye to her.


    A faint smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s face as she said softly, ¡°Dong Dong, when you reincarnate in your next life, open your eyes wider. You have to find a pair of parents who love you, understand?¡± Dong Dong smiled sweetly at Lin Yin and nodded.


    The small figure slowly dissipated into the world.


    Lu Ming went forward and draped a shirt over Lin Yin. He said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what Chu Ning had to do with Dong Dong¡¯s death, but no matter what Lin Yin did, he was willing to stand firmly behind her..

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: The Nanny’s Son

    Chapter 277: The Nanny¡¯s Son


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Guan Nan was reporting the results of the investigation. ¡°Boss, those three companies are indeed going through bankruptcy proceedings. They¡¯re at the stage of assessing assets. It looks like there¡¯s no way to save them.¡±


    Mu Heng looked at the information he had obtained and was a little puzzled.


    Guan Nan, who was at the side, said, ¡°Boss, if it¡¯s as you say, Miss Lin Yin set this up, then this is a little too despicable. I went to see those shareholders. There are more than a hundred families. Some families even borrowed money to take a gamble.¡±


    Mu Heng frowned slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s always a risk in investing. Don¡¯t you understand this after doing it for so long?¡±


    Guan Nan pursed his lips. He naturally knew this logic, but when he thought about how there were more than 100 families there, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°This information is not detailed enough. Go and check some of the core projects of these three companies, especially some core technology projects, ¡± Mu Heng said in a low voice.


    Guan Nan was shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°Boss, are you planning to take over these three companies? For Miss Lin Yin?¡±


    Mu Heng did not answer directly and only said coldly, ¡°Just go if I tell you to.


    Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡±


    Chu Ning had already gone in, and the funds raised were also tied up in the stock market, so these stockholders could only admit their bad luck and hold pile of stocks equivalent to waste paper.


    Lin Yin was calculating her assets.


    The money earned from the stock market, along with some of her assets, and the money in the company now added up to only 140 million yuan.


    This was still 60 million yuan short of the 200 million yuan.


    Although the plan was detailed enough, Lin Yin did not expect that Chu Yun¡¯s appetite would be so big that she could raise 200 million yuan directly. This was a little unexpected.


    Now, she could only buy back a batch of shares.


    Lin Yin handed the matter of contacting these shareholders to Sun Biao and asked him to inquire about the willingness of those shareholders to sell their shares.


    Then, she received a message from Long Ming: Zhou Wei has a mother. We followed Zhou Wei¡¯s lead for a long time before we found information about hi mother.


    His mother¡¯s name was Lin Shuang. She used to be a nanny for an affluent family. Later, for some reason, she jumped into the river with her employer¡¯s child and died.


    However, from some of Lin Shuang¡¯s social connections, her son, Zhou Wei, did not exist at all. If we had not investigated from Zhou Wei¡¯s side, perhaps no one would have known that Lin Shuang had a son.


    When Lin Yin saw the message from Long Ming, she was instantly shocked.


    The nanny hadjumped into the river with a child. Wasn¡¯t this what Mu Xiao had told her before?


    So, Zhou Wei¡¯s mother was the nanny from the Mu Family back then?


    As for Zhou Wei, he was Zhou Li¡¯s subordinate. Zhou Li and her adoptive mother, Chu Yun, might know each other.


    Did Zhou Wei hate the Mu family because they killed his mother?


    Lin Yin was puzzled. If that was the case, why was she fine when the nanny was dead?


    Did Chu Yun know about this long ago, so she brought her back to the Su Family to raise her as a daughter?


    Lin Yin felt that it was too exhausting, so she sent a message to Mu Xiao: Brother Mu Xiao, what was the name of the nanny who jumped into the river back then?


    Mu Xiao replied quickly: ¡°Lin Shuang. What¡¯s wrong? Did you discover something?¡±


    Her name was really Lin Shuang.


    Lin Yin: ¡°I got someone to investigate Zhou Wei and found out that he was the son of the nanny who jumped into the river back then.¡±


    When Mu Xiao saw Lin Yin¡¯s news, he was a little shocked.


    After knowing that Zhou Wei was Zhou Li¡¯s subordinate, they directly defined the matter as some hatred and entanglement between Zhou Li and their family. They never thought about investigating Zhou Wei.


    However, Lin Yin was different. She wanted to find out about Chu Yun and Zhou Li¡¯s relationship.


    Because Zhou Li was overseas, Lin Yin wanted to investigate through Zhou Wei how Zhou Li interacted with the people in the country.


    She did not expect to find out about this unexpected news.


    After Mu Xiao instructed Lin Yin to be careful, he started to investigate Zhou Wei.


    Back then, when they investigated the nanny, they did not find out that the nanny actually had a son.


    This time, with such a breakthrough, he had to get someone to investigate why the nanny jumped into the river back then and why the child was still alive even though the nanny had clearly jumped with the child.


    Lin Yin sent a message to Long Ming: Continue investigating and focus on the relationship between Zhou Wei, Zhou Li, and Chu Yun. Also, remember your professional code of conduct.. Don¡¯t tell Lu Ming, even if he¡¯s your boss!

 Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Acquiring Stocks

    Chapter 278: Acquiring Stocks


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Long Ming touched his nose awkwardly. The incident with that child last time had directly exposed his relationship with Lu Ming.


    This also let Lin Yin know that Lu Ming was the big boss behind Long Ming.


    Long Ming quickly made his stand clear.


    When Sun Biao returned back with the willingness of those shareholders to buy and sell, Lin Yin directly split the funds and used different accounts to quietly buy those shares.


    When those investors saw that a fool had come out to take over, they immediately packed up and sold them.


    It was better to lose a little than lose everything. Just treat it as buying a lesson.


    After Mu Heng received the insider information about the three companies, he quickly asked Guan Nan to look for those shareholders to buy those shares, but he was told that those shares had long been sold.


    After further investigation, although the shares in the hands of those investors were bought by people from different accounts, Mu Heng still sensed that Lin Yin was involved.


    Mu Heng¡¯s lips curled up slightly. It seemed like Lin Yin had played a good game of chess.


    Even Guan Nan, who was at the side, was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Could this Miss Lin Yin be some god? How did she Imow that these three companies would be under the acquisition plan of an established American company?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How did she know?¡± Mu Heng muttered.


    It was not that Mu Heng was conceited, but no investment bank in the country knew more about the insider news of the industry than he did.


    However, Lin Yin could predict it even more accurately than him. She even seemed to know the core information in the hands of the three companies in advance.


    Furthermore, as far as he knew, this acquisition plan had just been mentioned yesterday. It was still under discussion and had not been completely implemented. It was just that there was a high chance.


    However, Lin Yin¡¯s plan could even be traced back to the year before. That was a few months ago.


    This was indeed a little unbelievable.


    In the end, Lin Yin used 140 million yuan to buy the stocks that were worth 160 million yuan previously. The rest was intercepted by Mu Heng when Lin Yin was raising funds.


    Lin Yin was caught between laughter and tears. Previously, she had intercepted Mu Heng¡¯s people. Now that Mu Heng had intercepted her shares, it could be considered a payback.


    However, this Mu Heng was indeed a big boss in the industry. She had schemed for so long, but she still let the sharp Mu Heng have a share.


    After Mu Xiao received the news about Lin Yin, he went straight to the prison to see Zhou Wei. He went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Are you here to deal with our Mu family because of your mother, Lin Shuang?¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at Zhou Wei through the glass without blinking.


    Even though Zhou Wei hid it very well, Mu Xiao still caught the trace of surprise in his eyes.


    It seemed that Lin Yin was right. Zhou Wei was indeed related to Lin Shuang.


    ¡°Back then, your mother jumped into the river herself. It had nothing to do with our Mu family. However, when your mother jumped into the river, she brought my sister with her. If we¡¯re talking about hatred, I think we should hate you and your mother,¡± Mu Xiao said coldly.


    Zhou Wei snorted and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you just because you say so? My mother is a good person. If she hadn¡¯t been abused by your Mu Family, why would she jump into the river? It was your Mu Family who forced her to death. ¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°So, you¡¯re just guessing, right? Did that Zhou Li tell you that your mother was killed by our Mu family?¡±


    Zhou Wei did not say anything. He only lowered his head and said angrily, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Mr. Zhou who told me. You don¡¯t have to care who told me. Anyway, something happened to my mother in your family. Your Mu family can¡¯t escape responsibility, especially your father!¡±


    Since Mu Xiao already Imew, Zhou Wei did not want to continue hiding it.


    However, he could not affect Mr. Zhou because of his personal matters.


    Mu Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Zhou Wei, you¡¯re a person who doesn¡¯t know how to lie. It¡¯s useless for you to deny it. I¡¯m guessing that Zhou Li hated my father for snatching his love, so he asked your mother to come to my house to ruin my parents¡¯ relationship and asked your mother to seduce my father. In the end, he realized that she couldn¡¯t seduce him, so he hated him and took my sister away to die with her.¡±


    Zhou Wei suddenly looked up and looked at Mu Xiao fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. It has nothing to do with Mr. Zhou. My mother is not such a person. You¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t treat my mother as a human. Your mother bullied my mother, and your father couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and forced my mother. You were the ones who forced my mother to commit suicide.¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at Zhou Wei pitifully and said kindly, ¡°You can¡¯t be too naive.


    You¡¯re believing whatever others say..¡±

 Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Meng Wan ‘s Provocation

    Chapter 279: Meng Wan ¡®s Provocation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Xiao left after saying this.


    Now, he was almost certain that the nanny back then worked for Zhou Li.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Li used the nanny to take his sister away back then.


    Now, he was using such a lie to deceive Zhou Wei into hurting the Mu family. He was simply detestable.


    However, Zhou Li was overseas now and he could not find his exact location, so it was indeed a little difficult for him to deal with.


    Mu Xiao shared the news with Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin did not expect that it would be because of this melodramatic love triangle.


    However, Lin Yin still could not understand what role Chu Yun had played in this matter.


    If that was really the case, who fished her out of the water and threw her into the slums back then?


    Or perhaps, the nanny did not carry the child at all back then. This would explain why she could not find the child.


    It was fine. She would investigate slowly. The truth would come out one day.


    In March, Lin Yin sat on a picnic cloth and watched Lu Yan and Yang Xue fly kites.


    Lu Ming handed her a plate of fruits. Seeing Lin Yin frown, Lu Ming coaxed her dotingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like apples, I¡¯ll change them for you. Don¡¯t frown. You¡¯ll get wrinkles.¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Before Lin Yin could finish speaking, Lu Ming interrupted her. ¡°We agreed to call me Brother Lu Ming.¡±


    Lin Yin said helplessly, ¡°Brother Lu Ming, you¡¯re so strange. You¡¯re like an old lady.¡±


    Lu Ming was stunned by Lin Yin¡¯s words. He pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Is there an old lady as tall as me that loves you so much?¡±


    Lin Yin instantly shut up and looked in the direction of Lu Yan and Yang Xue in panic.


    Ever since the Lantern Festival, Lu Ming had not restrained himself at all when he spoke to Lin Yin.


    If he liked her, he liked her. If he loved her, he loved her. If he wanted to say it, he would definitely not hide it.


    This still made Lin Yin a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Brother Lu Ming?¡± A sharp female voice sounded in their ears. Lin Yin subconsciously looked at the owner of the voice.


    The woman she had slapped.


    Lu Ming looked up calmly. When he saw Meng Wan, his eyes were filled with impatience and disgust.


    However, Meng Wan did not care about any of this. She sat down on the picnic cloth and said happily, ¡°Brother Lu Ming, what a coincidence. You¡¯re here too!¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin beside him and said, ¡°Meng Wan, you¡¯re not welcome here. Please leave!¡±


    Meng Wan was a little embarrassed, but she still said with a smile, ¡°Brother Lu Ming, you¡¯re still the same as before, you like to joke so much. I know you don¡¯t treat me as an outsider, so you¡¯re a little more casual with your words. But it¡¯s okay. After all, I¡¯ve been with you for so long and know what you really think.


    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Lin Yin pursed her lips and lowered her eyes to laugh.


    This Meng Wan was quite interesting. She knew how to give herself a way out. She was also very skilled.


    Normal people would not be so thick-skinned.


    At this moment, Meng Wan¡¯s gaze turned sharply to Lin Yin and she said sarcastically, ¡°I thought that high school students nowadays should be very focused on their studies. I didn¡¯t expect them to spend time playing with others. It seems that studies are still not as important as their future life in riches.¡±


    Meng Wan¡¯s words did not anger Lin Yin. Instead, Lu Ming¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    Now that he had yet to woo Lin Yin, Meng Wan came out to cause trouble and even said that Lin Yin was clinging to him.


    Lu Ming waved at someone not far away and said, ¡°Meng Wan, don¡¯t be shameless.¡±


    Meng Wan did not expect Lu Ming¡¯s words to be so unpleasant. Just as she was about to retort, she was picked up.


    Meng Wan exclaimed and questioned loudly, ¡°Brother Lu Ming, what do you mean? I came over to greet you out of kindness, and you¡¯re treating me like this? Our families are in-laws. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to do this?¡±


    Lu Ming could not be bothered to waste his breath on Meng Wan. Instead, he took out some alcohol and sprayed it ruthlessly on the spot where Meng Wan had just sat. ¡°Dirty things can easily bring germs. It has to be disinfected.¡± Lin Yin laughed.


    In the past, she had thought that Lu Ming was the kind of silent and cold President. Now that she had interacted with him, she suddenly realized that Lu Ming was a sharp-tongued President.


    Lin Yin¡¯s laughter provoked Meng Wan. She looked at Lin Yin angrily and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re just a bad student. Are you worthy of laughing at me?¡± Lu Ming said to Shen Yu, ¡°Someone with a dirty mouth needs to be taught a lesson.. ¡°

 Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Stocks Soar

    Chapter 280: Stocks Soar


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Shen Yu nodded in understanding. Then, with a wave of his hand, the bodyguards carried Meng Wan away.


    Meng Wan shouted, ¡°Lu Ming! My sister is your sister-in-law! You have to be polite to me! You¡­ Ah!!!¡±


    A few crisp slaps replaced Meng Wan¡¯s clamor.


    Then, the few of them dragged Meng Wan away.


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl after all. Can¡¯t you be gentler? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your sister-in-law will find trouble with you?¡± Lin Yin smiled as she ate the fruit Lu Ming fed her.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t be ruthless, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have the awareness to not provoke you,¡± Lu Ming said patiently to Lin Yin.


    Seeing that Lin Yin had just swallowed the fruit in her mouth, he fed her another piece.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll attack her?¡± Lin Yin raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Lu Ming smiled and teased, ¡°Why do I smell sourness? Are you jealous?¡± Lin Yin turned her head away from Lu Ming and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the awkward little girl in front of him in amusement and explained, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll hit her. That will hurt your hand and my heart will ache.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s casual words of love made the corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curl up uncontrollably.


    Seeing the smile on the girl¡¯s lips, Lu Ming was in a good mood.


    At this moment, Lin Yin received Mu Hengs message: Yinyin, the acquisition of these three companies have been completed. The shares have all soared just now.


    Lin Yin looked up at the blue sky and felt even more relaxed.


    Then, she turned around and got someone to spread the news to Chu Ning, who was still in prison.


    When Chu Ning heard this, she went crazy. She slapped the iron door with her fingerless hand and shouted, ¡°I knew it. These three stocks will definitely rise. Didn¡¯t they rise now? Let me out. I¡¯m not lying. The stocks really rose. I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m not a fraud.¡±


    The cellmate beside him said coldly, ¡°Your crime is illegal private fund-raising.


    No matter how much the stock price rises, you won¡¯t be able to get out!¡±


    Chu Ning turned around and stared fiercely at her cellmates. Her eyes were filled with madness as she roared, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! As long as the stock price rises, I¡¯ll still be the goddess of the stock market. Those people will save me. I can earn a lot of money.¡±


    Seeing his cellmate sneer in disdain, Chu Ning¡¯s eyes darkened. She rushed forward to suppress her cellmate and shouted hysterically, ¡°I¡¯m the goddess of the stock market! I have the heavenly secrets given to me by Master Bai Tong!


    I¡¯ll get out! I¡¯ll get out!¡±


    The cellmate did not indulge Chu Ning. She turned around and pressed Chu Ning to the ground. She slapped her a few times fiercely, her sharp nails fiercely gouging the skin on Chu Ning¡¯s face. Her mouth was filled with obscenities. ¡°Damn it, you stupid bitch, you dare to hit me. I¡¯ll definitely tear your cheap face apart!¡±


    Lin Yin had no idea about this. She only knew that after these shares soared and were sold, the Su Family¡¯s good days would come to an end.


    When Lu Ming sent Lin Yin home, Su Lin suddenly jumped out and said sarcastically to Lin Yin, ¡°Lin Yin, the land in the old airport has risen, and it¡¯s still rising. The rumor you mentioned previously is fake!¡±


    Lin Yin looked up at the living room. The family looked at her with mockery and sarcasm.


    Especially Su Fei. She was waiting to see Lin Yin make a fool of herself. Lin Yin said unhurriedly, ¡°Is that so? Then congratulations. You can lose less money.¡±


    Su Zhen, who was also sizing up Lin Yin, instantly looked gloomy when he heard Lin Yin¡¯s words.


    After all, the 1.2 billion yuan had been spent. It was not easy to earn it back.


    Su Zhen said to Su Lin in a low voice, ¡°Alright, if you have time, you should think about how to maximize the benefits of this land and earn back the difference of 400 million.¡±


    With that, Su Zhen turned around and went upstairs to the study.


    Initially, Su Lin wanted to show off in front of Lin Yin, but he did not expect Lin Yin to retort.


    Su Lin also felt embarrassed. He snorted at Lin Yin and went upstairs.


    Chu Yun left with Su Fei.


    Only Lin Yin was left in the huge living room.


    Aunt Li hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t eaten dinner, right? I¡¯ll make some for you. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°No need. I ate outside.¡±


    As long as she went out with Lu Ming, Lin Yin could forget about skipping dinner. Lu Ming would never let her come back before she finished eating..

 Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Rare Plants

    Chapter 281: Rare Plants


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin had just gone upstairs when she heard Su Zhen¡¯s voice coming from the study.


    The voice revealed disbelief and nervousness. Lin Yin smiled and returned to her room.


    At this moment, after the exclamation just now, Su Zhen lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What rare plant group? What the hell is that?¡±


    The secretary was also very depressed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s an endangered species that was just identified the day before yesterday. It just happened to appear at our construction site. Those botanists have already gone over to investigate.¡± ¡°Then what will happen? Can we start work normally?¡± Su Zhen asked.


    The secretary sighed slightly and said, ¡°At least until we cooperate with the relevant departments to transplant these plants.¡±


    Su Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. It was just a few plants. It should be fine.


    ¡°Go to the construction location now. I¡¯ll go over immediately. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it later,¡± Su Zhen said.


    When he hurriedly walked out of the study, he happened to meet Su Lin. He was furious.


    Su Lin looked at his father in confusion and asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me what¡¯s wrong? A rare plant group appeared in the old airport!¡± Su Zhen said angrily.


    Su Lin frowned. ¡°Then just dig them away!¡±


    ¡°What do you know? The entire transplant process will take a period of time. If the quantity is big and the work stops for a month or two, do you know how much we have to lose?¡± Su Zhen could not suppress his temper. Then, he pushed Su Lin away and walked towards the construction site.


    Su Lin was also worried and followed Su Zhen.


    However, when the father and son arrived together, they heard something that made them feel even more despair.


    There was actually an ancient fossil group under the airport.


    Almost at the same time, all the archeological experts rushed towards this land.


    Botanists, archeologists, and some zoologists forcefully stopped all the processes happening on this land.


    Su Zhen was on the brink of tears. At this rate, he would not be able to start work on this piece of land for another year or two.


    At that time, Su Lin had spent 1.2 billion yuan to buy this land and it was talked about.


    Now that everyone saw this situation, they clapped their hands and praised. They smiled in unison. Su Lin was lucky. With just a casual purchase of land, there were all kinds of rare species and ancient fossils.


    For a moment, the Su Family became the target of ridicule.


    Su Zhen was so angry that he was about to go crazy. He asked the secretary coldly, ¡°Has the specific evaluation been completed? How long is the estimated suspension?¡±


    The secretary said with a terrified expression, ¡°Conservatively speaking, it will take two years.¡±


    Su Zhen fell onto the office chair. Even Su Lin, who was beside him, stood at the side with an extremely ugly expression.


    Originally, the Su Corporation had already sold many projects for this piece of land.


    They had invested a lot of money to develop this land.


    Now that it was stagnant, all the money from before was made ducks and drakes of.


    Now, even this piece of land could only be traded after two years. Wasn¡¯t this going to make his Su Corporation go bankrupt?


    Su Zhen grabbed the ashtray beside him and threw it at Su Lin. His entire body trembled as he roared, ¡°You prodigal! You prodigal!¡±


    Su Lin said indignantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the government say that there was compensation?¡±


    The secretary said with a bitter expression, ¡°That compensation can¡¯t support our losses at all. Moreover, we urgently developed this land to get back the funds as soon as possible to ensure that the Su Corporation runs normally. If we delay for two years, I reckon¡­¡±


    Before the secretary could finish speaking, Su Zhen was so angry that he continued, ¡°There probably wouldn¡¯t be the Su Corporation then, you idiot!¡±


    Su Lin did not expect things to turn out like this. When Lin Yin was on the phone with that person, she clearly said that this land was a treasure land. Why did it turn out like this?


    Yes, Lin Yin!


    Su Lin immediately said, ¡°Dad, Lin Yin must have done this. At that time, Lin Yin went out and made a call. Then, she told that person that this piece of land was a treasure land, so she cooperated with that person to bid for it. And she¡¯ll trick us into bidding for that piece of land by the Silin Coast to make us lose everything. That¡¯s why I misunderstood.. Really, Dad, believe me!¡±

 Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Unable to Borrow Money

    Chapter 282: Unable to Borrow Money


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The secretary¡¯s disdainful gaze instantly landed on Su Lin.


    Su Zhen asked Su Lin to call Lin Yin out. Su Lin went out aggressively and slammed the door in front of Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin suddenly opened the door and saw Su Lin swinging his fist to continue smashing the door. She dodged and Su Lin rushed in, falling flat on his face.


    ¡°Lin Yin!¡± Su Lin roared.


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? Don¡¯t you have any manners?


    Su Lin got up and said angrily, ¡°Dad is looking for you. Go to the study room now! ¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Su Lin mockingly, then slowly turned around and walked towards Su Zhen¡¯s study.


    As soon as they entered the study, Su Zhen asked coldly, ¡°Your brother said that it was because of a call from you that he insisted on buying the land at the old airport.¡±


    Lin Yin asked in surprise, ¡°Phone? What phone call? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Su Lin pointed at Lin Yin angrily and said, ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t pretend. It¡¯s you and others who want to scheme against our Su Family. You said that the old airport is a treasure land with good feng Shui and will definitely be able to earn money, so you found someone else to cooperate with to buy this land. You even said that you want us to bid for the land along the Silin Coast, there¡¯s a problem with that land. Sooner or later, our Su Family will lose everything.¡±


    Then, Su Lin turned to look at Su Zhen and said, ¡°Dad, I heard what Lin Yin said, so I wanted to bid on the land of the old airport.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Lin innocently and said, ¡°Su Lin, you¡¯ve committed such a thing yourself. You can¡¯t spout nonsense to find someone to take the blame, right? What I¡¯ve always told Dad is that there¡¯s a problem with the old airport and there¡¯s a profit in Silin Coast. Now that there¡¯s indeed a problem with the old airport, then Silin Coast¡­¡±


    After Lin Yin paused for a moment, Li Sheng continued very well, ¡°Miss, the spot for a new school in Silin Coast has been approved. It¡¯s developing well now.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Zhen¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Lin Yin had indeed said that.


    If he had done as Lin Yin said, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult now.


    Lin Yin turned to look at Li Sheng and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Secretary Li knew what I said back then. Moreover, Secretary Li saw how I advised you not to bid for the old airport. Otherwise, you could have asked the CEOs present.¡± Li Sheng nodded silently. That was the situation at that time.


    Su Lin was instantly speechless.


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°Su Lin, you were the one who didn¡¯t believe me. You were the one who threw Dad¡¯s instructions to the back of your mind. You still want to blame it on others. Tell me, what did I say wrong?¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s face turned red. He had no evidence and said stubbornly, ¡°Lin Yin was the one who schemed against me.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head helplessly and smiled. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t bear this responsibility.¡±


    Su Zhen couldn¡¯t say anything to blame Lin Yin and could only sit there and sulk.


    In the end, it was Li Sheng who asked, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you have a good relationship with President Lu? Can you ask him to help and borrow us some money?¡±


    At this moment, Su Lin sneered and said, ¡°Secretary Li, don¡¯t count on it. The Lu and Mu families didn¡¯t help last time, so it¡¯s even more impossible for them to help now.¡±


    Li Sheng let out a long sigh and shook his head weakly.


    It seemed that the Su Corporation would not be able to escape. He had to quickly think of a way to change to another company.


    As soon as Secretary Li left, the entire Li Family fell into a dead silence. Even the servants walked carefully, not daring to make too much noise.


    It was even more terrifyingly quiet in Su Zhen¡¯s study. Even Su Zhen¡¯s breathing could be heard clearly.


    Tomorrow, he would work hard again. If he still could not borrow money like last time, he could only abandon some useless things.


    The next morning, Su Zhen went out with all kinds of information and documents.


    It was not until the night was dark that Su Zhen dragged his tired body back and sat alone in the study.


    The Su Corporation was his life¡¯s work. He could not let his previous efforts go to waste. He had to protect the Su Corporation and use all means to protect it.


    As long as he had the money to turn it around for a while, there was still hope.


    The next day, Su Zhen was no longer as lifeless as he had been two days ago. Even though there were still some dark eye circles under his eyes, his expression looked much better.


    Su Lin looked at Su Zhen and asked, ¡°Dad, did you find someone who¡¯s willing to lend us money?¡±


    Su Zhen did not say anything. He only said calmly, ¡°Yinyin, Feifei, the two of you go and properly style yourselves. Accompany Daddy to a banquet tonight..¡±

 Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Cruise Ship Banquet

    Chapter 283: Cruise Ship Banquet


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes flashed. At this time, Su Zhen was still in the mood to attend the banquet and even brought his two daughters along?


    Previously, Su Zhen had brought her to the banquet either to cling to the rich and powerful or to please someone.


    Lin Yin knew very well that this was definitely a bad banquet.


    ¡°Dad, what banquet is it tonight? I was thinking that if it¡¯s something fun, I¡¯ll bring Lu Yan along,¡± Lin Yin asked with a smile.


    ¡°No!¡± Su Zhen rejected it loudly almost instantly.


    At such a banquet, if Lu Yan was brought along, wouldn¡¯t everyone on the ship be done for?


    After shouting, Su Zhen realized that he had lost his composure.


    Facing everyone¡¯s scrutinizing and suspicious gazes, Su Zhen quickly said, ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is filled with some of Dad¡¯s old friends, and they¡¯re all famous big shots. It¡¯s not appropriate for outsiders to go. Don¡¯t let Lu Yan go.¡± Lin Yin understood, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± On the other side, Chu Yun also sensed that something was wrong.


    She and Su Zhen had been husband and wife for so many years. Sometimes, she could guess from his expressions.


    After breakfast, Chu Yun pulled Su Fei and said, ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t follow your father to the banquet tonight.¡±


    Su Fei asked in confusion, ¡°Why? Dad said that all the people who came today are big shots. I want to go and see them.¡±


    Su Fei suspected Chu Yun¡¯s motive for saying this. Could it be that because she was not her biological daughter, Chu Yun did not want her to appear? Instead, she wanted to hand over such a good opportunity to Lin Yin alone.


    At the thought of this, Su Fei felt uncomfortable.


    She said that she loved her the most. When she met something good, she still thought about her biological daughter first. She was too hypocritical.


    ¡°Feifei, listen to Mom. Mom won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t go tonight,¡± Chu Yunyu said earnestly.


    Compared to a chance to soar, Chu Yun still felt that Su Fei¡¯s life was more important.


    Anyway, she felt even more uneasy about this banquet.


    However, Su Fei, who was certain that Chu Yun was biased, was unwilling to listen to him. She said firmly, ¡°Mom, I have to go tonight. Even if you don¡¯t let me go now, I¡¯ll go secretly later.¡±


    Chu Yun frowned and said helplessly, ¡°Feifei!¡±


    Su Fei interrupted Chu Yun. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t persuade me.¡±


    Chu Yun looked at Su Fei¡¯s determined expression and finally compromised.


    She prayed that she was thinking too much. Perhaps nothing would happen at night?


    ¡°Alright, if you want to go, then go. But promise Mom that if anything happens, you have to run away quickly, understand?¡± Chu Yun instructed worriedly.


    Su Fei was very impatient and said lazily, ¡°I understand.¡±


    When Lin Yin and Su Fei were brought to a luxurious cruise ship by Su Zhen, Lin Yin¡¯s heart tightened.


    In her previous life, she had heard of such cruise parties being hosted by the wealthy.


    On land, many people could not relax because of some reasons and hidden problems.


    However, on the cruise ship, the surroundings were empty. It was a dark place that was suitable to magnify one¡¯s desires infinitely.


    Lin Yin had heard of the wealthy family¡¯s cruise banquet in her previous life.


    It was said that many of the girls accompanying them were young ladies from rich families.


    Some were tricked over, some were sold by their parents in exchange for benefits, and some were snatched according to the specific requirements of some big bosses.


    At that time, a girl was deceived and came over. The girl¡¯s parents were a little powerful, so they reported them.


    There were indeed many people arrested on the cruise, but it was left unsettled because Lin Yin did not hear anything else.


    It must have been settled by some big shot inside, so there was no news at all.


    There was no news of the parents who reported the cruise ship either. Now that she thought about it, they might have encountered something unexpected.


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Could it be that Su Zhen was really crazy enough to sell her and Su Fei to fill the hole in the Su Family?


    Even though she had made some arrangements just now, Lin Yin was still worried and sent another message to Sun Biao and the others. This was because once they reached the sea, they might really not be able to contact anyone.


    Lin Yin followed behind Su Zhen and watched as he handed out the invitation and accepted the various searches by the security officers. The tense atmosphere affected Lin Yin¡¯s mood through these checks..

 Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Can ‘t Leave

    Chapter 284: Can ¡®t Leave


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the female security officer touched Lin Yin and the others and took away their cell phones and various electronic devices, Lin Yin could almost conclude that this ship was the cruise ship in her previous life that specially had all kinds of rich girls out to serve people.


    Su Fei frowned and asked softly, ¡°Dad, what kind of banquet is this? Why is it so strict? You can¡¯t even bring your cell phone?¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s expression was dark as he replied softly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s like this at a big shot¡¯s banquet. Don¡¯t speak nonsense if there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The words ¡°big shot¡± directly limited Su Fei¡¯s intelligence.


    She smiled excitedly in her heart. A big shot? Was it a big shot like Lu Ming?


    Lin Yin had relied on someone like Lu Ming to obtain her father¡¯s favor and snatch her mother¡¯s heart.


    Ifshe could find a powerful big shot to back her up today, wouldn¡¯t she be able to continue receiving herparents¡¯ love in the future?


    Ifshe could find another big shot like Lu Ming to marry, wouldn¡¯t that be even better?


    At the thought of this, Su Fei became a little excited. She looked forward to meeting a big shot later.


    Compared to Su Fei¡¯s excitement, Lin Yin regretted coming over.


    Her expression suddenly changed slightly as she said to Su Zhen, ¡°Dad, my stomach seems to be a little uncomfortable. I don¡¯t want to go to the banquet anymore. Can I go back?¡±


    Lin Yin knew that tonight¡¯s banquet was definitely not a good banquet, but she thought that her plan was about to succeed, so she did not want Su Zhen to receive any help at the banquet, so she followed him over to take a look.


    But she really did not expect it to be this banquet.


    Su Zhen¡¯s expression was dark as he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s a doctor inside later. Just go inside and get the doctor to take a look at you.¡±


    Lin Yin said with a bitter expression, ¡°Dad, I still don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin was about to turn around and leave when she was stopped by the security officers.


    Several bodyguards in black appeared behind the security officers. One or two of them had already reached into their clothes, looking like they were about to take out their guns.


    Su Fei sneered. ¡°Lin Yin, what do you think this place is? You can¡¯t come and go as you please. These are all big shots. Even if your Lu Ming comes, he might have to go in obediently and be a good person.¡±


    The security officer said coldly, ¡°Miss, as long as you step onto this cruise ship, you can only leave after the banquet ends.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the few people behind the security officers and could only follow behind Su Zhen obediently.


    Since she could not get off the ship, she would see which blind person dared to provoke her today.


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyelids fluttered. He glanced at Lin Yin and continued walking.


    He felt that Lin Yin probably knew something, but so what if she knew? As long as thev boarded this shin. even he could not guarantee what would happen next, let alone Lin Yin, who was a good he would be selling.


    Lin Yin and the others followed the waiter inside.


    However, as soon as they arrived inside, the waiter said to Su Zhen, ¡°Sir, please follow me.¡±


    Su Fei rushed forward and asked, ¡®What about me?¡±


    In Su Fei¡¯s opinion, this waiter must have brought Su Zhen to meet someone important, so she felt that she had to follow him.


    The waiter said politely, ¡°Miss, all the young guests are waiting in this room.¡±


    Su Fei turned to look at the room the waiter was pointing at and walked over curiously. She saw a lot of pretty girls, many feminine-looking pretty boys, and some muscular men.


    Some were socializing enthusiastically, while others hid at the side in fear.


    But without exception, these girls were all very good-looking and had good figures.


    At this moment, two girls who looked like hostesses came out and made an inviting gesture to Lin Yin and Su Fei.


    Su Fei glanced at Su Zhen, who had already been invited away by the waiter, and followed the receptionist into the room without hesitation.


    Lin Yin looked at the receptionist and said, ¡°I want to go to the washroom.¡± The hostess said with a smile, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a washroom inside too. I can bring you there.¡±


    Lin Yin stared fixedly at the girl in front of her and smiled.. ¡°What if I don¡¯t go in?¡±

 Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Auction

    Chapter 285: Auction


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The receptionist was slightly stunned. She lowered her head and said, ¡°On this cruise ship, only this room is open to young guests. This is the rule. I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled at the usher and entered the room.


    Although it was called a room, it could actually be considered a huge event venue.


    The moment they entered, many people looked at Lin Yin.


    Even Su Fei, who had just entered and was already chatting happily with the others, looked at Lin Yin with jealousy.


    It would be good if Lin Yin didn¡¯t come. Otherwise, with Lin Yin¡¯s looks, even if there were big shots, they would be attracted away by her.


    Lin Yin, this shameless woman, clearly already had Lu Ming. Why was she still here to snatch him?


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t have time to care about Su Fei now. She took the red wine from the waiter and sized up her surroundings casually.


    After scanning the various surveillance cameras everywhere, Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on a few large glasses in the venue.


    If she remembered correctly, behind these one-way mirrors were the buyers and sellers for tonight.


    All the boys and girls in the venue were sized up casually under those people¡¯s wretched gazes.


    The seller could write down a base price and the buyer could auction for it. The highest bidder would win.


    The highest bidder here would obtain it. It was not judged by everyone, but by the seller themselves.


    In other words, the seller could choose the price that was most beneficial to them from a pile of bidders.


    The price here did not only refer to cash, but also various business cooperation and connections.


    Lin Yin was right. At this moment, Su Zhen was sitting in the seller¡¯s seat. When all the cameras at the event location turned to Lin Yin, the auction for Lin Yin tonight officially began.


    Su Zhen looked nervously at the rising price on the screen and was abnormally excited.


    He had just glanced at it. Among the people in the venue, Lin Yin¡¯s appearance was the best, so she would definitely be able to sell for a good price.


    This ship was not only comparing the beauty of the men and women being auctioned, but also the reputation of these big bosses.


    Therefore, with Lin Yin¡¯s appearance, she must be a spoil of war that these people will be winning for their pride.


    When Lin Yin brought a contract of 300 million yuan to the Su Family, and it was a down payment of 200 million yuan, Su Zhen became excited.


    Although Su Fei was not that valuable, she had also obtained a loan slot of 100 million yuan for Su Zhen. This made Su Zhen very satisfied.


    This way, he would have almost 300 million yuan.


    When he coaxed Lin Yin to take out the 20 million yuan, it would be a lot of cash.


    At the thought of this, Su Zhen was filled with hope for the future of the Su Corporation.


    The auction ended without the boys and girls knowing.


    Then, many waiters appeared in the venue and brought these people who were being auctioned to their rooms.


    The remaining people who were not chosen continued to socialize at the venue.


    After they dodged the bullet, they would only treat this trip as a relaxing cruise and wait for the second time to be summoned to continue the auction.


    Curious, Su Fei followed the waiter to a room.


    The waiter said politely to Su Fei, ¡°Miss Su, this is the room you¡¯re resting in.


    Your special service will be delivered in a while. Please wait patiently.¡±


    Su Fei nodded, half-understood. She thought to herself that the service on this cruise ship was quite good. There was actually a special service.


    ¡°Really? There¡¯s a special service? Does everyone have it?¡± Su Fei asked proudly.


    The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Only the lucky guests chosen by our guests have special services.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Fei became excited. It seemed like she had caught the eye of a big shot today.


    So she was being treated well now?


    At this moment, Lin Yin followed the waiter to the room beside Su Fei.


    Su Fei did not expect that someone would take a fancy to Lin Yin. She instantly felt uncomfortable and pushed the door open angrily.


    After waiting for a while, there was a sound outside the door.


    Su Fei wondered if someone had sent some special service over.


    Su Fei stood up excitedly and was about to run over to take a look when she suddenly saw a fat bald man enter with a wretched expression. He even closed the door and locked it.


    Su Fei was shocked and said sternly, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?¡±


    The bald man smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. His small eyes narrowed into slits.. As he took off his clothes, he said, ¡°I¡¯m your husband for the night who bid for you!¡±

 Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Thank You, Matchmaker Su Zhen

    Chapter 286: Thank You, Matchmaker Su Zhen


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Fei quickly hid behind the bed and scolded loudly, ¡°What auction? What nonsense are you talking about? Let me tell you, I was fancied by a big shot tonight. Get lost quickly, or you¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    The bald man smiled brightly. ¡°Your father sold you to me, so I¡¯m the big shot you¡¯re going to serve tonight.¡±


    When Su Fei heard this person¡¯s words, she was stunned.


    Just as she was in a daze, the bald man had already grabbed Su Fei and pressed her against him, tearing at Su Fei¡¯s clothes like a wild beast.


    Seeing that the mouth full of yellow teeth was kissing her with a stench, Su Fei was so frightened that tears fell crazily. She turned her face to the side and shouted, ¡°Let go of me! No! Please let go of me! Dad! Save me! Brother! Save me!¡±


    But no matter how much Su Fei shouted and struggled, her clothes were still peeled off piece by piece, and she was bullied and ravaged.


    At this moment, Lin Yin, who was next door, listened to the shouts from the side silently. Her gaze landed lightly on the balding man¡¯s face.


    The balding man looked at Lin Yin with a green light in his eyes.


    He had taken a fancy to Lin Yin the first time he saw her. She exuded a cold goddess-like aura and was simply mysterious and charming.


    Now that he saw her in person, she looked even more beautiful and seductive than before through the glass. It was not in vain that he had bought her with a contract worth 300 million yuan.


    Hearing the sharp cry next door, the balding man became excited. He rubbed his hands and smiled slyly. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s start too? The cry next door makes me hard.¡±


    Lin Yin sized up the man in front of her with a disdainful gaze and smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The Mediterranean man was slightly stunned. This young lady was interesting. She could still be calm in the face of danger and even dare to ask his name. The balding man smiled and said, ¡°Baby, just call me Hubby. I like it.¡±


    As he spoke, the balding man bent down to hug Lin Yin with an unbearable expression, but Lin Yin pressed a golf club against the man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I won¡¯t serve someone without a name!¡± Lin Yin looked down at the half-squatting person arrogantly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Jiang Ji. Baby, I¡¯m your Jiang Ji.¡± Jiang Ji simply loved Lin Yin¡¯s queen-like attitude.


    ¡°Jiang Ji? Then what do you think of me?¡± A smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s lips.


    This made Jiang Ji dizzy. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Great! You¡¯re the best! You¡¯re my queen!¡±


    ¡°In that case, will you listen to me?¡± Lin Yin blinked and pouted.


    How could Jiang Ji, who was blinded by the sun, say no? He nodded and said, ¡°I will, I will. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡±


    Lin Yin sighed slightly and said, ¡°I was very sad that my father sold me, but now that I see that you¡¯re the one that bought me, I¡¯m happy and want to thank my father for being a matchmaker. Are you going to help? Perhaps we can still be together after tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you no matter what you say!¡± Jiang Ji¡¯s face was filled with joy. At this moment, he wanted to agree to whatever Lin Yin said.


    ¡°My father is gay. It¡¯s been so many years, and he¡¯s been suppressing his sexual orientation. I thought that it just so happens that there are many people here today. I want to find a few people to accompany him and let him release himself,¡± Lin Yin said with a smile.


    Jiang Ji was slightly stunned. He did not expect Su Zhen, who had a wife and children, to be gay.


    Jiang Ji had no intention of discriminating. Coupled with the fact that this was


    Lin Yin¡¯s request, he immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°Leave this to me. When we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll help my future father-in-law arrange it.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ji was about to hug Lin Yin again. He was extremely anxious, especially when he heard the commotion next door.


    In the end, he was stabbed back by the golf club in Lin Yin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You just want to play with me for a while? But I want to play with you for the entire night. Go and arrange for my father first. That way, I can be happy with you for the entire night, right?¡± Lin Yin said.


    Her voice was delicate and charming, making Jiang Ji¡¯s heart melt. He quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    ¡°Then come back quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Lin Yin said worriedly, as if she was afraid that Jiang Ji would not come back..

 Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Respecting Future Father-in-law

    Chapter 287: Respecting Future Father-in-law


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jiang Ji¡¯s heart itched like a kitten. He wished he could have sex with Lin Yin now.


    In the end, he steeled his heart and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll definitely find a few fierce men for my future father-in-law to enjoy.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and smiled. ¡°I remember. My father doesn¡¯t like to move. Also, he has a thin face and likes to play coercion. You know, the feeling of being forced and taking the initiative is different.¡±


    Jiang Ji nodded in understanding and ran away anxiously.


    After Jiang Ji left, Lin Yin¡¯s expression instantly turned fierce. She took the golf club and followed him out.


    However, just as she opened the door, the waiter who had just brought her here blocked Lin Yin¡¯s path. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not time yet. You can¡¯t go out.¡±


    The man just now was a buyer. If he wanted to go out, the waiter could not stop him.


    However, Lin Yin was here to sell herself. It would be their responsibility if she was released before it was time.


    Lin Yin frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go out. It¡¯s just that Mr. Jiang, who just came in, left something behind. I looked a little afraid, so I want to invite you in to take a look for me.¡±


    The waiter frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head in fear and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Come in and take a look.¡±


    The waiter thought that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to go in and take a look. It was fine as long as the goods didn¡¯t leave, so he followed Lin Yin in. She followed Lin Yin to the bed. Just as she bent down to see what was on the bed, the back of her neck hurt and she fainted on the bed.


    Lin Yin quickly took off the waiter¡¯s clothes and changed into them. Then, she imitated the waiter and quickly tied her hair up.


    She picked up the cosmetics in her bag and changed her skin color and makeup according to the appearance of the waiter.


    Lin Yin, who had been a gorgeous beauty just now, was instantly covered in makeup and turned into an ordinary-looking girl.


    After stuffing the waiter under the blanket, Lin Yin went out to look for Jiang Ji, who had just left.


    Perhaps it was because the people on this cruise were quite confident in their security arrangements, but along the way, Lin Yin only saw a few patrolling bodyguards.


    At this moment, Su Zhen was looking at Jiang Ji with five tall muscular men in confusion. He asked, ¡°CEO Jiang, what do you mean?¡±


    Jiang Ji smiled until his eyes were almost narrowed into lines. ¡°Why are you calling me President Jiang? Call me Xiao Ji. When I¡¯m with your daughter, you¡¯ll be my future father-in-law.¡±


    The corners of Su Zhen¡¯s mouth twitched. It was just one night. Did they have to call each other so intimately?


    ¡°Xiao Ji, hahaha, why did you call me here?¡± Su Zhen asked in confusion.


    Shouldn¡¯t Jiang Ji be with Lin Yin at this time?


    What was he doing here?


    Jiang Ji looked at Su Zhen with a wretched expression and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I bring someone to be filial to you? Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡±


    Before Su Zhen could figure out what Jiang Ji knew, Jiang Ji called out to the five men and said, ¡°Do you remember what I said just now? The kind where the domineering President forces himself on you. If he says no, he means yes. Do you understand?¡±


    Su Zhen looked at the five of them and nodded in unison, feeling even more puzzled. What were they doing?


    Before he could react, he suddenly saw the five muscular men approaching him. He retreated in fear and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t come over! CEO Jiang, what are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Ji ignored Su Zhen and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s sarcasm. It means that he wants you all to get close to him.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he looked at Jiang Ji in disbelief.


    When he realized that something was wrong, he turned around and was about to run when someone grabbed the waist of his pants.


    With a tearing sound, Su Zhen¡¯s white underwear appeared in front of everyone.


    Jiang Ji covered his mouth excitedly and turned around to open the door, preparing to leave.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the door opened, he saw a waiter with sallow skin standing in front of him. He said impatiently, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    In the end, not only did the sallow-faced waiter not scram, they even grinned at Jiang Ji with a strange smile.


    Jiang Ji¡¯s scalp went numb from their smile. He raised his hand to push them away, but the sallow person opposite him covered their mouth and nose and sprayed something at him.


    Jiang Ji yawned because of the spray. Then, he fell into a daze..

 Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Fortunately, It’s Not Her

    Chapter 288: Fortunately, It¡¯s Not Her


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the five people inside, including Su Zhen, saw this scene, they all ran towards the door.


    Lin Yin smiled strangely and threw the medicinal powder in her hand at the people opposite her. Soon, they fell to the ground in a daze.


    Lin Yin found the best angle inside and brazenly installed a surveillance camera.


    Then, she left slowly and closed the door for this group of people. She stood silently outside the door.


    Soon, there was movement inside. The sound of beasts mating was endless, shocking.


    At this moment, a person with a gold chain rushed into a luxurious private room and reported anxiously to a bespectacled man who was still enjoying himself. ¡°Boss, our ship has been surrounded.¡±


    The bespectacled man pushed the almost naked woman in his arms to the ground and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Who dares to surround our ship?!¡±


    The subordinate was so anxious that his head was covered in sweat. He shook his head and said anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know which side it is, but they surrounded us almost instantly. They look like they¡¯re well-trained and all of them have guns.¡±


    Hearing that the other party had guns, the bespectacled man frowned, his heart filled with uneasiness.


    Just as he called for everyone to get their guns and prepare to deal with the attackers, the door of the private room was kicked open.


    Before they could react, everyone in the room, including the bespectacled man, had a black gun pointed at their heads.


    The bespectacled man instantly panicked and hurriedly begged humbly, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s talk things out. Don¡¯t use weapons. Really, I¡¯ll cooperate with everything!¡±


    At this moment, the man in black opposite made way for her. A cold figure walked in quickly with a cold aura.


    The moment that person approached, it was as if a death god from hell had descended. The aura pressed down on the bespectacled man until he trembled. He had never expected that it would be Lu Ming.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lin Yin?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    The bespectacled man quickly thought about the girls today. Then, his eyes widened slightly as he looked at Lu Ming and said, ¡°In Room 88!¡±


    ¡°Get some men and follow!¡± Lu Ming said.


    Shen Yu grabbed the back of the bespectacled man¡¯s collar and said sternly, ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    The bespectacled man staggered and said pleadingly, ¡°Mr. Lu, it¡¯s not my fault. Su Zhen wanted to sell his daughter. I didn¡¯t participate the entire time. I just provided a place. It really has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Lu Ming poked the back of the bespectacled man¡¯s head with the gun. ¡°If you continue to argue, I¡¯ll shoot you right now. You¡¯d better pray that Lin Yin is fine now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±


    The bespectacled man was so frightened that his legs were trembling. He led Lu Ming and the others to Room 88.


    Lu Ming pushed the room open and saw that it was quiet inside. There seemed to be a figure under the blanket on the bed.


    There were clothes all over the ground. It was obviously a gown.


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes instantly surged with a black aura. Beside him, Shen Yu looked at the arched position on the bed in fear and prayed in his heart that it could not be Lin Yin.


    The bespectacled man wailed in his heart.


    This person had been sent in for more than half an hour. What needed to be done was almost done.


    It seemed like even the heavens did not want him to live well.


    The bespectacled man struggled free from the collar and looked at Lu Ming, who did not dare to go forward and lift the blanket for a long time. He said, ¡°Mr. Lu, this really has nothing to do with me. I really didn¡¯t know that Su Zhen¡¯s second daughter was yours. Su Zhen brought his daughter out to sell herself. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The bespectacled man saw that Lu Ming was silent and was about to say something.


    The next second, he was kicked hard in the abdomen. A hot breath sprayed out of his mouth and he fell to the ground like a rag. His heart, liver, and lungs hurt badly.


    Lu Ming retracted his leg and walked towards the big bed.


    Every step was so heavy that Lu Ming could not breathe.


    Even the hand that lifted the blanket was trembling.


    It was only when he saw that the person under the blanket was not Lin Yin that he seemed to instantly lose all his strength. He leaned against the wall beside him and took a few deep breaths.


    Lu Ming was really afraid just now. He was so afraid that he did not know what to do.


    He even wondered if he should turn around and leave. He would pretend that he did not know and continue to get along with her.


    Fortunately, it was not her!

 Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Finding Lin Yin

    Chapter 289: Finding Lin Yin


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming turned around and stared coldly at the bespectacled man on the ground. His thin lips parted slightly as he asked, ¡°Where is Lin Yin?¡±


    The bespectacled man was also a little stunned. He supported himself against the wall and stood up shakily. He looked at the person on the bed and realized that it was really not the seductive Lin Yin.


    The bespectacled man looked puzzled. Seeing that Lu Ming was about to walk towards him with a murderous aura, the bespectacled man immediately said, ¡°I, I¡¯ll check the surveillance cameras. I¡¯ll definitely be able to find Miss Lin


    Yin.¡±


    As he spoke, the bespectacled man took out his cell phone and tapped on the screen with his trembling hand. He quickly turned to the surveillance video at the entrance of Room 88.


    Shen Yu grabbed the cell phone from the bespectacled man and handed it to Lu


    Ming.


    Lu Ming looked at the video on his cell phone with a dark expression.


    When he saw the balding man enter the room where Lin Yin was, the low pressure emitted by Lu Ming spread out uncontrollably, scaring the bespectacled man so much that his teeth were chattering.


    Fortunately, the balding man left very quickly. Lu Ming instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    The bespectacled man beside him saw that Lu Ming¡¯s expression had softened, and he also calmed down for a while.


    At this moment, the door of the room beside him seemed to open and close.


    Soon, the people in the room heard a girl scream next door, followed by a few men¡¯s obscene insults.


    Then, there were the various panting sounds of the man venting, the decadent sound of bodies colliding, and the unbearable moans and pleas of the woman being raped.


    The bespectacled man was indescribably miserable now. He was afraid that Lu Ming would think of Lin Yin when he heard the voice beside him.


    Lu Ming naturally heard it, but he did not care. All his thoughts were on Lin Yin now. What happened to the woman next door had nothing to do with him.


    Lu Ming saw that after Lin Yin called the waiter in for a while, the waiter left.


    Lu Ming frowned slightly and turned to look at the woman lying on the bed. He compared her to the waiter who went out and his frown instantly relaxed.


    He continued to tune the surveillance cameras and located Lin Yin¡¯s room. He immediately brought her over.


    Lin Yin, who was standing at the door in boredom, was eating grapes one by one. Her expression was as carefree as it could be. She did not look like a conscientious waiter.


    When Lu Ming saw this scene the moment he arrived, his face was instantly filled with helplessness and doting.


    It was true that he was afraid just now, but it was also true that he couldn¡¯t bear to criticize Lin Yin.


    Hence, in the end, there was only a helpless sigh and indulgence.


    Lin Yin had just stuffed a grape into her mouth when she saw Lu Ming standing in front of her with a group of men in black suits.


    Lin Yin chuckled at Lu Ming and said, ¡°What a coincidence. You¡¯re playing here too!¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin and said in amusement, ¡°Unfortunately, I came specially to look for you. ¡±


    Lin Yin picked a big grape gratefully and handed it to Lu Ming. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll treat you to a grape?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze fixed on Lin Yin¡¯s face. Then, he looked at Lin Yin and opened his mouth to bite the grape in Lin Yin¡¯s hand. He even took advantage of her and bit Lin Yin¡¯s finger lightly to vent his anger.


    He had been so worried all the way that he was tense. In the end, Lin Yin was eating fruits leisurely.


    Lin Yin retractea ner nana angrily.


    The people around them looked at each other, but no one dared to look at Lu Ming and Lin Yin.


    At this moment, Sun Biao and the others rushed over, instantly blocking this small aisle.


    Sun Biao pushed Lu Ming¡¯s men aside. As Lin Yin¡¯s bodyguard, he had to stand by her side.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t control her strength and knocked open the door of the private room that Lin Yin was guarding.


    Almost instantly, the masculine and decadent voices in the room entered everyone¡¯s ears.


    Everyone looked into the room and saw five muscular men pressing down on the two men and doing piston exercises.


    That lewd scene instantly stunned all the men present who had never seen the world..

 Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Quite Important

    Chapter 290: Quite Important


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin was shocked. This scene was too exciting. In the end, her vision instantly darkened and she heard Lu Ming¡¯s low and magnetic voice. ¡°This dirty thing is not suitable for you to look at!¡±


    Sun Biao¡¯s intrusion did not wake the seven men who were currently engrossed in lust. Hence, Sun Biao quietly got up from the ground and silently closed the door.


    Although he had heard about the things between men before, this was the first time he had seen it in real life.


    Most importantly, it was actually five muscular men fighting two old men. This scene was too exciting.


    However, Sun Biao felt that one of the men looked a little familiar.


    He turned to Lin Yin and said in realization, ¡°Boss, the one inside¡­¡±


    Halfway through, Sun Biao stopped talking. The person inside was the boss¡¯s father. Was this something he could say out loud?


    As a qualified bodyguard, he could not say anything.


    However, Sun Biao still glanced at Lin Yin and instantly felt that rich people were really messy.


    Her father was enjoying the service of the muscular man inside, and his daughter was standing guard at the door in waiter¡¯s clothes. It was too strange. Lu Ming grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s hand and was about to leave, but Lin Yin did not move.


    Lu Ming asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Lu Ming was suspicious. Could it be that Lin Yin had some fetish, such as eavesdropping?


    At the thought of this, Lu Ming shook off the dirt in his mind and told himself that Lin Yin was not such a person.


    Lin Yin looked at the closed door and said, ¡°I left something inside. I thought I¡¯d go in and get it when they¡¯re done.¡±


    Lu Ming glanced at Shen Yu, then Shen Yu nodded in understanding and asked Lin Yin, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, what is it? I can wait here for them to finish and help you take it out.¡±


    Lin Yin said worriedly, ¡°No, I¡¯d better stay here. My things are quite important and useful.¡¯


    Lu Ming grabbed Lin Yin, who was about to continue standing at the door, and said, ¡°Shen Yu will send you a video call when he goes to retrieve it later. You won¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming¡¯s determined expression and sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reluctantly believe you.¡±


    Lu Ming left Shen Yu there. Lin Yin thought for a moment and finally left Sun Biao there too.


    Hence, the two straight men listened to the obscene commotion inside awkwardly.


    Lu Ming left with Lin Yin. As for the bespectacled man and the others, he got someone to control them inside. He planned to report them and send them in after Shen Yu and Lin Yin got what they wanted.


    Fortunately, Lin Yin was fine tonight. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just sending them in.


    The next morning, Su Fei forced herself through her tiredness and opened her eyes.


    When she saw that her naked body was covered in mottled liquid and various wounds, her heart was filled with hatred.


    At this moment, if she still could not understand the true purpose of yesterday¡¯s banquet, then she was really stupid.


    No wonder Chu Yun did not let her come yesterday. So that was what she meant.


    Su Fei was filled with regret.


    She hated her for not listening to Chu Yun yesterday, and she hated Chu Yun for not stopping her forcefully.


    She hated Su Zhen for being crazy. He actually sold out the daughter he had raised for more than ten years.


    The best first time of her life had been snatched away by those greasy men. Not just one, but several.


    Su Fei used the bedsheets to wipe the dirt off her body.


    At this moment, Su Zhen was also looking at the marks on his body in shock and the few men beside him.


    And Jiang Ji, who should have appeared in Lin Yin¡¯s room yesterday, was actually lying naked at the side like him.


    This man was not with Lin Yin. Why was he with him?


    The crazy scene from last night suddenly flashed across his mind. All the memories clearly appeared in Su Zhen¡¯s mind at this moment.


    That¡¯s right. Yesterday, Jiang Ji came over to give him five men. Later, a waiter appeared. Then, he, Jiang Ji, and the five men were drugged.


    Then, the five of them slept with him and Jiang Ji as if they were women.


    Su Zhen was so frightened that he hurriedly took a step back.


    A foreign object suddenly slid out of the cave behind him, right on the heels of which was intense pain and some liquid flowing down from behind him.


    Su Zhen turned around in panic. The thing under him was actually another man¡¯s penis..

 Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Why Didn ‘t You Save Me?

    Chapter 291: Why Didn ¡®t You Save Me?


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen hurriedly wiped the dirt off his body and quickly put on his clothes to escape this place that made him lose his integrity.


    Su Zhen did not even see the two men guarding the door.


    Shen Yu looked at Sun Biao and said, ¡°Shall we go in and look?¡±


    Sun Biao swallowed his saliva and nodded.


    The moment the two of them entered, they choked on the fishy smell in the air. It could be seen that last night was really intense.


    The few people on the ground were lying naked.


    Shen Yu looked at the photo that Lin Yin had specially sent yesterday and quickly picked up what Lin Yin wanted. The two of them turned around and ran.


    Su Zhen, who had fled in panic, met Su Fei, who had also run out in panic.


    Su Fei looked at Su Zhen¡¯s disheveled appearance and could not hide the surging hatred in her heart.


    She did not expect that while she was being bullied and humiliated, her father, who had raised her for 18 years, would actually have sex with another woman.


    This made Su Fei even more resentful.


    At this moment, Su Zhen pretended to be calm and said to Su Fei, ¡°Where¡¯s Lin


    Yin? Call her and we¡¯ll go back together.¡±


    Only then did Su Fei remember that Lin Yin had been brought here with her yesterday.


    She sneered in her heart. So not only was Su Zhen willing to sell his adopted daughter, but he was also willing to sell his biological daughter.


    At the thought of this, Su Fei felt a little better. If she wasn¡¯t clean, Lin Yin couldn¡¯t be any cleaner.


    Su Fei came to the room where Lin Yin was yesterday without a word.


    She pushed open the door and saw that it was empty. There was no one inside.


    Even the covers on the bed were neat and tidy.


    Su Fei looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. She had clearly seen Lin Yin being brought into this room yesterday. Why was there nothing in this room?


    Could it be that Lin Yin was fine?


    No, that was impossible!


    She had already been ruined. Lin Yin had to be like her and not be a clean person.


    Su Fei was indignant and wanted to find evidence that Lin Yin had been abused.


    She rushed to find someone to confirm if anything had happened to Lin Yin yesterday.


    Su Zhen knew very well that Lin Yin should have been fine last night. After all, Jiang Ji had been tortured by that group of people for the entire night like him.


    Su Zhen brought Su Fei straight to the bespectacled man.


    When he saw Su Zhen, the bespectacled man was instantly furious. He looked at Su Zhen and scolded, ¡°You old fart, why didn¡¯t you tell me that your second daughter is Lu Ming¡¯s woman?!¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he asked, ¡°Lu Ming came yesterday?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here and took Lin Yin away. Fortunately, nothing happened to Lin Yin. Otherwise, I would have been killed by you!¡± the bespectacled man shouted angrily.


    Su Fei asked in disbelief, ¡°Lu Ming came yesterday? He even saved Lin Yin? Then why didn¡¯t he come to save me? How could he treat me so differently? I¡¯m also a daughter of the Su Family! I¡¯m also a victim! Why didn¡¯t he bring me along?!¡±


    The bespectacled man looked at Su Fei and recognized her. He sneered. ¡°You guys were already doing it next door yesterday. It¡¯s too late!¡±


    Hearing the bespectacled man¡¯s words, Su Fei¡¯s face turned pale.


    Lu Ming was actually listening to her being bullied next door and did not save


    The resentment in her heart was like a growing vine that instantly tightened her heart.


    Why did he treat her like this?!


    Was Lu Ming not going to save herjust because Lin Yin and she didn¡¯t get along?


    Su Fei clenched her fists tightly, not letting go even though her palms were bruised.


    She was indignant! Unwilling!


    Why was she stepped into the mud while Lin Yin was still clean?


    At this moment, the people outside were shouting that the boat had reached the shore. Then, they heard everyone shout, ¡°The police are here. Run!¡± Su Zhen was shocked and quickly pulled Su Fei away.


    He could sell his daughter, but he could not be caught. Otherwise, he would really lose all his face.


    A boat full of people ran in a hurry. Fortunately, Su Zhen and Su Fei were lucky. The two of them took their phones and hurriedly escaped without being caught.


    The two of them returned to the Su Family with heavy hearts.


    Chu Yun, who had been anxious all night, saw her husband and daughter return. She went forward with a worried expression and asked, ¡°Where did you go yesterday? Why are you back at this time? Where¡¯s Lin Yin?¡±


    As she spoke, Chu Yun¡¯s gaze landed on Su Fei. When she saw the wound on Su Fei¡¯s neck, Chu Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat.. She quickly asked, ¡°Feifei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Biological Daughter

    Chapter 292: Biological Daughter


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Fei pushed Chu Yun¡¯s hand away and returned to her room with a dark expression. She rushed into the bathroom and turned the water on full blast, scrubbing hard at the various marks on her body.


    It was as if this could hide the shameful marks on her body.


    Chu Yun followed closely behind. When she saw that Su Fei had rushed to the bathroom without even closing the bedroom door, an uneasy feeling instantly lingered in her heart.


    Could it be that she had guessed correctly last night and something bad had happened?


    She knocked on the bathroom door and asked worriedly, ¡°Feifei, what¡¯s wrong? Tell Mom.¡±


    Su Fei did not answer. Chu Yun had no choice but to sit in Su Fei¡¯s bedroom and wait.


    It was not until an hour later that Su Fei opened the bathroom door and came out with a towel wrapped around her red and swollen eyes.


    When Chu Yun saw the ambiguous marks on Su Fei¡¯s shoulder, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning and was stunned.


    She pursed her lips and asked in disbelief, ¡°Feifei, what¡¯s going on with you?


    Tell me? Who did it?!¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She glared at Chu Yun and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you already know yesterday? You still have the cheek to ask me what¡¯s going on? You clearly know that Dad wants to bring me out to sell myself. Why didn¡¯t you stop me?! Or did you discuss with Dad long ago that you wanted to push me out to fill the hole in the Su Family?!¡±


    Her thoughts were confirmed, and Chu Yun was paralyzed on the spot.


    Yesterday was only her understanding of her husband as a wife, so she suspected that Su Zhen¡¯s motive was impure.


    However, she really did not expect Su Zhen to really do that.


    Chu Yun looked at Su Fei and shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re Mom¡¯s daughter. How could Mom sell you?¡±


    As she spoke, Chu Yun got up with a pained expression to hug Su Fei.


    On the other hand, Su Fei took a step back warily.


    She smiled miserably. ¡°Daughter? How can I be your daughter? Your biological daughter is Lin Yin! Why would you care about my life and death?! You should be very happy now, right? I was violated, but your good daughter, Lin Yin, is still fine and didn¡¯t suffer anything! You¡¯re happy, right? You¡¯re happy!¡±


    As she spoke, Su Fei¡¯s expression gradually became crazy. ¡°The Su Family is really too disgusting. A family tricked an outsider like me to sell my body for you to get rich! You¡¯re shameless! You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    At this moment, Chu Yun¡¯s eyes were also misty with tears. She cried bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. I¡¯m your biological mother. Why would I do such a thing to you? Lin Yin is not my biological daughter at all. You¡¯re my biological daughter.¡±


    Su Fei was shocked.


    She asked in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? Then why did Lin Yin and your paternity test show that you¡¯re Lin Yin¡¯s biological mother? I know. Did I discover the truth now, so you made up a lie to lie to me? You want me to continue working for you. Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Su Fei did not believe this. Chu Yun could understand, but Su Fei was indeed her biological daughter. She did not want Su Fei to think that she was a mother who sold her daughter for glory.


    Now, she only had Su Fei as her daughter. She could not lose Su Fei.


    ¡°That paternity test was fake. I was the one who faked it. Lin Yin is not my daughter and your father¡¯s daughter. She has nothing to do with the Su Family and me!¡± Chu Yun explained anxiously.


    Su Fei was so shocked that she retracted her tears. With hope, she probed,


    ¡°Then, am I your and Dad¡¯s daughter? Is it like this?¡±


    Chu Yun looked a little embarrassed. Then, she said, ¡°No, your father is someone else, not Su Zhen.¡±


    ¡°So, I was born from you cheating on me with another wild man?¡± Su Fei¡¯s voice suddenly rose.


    Chu Yun hurriedly went forward and covered Su Fei¡¯s mouth, afraid that Su Zhen would hear her, but it was clearly too late.


    All of this had been heard by Su Zhen, who was outside the door. He kicked the door open angrily and pointed at Chu Yun as he scolded, ¡°You whore, how dare you trick me like this!¡±


    Su Zhen was so angry that it was as if he was suffering in the fire.


    Chu Yun also looked at Su Zhen, who had barged in, in panic. She only wanted Su Fei to acknowledge her as her mother, but she did not expect Su Zhen to know about this.


    However, when she thought about how Su Zhen had actually given her biological daughter to someone else to ruin, she was also furious..

 Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Making It Clear

    Chapter 293: Making It Clear


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you playing with me? When we were still in contact, you were already flirting with other women and even had a child. Once I got married, you brought an illegitimate child back. Aren¡¯t you playing with me?!¡±


    When Su Zhen saw that Chu Yun had made him wear horns and she actually dared to speak loudly to him righteously.


    Anger rose in his heart. He picked up a vase beside him and threw it at Chu


    Yun, cursing, ¡°B*tch, you still dare to talk about me? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Chu Yun was also furious. She casually took the crystal pendant beside her and hit Su Zhen. She even shouted, ¡°You heartless beast. You can even let someone ruin the daughter you¡¯ve raised for more than ten years. You¡¯re not human!¡±


    Su Zhen punched Chu Yun, who had hit her, to the ground. ¡°Daughter? That¡¯s your bastard child! I raised her for 18 years and fed her and let her grow up like a princess. If it weren¡¯t for me, could she have been the eldest daughter of the Su Family for so many years? Why? Shouldn¡¯t she pay me back with something? Do you really think that our Su Family is so nice that you don¡¯t have to repay us?¡±


    Su Zhen could not tolerate the fact that he had raised a bastard for more than ten years for a man outside.


    Su Zhen kicked Chu Yun¡¯s stomach a few times, as if he wanted to vent all his anger from being gang-raped by a few men yesterday.


    Su Fei stood at the bathroom door and looked at the scene in front of her coldly.


    So what ifshe was her biological mother?


    If Chu Yun had not had an affair with a wild man outside, she would not have been a bastard and would have been the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su Family.


    In the end, it was all Chu Yun¡¯s fault. Why couldn¡¯t she keep her nose clean? Why did she have to cheat?


    As for Lin Yin not being a daughter of the Su Family, Su Fei was very happy.


    How could Lin Yin be worthy ofhaving something she didn¡¯t have?


    But thinking about it, this Su Family was really interesting.


    Su Lin was his father¡¯s illegitimate son.


    She was her mother¡¯s illegitimate daughter.


    In the end, they even brought back Lin Yin, who was not related to her parents by blood. How funny.


    All of this was absurd and funny.


    Su Fei did not want to look at the scene in front of her.


    Su Fei returned to the bathroom silently and closed the bathroom door, letting the two people outside fight.


    Lin Yin had just returned home and arrived at the door of her room when she heard a commotion coming from Su Fei¡¯s room.


    She had only stood there for a while, but she did not expect to hear such an explosive thing.


    Lin Yin had long known that she was not Su Zhen and Chu Yun¡¯s daughter, so she was not very surprised.


    However, she did not expect that Su Fei was only Chu Yun¡¯s biological daughter, but not Su Zhen¡¯s daughter.


    It seemed that her previous guesses were true.


    Chu Yun¡¯s eyes were swollen from the slap. When she looked up, she saw Lin Yin standing at the door. She exclaimed, ¡°Lin Yin!¡±


    This shocked Su Zhen.


    The loan yesterday must have gone down the drain, but the Su Corporation still needed someone to save it.


    Therefore, Su Zhen still wanted to rely on Lin Yin to make a comeback. If Lin Yin found out that she was not a child of the Su Family, how could he control Lin Yin? How could he make Lin Yin work for him obediently?


    Su Zhen was praying that Lin Yin would not hear what they had just said.


    Chu Yun was also afraid that Lin Yin would hear about her background. She was very afraid that Lin Yin would look for her biological parents. If that happened, things would be huge.


    Hence, she prayed in her heart that Lin Yin did not hear what had just happened.


    Lin Yin crossed her arms and smiled at the scene in front of her. ¡°What are you guys doing? Kickboxing?¡±


    Su Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. Lin Yin probably did not hear what they had just said.


    Hence, Su Zhen quickly put on a smile that he thought was very appropriate and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Your mother and I are just training.¡±


    Lin Yin lowered her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°The matter has been made clear. Mr. Su, don¡¯t force yourself to acknowledge me as your daughter. Thank you for taking me in during this period of time. I think it¡¯s time for me to return to my place.¡±


    Chu Yun¡¯s eyes instantly widened. She looked at Lin Yin and asked loudly, ¡°Where are you going back?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Chu Yun deeply and asked lightly, ¡°Where do you think I should go?¡±


    Chu Yun immediately stopped talking. She didn¡¯t know what Lin Yin knew now, so she couldn¡¯t speak nonsense.


    Seeing that Chu Yun suddenly stopped talking, Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Looks like you still don¡¯t want to say it. But you¡¯d better think about it carefully. My patience is limited. If you don¡¯t say some things as soon as possible, I might not want to hear them in the future..¡±

 Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Background Exposed

    Chapter 294: Background Exposed


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Yun was shocked. What did Lin Yin mean by these words?


    Could it be that Lin Yin already knew?


    No! It can¡¯t be!


    Chu Yun tried her best to control her terrified emotions.


    Lin Yin sneered at Chu Yun and returned to her room to pack some things.


    She did not have many things to begin with. At this moment, she had packed all her belongings in a tiny bag.


    When Su Zhen saw the thing in Lin Yin¡¯s hand, he immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at Su Zhen suspiciously and smiled. ¡°Since I¡¯m not your daughter anymore, I naturally have to leave. Why? Do you still want to ask me for child support? Do you want to sell me just like you sold Su Fei?¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s face instantly turned red from Lin Yin¡¯s words.


    Lin Yin was beautiful, so she could naturally be used to exchange for benefits.


    Lin Yin¡¯s worth had brought back a contract worth 300 million yuan yesterday.


    Lin Yin looked at Su Zhen mockingly. ¡°Mr. Su, I advise you to rest your mind. I haven¡¯t been in your Su Family for long. It won¡¯t cost you much. If you think that you¡¯re losing money by letting me eat a few worthless mouthfuls of your food, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you a big gift in a few days. You don¡¯t have to be polite.¡±


    Su Zhen trembled in anger at Lin Yin¡¯s words. In the end, he only said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. She didn¡¯t care about staying.


    Upstairs, Su Fei looked at Lin Yin as she walked out of the Su Family¡¯s mansion. She took out her phone and took a photo of Lin Yin, who was leaving miserably with her broken bag, and posted it on the school forum.


    There was a caption attached: Lin Yin was chased out of the Su Family¡¯s villa. She is not the eldest daughter of the Su Family.


    The school¡¯s forum exploded.


    [Oh my god, Su Fei is not the eldest daughter of the Su Family, and Lin Yin is not the eldest daughter of the Su Family. Where did the real eldest daughter of the Su Family go?]


    [Isn¡¯t this too strange? Could it be that there has never been a Miss Su?]


    [Previous poster, grow some brains! If there¡¯s no such person as the eldest daughter of the Su Family, what was Mrs. Su pregnant with at that time? Was it a ghost?]


    [Do you think it¡¯s possible that the child Mrs. Su gave birth to at that time was not from the Su Family at all? So, there¡¯s no Miss Su at all?]


    [Thinking about it, Lin Yin is quite pitiful. She came from the slums and finally found rich parents. Now that she realizes that they¡¯re not her biological parents, she still has to go back and live such a hard life. How can she stand it?]


    [So Lin Yin isn¡¯t a rich young lady but a wild child from the slums? Then I have a chance. I¡¯ve long taken a fancy to that beautiful face. I wonder how much it costs to sleep with her tonight.]


    [In the past, Lin Yin was the eldest daughter of the Su Family. We gave in to her. Now that she¡¯s not, can we take revenge? Just thinking about it makes me excited!]


    Not only were there intense discussions on the forum, but the students in Lin Yin¡¯s class were also discussing.


    Shi Dai looked happy and smiled at Ji Yun. ¡°No wonder Lin Yin didn¡¯t come to school today. It seems like she doesn¡¯t dare to meet anyone. A pheasant is indeed a pheasant in the end.¡±


    Ji Yun¡¯s expression relaxed a little. She had offended Lin Yin before, but now, Lin Yin was not the eldest daughter of the Su Family, so she did not have to be afraid.


    ¡°In that case, can I return the humiliation I suffered previously?¡± Ji Yun said thoughtfully.


    ¡®¡±That¡¯s right!  As long as Lin Yin aares to come to scnool, I¡¯ll teacn ner a lesson: I¡¯ll show her how powerful I am!¡± Shi Dai said fiercely.


    As soon as Shi Dai finished speaking, an arrogant voice sounded.


    ¡°I want to see who¡¯s stronger, you or me!¡± Lu Yan looked at Shi Dai and Ji Yun with a murderous look in her eyes.


    Shi Dai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How could she have forgotten that Lin Yin and Lu Yan were good friends?


    However, Lin Yin was no longer the eldest daughter of the Su Family. As a member of the Lu Family, why would Lu Yan protect a poor person with a low status?


    In Shi Dai¡¯s opinion, these young ladies from aristocratic families made friends based on their status.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Lu Yan didn¡¯t make friends with Lin Yin because Lin Yin was the eldest daughter of the Su Family.


    Hence, Shi Dai asked tentatively, ¡°Lu Yan, do you know that Lin Yin isn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Su Family?¡±

 Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Her Own Nest

    Chapter 295: Her Own Nest


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Yan raised her eyebrows and glanced at Shi Dai. Her tone was cold as she said, ¡°So what if I know? I, Lu Yan, will say this. No matter what Lin Yin¡¯s identity is, she¡¯s my best friend. If I find out that someone bullied Lin Yin, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s words instantly made Shi Dai and Ji Yun stop thinking. They did not dare to speak about dealing with Lin Yin.


    While Lin Yin was waiting for Sun Biao to pick her up, Lu Yan called.


    Lu Yan asked worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, are you okay now? Where are you? Do you want to come to my house tonight?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s tone was filled with heartache as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. I already know what happened to you. Previously, when I saw how they treated you in the hospital, I felt that they didn¡¯t seem like your biological parents. It¡¯s indeed like this now.¡±


    Lin Yin instantly understood. It seemed that someone had already spread the news that she was not the daughter of the Su Family.


    This was good too. It saved her the trouble of informing them.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m waiting for Sun Biao to pick me up and bring me to my own house,¡± Lin Yin said.


    She was not forcing herself. She had long known that this day would come.


    Hence, she bought a small apartment near the school early in the morning, just in case she had to sleep on the streets one day.


    Lu Yan was persuaded by Lin Yin for a while before she gave up on coming to pick Lin Yin up.


    However, the moment she hung up, Lu Yan still called Lu Ming worriedly.


    When Lu Ming found out about this, he was shocked.


    However, at the same time, he instantly understood the reason for Lin Yin¡¯s previous actions.


    No wonder Lin Yin didn¡¯t want his help previously. It seemed like Lin Yin had known about her background long ago.


    At this moment, Mu Heng also knew about this matter. He shook his head with a smile in his eyes. I see.


    From the looks of it, not only was Lin Yin not related to the Su Family by blood, but she even had a grudge. Otherwise, how could she have rejected his help to the Su Family previously?


    When Mu Xiao found out about this, he sent a message and asked, ¡°Do you want me to bring you home?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the message and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for the time being. I¡¯ll return to my own place.


    We¡¯ll talk about the rest later.¡±


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s reply, disappointment flashed across Mu Xiao¡¯s heart.


    She had thought that Lin Yin would be able to go home earlier after the matter broke out, but it seemed like she had to continue waiting.


    Mu Ran called and comforted Lin Yin nervously. Then, she asked, ¡°Yinyin, why don¡¯t you stay at my place tonight? I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up!


    Coincidentally, I won¡¯t be around for the next few days. It¡¯s just right for you to live in.¡±


    Lin Yin still refused. In the end, Mu Ran could only instruct Lin Yin to be careful and send a video when she arrived at her new house to report that she was safe.


    After Lin Yin replied to those who cared about her, her heart instantly warmed.


    In her previous life, she was alone and helpless. In this life, she had so many people who cared about her. Thinking about it, she was quite happy.


    Sun Biao drove the car and stopped in front of Lin Yin. Then, he got out of the car like a lackey to open the car door for Lin Yin.


    ¡°Boss, please!¡± Sun Biao said respectfully.


    Lin Yin smiled and shook her head. When she first hired Sun Biao, she thought that just because of this name, Sun Biao should be a fierce person.


    Unexpectedly, he was usually quite funny.


    Lin Yin got into the car and arrived at her apartment.


    After sending Lin Yin to the apartment, Sun Biao said, ¡°Boss, I live next door to you. If you need anything, I¡¯ll come over with a call.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and let Sun Biao return.


    She opened all the windows in the apartment to dissipate the smell. Half a month ago, a cleaner came to clean it. It was not dirty, but there was a little dust.


    Lin Yin was about to clean up when the doorbell rang.


    Lin Yin was surprised. Could it be Sun Biao?


    She cautiously looked through the peephole and saw Lu Ming¡¯s handsome face.


    Lin Yin opened the door and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lu Ming coughed uncomfortably and said, ¡°1 was free just now, so I came over.¡±


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s narrowed eyes, Lu Ming could only tell the truth. ¡°When you bought it, I also bought the two apartments beside you.¡±


    Lin Yin widened her eyes and said, ¡°So, Sun Biao rented your property? No wonder he said the rent was cheap..¡±

 Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: I’ll Take It Off For You to See

    Chapter 296: I¡¯ll Take It Off For You to See


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know why you bought a house at that time. I just wanted to be closer to you, so I bought it,¡± Lu Ming said with a smile.


    With that, Lu Ming walked straight into the house and said, ¡°The smell in your house is still a little strong. Why don¡¯t you stay at my place tonight? There are two rooms anyway.¡±


    Lin Yin tilted her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still broad daylight. It¡¯s enough for the smell in my house to dissipate for a day. There¡¯s no need to go to your place.¡±


    Lu Ming sighed slightly and said, ¡°Then can we have lunch together? It¡¯s too late for you to go to school now. I¡¯ll send you there after lunch.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded at Lu Ming¡¯s suggestion.


    Lu Ming smiled and pulled Lin Yin to his apartment.


    After settling Lin Yin on the sofa, Lu Ming placed drinks, snacks, and fruits in front of Lin Yin. He wanted Lin Yin to be more comfortable and come often in the future.


    Then, he took out a bag and placed it in front of Lin Yin. ¡°This is what you want!¡±


    As Lin Yin ate the fruit, she took the food from Lu Ming and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Lu Ming flicked Lin Yin¡¯s forehead and said unhappily, ¡°What are you thanking me for? You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Ming picked up his apron and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Watch the television first. I¡¯ll cook first.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming curiously. ¡°Are you cooking personally?¡±


    ¡°Since you can come to my place to eat, I naturally have to cook personally to show my sincerity,¡± Lu Ming said with a smile.


    Lin Yin was flattered and smiled. Then, she looked at the man in the kitchen who was washing his hands and making soup for her.


    To be honest, Lu Ming was really good-looking and handsome.


    Even though he was wearing a pink apron, it did not affect his noble temperament at all. It was really pleasing to the eye.


    Knowing that Lin Yin was looking at him, Lu Ming even made the most handsome posture he could think of. Even his back was straighter than usual.


    Just to leave a handsome impression on Lin Yin.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, Lin Yin still turned around and refused to look at him.


    Although he was a little disappointed, he believed that Lin Yin was still attracted by his handsome cooking posture at the beginning.


    He could work harder in the future.


    On Lin Yin¡¯s side, she curiously connected the storage card that stored the video to the television.


    When the intense sound from the video sounded, Lu Ming rushed out of the kitchen and saw the unbearable scene on the television.


    Lin Yin was also shocked. Why did it suddenly play automatically when she pressed it?


    Lin Yin hurriedly pressed the remote control, but she didn¡¯t know where she pressed. The scene fast-forwarded to the most exciting part.


    That high-pitched horny voice gave both of them goosebumps.


    Lu Ming couldn¡¯t bear to look at it and turned off the television. Then, he looked at Lin Yin helplessly.


    Lin Yin was so embarrassed that she pressed her toes against the floor and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just looking to see if the video is damaged. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand. I think if you like to watch these, you can record it and admire it when the two of us are together!¡± Lu Ming said shockingly.


    Almost instantly, all the blood in Lin Yin¡¯s body rushed to her face, burning.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t like to watch this.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she was embarrassed.


    Lu Ming felt that there was no need to hide something after saying it.


    ¡°Yinyin, you know I like you. In my opinion, the love between a man and a woman is filled with lust, so you don¡¯t have to be shy. Of course, I won¡¯t discriminate against your little hobby,¡± Lu Ming said to Lin Yin with a smile.


    Lin Yin felt that she could not clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River. She continued to explain, ¡°I really don¡¯t have such a hobby. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand. In short, it¡¯s good for people to have desires, but you have to see something better. For example, my figure is better than the ones inside. If you really need it, I can take it off for you to see,¡± Lu Ming continued.


    The shy Lin Yin was too coquettish now, making Lu Ming want to tease her.


    ¡°Lu Ming, that¡¯s enough! You¡¯re not allowed to speak!¡± Lin Yin was so embarrassed that she called Lu Ming¡¯s name..

 Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: The Reward You Deserved

    Chapter 297: The Reward You Deserved


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Lu Ming heard his name jump out of Lin Yin¡¯s mouth, he was slightly stunned. Then, he felt that his entire body was filled with joy.


    It was just a name, but it made Lu Ming feel closer to Lin Yin. It was an equal form of address between partners.


    Lu Ming, who was delighted by Lin Yin, finally said benevolently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to continue cooking. You¡¯re not allowed to continue looking. It hurts your eyes, understand?¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t dare to look around anymore. She was afraid that Lu Ming would say something stupid again.


    Seeing that Lin Yin had obediently put away the memory card, Lu Ming returned to the kitchen in peace.


    When Lu Ming finished cooking, Lin Yin was still immersed in Lu Ming¡¯s shocking words.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Hurry up and eat!¡± Lu Ming said and put a lot of food in Lin Yin¡¯s bowl.


    Lin Yin lowered her head and ate the food Lu Ming had picked up in embarrassment. Then, she looked up and said in surprise, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to cook quite well. You¡¯re usually so busy. How do you practice your culinary skills?¡±


    Lu Ming smiled and said, ¡°I studied abroad for a period of time when I was young. The food there doesn¡¯t suit my appetite, so I learned to make it myself.


    Eat more if it¡¯s delicious. If you get fat, it¡¯ll feel better when I carry you.¡± Lin Yin immediately lowered her head again. She was afraid of Lu Ming¡¯s mouth now.


    In the past, she really did not expect Lu Ming to speak like this. It was quite embarrassing.


    The meal was finished with Lin Yin¡¯s lowered head.


    Lin Yin wanted to wash the dishes, but Lu Ming stopped her. ¡°Just leave it there. There will be part-timers coming to clean up later. It¡¯s almost time. Go take a nap, then I¡¯ll send you to class.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and was about to turn to leave.


    Lu Ming grabbed Lin Yin and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lin Yin replied with a puzzled expression, ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep!¡±


    Lu Ming pulled Lin Yin towards a room with a disapproving expression. ¡°Sleep here. The smell on your side is so strong. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    Before Lin Yin could refuse, Lu Ming pulled her into a room.


    A sweet room fit for a princess appeared in front of Lin Yin. Lin Yin was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Is your room so pink and tender?¡±


    Lu Ming nodded naturally and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t my room your room? I hope that you¡¯ll be my eternal little princess in the future, so I renovated it like this.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled uneasily. The next second, she was carried by Lu Ming and fell onto the bed.


    Lin Yin felt a little uncomfortable and wanted to struggle a little, but Lu Ming said gently, ¡°Be good and sleep well. Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s voice was too gentle, making Lin Yin involuntarily obey.


    After a while, Lin Yin fell asleep.


    Lu Ming¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he hugged Lin Yin tightly with a satisfied expression.


    When she woke up, Lin Yin was still in a daze. Then, her forehead heated up slightly.


    Lu Ming planted a gentle kiss on her forehead and said softly, ¡°Hurry up and wash your face. Wake up. I¡¯ll send you to school.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded with a slightly pink face. Then, she rushed into the bathroom and splashed water on her face to lower her temperature.


    It was not until Lu Ming sent her to school that Lin Yin slowly regained her senses.


    Seeing that Lin Yin had come to school, Lu Yan and Yang Xue, who had been worried about Lin Yin, also felt relieved.


    After class in the afternoon, Lin Yin had just walked out of the school gate when she saw Lu Ming standing beside his ostentatious Maybach and waving at her.


    Lu Yan walked up to Lu Ming with a sour expression and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really biased. In the past, when you were waiting for me, you were always sitting calmly in the car. Now that you¡¯re waiting for Yinyin, you¡¯re standing outside the car casually. Hmph!¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the angry Lu Yan and smiled. ¡°After you graduate, I¡¯ll compensate you with a car you like, okay?¡±


    Lu Yan widened her eyes in surprise and nodded like she was pounding garlic.


    Then, she said to Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, go quickly. I¡¯m going home too.¡± As she spoke, Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin teasingly and walked towards her chauffeur.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with one too. What kind do you like?¡± Lu Ming lowered his head slightly and looked at Lin Yin dotingly.


    Lin Yin quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to. I won¡¯t accept a reward for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s useless? When you become my girlfriend, you¡¯ll inevitably be tired. This is the reward you deserve,¡± Lu Ming said seriously..

 Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Su Zhen’s Video Exposed

    Chapter 298: Su Zhen¡¯s Video Exposed


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen did not manage to get the funds. The shares of the Su Corporation had been declining for the past three days and ended up falling every day. This made Su Zhen overwrought.


    At this moment, a piece of news about a certain Corporation tycoon taking the initiative to perform in pornography in order to raise money quickly trended.


    That extreme video instantly disgusted the netizens who had watched it. The netizens were all guessing who the tycoons on it were.


    Soon, some netizens found out all kinds of information about Su Zhen.


    The Su Corporation, which was about to collapse, seemed to have confirmed that it was indeed possible for Su Zhen to sacrifice himself to film such a video for the Corporation.


    In a short period of time, the matter of the chairman of the Su Corporation filming a gay sex video to save the company became a joke.


    There were even people who commented on Su Zhen¡¯s skills in bed in the video.


    This news undoubtedly made things worse for the Su Corporation. All the shareholders knew that the Su Corporation could not do it.


    Hence, be it the major shareholders or the small shareholders, they were all anxiously selling the shares of the Su Corporation.


    In the Su Corporation¡¯s headquarters, there was a commotion and panic.


    No one expected that the usually upright President Su would do this for the future of the Corporation.


    However, although they were emotional, the disdain in their hearts did not decrease at all.


    If Su Zhen was gay, they could accept it, but they could not stand that the chairman was so wild.


    Not to mention that Su Zhen was already married and had children.


    However, this was no longer their business. What they had to consider now was whether they could get compensation for the Corporation¡¯s collapse.


    At the same time, they had to start looking for the next job. After all, they were also people who had to support their families.


    When Su Zhen saw the news online, he was so angry that he smashed everything in the study.


    Just now, the news that Lin Yin was not his biological daughter had just been exposed. Everyone was guessing if he had been cuckolded.


    Then. there was news that the Cornoration was about to close down.


    Now that such a thing had been exposed, the situation of the entire Corporation was even worse.


    Even the heavens wanted him to die!


    Su Zhen was so angry that his face turned ashen. Even his body trembled uncontrollably.


    At this moment, Lin Yin, who was sitting leisurely in the apartment, received the calls from many old shareholders of the Su Corporation who wanted to sell their shares.


    Lin Yin had specially gone to talk to these shareholders before, but they did not believe that the Su Corporation would collapse, so they did not give in at all and even wanted to sell them for a high price.


    Now that three days had passed and the share price of the Su Corporation had fallen by almost half, these people were naturally anxious.


    ¡°Miss Lin, I happen to need money to invest in other projects recently. You said the day before yesterday that you wanted to buy my shares. I¡¯ve thought about it for the past two days and decided to sell them to you. According to the price you mentioned the day before yesterday, I can transfer them to you today,¡± Chairman Zhao said.


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°President Zhao, timeliness is very important in business. The price the day before yesterday was based on the stock price the day before yesterday. If you want to sell it today, I can only give you half of the previous price.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Chairman Zhao regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. He said in a fawning tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t you raise the price again? This starving camel is still bigger than a horse. Who knows, it might be revived as soon as you take over.¡±


    ¡°President Zhao, you¡¯re also an old man in the business world. How can you be so naive as to say such unrealistic words? Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. If you don¡¯t sell it now, I don¡¯t need it. However, you have to think carefully. With the current situation of the Su Corporation, the shares in your hands will become useless paper in less than three days. Think about it yourself,¡± Lin Yin said.


    On the other hand, Chairman Zhao was still calculative. He knew very well that if the Su Corporation did not have the capital to interfere, there was a high chance that there was no hope of survival.


    However, Lin Yin¡¯s attitude of acquiring the Su Corporation despite knowing that it was about to die made him wonder if there was a conspiracy.


    After all, it was said that Lin Yin had Lu Ming and Mu Heng behind her.


    With these two assets, there might really be something he did not know.


    Chairman Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Since you also know that there¡¯s no hope for the Su Corporation, why do you still insist on buying the Su Corporation¡¯s shares? I remember that you were the eldest daughter of the Su Family previously! Could it be that you and your father are deliberately burning the bridge after crossing it? You deliberately made the share price like this so that you can buy it back at a low price. At that time, the Su Corporation will really be an area where one person¡¯s words go.. Is the news that you¡¯re not the eldest daughter of the Su Family true or false?¡±

 Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Selling Stocks

    Chapter 299: Selling Stocks


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It had to be said that Chairman Zhao was a smart person. He was thoughtful and had a tricky angle.


    But this time, he was really thinking too much.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°President Zhao, you can suspect other things, but Su Zhen¡¯s selling himself to raise funds can¡¯t be faked. You can investigate this matter. The relevant personnel involved that day are still in jail. If he wasn¡¯t forced into a corner, do you think Su Zhen would have sold himself to film a video?¡±


    Chairman Zhao had also wanted to trick Lin Yin just now.


    He naturally knew that there was indeed a problem with the Su Corporation, but he was also afraid that if these problems were caused by Su Zhen and Su Zhen wanted to buy their shares,


    Lin Yin continued, ¡°Also, I¡¯m really not the daughter of the Su Family. I don¡¯t have any good relations with the Su Family, only deep hatred. I don¡¯t have to buy the shares of the Su Family Organization. At most, I can destroy the Su Corporation and achieve my goal of taking revenge. You know that I have the strength.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words frightened Chairman Zhao.


    If Lin Yin really had a grudge against the Su Family, President Zhao believed that Lin Yin could make the Su Corporation completely disappear from the market.


    After all, Lu Ming and Mu Heng were standing behind Lin Yin.


    At this moment, Chairman Zhao suddenly understood why Lu Ming and Mu Heng did not make a move when Su Zhen went around borrowing money.


    If he was right, Lin Yin must have been the one who didn¡¯t want him to attack.


    At the thought of this, Chairman Zhao instantly panicked.


    However, the price Lin Yin offered was too low.


    Director Zhao said solemnly, ¡°Miss Lin, I¡¯ll think about it again.¡±


    Lin Yin hung up the phone, and Lin Yin retorted arrogantly to the next few calls.


    The price she had given the day before yesterday was already very low. If she could get it at half price, it would be the best and she would save a lot of


    money.


    Of course, it would be even better if it could be lower.


    After all, no one wanted to spend money unnecessarily.


    When the market opened the next day, almost all the shareholders called Lin Yin. When a few of them called, Lin Yin¡¯s phone was busy.


    It was also because of this that Lin Yin obtained 35% of the Su Corporation¡¯s shares at the most favorable price, which was equivalent to the shares in Su Zhen¡¯s hands.


    Lin Yin was not in a hurry, but Su Zhen could no longer hold on.


    When the bank saw the situation on the Su Corporation¡¯s side, they had already begun to urge the debt of the previous loans.


    Even the creditors who had lent him money previously came to force him to pay them back.


    The Su Family was already hiding at home and did not dare to go out. Su Zhen had even applied for a personal safety protection order, afraid that some irrational creditors would hire thugs.


    At this moment, the secretary called. ¡°President Su, someone is planning to buy our Su Corporation¡¯s shares. Do you want to have a chat?¡±


    When Su Zhen heard that someone was actually going to snatch his things, he exploded.


    The Su Corporation was built by him brick by brick. At this moment, someone actually wanted to take advantage of the situation.


    Su Zhen roared, ¡°Get that person to get lost. I won¡¯t give up any shares of the Su Family.¡±


    The secretary could only hang up dejectedly.


    Not long after, Su Lin received an unexpected call.


    ¡°Zheng Chao, why are you calling?¡± Su Lin said angrily.


    In his opinion, Zheng Chao must be here to laugh at him.


    Unexpectedly, Zheng Chao said, ¡°I want to see if there¡¯s anything I can help with. After all, I was engaged to Feifei before.¡±


    Su Lin sneered and said, ¡°You help? Can you take out hundreds of millions of yuan in cash? If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t brag here.¡±


    ¡°Although our family doesn¡¯t have any cash to lend you, I can provide you with an idea,¡± Zheng Chao said calmly.


    Su Lin¡¯s eyes flashed before he asked, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for redemption in your family¡¯s current situation. As long as you have money, you don¡¯t have to worry about not having the next Su


    Corporation in the future.¡± Zheng Chao¡¯s voice came from the microphone.


    Su Lin pondered for a moment. What Zheng Chao said made sense, so he asked,


    ¡°Just tell me what we should do.¡±


    On the other end, Zheng Chao smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I believe you¡¯ve thought of this method too. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re unwilling to use it until the end. That¡¯s to sell the shares to a fool and quickly gather a sum of money. Then, I¡¯ll distribute some of my family¡¯s projects to your family.. As long as we earn money, it¡¯ll be a new Su Corporation, right?¡±

 Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Chaos in the Su Family

    Chapter 300: Chaos in the Su Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Lin became vigilant and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why are you helping me? Our families had some unhappiness when we broke off the engagement previously.


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re holding back and setting up some trap to let me fall into? Or do you want something from my family?¡±


    On the other side, Zheng Chao smiled and said frankly, ¡°You¡¯re still the smartest. I naturally want to exchange for something. You know that after I was beaten up last time, I had a little problem with my body. Now, ordinary liltA                Thorafnra T thinlz it¡¯e          cirnrnl?  tn me. This way, our families will be in-laws. I¡¯m helping your family to help my own.¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s eyes instantly flashed with killing intent. This dog was indeed still coveting Su Fei.


    However, Su Lin turned around and thought about it. If the Su Family fell, the few of them would become poor.


    When the time came, who knew who Su Fei would be sold to by her father? It would definitely not be easy.


    If she became someone else¡¯s lover, wouldn¡¯t her life be ruined?


    After all, he and Su Fei were not fated to be husband and wife in this life. It was better to find a good in-law for Su Fei to be a rich wife. At the same time, he could resolve the crisis at home.


    Killing two birds with one stone!


    Su Lin said in a low voice, ¡°I can promise you to persuade my father to marry Su Fei to you. However, the premise is that our family¡¯s crisis is over and the new Corporation is operating normally.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I promise you! If you have no objections, I¡¯ll get someone to contact a few suckers,¡± Zheng Chao said succinctly.


    Su Lin was also very straightforward. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    As soon as the call ended, a fierce smile appeared on Zheng Chao¡¯s face.


    Although his family was the one who broke off the engagement last time, he could not take it lying down.


    If he hadn¡¯t stood up for Su Fei, he wouldn¡¯t have been slightly disabled. He couldn¡¯t run or jump now.


    Moreover, although Su Fei did not say anything at that time, he could see her disdain for him.


    If he was disabled, no one else could have a good time either.


    He couldn¡¯t deal with Lin Yin yet, but punishing Su Fei and the Su Family at this time was an excellent opportunity.


    Therefore, when that mysterious person suddenly looked for him to do this, he agreed readily.


    That afternoon, Su Zhen was taken away by the relevant departments because of tax issues.


    Once such tax problems were investigated, they would basically find some faults.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Su Zhen to come out in the short term. At the very least, he had to wait for the Corporation to find a few scapegoats before he could come out.


    The Su Corporation suddenly lost its backbone. As Su Zhen¡¯s only son, Su Lin could only brace himself and go to the company to preside over the situation.


    However, Su Lin could not take it either with the decline in the stocks and all kinds of debts.


    Especially since the shares of the Su Family were all under Su Zhen¡¯s name. Now, all the shareholders did not agree with him handling the matter.


    This made it difficult for Su Lin to take a step forward. After a policy was adopted, many forces were obstructing it.


    Hence, Su Lin kept contacting Zheng Chao and asked him to quickly find the sucker who could take over the Su Corporation. He could not wait to sell the Su Corporation.


    When Zheng Chao received Su Lin¡¯s call, he looked satisfied, but his tone was a little worried as he said, ¡°The other party said that your Su Corporation¡¯s shares are all under your father¡¯s name. It¡¯s useless to talk to you, so they don¡¯t want to talk anymore. A few of them said that. Sigh, why don¡¯t you get your father to come forward? Or let your father transfer them to you, or let him sign a contract with you to hold shares on behalf of you?¡±


    Su Lin instantly had a headache. Now that his father had already gone in, how could he still come out to talk about the transfer of shares?


    ¡°Help me contact him again. I¡¯ll think of a way to get my father to settle the shares now,¡± Su Lin said with a sigh.


    After hanging up, Su Lin learned from his secretary about some problems with the transfer of shares or substitute holdings.


    In the end, Su Lin decided to persuade Su Zhen to transfer the shares to him before he sold them.


    After all, with Su Zhen¡¯s stubbornness, it was definitely impossible for him to sell the shares of the Su Corporation.


    After finding a time, Su Lin went to the prison to see Su Zhen. He said, ¡°Dad, those people in the Corporation don¡¯t listen to my orders at all. They say that I¡¯m just an outsider without shares. It¡¯s really difficult for me.¡±


    Su Zhen frowned. He knew very well that the wily old foxes in the Corporation were not easy to deal with.


    However, he was in jail now and could not leave. He could only rely on Su Lin..

 Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Plans

    Chapter 301: Plans


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, Su Lin did not have any real power. Could it be that Su Lin wanted him to give him the shares?


    No, Su Zhen immediately rejected his idea.


    Even if it was his biological son, he did not trust him very much. He was afraid that if he went out, he would not be able to get the shares back.


    Then they would be moved.


    When Su Lin saw Su Zhen¡¯s expression, he knew that Su Zhen must have thought of something, but he was still conflicted.


    Su Lin sighed and said, ¡°In the past two days, the share price has been falling rapidly again. I¡¯m afraid that when you come out, the entire Su Corporation will be gone. Sigh, I feel terrible when I think about how this is your life¡¯s work. But I don¡¯t have any real power. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to enter the company tomorrow.¡±


    When Su Zhen heard Su Lin¡¯s words, he found it difficult to calm down.


    In the end, Su Zhen only said, ¡°Bring Secretary Li over tomorrow.¡±


    Regarding the Su Corporation, Su Zhen still wanted to ask Li Sheng for some specific information.


    At the same time, he wanted to see how tomorrow would go.


    Su Lin nodded with a heavy expression and left.


    As soon as they returned home, Su Fei and Chu Yun went forward anxiously to ask about the current situation.


    Su Lin shook his head and said, ¡°The situation is not optimistic. I estimate that in a few days, the Su Corporation will no longer be named Su.¡±


    When they heard this, Chu Yun and Su Fei were shocked. They did not expect it to be so serious. It seemed like they had to make some preparations. They could not be finished with the Su Family.


    Especially Chu Yun. Now that she thought about how Su Zhen had actually slept with a few men, she felt like she could vomit what she ate from the night before.


    Su Lin looked at Su Fei and said gently, ¡°Feifei, the house has been a little chaotic recently. Don¡¯t go out and run around, understand? Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens to the Su Family, I¡¯ll settle you down well.¡±


    Su Fei looked at Su Lin and a sweet smile appeared on her lips. She said gently, ¡°I understand, Brother. I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    Su Lin patted Su Fei¡¯s little head dotingly and went upstairs.


    As for Su Fei, the moment Su Lin turned around and left, her eyes turned from gentle to cold.


    The Su Family was about to be finished. How could she still expect Su Lin to protect her?


    Chu Yun pulled Su Fei to her and Su Zhen¡¯s bedroom. Then, she moved out her small treasury and placed it in Su Fei¡¯s arms.


    She said to Su Fei with a serious expression, ¡°Nothing has happened yet. Let¡¯s quickly move these valuable things away. Otherwise, when the Su Family goes bankrupt, these things will be auctioned off to repay their debts.¡±


    As she spoke, Chu Yun opened the safe in the bedroom and took away all the cash.


    Under Su Fei¡¯s shocked gaze, Chu Yun opened a secret box under the bed. There were more than ten gold bars inside.


    Chu Yun placed everything in Su Fei¡¯s arms and said seriously, ¡°Feifei, put everything away. Remember, even if it¡¯s your brother, you can¡¯t take it out, understand?¡±


    Chu Yun and Su Zhen were still husband and wife. It was not safe for her to have all these things.


    The only person Chu Yun could trust now was Su Fei, his biological daughter. Su Fei nodded at Chu Yun and said, ¡°I know, Mom. I don¡¯t trust anyone but you.¡±


    Chu Yun hugged Su Fei with a gratified expression and said, ¡°Hurry back to the house. I¡¯m afraid your brother will have thoughts later and want to come to your father¡¯s house to get something. It won¡¯t be good if he sees it.¡±


    Su Fei immediately covered all the valuable things in her arms. When she walked out of the door, she specially asked Chu Yun to go out and check on the situation before she dared to return to her bedroom with her things.


    At this moment, Su Lin was rummaging through Su Zhen¡¯s study.


    Even if Su Zhen was indeed extremely short of money previously, Su Lin felt that Su Zhen must have kept something.


    It was Secretary Li who reminded him today. If his family really went bankrupt, everything might enter the stage of the auction to repay the debt. Therefore, he would take out as many of these private things as he could now, just in case.


    He did want it to come to him not being able to live because he did not have any money left,


    After sweeping through the study, there was only one safe left.


    However, Su Lin did not know the password to this safe.


    Su Lin found Chu Yun and asked frankly, ¡°Mom, do you know the password to the safe in Dad¡¯s study?¡±

 Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Transfer of Shares

    Chapter 302: Transfer of Shares


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Yun sneered in her heart. She was right. Su Lin was also making plans for himself.


    Su Zhen did not tell anyone the password to Su Zhen¡¯s safe, but Chu Yun knew it in her heart.


    However, she was not so kind as to tell Su Lin the password.


    Chu Yun said with a worried expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. Only your father knows the password to your father¡¯s safe.¡±


    Seeing Chu Yun say this, Su Lin sighed slightly. It seemed like he had to find an opportunity to go to the prison to talk to his father.


    He was the only son of the Su Family now. These things were supposed to be handed to him in the future. It was not a big deal to get them in advance.


    However, that night, Chu Yun quietly sneaked into Su Zhen¡¯s study and took away all the valuable things in the safe.


    The next morning, Secretary Li went to the prison to see Su Zhen.


    After knowing about the opening of the market today, Su Zhen said, ¡°Draft a share transfer contract and send it over. I¡¯ll transfer the shares to Su Lin. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to teach Su Lin more about the future.¡±


    Li Sheng frowned slightly and said, ¡°President Su, aren¡¯t you going to wait a little longer? I¡¯m already arranging for the finance staff to help you out. After all, President Su is still young. What if he can¡¯t suppress those shareholders even if he takes the shares?¡±


    Li Sheng looked down on Su Lin¡¯s ability.


    As long as Lin Yin was still Su Zhen¡¯s daughter, he would have to raise the flag and let Lin Yin come to the company to preside over the situation.


    ¡°In my current situation, it will take at least a few days for someone to come in and take the blame. The Su Corporation can¡¯t wait. I guess in the next two days, it will be decided if the Su Corporation can still exist,¡± Su Zhen said with a worried expression.


    Li Sheng also sighed helplessly.


    If he did not give him the shares, Su Lin would be ostracized and the company would be leaderless.


    Li Sheng did not think that Su Lin was reliable. He had a feeling that Su Lin would be destroyed with the Su Corporation.


    And this premonition was very strong.


    However, this was the Su Family¡¯s own business after all. Since Su Zhen had said so, he could only do as he was told.


    Besides, he really didn¡¯t have a better solution.


    The transfer of shares went very smoothly. When Su Lin obtained those shares, he could not wait to contact Zheng Chao and verify the price so that he could sell them as soon as possible.


    When Lin Yin received Zheng Chao¡¯s news, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Then, she gave the lowest price and sent it to Zheng Chao.


    When Zheng Chao saw the price of the mysterious person, he was a little surprised. It was so low?


    However, he still conveyed the message truthfully.


    As expected, when Su Lin saw the price, he instantly expressed his objection.


    ¡°This price is really too low. A full 35% of shares is only sold for 100 million? That person is here to snatch money, right?! Zheng Chao, you don¡¯t want to help me on purpose, right?¡± Su Lin questioned unhappily.


    Zheng Chao also pretended to be helpless and said, ¡°You¡¯re my future brother-in-law. I naturally want to help you, but you know very well what the market is like now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go out and ask now. Is anyone willing to take over this mess of the Su Corporation? I worked hard to help you get this price.¡±


    Su Lin did not believe Zheng Chao¡¯s words. In his impression, these shares could reach a price of more than a billion yuan at the highest.


    Even if there was something wrong with the Su Corporation now, it would be normal to sell it for at least 500 to 600 million.


    Su Lin, who did not believe it, really went out to investigate. In the end, it was really as Zheng Chao had said. No one wanted to take over the Su Corporation¡¯s shares.


    First, the Su Corporation¡¯s internal projects were not profitable. There was also a construction site that had been forced to stop work by the government and various debts.


    No one wanted to get involved in these troublesome problems.


    Helpless, Su Lin could only compromise.


    Lin Yin looked at the message from Zheng Chao and smiled. Then, she sent another message: 70 million.


    Su Lin was about to go crazy. He had only hesitated for a day, but the other party had already reduced the price by 30 million.


    When Zheng Chao heard Su Lin¡¯s crazy voice, he felt happy.


    It was indeed retribution.


    Zheng Chao said calmly, ¡°The other party said that the Su Corporation¡¯s shares are getting less and less valuable. As your future brother-in-law, I advise you not to hesitate anymore. Otherwise, think about it again. If the other party reduces it by another 30 million, it won¡¯t be worth it..¡±

 Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Lu Ming Snatching the Key

    Chapter 303: Lu Ming Snatching the Key


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Lin gritted his teeth in anger. In the end, he compromised.


    He was really afraid that the shares would be worthless.


    When Lin Yin received the news, she immediately asked Jiang Chen to bring the lawyer over to sign the transfer contract.


    She had prepared a lot of money, but she did not expect that there was still some left. This was beyond Lin Yin¡¯s expectations.


    After Jiang Chen sent a message that the shares had been transferred, Lin Yin lay in her apartment with a satisfied expression.


    When Lu Ming came over, he saw such a beautiful and quiet scene.


    Hearing the sound, Lin Yin turned to look at Lu Ming and smiled. ¡°You sneaked into my house again.¡±


    Lu Ming shook the key in his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sneak in. I used the key you gave me.¡±


    Seeing the key in Lu Ming¡¯s hand, Lin Yin was furious. This bandit had brazenly snatched the key to her house.


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s hateful gaze, Lu Ming smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re not convinced, so I brought you my key.¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Ming took out a key from the bag beside him.


    While Lin Yin was in a daze, Lu Ming began to introduce the keys one by one. ¡°This is the key to the apartment next door, this is the spare key to the private house in Shenglin Bay, this is the key to the courtyard of my old residence, this is the key to two large flats in the city center, this is the key to the three villas by the sea, this is the key to Country F¡¯s manor, and this is the key to the three villas in Country M..


    Lu Ming looked at the marks on the key and read them out one by one. Lin Yin felt a headache coming on.


    Was Lu Ming flaunting his wealth? He was simply inhumane as a baller.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Lin Yin said loudly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your keys. Hurry up and return mine to me!¡±


    Lu Ming held the key tightly in his arms and shook his head. ¡°No, I like this one. As long as it¡¯s yours, I like it!¡±


    Lin Yin was speechless. She turned around and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Lu Ming went forward with a fawning expression and asked Lin Yin, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. I¡¯ll make you something delicious tonight, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Lu Ming and said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your food.¡± Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s awkward expression, Lu Ming kissed her cheek.


    Then, under Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, he instantly escaped Lin Yin¡¯s attack range and obediently hid in the kitchen.


    Lin Yin glared at the shameless Lu Ming in embarrassment. Then, she raised her hand to touch her cheek, but her heart overflowed with sweetness.


    As soon as Su Lin received the 70 million yuan, he instantly felt at ease. It was more reassuring to have this money in hand.


    As for the half-dead Su Corporation, let the fool have a headache.


    Su Zhen was released from prison two days later. He did not even have the time to go home to clean up before rushing to the Corporation.


    The moment they entered the Corporation, many strange gazes gathered on Su Zhen.


    Su Zhen thought that it was because he had not showered for a few days in prison and he stank, so everyone looked at him and quickened their pace. However, the moment he stepped into his office, Su Zhen was instantly stunned.


    The things that originally belonged to him were now piled in the middle of the office.


    Su Zhen roared, ¡°Li Sheng! ¡±


    At this moment, the employee outside stood at the door and whispered,


    ¡°President Su, Secretary Li is in the meeting room now.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s head was on fire and his entire body was filled with killing intent as he pushed open the door of the meeting room.


    Instantly, everyone inside turned to look at Su Zhen, who was standing at the door of the meeting room.


    Li Sheng knew that Su Zhen would come out today, but he did not expect Su Zhen to come to the Corporation.


    In his surprise, Li Sheng respectfully went forward and asked, ¡°President Su, why are you here today?¡±


    Su Zhen looked around at the people in the meeting room. They were all directors and shareholders of the company from before.


    From the looks of it, they were here for a shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    Su Zhen snorted and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I come to my own Corporation? I haven¡¯t asked what you¡¯re doing. Where¡¯s Su Lin? Where is he?¡±


    Li Sheng looked at Su Zhen in surprise and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t President Su tell you? He sold all the shares of the Su Corporation to someone else. Today is the first day the new chairman comes to the company.¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Li Sheng in shock and shouted in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: New Chairman

    Chapter 304: New Chairman


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Li Sheng looked at Su Zhen¡¯s surprised expression and instantly understood that Su Lin had not told Su Zhen about this.


    Su Zhen did not believe that the Corporation that he had worked so hard for his entire life would be sold by Su Lin, this wastrel. ¡°Impossible. You must be lying to me.¡±


    As he spoke, Su Zhen turned to Director Zhao and asked with a smile, ¡°Director Zhao, you must be joking, right? Could it be April Fool¡¯s Day today?¡± Chairman Zhao looked at Su Zhen with pity.


    Because of a son¡¯s willful behavior, the Su Corporation fell into a financial crisis. His father even sold himself to raise money. In the end, he even sold his shares at a low price.


    Sigh, raising a son like this was really a little tragic.


    ¡°President Su, accept reality!¡± Chairman Zhao said helplessly.


    Su Zhen shook his head in disbelief and looked at the other directors.


    In the end, when he saw everyone¡¯s mocking and pitying gazes, Su Zhen shouted indignantly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that anyone can eat all my shares! ¡± ¡°Is that so?!¡± A cold voice sounded from behind Su Zhen.


    Su Zhen suddenly turned around and saw Lin Yin standing behind him with her men.


    Su Zhen¡¯s uneasy premonition suddenly rose. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Zhen with a smile and said, ¡°As a major shareholder, I¡¯m naturally here to see what my Corporation looks like. How is it? Do you like my gift?¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. This is my Su Corporation. How can an unrelated person like you enter? Security officer! Secretary Li, quickly call the security officer up and chase Lin Yin away!¡±


    Li Sheng was also surprised. He did not expect Lin Yin to be the largest shareholder of the Su Corporation.


    Lin Yin waved her hand slightly. Sun Biao, who was behind her, immediately went forward and handed the document to Li Sheng.


    ¡°Secretary Li, from now on, I¡¯m the largest shareholder of the Corporation. As for you, you can continue to stay as a secretary. Your treatment will not change. Of course, it depends on your choice. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think it through.¡±


    Li Sheng looked at Su Zhen and then at Lin Yin.


    It did not seem good to jump ship openly in front of his old boss.


    However, he then thought about it. He did not jump ship. Su Zhen had given up on the Corporation himself. When he chose to transfer the shares to Su Lin, he should have expected an unpredictable outcome.


    Therefore, when Sun Biao counted down to one, Li Sheng bowed respectfully to Lin Yin and shouted, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m your secretary, Li Sheng. I hope we can work well together in the future!¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Li Sheng, who had jumped ship in front of him, in shock.


    He turned to look at the shareholders who had been following him and questioned, ¡°Are you going to acknowledge this little girl as the chairman too? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll sell the company?¡±


    Chairman Zhao rubbed his nose awkwardly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already sold our shares. We¡¯re just here to celebrate with President Lin today.¡±


    There were also many shareholders who agreed.


    Li Sheng said weakly, ¡°President Su, Chairman Lin currently holds 70% of the shares.¡±


    Secretary Li¡¯s hidden meaning was obvious. Even if Su Zhen instigated all the other shareholders to defect, it was impossible for him to suppress Lin Yin.


    Su Zhen really did not expect such an outcome.


    The Su Corporation that he had worked so hard to maintain for so long had actually fallen into Lin Yin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t President Su call for security officers just now? Secretary Li, since this is your last request, satisfy him. Call the security officer up. I want to see if the security officer will chase me away or President Su.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on Su Zhen¡¯s face.


    Her gaze was gentle, but it was extremely arrogant.


    Secretary Li was in a difficult position, but in the end, he called the security officer over.


    Su Zhen looked at Lin Yin angrily and scolded, ¡°You bastard, you planned all of this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you making it sound so ugly? Shouldn¡¯t it be your son who¡¯s stupid?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s words were filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°Lin Yin, who are you calling stupid?!¡± Su Lin¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Everyone looked at Su Lin, who was about to fight Lin Yin.


    The next second, Su Lin, who had yet to approach Lin Yin, was picked up by the bodyguards behind her..

 Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Shareholders’ Meeting

    Chapter 305: Shareholders¡¯ Meeting


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin looked at Su Lin, who was being controlled by the bodyguards, with disdain and said word by word, ¡°Of course I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re stupid! If you didn¡¯t have the brains to bid for that piece of land, why would the Su Corporation¡¯s cash chain break?¡±


    Su Lin instantly understood. His father was right. All of this was definitely Lin Yin¡¯s scheme.


    He looked at Lin Yin with red eyes and said angrily, ¡°That call of yours was fake, right? You deliberately led me to think that the old airport was a treasure land, right?¡±


    Su Lin was so angry that the veins on his forehead had already spread to his neck.


    Lin Yin smiled brightly at Su Lin. ¡°How did I lie to you? You were the one who eavesdropped on my call first. Are you blaming me? Besides, how is this not considered a treasure land? Aren¡¯t there many rare treasures? Any one thing is a priceless treasure. How did I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Lin was speechless by Lin Yin.


    ¡°Besides, no one with a brain will buy that piece of land at a higher price than the market price. In the end, you just can¡¯t. Your brain is empty and it¡¯s filled with grass! Otherwise, the Su Corporation wouldn¡¯t have reached this stage so quickly!¡± Lin Yin belittled Su Lin arrogantly.


    Everyone looked at Su Lin with mockery and laughter.


    Su Zhen, who was at the side, also looked at his stupid son angrily and cursed, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Su Lin, who had been scolded in public, felt ashamed. All that was left was a pair of red eyes that glared fiercely at Lin Yin. ¡°Lin Yin, one day, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Li Sheng shook his head speechlessly.


    Although Su Zhen was not a very bold CEO, he had been conscientious for so many years and could still maintain the Su Corporation.


    Why did he have such an impulsive and angry son who couldn¡¯t control his emotions?


    Not only had she ruined her family business, but she was even threatening Lin Yin in front of everyone.


    Lin Yin smiled and said to the lawyer who had brought her over, ¡°Lavvyer Liu,


    I¡¯ve been threatened. If anything happens to me in the future, please get the police to investigate Su Lin immediately.¡±


    Lawyer Liu smiled at Lin Yin and said, ¡°CEO Lin, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Lin Yin, don¡¯t be too arrogant! Let go of me, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Su Lin still did not restrain himself.


    Everyone shook their heads. This person really couldn¡¯t recognize the situation. He was already controlled by someone, but he still dared to be so arrogant.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Let¡¯s see how the Su Corporation you lost fell into my hands,¡± Lin Yinyan said with a smile.


    When Su Zhen heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, his heart bled.


    This was the hard work he had spent most of his life on!


    On the other hand, Lin Yin turned to look at the remaining shareholders opposite her. Her eyes were smiling, but they were filled with a sharp aura as she glanced at the entire venue and said, ¡°Hello, shareholders. First of all, I¡¯m very happy that we¡¯re all a part of this Corporation. Secondly, as the largest shareholder of the Corporation, I¡¯m very worried about the future development of the Corporation. Therefore, for my own benefit, I¡¯ve decided to take the position of chairman. I wonder if everyone has any objections?¡±


    Lin Yin said casually, her tone light, but her attitude was as arrogant as it could be.


    Actually, if Lin Yin wanted the position of the chairman, she didn¡¯t need the consent of the other shareholders.


    With Lin Yin¡¯s current shares, one person could hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting and decide.


    She was still pretending to be polite now. Naturally, she wanted to make the Su father and son suffer.


    Hence, the remaining shareholders echoed, ¡°As the chairman, President Lin is what everyone wants!¡±


    ¡°CEO Lin is young and promising. You will definitely make the Corporation flourish.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We firmly believe that under President Lin¡¯s leadership, our Su Corporation will go further.¡±


    ¡°Did you say something wrong? What Su Corporation? It should have changed its name to Lin Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was confused. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations on CEO Lin becoming the chairman of the new corporation.


    We have to hold a banquet tonight to celebrate!¡±


    Seeing that the shareholders, who had once nodded and bowed to him, had now turned to Lin Yin to curry favor and flatter her, Su Zhen felt like vomiting blood.


    Su Lin was so angry that smoke was about to rise from his head. His anger had already burned away all his rationality.. ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re going too far!¡±

 Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Corporation Changes Name

    Chapter 306: Corporation Changes Name


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    With that, he raised his fist and was about to punch Lin Yin.


    Unfortunately, in the next second, he was thrown to the ground by the bodyguard. His arm was folded behind his back, and there was the crisp sound of bones breaking.


    Su Lin gritted his teeth and shouted in pain.


    Lin Yin looked down at Su Lin, who was in a sorry state on the ground, with a disdainful gaze. She smiled and said, ¡°Su Lin, if I were you, I would be smart enough to quiet down and watch carefully. Why are you still as stupid as ever?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯ll die a horrible death for being so greedy.¡± Su Lin gritted his teeth and cursed.


    Dying a horrible death. In her previous life, she did not do anything. Didn¡¯t she die a horrible death too?


    She was not afraid of a curse. She wanted to see if Su Lin could still shoot her in this life and make her die a horrible death.


    ¡°You can¡¯t control how I die this time. You¡¯d better think about how you¡¯re going to die.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s gaze turned cold, and even her tone was cold.


    With that, Lin Yin continued to look at the shareholders at the conference table and smiled. ¡°Just now, some shareholders said that the name of the corporation needs to be changed. I agree deeply. After all, the name Su Corporation is no longer feasible. It¡¯s not good for the future development of the corporation. It¡¯s a little unlucky.¡±


    She wanted Su Zhen¡¯s family to see what they had worked hard for their entire lives fall into the hands of others and become stronger by the day.


    And they could only watch helplessly without being able to get a share. This feeling of powerlessness should be very interesting.


    ¡°Lin Yin, how dare you!¡± Su Zhen¡¯s jealous and angry voice sounded. There was craze and redness in his eyes.


    Lin Yin glanced at Su Zhen and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to change it to the Shisheng Corporation. Any opinions?¡±


    Without exception, everyone praised Lin Yin¡¯s suggestion.


    At the side, Su Zhen¡¯s throat itched slightly and he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Lin was frightened and shouted anxiously, ¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Then, his voice was filled with jealousy and anger. ¡°Lin Yin, if you kill my father, I won¡¯t let you off for the rest of my life.¡±


    Lin Yin did not expect Su Zhen to be so angry that he would cough blood.


    But on second thought, it made sense. It would definitely be unbearable when someone¡¯s emotional support suddenly disappears.


    Su Zhen swayed his weak body and sat at the side, panting.


    No matter how much Su Zhen and Su Lin fought, they could not change the fact that the Su Corporation had officially changed its name to the Shisheng Corporation.


    The news of Lin Yin becoming the chairman of the Shisheng Corporation was notified to every employee of the corporation through the company¡¯s intranet.


    When Su Fei and Chu Yun rushed over to look for Su Zhen and Su Lin, they were stopped at the door by the security officers.


    Su Fei questioned angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just a small security officer. How dare you stop the chairman¡¯s wife?¡±


    The security officer looked at the former chairman¡¯s wife in disdain and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The chairman of our Shisheng Corporation is a woman. She¡¯s still unmarried. How can there be a chairman¡¯s wife?¡±


    Su Fei looked shocked. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What Shisheng Corporation? This is clearly the Su Corporation! What¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll get Dad to fire you later!¡±


    Su Fei did not want to believe that the Su Corporation, which she relied on to survive, had really fallen.


    The security officer sneered and said, ¡°Su Corporation? That¡¯s already in the past. This is the Shisheng Corporation now.¡±


    ¡°The sign outside the building clearly says Su Corporation. Don¡¯t try to lie to me. I don¡¯t believe you. Let me in,¡± Chu Yun said.


    Although she knew that this matter was serious, she still couldn¡¯t accept it.


    It was as if someone wanted to go against Chu Yun. As soon as Chu Yun finished speaking, a team of construction workers had already different-sized signs to replace everything with the name of the Su Corporation on it.


    Su Zhen and Su Lin were held by a group of bodyguards and thrown to the entrance of the Su Corporation.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Yun and Su Fei hurriedly went up to ask what had happened and why even Su Zhen and Su Lin had been thrown out.


    Before Su Lin could answer, Li Sheng came out with his assistants and secretaries and instructed the construction team, ¡°The chairman has instructed us to clear everything related to the Su Corporation today.¡±


    The person in charge of the construction team quickly agreed in a clear voice and started working with the people below..

 Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Start Over

    Chapter 307: Start Over


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Some dealt with some of the lower signs, and some went straight to the top floor and dismantled the words that occupied almost half the floor. The cleaning staff dealt with the various nameplates and some things that represented the company culture in the building.


    The finance department, marketing department, administrative department, and other departments were also sorting out some information from the past.


    Su Zhen was about to go crazy. He hugged the sign that the construction worker had torn down and was about to throw into the trash and refused to let go.


    This was his life¡¯s work. He could not lose it just like that.


    On the other hand, Su Lin and the others watched helplessly as the wall which had a Su Corporation sign a second ago was replaced by the Sheng Corporation. Everyone¡¯s expressions were a little ugly.


    After the announcement on the official website, the matter of Lin Yin becoming the chairman of the Shisheng Corporation instantly became a topic of surprise.


    Many people were guessing that Lin Yin had such ability because of the Lu and Mu families.


    However, only Lu Ming and Mu Heng knew that Lin Yin had relied on herself to take over the Su Corporation this time.


    It had to be said that Lin Yin was courageous and bold. She was quite capable.


    When Lin Yin stepped into the classroom again, everyone who had looked down on her looked at her in disbelief.


    After all, everyone in the class basically relied on their parents to survive, but Lin Yin was different. She was now the chairman of a corporation.


    Those who had once said that Lin Yin was no longer the eldest daughter of the Su Family and wanted to bully her well all shrank their heads and did not dare to look at Lin Yin anymore.


    In the past, they didn¡¯t dare to offend Lin Yin because she was the eldest daughter of the Su Family. Now, Lin Yin had directly become the head of the family, so they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    Perhaps their parents would have to bow down and curry favor with Lin Yin when they saw her.


    However, they also knew that the Su Corporation¡¯s financial situation was not optimistic previously.


    In this situation, wouldn¡¯t Lin Yin go bankrupt soon after taking over the Corporation?


    Therefore, many people were waiting to see what would happen next.


    At this moment, in the Su Family villa, Su Lin thought so too.


    He said to Su Zhen, who had been hugging the Su Corporation¡¯s signboard in a daze, ¡°Lin Yin definitely won¡¯t be able to clean up the mess from the corporation previously. When the time comes, we might be rich again and Lin Yin will go bankrupt. We can still buy it back.¡±


    As he spoke, Su Lin took out a card and said, ¡°Dad, this is the 70 million yuan I sold my shares for. As long as we have this 70 million yuan, we can definitely make a comeback. As long as you¡¯re around, we can create a new Su Corporation.¡±


    When Chu Yun heard the 70 million yuan, her eyes lit up. She went forward and persuaded, ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to start over when you have money.¡±


    Su Zhen was helpless and he seemed to have suffered a huge trauma. He was on the verge of death, as if there was something wrong with his mind.


    ¡°Dad, say something? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Su Lin said anxiously.


    Su Zhen has always made the decisions in the Su family. Even if he had wanted to be independent in the past, if Su Zhen could not make it, he felt that he might be helpless.


    Fortunately, after Su Zhen calmed down for a while, he slowly woke up.


    He touched the sign of the Su Corporation and said in a slightly dazed tone,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as I¡¯m still around, the Su Corporation can start over.¡±


    As he spoke, Su Zhen took the bank card from Su Lin¡¯s hand and stood up. He said with a tired tone, ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The Su Corporation had fallen, and many of those shops and properties had been sold to fill the hole of not having enough capital.


    Now, all Su Zhen had was the 70 million yuan in his hand and the villa he was living in.


    The next day, Su Lin brought Su Zhen to Zheng Chao. The father and son asked Zheng Chao about the good project he had mentioned previously.


    It was not that Su Zhen wanted to be so lowly, but he had limited funds now. There were many good projects that he could not enter just because he wanted to.


    Therefore, he wanted to come to Zheng Chao to try his luck.


    Zheng Chao said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Since I promised Su Lin, I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s just that I want a guarantee. Shouldn¡¯t Feifei be sent over for me to check first?¡±


    When Su Lin heard Zheng Chao¡¯s words, his fists hardened.. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that the new business has to be stable first?¡±

 Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Selling Su Fei Again

    Chapter 308: Selling Su Fei Again


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zheng Chao lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you guys will go back on your word. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t announce to the public that Feifei is my future fianc¨¦e. This way, if I can¡¯t go on with it, Feifei can continue to get married in the future. You know, I¡¯m in a hurry to find someone who¡¯s willing to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Su Zhen made a decision.


    Between a daughter that he was not biologically related to and the future of the Su Corporation, he knew which to choose.


    Moreover, Su Fei had already been sold once and so many people had slept with her at the same time, she was already filthy.


    Now, it was Su Fei¡¯s blessing that Zheng Chao wanted to take over.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Su Lin shouted with disapproval.


    He was not happy to give such a pure and kind Su Fei to Zheng Chao to begin with. Now, Zheng Chao was actually pushing his luck. How could he stand this?


    ¡°It¡¯s settled!¡± Su Zhen had an unquestionable expression.


    As Zheng Chao sipped his tea comfortably, he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it tonight.


    Send her to my apartment at Linshui Pavillion first. Su Lin, what do you think?¡±


    Su Lin was instantly furious. He said angrily, ¡°Zheng Chao, don¡¯t go overboard!¡±


    It was not that the house in Linshui Pavilion was bad, but because it was Zheng Chao¡¯s place to play with women.


    Previously, Zheng Chao had even held a sex party there and invited him to attend together.


    However, at that time, he only wanted Su Fei, so when he saw so many lewd scenes, he came out.


    He knew that in the industry, this was normal.


    They had money, looks, and status. They didn¡¯t have any burdens in life. If they didn¡¯t play with something exciting, life would be so boring.


    Therefore, he was very dissatisfied with Zheng Chao at that time, but because Zheng Chao and Su Fei were engaged, he did not care.


    However, he did not expect Zheng Chao to place Su Fei there today. How could he tolerate this?


    His Feifei was so clean and kind. How could she live in such a place and be compared to Zheng Chao¡¯s sex workers?


    Zheng Chao was definitely humiliating Su Fei.


    Su Lin sighed slightly and said, ¡°I only have that one private property, so I can only place Feifei there. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already restrained myself a lot. It¡¯s good that I¡¯ve turned over a new lead, right?¡±


    Su Lin clenched his fists while Su Zhen stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll get Su Lin to send Su Fei over tonight.¡±


    Su Lin was so angry that he gritted his teeth and left with Su Zhen.


    After returning, Su Lin did not know what to tell Su Fei. In the end, when he was about to leave, he only said, ¡°Feifei, I¡¯ll bring you out for a spin.¡±


    Su Fei looked at Su Lin, whose expression was written all over his face, and asked gently, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look very happy?¡±


    Su Lin did not know how to tell Su Fei that he and his father had sold Su Fei to Zheng Chao.


    On the other hand, Su Zhen was quick and decisive. While Chu Yun was not around, he covered Su Fei¡¯s face with the knockout powder he had prepared and threw her into Su Lin¡¯s car.


    Previously, Su Zhen could trick Su Fei into selling herself because the ship incident had not happened yet. Su Fei still trusted him as a father.


    But now, Su Fei no longer trusted Su Zhen.


    In addition, Su Zhen felt that his true colors had long been exposed, so he did not want to hide it anymore. He directly used violence to speed things up.


    Su Lin looked at Su Fei in the backseat with heartache, his heart struggling.


    He was a man, so he naturally knew why Zheng Chao wanted Su Fei in advance.


    Therefore, there was a high chance that Su Fei would be ruined by that beast tonight.


    Su Zhen¡¯s cold voice came from outside the car window. ¡°Su Lin, you¡¯d better not have any other thoughts. You have to think about the future of the Su Family. If the Su Family doesn¡¯t stand up again, you¡¯ll really have nothing forever. In the future, you won¡¯t be a rich young master with status. You¡¯ll be like those poor people, working for the rest of your life and living a poor life.¡±


    Guilt flashed across Su Lin¡¯s eyes. Then, he turned around abruptly and stopped looking at Su Fei.


    They drove speedily and Su Lin quickly sent the unconscious Su Fei to Zheng Chao¡¯s apartment.


    Seeing Zheng Chao come out in a bathrobe, Su Lin¡¯s heart ached and his eyes darkened.


    Zheng Chao did not expect the Su father and son to be so ruthless as to knock Su Fei out and send her over.


    He reached out to Su Lin and smiled. ¡°Leave her to me..¡±

 Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Su Fei

    Chapter 309: Su Fei


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zheng Chao watched as Su Lin reluctantly handed Su Fei to him. His heart was filled with disdain. Then, he said, ¡°Go back.¡±


    With that, Zheng Chao closed the door in front of Su Lin and threw Su Fei onto the bed.


    It was boring to do it when she was unconscious. Zheng Chao asked the doctor to wake Su Fei up. Then, he looked at Su Fei with a smile, his gaze mocking and disdainful.


    Su Fei looked at the unfamiliar surroundings and Zheng Chao, who had a malicious expression. She instantly panicked. ¡°Why am I here? What are you doing?¡±


    Zheng Chao admired Su Fei¡¯s panicked expression and took a few sips of red wine with a satisfied expression before saying slowly, ¡°Your father and brother sold you to me in exchange for the project.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes widened.


    She was not surprised that Su Zhen would sell her out, but this time, even Su Lin was involved. This was a little unacceptable.


    Didn¡¯t Su Lin love her?


    Was this the love Su Lin was talking about? When he encountered problems that would affect his interest, he could not withstand a single blow.


    Su Lin and Su Zhen were indeed father and son. The two of them were as selfish and heartless as each other. It was disgusting.


    ¡°Zheng Chao, I don¡¯t care what agreement the Su father and son made with you. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m going back now,¡± Su Fei said as she got up and ran out.


    In the end, the door could not be opened no matter what. Su Fei panicked and shouted at Zheng Chao, ¡°Zheng Chao, let me out! What happened between you and the Su father and son has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Zheng Chao slowly put down the wine glass in his hand and stood up to walk towards Su Fei. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°This is not between me and them, but between me and you.¡±


    As he spoke, Zheng Chao¡¯s hand brushed across Su Fei¡¯s face. Then, he pinched Su Fei¡¯s cheek hard and said ruthlessly, ¡°Because I¡¯m a little disabled in my legs, you don¡¯t like me anymore. You despise me. Tell me, shouldn¡¯t I seek justice from you?¡±


    Su Fei looked at Zheng Chao¡¯s dark and violent expression and explained in a panic, ¡°I don¡¯t despise you. It was clearly your Zheng family who broke off the engagement, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Zheng Chao touched Su Fei¡¯s lips heavily. ¡°Just because our Zheng Family broke off the engagement doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t despise me. Su Fei, today, I want you to serve a handicapped person like me well.¡±


    As he spoke, Zheng Chao pulled Su Fei¡¯s hair and threw her to the ground.


    Su Fei fell to the ground, her limbs turning red.


    Seeing that it was extremely hard, Su Fei quickly put on a pitiful look. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Zheng Chao and cried, ¡°It hurts! Brother Zheng Chao, don¡¯t be so fierce. I¡¯ll be afraid.¡±


    Su Fei had also thought it through. She just had to accompany a man. Why did she have to hurt herself?


    Hence, under Zheng Chao¡¯s interested expression, Su Fei slowly got up and climbed onto Zheng Chao¡¯s body. She said softly, ¡°Brother Zheng Chao, I still have you in my heart. At that time, I was sad for a long time when you broke off the engagement. How could I despise you? You¡¯ve been with me for so long.


    Don¡¯t you understand my feelings for you


    Su Fei felt that her expression was already soft enough, but Zheng Chao, who was opposite her, did not seem moved at all. He only looked at her coldly.


    Su Fei was secretly annoyed for a moment before she continued, ¡°I came here in a daze today and didn¡¯t even wash my body. Why don¡¯t I take a shower first before I talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Talk? Su Fei, you¡¯re already an adult. At a time like this, words can¡¯t solve it. Or are you trying to talk dirty in bed?¡± Zheng Chao looked at Su Fei mockingly.


    Then, Zheng Chao took off the towel around him and raised his hard penis at Su Fei.


    However, Su Fei despised it a little. That tiny thing looked very fragile.


    Zheng Chao sensitively caught the disdain hidden in Su Fei¡¯s eyes and pressed her to the ground. ¡°Stupid b*tch, you still dare to look down on me. It seems like you won¡¯t be obedient if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson.¡±


    As he spoke, Zheng Chao pulled off Su Fei¡¯s underwear and pressed it under her. He held his already hard penis and stabbed it roughly under Su Fei¡¯s body.


    Even though it was a small penis, it still tore the dry tunnel apart in an instant.


    It hurt so much that Su Fei¡¯s scalp went numb..

 Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Not the First Time

    Chapter 310: Not the First Time


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When he stabbed into her without encountering any obstacles, Zheng Chao was stunned for a moment. He pulled Su Fei¡¯s hair fiercely and questioned, ¡°It¡¯s actually not your first time! Damn it, how many men have you slept with?!¡±


    Thinking about how he and Su Fei had been dating for a long time and he had never touched Su Fei, Zheng Chao felt indignant.


    This b*tch had actually been slept with by another man long ago!


    Could it be that Su Fei was no longer a virgin when she was with him?


    Thinking of this, Zheng Chao¡¯s anger intensified.


    Su Fei was in so much pain that she could not speak. At the same time, she did not know what to say. Was she going to say that, yes, it was not her first time?


    Seeing that Su Fei was silent, Zheng Chao became even angrier. He stabbed Su Fei¡¯s lower body fiercely, causing Su Fei to raise her neck and cry for a long time.


    After that, Zheng Chao felt that it was not enough to vent his anger and planned to embarrass Su Fei.


    Initially, he did not want to do this. He just wanted to take Su Fei¡¯s first time and humiliate her.


    But at the thought that Su Fei might have made a cuckold of him long ago, he did not want to let Su Fei off so easily.


    Since he had played with so many other people¡¯s women in the past, this time, he would treat it as sending Su Fei out to return the favor.


    Zheng Chao used his foot to poke at Su Fei¡¯s hole, which still had white and turbid liquid flowing out of it. The thumb on his foot humiliatingly pierced into Su Fei¡¯s hole, simulating the posture of sex as he entered and exited.


    Then, under Su Fei¡¯s panicked gaze, he quickly took a photo and sent it to the group.


    Su Fei, who was on the ground, was ashamed and resentful, but she thought that since Zheng Chao had already taken advantage of her, it would not be worth it not to take some rebates.


    Hence, Su Fei placed her hands behind her and raised her lower body slightly.


    Coordinating with the frequency of Zheng Chao¡¯s toes, she moaned seductively.


    Su Fei had thought that her actions would please Zheng Chao, but she did not expect that when Zheng Chao saw Su Fei¡¯s flirtatious appearance, he could not control the anger in his heart.


    He looked angry. He picked up his phone and pointed it at Su Fei¡¯s face. He took a photo of this lewd scene and continued to send it to the group.


    Then, she sent a message inside: Come to the Linshui Pavilion if you want to sleep with her!


    Su Fei did not expect that her simple act of currying favor would cause her trouble.


    On the other hand, Zheng Chao put down the cell phone in his hand and stabbed Su Fei¡¯s vagina with his big toe as if he was venting his anger.


    Towards the end, it could almost be said that it was not an exaggeration to say that he was kicking her.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of pain, but she still endured it.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door. Zheng Chao pulled out his toes that were buried in Su Fei¡¯s vagina and wiped the liquid on Su Fei¡¯s body with a look of disgust. Then, he was about to open the door.


    Su Fei instantly panicked. ¡°Brother Zheng Chao, don¡¯t open the door first. I¡¯ll tidy up my clothes first.¡±


    As she spoke, Su Fei was about to pick up the clothes on the ground and put them on.


    In the end, her clothes were kicked aside by Zheng Chao before they could reach her.


    Zheng Chao smiled ambiguously and said, ¡°Why do you want to wear clothes? You still have to take it off later. How troublesome would that be?¡±


    Then, Zheng Chao walked to the door in a few steps. Under Su Fei¡¯s terrified gaze, Zheng Chao opened the door.


    Su Fei screamed and got up. She picked up the clothes on the ground naked and covered herself.


    At this moment, the men outside the door saw Su Fei¡¯s comical scene and smiled mockingly. Then, the group entered the room and the door closed again.


    If Su Fei still did not know what Zheng Chao wanted to do. Then she would be a fool.


    She knelt on the ground and begged Zheng Chao, ¡°Brother Zheng Chao, I love you. Can you really bear to treat someone who loves you like this?¡±


    At this moment, a man with a tiny braid smiled and said, ¡°I remember now.


    Damn, Zheng Chao, isn¡¯t this your ex-fianc¨¦e? Didn¡¯t you always treasure her?


    You didn¡¯t even let us make a few lewd jokes. Are you so generous today?¡±


    Zheng Chao looked at Su Fei, who was already teary-eyed, and a cruel smile curled up on his lips. ¡°What fianc¨¦e? I broke off the engagement a long time ago. She¡¯s just a b*tch who can sleep with anyone. Why wouldn¡¯t I be willing? Tonight, you guys can have fun. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll call a few more prostitutes from the clubhouse over.¡±


    Zheng Chao¡¯s words instantly made Su Fei fall into despair. She shouted, ¡°Zheng Chao, can you not do this? I¡¯m different from those prostitutes.. You can¡¯t humiliate me like this!¡±

 Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Cruise Ship Video

    Chapter 311: Cruise Ship Video


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zheng Chao sneered. ¡°What¡¯s different? Didn¡¯t Su Zhen and Su Lin send you here to sell yourself? The prostitutes are nobler than you and only want a bit of money. What about your Su Family? What you guys want is much more expensive than them.¡±


    Zheng Chao¡¯s words made Su Fei extremely embarrassed.


    At this moment, the braided man suddenly picked up his cell phone and his gaze kept switching between his phone and Su Fei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Come and take a look. Is Su Fei the only woman here?¡± the braided man asked in surprise.


    The people around them went forward to look. Then, everyone compared it to su Fei.


    In the video, a few greasy middle-aged men were playing with Su Fei. ¡°When did this happen? Where did you get the video?¡± a man in the crowd asked.


    The braided man said, ¡°I saw it when I woke up this morning. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a video that leaked out from the cruise ship that the police took away previously. The woman in it sold her body in exchange for a bank loan. I really didn¡¯t expect that the person on it was Su Fei!¡±


    As he spoke, the braided man¡¯s wretched gaze swept towards Su Fei. ¡°Let me tell you, the gameplay in the video is very fancy. Our elders really know how to do it.¡±


    Instantly, the surrounding people burst into laughter.


    Zheng Chao¡¯s expression was very ugly. It turned out that Su Fei was so open-minded. To think that he had been blinded in the past and had always thought that Su Fei was traditional. It turned out that she was so messy in private.


    DU rel       Lelllneu. Dile Klievv LHdL sullieulle HdU Lecenueu VVHdL 11dU happened that day from beginning to end.


    However, she thought that since those people had been taken away by the police, these indecent videos would naturally be destroyed by the police. Why did they fall into this person¡¯s hands?


    Su Fei quickly looked at Zheng Chao with tears in her eyes and explained, ¡°Brother Zheng Chao, it¡¯s not like that. I was also deceived by my father that day. I really don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m also a victim. I¡¯m innocent. I suffered like this when I went in. I¡¯m in pain.¡±


    Zheng Chao looked at Su Fei coldly, not wanting to hear her explanation at all.


    Su Fei anxiously took a few steps towards Zheng Chao and begged, ¡°Brother Zheng Chao, let me go. I¡¯m really not the kind of girl who can sell her body for benefits. I was really framed by my father and brother. That¡¯s why I¡¯m like this. I¡¯m the victim. Can you help me?¡±


    Zheng Chao only snorted. ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    It was this sentence that instantly made the surrounding people completely let


    The braided man pulled away the clothes in Su Fei¡¯s hand and laughed. ¡°Miss Su, do you want us to play the game you played on the cruise with you?¡±


    Su Fei crawled back in fear. The next second, someone grabbed her ankle. Soon, her body was covered in those men¡¯s hands.


    She looked at Zheng Chao, who was watching coldly from the side. Hatred surged in her eyes, and she wished she could kill Zheng Chao with her gaze.


    The next second, something fishy was stuffed into her mouth.


    Those men played a cruel joke and reenacted the scene on the cruise ship that night.


    Su Lin only dared to visit Su Fei at noon the next day.


    In the end, before he could see Su Fei, Su Lin was glared at by Zheng Chao and scolded, ¡°Su Lin, your Su Family is insincere. You actually gave me a withered flower. ¡±


    Su Lin was dumbfounded by Zheng Chao¡¯s question. He denied, ¡°Impossible.


    Feifei is such a clean person. How could she do such a thing?¡±


    Zheng Chao sneered and said, ¡°You still want to quibble? Look for yourself!¡±


    As he spoke, Zheng Chao sent Su Lin the video that the braided man had left behind last night.


    Su Lin was stunned when he saw what happened inside.


    When Su Fei heard Su Lin¡¯s voice, she put on her clothes and rushed out. She looked at Su Lin and cried, ¡°Brother, I want to go back with you!¡±


    Seeing Su Fei like this, Su Lin¡¯s heart instantly ached. He hurriedly went forward to pull Su Fei.


    However, the image of Su Fei in the middle of a group of greasy middle-aged men suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Hence, Su Lin retracted his hand that was about to touch Su Fei.


    Su Fei looked at Su Lin¡¯s suddenly retracted hand and was slightly stunned. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you want to bring me home?¡±


    For some reason, Su Lin felt that Su Fei had changed. He felt that Su Fei was no longer his pure white rose-like girl..

 Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Zheng Chao Breaks the Agreement

    Chapter 312: Zheng Chao Breaks the Agreement


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zheng Chao, who was at the side, sneered. ¡°Su Fei, Su Lin knows about what happened on the cruise. Your brother thinks you¡¯re dirty.¡±


    Panic instantly occupied Su Fei¡¯s entire mind.


    Although she did not like Su Lin very much, she needed Su Lin to bring her away from here now.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not my fault. Dad was the one who brought me to the banquet. I didn¡¯t know about this. I¡¯m also a victim,¡± Su Fei said as she cried.


    In the past, Su Lin¡¯s heart would have ached when Su Fei cried like this, he would hug and comfort her.


    However, this time, Su Lin did not do so.


    Even if he knew that Su Fei might really be the victim, he could not erase the fact that Su Fei was indeed dirty, so he was unwilling to approach Su Fei.


    Su Fei looked at the silent Su Lin and felt extremely resentful.


    It was clearly Su Zhen who sold her for the sake of the Su Family¡¯s future, but she still had to be despised. This was unfair.


    Moreover, didn¡¯t Su Lin take part in giving her to Zheng Chao yesterday?


    How could he despise her for being dirty?!


    Zheng Chao watched from the side and sneered. ¡°Su Lin, our agreement is void.


    A lowly thing like Su Fei can¡¯t enter my Zheng family.¡±


    Su Lin suddenly looked up at Zheng Chao with a dark expression and said, ¡°But didn¡¯t you play with Su Fei all night yesterday? Why? Do you want to freeload?¡±


    Su Fei widened her eyes in shock. She did not expect Su Lin to use prostitution to describe the harm she had experienced yesterday.


    She looked at Su Lin angrily and ran away while Su Lin and Zheng Chao were not paying attention.


    Zheng Chao looked at Su Fei¡¯s fleeing posture and mocked Su Lin, ¡°I want a clean wife, not a prostitute. You broke the contract first.¡±


    Although Zheng Chao had never thought of providing Su Lin with any good projects, it did not stop him from accusing the Su Family of breaching the contract.


    Su Lin¡¯s eyes were red. He raised his fist and was about to hit Zheng Chao when a few security officers jumped out and dragged Su Lin out.


    ¡°Zheng Chao, how dare you trick me? I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Su Lin shouted.


    On the other side, Su Fei returned to the Su Family in hiding. She rushed straight to Chu Yun¡¯s room and told Chu Yun what the Su Family father and son had done yesterday.


    Chu Yun did not expect Su Zhen to dare to sell Su Fei again. She was so angry that her entire body trembled.


    She stroked Su Fei, her eyes emitting a vicious gaze.


    When Su Lin returned, he could not even comfort Su Fei.


    He went straight to Su Zhen¡¯s room and questioned him with red eyes, ¡°Dad, did you deliberately sell Su Fei for money on the cruise?¡±


    Su Zhen looked up at Su Lin. Although he did not know where Su Lin found out, he still admitted frankly, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡®Why? Feifei is the daughter you¡¯ve raised for more than ten years. How can you bear to let that group of old men ruin her?¡± Su Lin said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve raised her for more than ten years, so isn¡¯t it right for me to ask her for some money back? Besides, I¡¯m doing this for the Su Family. If the police hadn¡¯t come at that time and I had gotten the loan, the Su Corporation wouldn¡¯t have fallen. Su Lin, you have to know that no matter what I do, it¡¯s for the filtnre of the Sil Familv and vonr future.¡± Sil Zhen said-


    ¡°Then you can sell Lin Yin! Why did you sell Feifei? A dirty person like Lin Yin can accept such dirty things, but Feifei is different. Feifei was raised by us since she was young. She¡¯s so clean and pure. How can she accept such a thing?¡± Su Lin questioned unhappily.


    Su Zhen snorted and said, ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t bring Lin Yin over? Lin Yin escaped, but Su Fei didn¡¯t. This is the outcome. Su Lin, don¡¯t blame me. Didn¡¯t you do the same? Didn¡¯t you agree to let Su Fei accompany Zheng Chao yesterday?¡±


    Su Lin was speechless. He could not refute because this was the truth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. Our Su Family raised Su Fei for more than ten years and gave her a carefree life. It¡¯s only right for her to repay our Su Family. You have to know that the honor and disgrace of the Su Family are the most important things. It¡¯s just Su Fei. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart!¡± Su Zhen¡¯s tone was cold.


    Su Lin still wanted to defend himself. ¡°I¡¯m different. I¡¯m doing this for Feifei¡¯s future. Zheng Chao said that he wanted to officially marry Su Fei, so I agreed..¡±

 Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Pig Raising Youth

    Chapter 313: Pig Raising Youth


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen sneered. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s one or the other, you can cut off your feelings and give up on love. You¡¯re not wishy-washy and can be ruthless. This is also the iron hand of a man.¡±


    Su Zhen had finally found one of his son¡¯s strengths.


    Although he was still brooding over Su Lin¡¯s stupid actions previously, there was no choice. The hope of the family still fell on Su Lin in the end.


    Hence, as a father, Su Zhen could only silently endure the mess caused by his son.


    However, Su Zhen paid a lot of attention to the Shisheng Corporation.


    He knew very well how many bad debts the Su Corporation had in the past.


    Coupled with the fact that the government restricted the construction on the land, they had to spend money almost every day. He did not believe that Lin Yin had the ability to turn the situation around.


    In the end, that afternoon, Lin Yin brought a team of experts to the Shisheng Corporation. This team included many experts in the fields of archeology, chemistry, and botany.


    After a meeting, they successfully passed the excavation live-stream plan.


    Lin Yin, who was still in the meeting room, wrote a name on a piece of white paper: Zhang Ling, and an address.


    Then, she said to Li Sheng, ¡°Go to this place and find this person. Call him to the company.¡±


    Li Sheng nodded and left the meeting room with the piece of paper to look for her.


    In the end, Li Sheng went over confidently and returned resentfully. ¡°That person rejected us without even listening to which company we¡¯re from.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Lin Yin asked as she flipped through the complicated report on the table.


    Li Sheng hesitated for a moment and said unnaturally, ¡°He said that he¡¯s raising a pig. The piglet is still young and can¡¯t leave Father¡­¡±


    Jiang Chen almost spat out the tea that had just entered his mouth. In the end, he forced it back and choked.


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up into a wicked smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut off their pig¡¯s food!¡±


    A few days later, an unkempt young man with stubble all over his face was shouting into his cell phone, ¡°How can there be no goods? Don¡¯t you know that my little baby only likes to eat the feed from this brand? You¡¯re a black-hearted merchant who wants my little baby¡¯s life. I¡¯m going to sue you.¡±


    The merchant on the other end was quite speechless. She was just out of stock.


    How did she become a black-hearted merchant?


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t be blamed. How could she not agree to this sudden huge


    The shopkeeper tried her best to persuade him for a long time, but she was still scolded badly. In the end, she could only forcefully hang up.


    However, a few seconds later, the phone suddenly rang again.


    The shopkeeper picked up the phone impatiently and said, ¡°If you want to sue, go ahead. It¡¯s not easy for me to open a small factory, but I still have to be scolded by a buyer like you. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t sue me today, you¡¯re a bastard! You¡­


    The merchant suddenly stopped talking and asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? You want to buy it?¡±


    This was originally a small factory that was about to die. Now that someone suddenly wanted to take over, the merchant was stunned.


    The shopkeeper was still in a daze when the call ended. After a while, she rushed towards her husband, who was working in the workshop. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Hubby, someone wants to buy our factory! At a high price!¡±


    At the same time, in the same dilapidated rented house, the young man looked at the little pig in his arms with heartache and even tried to feed it with a


    spoon.


    In the end, the pig was unwilling to eat it.


    The young man looked at the small amount of pig food left and finally took some out for the little pig to eat.


    When he called the merchant again, his tone was so humble that he sounded like he was about to beg.


    In the end, he heard even worse news. That small factory had been bought over and it was very likely that they would modify the feed.


    Hearing the young man¡¯s wails, the merchant gave the young man the contact number of the buyer according to what the buyer instructed.


    The young man hurriedly contacted them, but unfortunately, no one picked up. Lin Yin looked at the ringing on her phone. One after another, it did not stop for a moment.


    Li Sheng, who was checking the accounts, sighed in his heart. This person had a strange personality and a stubborn temper. They had been calling for almost an hour. He was persistent enough.


    It was not until two hours later that Lin Yin picked up the phone.


    Zhang Ling¡¯s anxious voice instantly came from the phone. ¡°Hello, I heard that you guys have bought over Li De Corporation and want to change the formula for the feed, right?¡±


    Lin Yin said casually, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±

 Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Scheming Against Zhang Ling

    Chapter 314: Scheming Against Zhang Ling


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°My name is Zhang Ling. It¡¯s my pig. It¡¯s always been eating the feed from this brand. Can you not change the formula?¡± Zhang Ling said anxiously.


    ¡°About that! I can¡¯t give you a definite answer. It depends on the new director¡¯s arrangements,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Zhang Ling panicked when he heard that. ¡°Then can you give me your director¡¯s contact information?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a good time now. Because the director hasn¡¯t been hired yet, I can¡¯t give it to you,¡± Lin Yin said calmly.


    Zhang Ling felt that he was about to go crazy and quickly asked, ¡°When will they be recruited?¡±


    Hearing that the other party seemed to be in deep thought for a while, Zhang Ling thought that it would be soon. Unexpectedly, the other party replied, ¡°We originally found one, but he didn¡¯t come, so we can only continue searching.


    Maybe a month, maybe two months.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. My pig will starve to death,¡± Zhang Ling immediately said.


    Lin Yin smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m really helpless.¡±


    Zhang Ling hung up the phone angrily and went straight to look for the merchant to ask which company bought it.


    When he found out that it was the Shishend Corporation, Zhang Ling frowned slightly before investigating the Shisheng Corporation thoroughly.


    In the end, when he saw that the Shisheng Corporation was hiring a multimedia operations director, his eyes lit up. Among the duties of this director was to take over the operations of feed and related products.


    At this moment, Zhang Ling went to prepare his resume. He had long forgotten that someone had also invited him to join the company a few days ago.


    The next day, Lin Yin received Zhang Ling¡¯s resume. A smile appeared on her face.


    Zhang Ling was a top-notch existence in the future live-streaming world. Therefore, with Zhang Ling in the execution of this live-stream plan, there would definitely not be a bad outcome.


    However, this person had a fatal weakness, which was his little pig.


    In her previous life, a manufacturer accidentally injured that little pig. In the end, Zhang Ling was so angry that he bankrupted that merchant for his little pig.


    Therefore, Lin Yin made use of it. She knew very well that Zhang Ling would definitely compromise.


    What¡¯s more, didn¡¯t Zhang Ling enter the live-stream industry in her previous life? She could be considered to have let Zhang Ling enter his home ground in advance.


    ¡°Go and see Zhang Ling tomorrow. No matter how he performs, just hire him in the end,¡± Lin Yin said.


    ¡°But Zhang Ling has seen me before. Will he think that we¡¯re fooling him and won¡¯t come?¡± Li Sheng asked uncertainly.


    ¡°No, just say that you wanted to buy this factory to begin with. You knew that he was a loyal customer of the manufacturer¡¯s products, so you wanted to invite him. Anyvvay, the specific facts are not especially important,¡± Lin Yin said.


    With that, Lin Yin changed the topic and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Su Zhen and his son?¡±


    Although they had defeated the Su Family, the current Su Family was not really defeated. If that money was placed in an ordinary family, they could still live very comfortably.


    This outcome was not what Lin Yin wanted to see.


    Li Sheng reported, ¡°I just received some news. It¡¯s said that they found the


    Zheng Family to cooperate on a project. However, it seems that the Zheng Family has taken a lot of benefits. Should we get involved? Although the profits of that project are not very big, there¡¯s still some profit.¡±


    Of course, there was something else that Li Sheng did not say explicitly. It was that if Lin Yin interfered, she could continue to snatch Su Zhen¡¯s things.


    Although Li Sheng didn¡¯t know what conflict there was between Lin Yin and the Su Family, he could tell that Lin Yin and the Su Family were mortal enemies.


    Now that he was Lin Yin¡¯s secretary, as her secretary, he could help with these things.


    After all, a new emperor meant a new minister.


    When Lin Yin heard that it was Zheng Chao, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. If I¡¯m not wrong, they should be having a dogfight soon. ¡±


    Zheng Chao had absolute resentment towards the Su Family.


    Even if the Zheng Family took the initiative to break off the engagement, it could not hide the fact that Su Fei¡¯s previous actions had brought shame to the Zheng Family.


    Otherwise, when she found Zheng Chao anonymously and said that she wanted to mess with the Su Family, Zheng Chao would not have been so proactive.


    Moreover, Su Zhen, that sly old fox, was very unhappy to have been cheated by the Zheng Family.


    Lin Yin was right.


    At this moment, Su Zhen was so angry that he threw the ashtray in the study.


    ¡°The Zheng Family is really too much!¡± Su Zhen said angrily..

 Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Revival

    Chapter 315: Revival


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Lin also said indignantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zheng Chao to dare to treat us like this. Dad, let¡¯s find our own project. We¡¯ve given up too many benefits to this project.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I know? But no matter how much we give in to this project, it¡¯s much better than those risky projects outside! We don¡¯t have many funds now. What we need is stability. Because any accident might break our last hope,¡± Su Zhen said.


    This feeling of being strangled was really too devastating.


    Su Zhen was so angry that his chest felt stuffy. When he suddenly stood up from the office chair, he felt dizzy and fell heavily into the chair.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Lin went forward and asked worriedly.


    Su Zhen waved his hand and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It might be because I¡¯ve been a little tired recently. Ah Lin, you have to grow up quickly. I¡¯m old now and I¡¯m more or less powerless.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s rare weak words made Su Lin¡¯s heart ache. He said with a sad and firm expression, ¡°Dad, I know, I will. You have to rest well too. Don¡¯t work so hard. Why don¡¯t I get the doctor to come and take a look at you?¡±


    Su Zhen sighed.


    Ever since the Su Corporation was gone, his health had deteriorated day by day.


    When he woke up in the morning, a lot of hair had fallen off his pillow. There were even a few strands of white hair.


    This made Su Zhen truly realize that there seemed to be something wrong with his body.


    However, he did not have the time to recuperate well now. He had to get the Su Corporation back as soon as possible. If he died like this, he would not be able to face his ancestors.


    ¡°No, it might just be a small problem. Go down and keep an eye on the new project first. Nothing can go wrong, understand?¡± Su Zhen panted slightly and said weakly.


    Su Lin nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I understand, Dad.¡±


    The next day, Zhang Ling was informed to come for the interview. The moment he saw Li Sheng, Zhang Ling pointed at him in surprise.


    However, Li Sheng was one step faster. He looked at Zhang Ling in surprise and asked, ¡®Why is it you? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t come?¡±


    Zhang Ling was about to question Li Sheng when he was stopped. He looked at


    Li Sheng awkwardly and smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡±


    Li Sheng nodded slightly and asked seriously, ¡°Then what about your little piglet when you come out to work? What if it misses Daddy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to earn money and find a nanny for it!¡± Zhang Ling said seriously.


    The other interviewers beside him pursed their lips. They were holding back their laughter.


    Li Sheng coughed twice before entering the interview segment.


    After understanding him, Li Sheng admired Zhang Ling¡¯s ability. No wonder Lin Yin insisted that he recruit Zhang Ling into the Corporation. He was a talent.


    Zhang Ling quickly took over the land of the old airport. According to Lin Yin¡¯s previous plan, Zhang Ling made some adjustments and the project began.


    The Shisheng Corporation was also very cooperative with the work of those experts. They surrounded all the places that might be related to fossils and rare plants and used drone cameras to not destroy any places.


    Zhang Ling used a month to build a live-stream base.


    The original buildings of the old airport had not been moved. With the agreement of the relevant departments, the interior had been modified into a tourist destination.


    When they obtained the permit for commercial use, the restaurants, science halls, children¡¯s playground, and various other facilities inside were officially openea.


    Thus, a place that was originally planned to be a residential area became a commercial venue for popular science live-streams.


    With Zhang Ling¡¯s operations and the capital operations of the Shisheng Corporation, science live-streams became popular.


    The old airport also became an iconic place in Rong City, attracting people from other places to come to Rong City to sightsee.


    When the government department saw the skyrocketing income, they also responded positively and quickly. The old airport¡¯s science museum became even more popular. It could be said to be making money every day.


    In just ten days, the Shisheng Corporation had instantly resolved the financial crisis of the corporation and turned its losses into profits.


    Looking at this scene, Su Zhen was so angry that his face turned green.


    All of this should have belonged to the glory of the Su Corporation, but now, it had become someone else¡¯s. How could he be willing?


    Su Lin did not expect that a company that was about to go bankrupt could be revived so quickly. Lin Yin was really too lucky..

 Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Zhou Wei Suicide

    Chapter 316: Zhou Wei Suicide


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    While he was jealous of Lin Yin¡¯s good luck, Su Lin also felt regret. If he had waited a little longer, the person who would earn so much money today would have been their Su Family.


    Even Su Fei gritted her teeth when she saw Lin Yin in such a glorious situation.


    In the past, when she was the eldest daughter of the Su Family, she, Su Fei, was the clouds in the sky, and Lin Yin was the mud on the ground. But now, it had completely changed.


    She was someone who had been trampled on, and Lin Yin was the person who was the center of attention.


    Su Fei thought indignantly about why God had to be so unfair.


    Lin Yin was clearly a bastard whose parents were known, and she, Su Fei, was her mother¡¯s daughter.


    Why was it so difficult for her when Lin Yin was doing well?


    She still had to secretly take that little bit of money behind Su Zhen and Su Lin¡¯s backs. She did not dare to spend it at all. It was too shabby.


    Originally, this family was only silently indignant in the Su Family¡¯s villa, but Lin Yin sent an invitation.


    When Li Sheng saw his former boss, Su Zhen, he was also quite awkward, but he still greeted Su Zhen politely.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Traitor!¡± Su Lin glared at Li Sheng and questioned.


    Li Sheng maintained his dignity and handed the invitation to Su Zhen. ¡°Mr. Su, our chairman said that Mr. Su and Young Mr. Su have contributed a lot to the success of the Shisheng Corporation. Therefore, Mr. Su and Young Mr. Su must be invited to the first large-scale banquet of the Shisheng Corporation.¡± Su Lin was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Li Sheng, get lost!¡±


    Li Sheng took two steps back, afraid that Su Lin would be impulsive and hit him. That would not be worth it.


    Su Zhen was quiet at this moment, but the veins on his forehead still revealed his extremely bad mood.


    Li Sheng did not receive an answer and could only maintain the action of handing over the invitation.


    In the end, Su Zhen suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Since Chairman Lin invited us warmly, if we don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t we be disrespecting her?¡±


    As he spoke, Su Zhen took the invitation letter from Li Sheng.


    The banquet of the Shisheng Corporation was held 20 days later, and the college entrance examination was 15 days later.


    Therefore, in the remaining half a month, Lin Yin still focused on her studies for a period of time.


    However, she did not expect to hear the news of Zhou Wei committing suicide in prison.


    Lin Yin called Mu Xiao in confusion. ¡°Zhou Wei wants to avenge his mother.


    Now that he hasn¡¯t gotten his revenge, how could he commit suicide?¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s expression was not very good either. ¡°It¡¯s not suicide, but homicide. I just went to the forensics department this morning. The ligature mark on his neck was clearly backward, not the area where people normally hang themselves. I suspect it has something to do with what I asked him yesterday.¡±


    Hearing Mu Xiao¡¯s words, Lin Yin¡¯s expression darkened. She asked, ¡°What did you ask him yesterday?¡±


    Mu Xiao sighed and said, ¡°I was just asking if the nanny was instructed by someone back then. At that time, Zhou Wei was more agitated and said that our Mu family wanted to shirk responsibility. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to get an answer. ¡±


    Then, Mu Xiao paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But with Zhou Wei¡¯s death today, the answer to yesterday¡¯s question is there. Back then, you were carried away and jumped into the river. There must be someone behind the scenes. That person¡¯s spies are around us, so when I guessed it, they were afraid that Zhou Wei might know something and tell us, so they simply killed


    Zhou Wei.¡±


    ¡°Is it that Zhou Li?¡± Lin Yin thought of Zhou Li, whose relationship with Chu Yun was still unknown.


    Initially, she had thought that she would find a time to meet Zhou Wei after the college entrance examination. Now, it seemed like she did not have a chance.


    ¡°The biggest suspect now is Zhou Li, but we haven¡¯t found any evidence, ¡± Mu Xiao said.


    ¡°It seems like Zhou Li is overseas, but he has a lot of spies in the country. Brother Mu Xiao, remember to tell everyone to be careful recently,¡± Lin Yin reminded.


    Mu Xiao nodded and said, ¡°The college entrance examination is coming soon. How do you plan to spend the summer vacation here? Do you want to go home and play for a while?¡±


    Mu Xiao wanted Lin Yin to return to the Mu family, but he still wanted to respect Lin Yin¡¯s choice.


    ¡°I still have something to wrap up, so I¡¯ll probably be busy in the Corporation during the summer break,¡± Lin Yin said with a smile.


    Mu Xiao knew about the Shisheng Corporation.


    She even knew that Lin Yin seemed to have some hatred for the Su Family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have done so much to destroy the Su Family.


    However, Mu Xiao still did not know what had happened between them.


    ¡°Alright! Then it¡¯s up to you. Yinyin, no matter what you do, you have to know that our family will stand on your side.¡± Mu Xiao had a doting smile on his face..

 Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: The Woman Who Delivered Flowers

    Chapter 317: The Woman Who Delivered Flowers


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The unclaimed Zhou Wei was arranged by public officials to be cremated and buried. In the end, only an urn was left in the public cemetery.


    Out of caution, Lin Yin chose a time and secretly went to see Zhou Wei.


    She wanted to see if Zhou Wei really did not have any other social connections.


    When she arrived at Zhou Wei¡¯s tombstone and saw the bouquet of flowers, Lin Yin quickly got someone to investigate the surveillance cameras in the cemetery.


    When she saw a woman in red with a suitcase, Lin Yin immediately asked Li Sheng to bring someone to stop her.


    In the end, he finally found that woman at the last moment before she boarded the plane.


    The woman was stopped and her tone was obviously more anxious as she shouted for the security officers.


    Lin Yin, who arrived in time, asked the woman loudly, ¡°Who is Zhou Wei to you?¡±


    Such a sudden question stunned the woman. Then, the woman ignored Lin Yin and continued to leave.


    Lin Yin stood beside the woman and asked softly, ¡°Do you know that Zhou Wei was killed?¡±


    The woman froze. She turned to look at Lin Yin in disbelief and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t he commit suicide?¡±


    Lin Yin handed over the autopsy report of the forensic doctor.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the officials are afraid that the public will doubt the ability of the prison guards, so they deliberately said that it was a suicide. However, I can tell you clearly that Zhou Wei was killed by someone and not suicide!¡± Lin Yin said firmly.


    The woman looked at the autopsy report in her hand in a daze and then questioned Lin Yin, ¡°Why should I believe you? Compared to you, I believe the police announcement more. Besides, who knows if you tampered with it?¡±


    ¡°There are photos in the autopsy report too. You can identify them yourself or find another forensic doctor to verify it. As for how Zhou Wei died, I think you might know a thing or two,¡± Lin Yin said calmly.


    She could tell that the woman in front of her had some feelings for Zhou Wei. At the same time, this woman was running away from something, so she was gambling that perhaps the woman would know something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. You guys better move aside. It¡¯s almost time for me to board the plane. I have to go in.¡± The woman returned the autopsy report to Lin


    Yin and turned to leave.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have left so recklessly. It would be easier for me to die overseas. After all, that person¡¯s power is overseas, right?¡± Lin Yin said with a faint smile as she looked at the girl¡¯s back.


    Her tone was light, but the woman felt a chill run down her spine.


    Seeing the woman freeze in place, Lin Yin felt that she had guessed correctly.


    This woman probably knew something. At the very least, she knew who killed Zhou Wei and might even know the person behind Zhou Wei.


    However, she still had to know more about Zhou Li before she could come to a conclusion.


    The woman turned around and looked at Lin Yin warily. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°The chairman of the Shisheng Corporation, Lin Yin. Zhou Wei hurt an important person of mine back then. I know that he was deceived, so I want to find the murderer behind him,¡± Lin Yin said truthfully.


    Seeing that the woman was still gritting her teeth and not saying anything, Lin Yin continued, ¡°The person behind the scenes killed Zhou Wei just because he was afraid that Zhou Wei would say too much. Then don¡¯t you think he would also kill you because he¡¯s afraid that you would leak something? Miss Shen, we¡¯re on the same side now. We should cooperate, right?¡±


    ¡°You investigated me?¡± Shen Hui widened her eyes and looked at Lin Yin opposite her in disbelief.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s a matter of life and death. I still investigated carefully. I hope Miss Shen can forgive me.¡± Lin Yin smiled politely.


    However, the fox-like light in her eyes still made Shen Hui feel a little uneasy.


    Seeing Shen Hui¡¯s hesitation, Lin Yin only smiled and sighed. ¡°Miss Shen, I won¡¯t force you. If you insist on leaving now, I won¡¯t stop you. After all, no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t save someone who wants to die. It¡¯s just that I still have to persuade you out of kindness. Be careful. Once you get off the plane, someone will be waiting to catch you.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin waved away the bodyguards beside Shen Hui.


    Shen Hui looked at Lin Yin deeply for a while before pushing her luggage away.


    However, her footsteps were slightly heavy, and every step seemed to be extremely difficult..

 Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Lover

    Chapter 318: Lover


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin smiled as she watched Shen Hui leave. Then, she shouted, ¡°Go back!¡± With that, Lin Yin turned around and left with the bodyguards beside her.


    The words ¡°go back¡± were like a straw that had been stuck in Shen Hui¡¯s heart that was suddenly pulled away. Shen Hui instantly panicked.


    She quickly turned around and saw Lin Yin and the others turning around and leaving quickly.


    Shen Hui was conflicted for a while before she finally said loudly, ¡°Wait.¡± Hearing the voice, Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    Shen Hui brought Lin Yin home and said, ¡°Can you guarantee my safety if I tell you?¡±


    Shen Hui knew very well that it was impossible for Zhou Wei to say anything, but he was still killed in the end. This meant that even if she did not say anything, she might end up like Zhou Wei.


    Moreover, Zhou Wei was killed in prison.


    If that person had spies in such a sealed place, it meant that the country was actually not safe. This was also why she wanted to seek refuge overseas.


    However, Lin Yin was right just now. It was no longer safe in the country. Then if she, a person from here, wandered overseas and did not have a local citizenship, it was actually even more unsafe.


    In that case, why didn¡¯t she find someone capable to ensure her safety here?


    Lin Yin only said with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Miss Shen, I can only do my best to protect you. It¡¯s just that you know your own situation. Whether you say it or not, you¡¯ll die on someone else¡¯s chopping board. It¡¯s just that with me around, your chances of survival are higher. So it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know the power of the person who killed Zhou Wei, so she didn¡¯t dare to promise her so easily. After all, she had never been quick with her words when she wasn¡¯t confident.


    Shen Hui struggled a little and cursed Lin Yin for being a sly old fox. She wasn¡¯t even willing to give her a promise.


    However, Lin Yin was indeed right. With Lin Yin around, her chances of survival were just higher.


    In the end, Shen Hui gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about you, Zhou Wei, and the person behind Zhou Wei,¡± Lin Yin said with her legs crossed, as if she was prepared to hear a story.


    Shen Hui exhaled softly and said, ¡°Zhou Wei and I met 10 years ago. I was his lover for 10 years. Don¡¯t think that he looks like an unemployed person, but he has a godfather who helps him occasionally. Therefore, he can afford normal expenses.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned slightly and asked, ¡°But we didn¡¯t find any income in his bank account.¡±


    Shen Hui smiled and said, ¡°His account naturally won¡¯t have any income because the money is transferred into a virtual account. Sometimes, there¡¯s also cash. His godfather will personally give it to him.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned even more. He gives it to him personally?


    She asked suspiciously, ¡°Who¡¯s Zhou Wei¡¯s godfather?¡±


    ¡°The owner of Charming Nightclub, Hu Ba. Zhou Wei told me all of this in private. I¡¯ve heard of Hu Ba. He¡¯s very ferocious. That¡¯s why Zhou Wei has never introduced me in public. Every time he comes to look for me, he¡¯s always sneaky and doesn¡¯t let anyone find out. He said that those people are outlaws and it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t know them. He also told me to hide,¡± Shen Hui said.


    Lin Yin nodded. No wonder they hadn¡¯t found out about Shen Hui before. So that was how it was.


    Shen Hui took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°At first, I thought that Hu Ba had been secretly interacting with Zhou Wei and even paid him because he wanted to acknowledge Zhou Wei as his son to retire. Later on, I found out that there was someone above Hu Ba. That person was called Zhou Li. He was Zhou Wei¡¯s godfather, and Hu Ba was the person who worked for Zhou Li.¡±


    At this point, Shen Hui paused and looked at Lin Yin, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°Zhou Wei said that Hu Ba was sent by Zhou Li to help him, but I¡¯ve secretly observed Hu Ba. I think he¡¯s more like the person supervising Zhou Wei. Therefore, when you said that Zhou Wei didn¡¯t commit suicide and he killed him, I thought about it. Could it be that Hu Ba killed Zhou Wei under Zhou Li¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°Do you know much about Zhou Li?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    Shen Hui shook her head and said, ¡°Zhou Wei doesn¡¯t talk much about Zhou Li. He¡¯s basically saying that Zhou Li is his second parent and treats him well. He even helped him take revenge. Moreover, I¡¯ve never seen Zhou Li..¡±

 Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Charming Nightclub

    Chapter 319: Charming Nightclub


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin had originally wanted to ask Shen Hui about Zhou Li and Chu Yun, but now it seemed that Hu Ba might know more.


    If it was Zhou Li who instructed the nanny to take her away to take revenge on the Mu family back then, was Chu Yun involved?


    And why did the nanny make it look like she was carrying a fake child when jumping into the river?


    The reason why Lin Yin did not think that she had fallen into the water and been saved before being thrown into the slums was because the police and the Mu family had searched the place where the nanny had jumped into the water back then, but they could not find her.


    On the other hand, Chu Yun quickly, accurately, and ruthlessly found her in the slums and brought her back to the Su Family.


    Therefore, she might not have jumped into the river with the nanny at all.


    Seeing Lin Yin deep in thought, Shen Hui asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Lin, what should I do next? You said that you would do your best to protect me.¡±


    Lin Yin looked up at Shen Hui in front of her and instructed Sun Biao, ¡°Sun Biao, find a safe place to settle Shen Hui down. Then find a few bodyguards to protect her. Report to me if there¡¯s any movement.¡±


    Sun Biao nodded.


    Shen Hui looked at Sun Biao¡¯s tall figure and felt a little relieved.


    Compared to a weak woman like her fighting Hu Ba and the others alone, she would only feel a little more at ease if she had a few burly bodyguards protecting her.


    After settling Shen Hui down, Lin Yin went to the Charming Nightclub that night. She ordered a table and drank her drink silently.


    When many men saw Lin Yin, they wanted to go forward and hit on her, but without exception, they were chased away by the bodyguards beside Lin Yin.


    Hence, looking at the little beauty who could only be looked at from afar and could not be touched, many people started to get excited.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a woman who came to a nightclub to play. Why are you still acting reserved here?¡±


    ¡°Look at that little red mouth. It must be very exciting to kiss.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be noble? If not for the fact that her family is a little rich, she would have been pressed under me long ago.¡±


    ¡°She looks good. She¡¯s much better than the outdated eldest daughter of the Su Family that Young Master Zheng brought over.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Didn¡¯t Su Fei use to be high and mighty too? Now, she¡¯s been dragged here and let others touch her as they please.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, now that you mention it, I¡¯m looking forward to it. I¡¯ll go and find out whose daughter she is. When the time comes, everyone will join forces and make her family bankrupt. Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡±


    Everyone laughed wretchedly.


    Sun Biao¡¯s fists hardened when he heard that. He led his men forward and captured them. They were all pressed to the ground and kneeling. He shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Those people shouted at Lin Yin, ¡°You b*tch, let go of me quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die miserably.¡±


    Lin Yin ignored that person¡¯s words and picked up her drink to take a few sips. She let Sun Biao and the others beat those people until their faces were swollen and they kowtowed to apologize.


    If she didn¡¯t cause trouble, how could she let Hu Ba come out to deal with things?


    However, she did not expect to see many familiar faces before Hu Ba came out.


    Zheng Chao, his lackeys, Zhao Zhi, Su Fei, and Ji Yun.


    Lin Yin frowned slightly when she saw the hand moving under Su Fei¡¯s dress.


    She had never expected that the person who molested Su Fei in front of Zheng Chao would be Zheng Chao¡¯s follower, Zhao Zhi.


    Lin Yin knew very well how much Zheng Chao cared about Su Fei in the past, but now, Zheng Chao actually let Su Fei be bullied like this. It was really beyond Lin Yin¡¯s expectations.


    When Su Fei saw Lin Yin, she was also a little surprised. Then, she pulled Zhao Zhi¡¯s hand out from under her dress with an embarrassed expression.


    The matter on the cruise was in the hands of Zheng Chao and the others. They used some power to delete some resources on the Internet, but they privately threatened Su Fei to be obedient, or they would have to make it public again.


    During this period of time, Su Fei had been living in dire straits.


    She did not dare to ask Su Zhen and Su Lin for help, but she was afraid that the video on the cruise ship would really be spread by Zheng Chao and the others again, so she had no choice but to compromise.


    Zhao Zhi¡¯s hand was pulled out rudely by Su Fei, and he was instantly furious. He slapped Su Fei in front of everyone and said fiercely, ¡°How dare you disobey me? Do you really think you¡¯re still the high and mighty Miss Su?¡±


    In the past, Su Fei had rolled her eyes and disdained Zhao Zhi. Zhao Zhi had held it in back then.


    His family background was completely incomparable to the Su Family and


    Zheng Family at that time..

 Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Meeting Su Fei at the Club

    Chapter 320: Meeting Su Fei at the Club


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Therefore, Zhao Zhi became Zheng Chao¡¯s follower and listened to him like a dog.


    Su Fei was not only the eldest daughter of the Su Family, but she was also Zheng Chao¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so he was extremely fawning over Su Fei.


    But it was different now.


    That day, he had ruined Su Fei with Zheng Chao¡¯s buddies. He knew that Su Fei was not even comparable to a dog in Zheng Chao¡¯s eyes, so he became impudent.


    It had to be said that the pleasure and satisfaction of pressing down on a noble young lady who had always looked down on him from high up in the air was really different.


    It was as if his status had increased a little, making him have the illusion that he could torture noble ladies.


    On the other hand, Su Fei covered her face and looked at Zheng Chao with tears in her eyes.


    In the end, she was only ignored by Zheng Chao.


    Seeing Zheng Chao¡¯s indifference, Zhao Zhi became even more confident.


    He grabbed Su Fei¡¯s hair and patted her cheek humiliatingly in front of everyone. He smiled and said, ¡°Why? Do you still want Brother Zheng to stand up for you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your lowly appearance? Are you worthy?¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Zhi pulled Su Fei onto his lap and unceremoniously reached his hand into Su Fei¡¯s underwear. As he rubbed it hard, he smiled at the people beside him. ¡°Some women just need to be taught a lesson.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face was burning. She still wanted to struggle a little, but Zhao Zhi warned her, ¡°If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll send what happened on your cruise ship to everyone present today.¡±


    Ji Yun frowned as she looked at Su Fei, who was slowly becoming docile in Zhao Zhi¡¯s arms. The disdain in her heart intensified.


    Today, she had followed her brother out to play. She did not expect to meet Zheng Chao and the others.


    However, since Zheng Chao and the others took the initiative to greet them, Ji Yun and her brother joined in.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Su Fei being so depraved.


    Recalling that they were once good friends, Ji Yun felt disgusted.


    If the person playing with Su Fei¡¯s chest was Zheng Chao, she would not find it so disgusting.


    However, that person was Zhao Zhi.


    The most wretched, disgusting, and despicable man they had discussed in private, Zhao Zhi.


    In the end, Su Fei had become someone who disgusted her even more than Zhao Zhi.


    Ji Yun stood up angrily and left without saying a word.


    On the other hand, Su Fei looked at Ji Yun¡¯s departing figure with embarrassment.


    She knew what Ji Yun would think of her, but there was nothing she could do now.


    Zhao Zhi¡¯s reckless actions caused Su Fei¡¯s collar to be wide open, occasionally revealing a little.


    This caused many hungry wolves to see the full color of spring through the flickering stage lights and cast green lights of desire.


    Su Fei lowered her head in embarrassment, not wanting anyone to see her face.


    Lin Yin only slowly retracted her gaze. When Zheng Chao saw Lin Yin stirring up trouble, he picked up a glass of wine and walked towards her.


    ¡°President Lin, you¡¯re so impressive!¡± Zheng Chao looked at Lin Yin and smiled.


    Lin Yin was still holding the drink in her hand. She looked up in disdain and said, ¡°If you provoke me, you can have the same treatment as them.¡±


    Laughter instantly came from the surroundings, making Zheng Chao¡¯s face turn red and he was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Lin Yin, we¡¯re classmates after all. Why do you have to be so sarcastic and affect our relationship?¡± Zheng Chao looked at Lin Yin steadily.


    It had to be said that Lin Yin was really good-looking, especially since she was now the chairman of the Shisheng Corporation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any classmate relationship with you.¡± Lin Yin leaned back and crossed her legs comfortably.


    When Zhao Zhi, who had followed over, saw this scene, he said to Lin Yin, ¡°Lin Yin, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? Brother Zheng just came over to greet you. Do you have to be like this?¡±


    Zhao Zhi naturally knew Lin Yin¡¯s current identity, but for now, their family relied on the Zheng Family¡¯s connections to do business.


    Therefore, Zhao Zhi could only come out and defend Zheng Chao a little. However, he also paid attention to his limits. When he spoke, he no longer had the disdain and arrogance he had for Su Fei just now.


    Lin Yin turned to Zhao Zhi and smiled evilly. She said even more arrogantly, ¡°A beast in heat can actually speak. How rare.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words made Sun Biao and the others laugh extremely loudly.


    Even the few people who were forced to kneel on the ground could not help but laugh with bruised faces..

 Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Show Mercy

    Chapter 321: Show Mercy


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zhao Zhi was so angry that his face was red, but he did not dare to say anything to Lin Yin. He just stood beside Zheng Chao resentfully.


    Lin Yin was clearly talking about Zhao Zhi, but Su Fei¡¯s mood was even worse because Lin Yin was practically calling her a bitch. She was so angry that she cursed Lin Yin in her heart.


    Zheng Chao felt uncomfortable when he saw Lin Yin not giving him any face. But it didn¡¯t matter. Hadn¡¯t Su Fei despised him like this in the past?


    ¡®What about now?¡¯


    Su Fei was still like a dog that he could trample on as he pleased.


    It was fine. He had patience. He would wait until Lin Yin fell from the high clouds, just like Su Fei now.


    At that time, he would definitely torture Lin Yin and let her know that she, Lin Yin, could not afford to offend Zheng Chao.


    Zheng Chao returned to his seat with a faint smile on his face.


    At this moment, when Hu Ba, who was late, saw Lin Yin¡¯s attitude, the muscles on his face twitched twice. He went forward and asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder how my guests offended you. Can you give me face and let these guests go?¡±


    Hu Ba didn¡¯t know Lin Yin, but looking at Lin Yin¡¯s posture, she must have come from an unusual family, so he lowered his posture.


    Lin Yin looked up at the man in front of her. He didn¡¯t look old and was in his forties. How did he become Zhou Wei¡¯s godfather?


    These gangsters¡¯ relationships were really messy.


    ¡°Hu Ba?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice was very soft, but it was cold and intimidating.


    The lackey beside Tiger Scar said bluntly to Lin Yin, ¡°Where did this brat come from? You actually dare to call Brother Ba by his nickname. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    As soon as the underling finished speaking, Sun Biao kicked the underling¡¯s waist, and his hands fell on the ground and broke.


    Sun Biao continued to step on the underling¡¯s chest. The underling instantly vomited blood and lay on the ground hugging Sun Biao¡¯s leg, begging for mercy.


    Sun Biao said evilly, ¡°Is my great-aunt someone you can casually point at? If you continue to show off, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡±


    Hu Ba hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t discipline him well. Please show mercy. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson later and calm her down.¡±


    Sun Biao glanced at Lin Yin and received her nod. Only then did Sun Biao loosen his grip.


    Lin Yin looked at Hu Ba and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have enough face to deal with the person I want to deal with. However, I have something to ask you. If you give me the answer I want, I can give you face. ¡±


    Hu Ba looked at Lin Yin and knew that this woman was here to cause trouble.


    However, he, Hu Ba, had been in entertainment venues for so many years. He was really not afraid of such a little girl.


    Hu Ba said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Why don¡¯t we move to the private room inside?¡±


    Lin Yin had the same intention. She nodded and stood up lazily. She smiled at


    Tiger Scar and said, ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    Tiger Scar respectfully invited Lin Yin away, and the people who were suppressed by Sun Biao and the other bodyguards were also taken away.


    Everyone began to guess Lin Yin¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Which family is this beautiful girl from? Why is she so arrogant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen her before. She looks very unyielding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Brother Ba so easy to talk to before. It seems like she has a powerful background!¡±


    ¡°I heard from them just now that this woman¡¯s name is Lin Yin. Why do I feel that it sounds familiar?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. I think it¡¯s a little familiar too. I seem to have heard it somewhere! No! I¡¯ve seen it before. I remember now. Isn¡¯t the new chairman of the Shisheng Corporation called Lin Yin?¡±


    ¡°Could it be her? My parents said that this Lin Yin is a ruthless person. She directly took 70% of the Su Corporation¡¯s shares. She¡¯s too fierce!¡±


    ¡°I heard that too. She¡¯s still a high school student, but she¡¯s already the chairman of a corporation. She¡¯s too scary. No wonder she¡¯s so confident!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t offend her just now. Otherwise, I would be in trouble. I¡¯ll probably have to wait for my parents to beg Lin Yin to let me go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s not on the same level as us. If our parents come, they¡¯ll probably have to bow down to Lin Yin and please her. She¡¯s naturally unyielding! ¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll remember this face. In the future, if I see Lin Yin, I¡¯ll hide far away. I don¡¯t dare to provoke her!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare, and neither do I. I heard that she has the Lu and Mu families behind her..¡±

 Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Confrontation

    Chapter 322: Confrontation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Listening to everyone¡¯s discussion of Lin Yin, Su Fei¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. While she was distracted, her swollen face was slapped again.


    Su Fei looked up angrily at Zheng Chao, who had hit her, and asked with red eyes, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    Zheng Chao sneered at Su Fei. ¡°So what if I hit you? Are you unconvinced?¡± Su Fei lowered her head to hide the surging humiliation and hatred in her heart.


    Seeing Su Fei like this, Zheng Chao¡¯s anger toward Lin Yin dissipated a little.


    He could step on the eldest daughter of the Su Family. One day, he could also step on the other daughter of the Su Family.


    Lin Yin, who had followed Hu Ba to the private room, sat calmly in her seat and said, ¡°Hu Ba, you can come in alone.¡±


    Hu Ba smiled and followed suit.


    In his territory, he didn¡¯t think Lin Yin could do anything to him.


    Soon, only Lin Yin, Hu Ba, and Sun Biao were left in the room.


    ¡°I wonder what you want to ask me?¡± Hu Ba looked at Lin Yin like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing and asked.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°Do you know Chu


    Yun?¡±


    Hu Ba¡¯s stunned expression flashed across his eyes. Then, he smiled and said,


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Who is this Chu Yun?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Hu Ba, who was obviously trying to hide it, and asked, ¡°Then do you know Zhou Wei?¡±


    Hu Ba, who was already mentally prepared, was a little calmer this time. He said naturally, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of him. He seems to be a regular customer of our shop. However, I¡¯ve had less contact with him. I wonder if this counts as knowing him?¡±


    Lin Yin played with her cell phone and stared at Hu Ba opposite her with her sharp eyes. When Hu Ba felt a little uncomfortable, Lin Yin said, ¡°Hu Ba, there¡¯s a price to pay for talking nonsense.¡±


    Hu Ba had lived for so many years and was not frightened.


    Faced with Lin Yin¡¯s warning, Hu Ba only smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ll be stuffed if you¡¯re so arrogant. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say this too. I have to get an answer today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to keep a low profile!¡± Lin Yin¡¯s faint smile was imprinted on her face, and she looked calm.


    Hu Ba¡¯s eyes turned cold. Since they could not negotiate, there was no need to maintain a superficial casualness.


    As soon as Hu Ba¡¯s door opened, the people outside started fighting.


    Sun Biao immediately went forward to join the battle. For a moment, all kinds of commotion spread.


    Outside, Su Fei heard the commotion inside and became excited. Was there a fight?


    She had heard that this Hu Ba had the backing of a big shot.


    It would be best if Lin Yin provoked some impressive big shot and was killed.


    No! She should die after suffering humiliation like her.


    Thinking about it made Su Fei feel happy.


    She had to let Lin Yin taste the damage she had suffered. Only then would it be fair.


    On the other hand, Lin Yin was a little surprised. She did not expect that the thugs under Hu Ba were not too trashy. They could actually withstand Sun Biao and the others.


    Hu Ba looked at Lin Yin, who was still calm, and said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯d better get your people to stop and leave secretly. Otherwise, if there¡¯s any broken arms or legs later, you can¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Hu Ba only said that, but the thugs had already taken out many knives and axes from the dark. The people in the outer hall who were watching the show began to scream and run out.


    Just as the battle was about to turn incandescent, a group of men in black suddenly surged in from the door.


    Everyone was instantly frightened and hid to the side because they realized that the group of men in black were actually carrying guns.


    Su Fei and the others did not expect to encounter such an exciting scene. They all thought that this was the power of the nightclub owner.


    It seemed like Lin Yin had kicked an iron plate this time.


    Su Fei thought happily to herself that there would be a good show to watch.


    She was so excited that she could not even feel the heat on her red and swollen face.


    However, she did not expect that the person who came was Lu Ming.


    The people who were still fighting inside were shocked by the sudden appearance of a group of armed men in black and stopped what they were doing.


    Lin Yin was about to ask what was going on outside when Lu Ming pushed the door open with a murderous aura and kicked Hu Ba aside..

 Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: I’m Fine

    Chapter 323: I¡¯m Fine


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Then, the frost on Lu Ming¡¯s face dissipated and he put on a worried expression. He pulled Lin Yin and asked, ¡°How is it? Did it hurt you?¡±


    When he heard that Lin Yin had brought people to the Charm Club, Lu Ming was a little worried. Fortunately, he was here. Otherwise, if anything had happened to Lin Yin, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it.


    Lin Yin smiled at Lu Ming and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief and was a little angry. Lin Yin actually came to take the risk herself and was unwilling to ask him for help.


    This made Lu Ming feel a little disappointed and afraid.


    He scratched Lin Yin¡¯s nose in annoyance, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to criticize her.


    Seeing the two of them flirting in front of him, Tiger Scar held his aching waist and glared at Lu Ming. ¡°Where did this Young brat come from? How dare you behave atrociously in my territory!¡±


    At this moment, the lackeys outside the house were about to inform their boss, who did not know what had happened inside.


    In the end, the black muzzle of the gun was pressed against his head, and he shut up on the spot.


    At this moment, Hu Ba realized that something was wrong. Why was it so quiet outside?


    Hu Ba asked Lu Ming coldly, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Lu Ming turned around and looked at Hu Ba coldly. He said in an imposing tone, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to destroy your shop.¡±


    Hu Ba suddenly smiled and said fearlessly, ¡°You two are really a couple. Even your tone is the same. Kid, let me tell you, if you want to destroy my shop, you should think about yourself first. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble because you¡¯re a hero saving a damsel in distress.¡±


    Lu Ming was originally quite angry, but when he heard the person opposite


    him say that he and Lin Yin were a couple, Lu Ming was in a good mood and said, ¡°On account of your good judgment, I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact later.¡±


    Hu Ba sneered in disdain. He did not think that Lu Ming had the ability to touch him. He had a backer.


    However, the next second, Lu Ming¡¯s silver pistol was aimed at Hu Ba, scaring him so much that the flesh on Hu Ba¡¯s face trembled irregularly.


    At this moment, Hu Ba finally understood why it was so quiet outside. Everyone must have had a gun pointed at them.


    Looking at the black muzzle, Hu Ba swallowed nervously and looked in Lin Yin¡¯s direction for help.


    As someone who had been in the entertainment industry for decades, Hu Ba could tell that this person with the gun was very obedient to the little girl in front of him.


    Lin Yin looked at Tiger Scar¡¯s pleading gaze and shrugged, indicating that she was helpless.


    Hu Ba had no choice but to look at Lu Ming and say, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. The boss behind me is one of the eight aristocratic families. If you dare¡­ Ah! ¡± A gunshot sounded. Hu Ba was shot in the calf and knelt on the ground.


    Lu Ming said with a cold expression, ¡°Is that so? Eight aristocratic families?


    Tell me, which one is it? This way, I can find my way to seek justice for my Yinyin,¡±


    Hu Ba wailed as he listened to Lu Ming¡¯s words. His heart felt a little cold. He began to realize that he seemed to have provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Hu Ba looked at Lin Yin with sweat all over his forehead and said loudly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll say it, okay?¡±


    For Hu Ba, the most important thing now was to keep his life.


    Lin Yin pulled Lu Ming back and said, ¡°Brother Lu Ming, I still have something to ask him. Can we pause for a while?¡±


    Lu Ming enjoyed Lin Yin calling him Brother Lu Ming. He nodded repeatedly and said gently, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    Hu Ba, who had saved his life, heaved a sigh of relief.


    After Lu Ming tied Hu Ba to the chair, he said to Lin Yin, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming¡¯s back as he left, her heart filled with tenderness.


    This man had a sense of propriety and was suitable to advance and retreat. It really made her feel safe.


    Retracting her gaze, Lin Yin looked at Hu Ba and said, ¡°Answer it yourself.¡±


    Hu Ba endured the pain of his wound and said, ¡°Zhou Wei is my godson on the surface, but in fact, his godfather is called Zhou Li. That Chu Yun was Zhou Li¡¯s former lover. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned in disbelief and asked, ¡°Is that all? Are you sure?¡±


    Hu Ba thought for a moment and really could not think of anything else. He said with a pained expression, ¡°Grandaunt, I¡¯m just the person Zhou Li arranged to watch over Zhou Wei here. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± ¡°Chu Yun has a daughter. Was she born with Zhou Lisheng?¡± Lin Yin asked..

 Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Big Brother’s Territory

    Chapter 324: Big Brother¡¯s Territory


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hu Ba frowned and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that. I only know that Chu Yun and Zhou Li were together for a period of time. I¡¯m not sure about the rest ¡±


    ¡°You just said that you have the backing of the eight aristocratic families. Which one is protecting you?¡± Lin Yin continued to ask.


    Hu Bats expression flickered a few times.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I get him to come in to talk to you?¡±


    Hu Ba instantly trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s the Lu Family.¡± Lin Yin was stunned. How could it be the Lu Family?


    ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between the Lu Family and Zhou Li?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s expression darkened.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s expression change, Hu Ba panicked a little and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what their relationship is. This place belongs to the eldest young master of the Lu Family, and I¡¯m just a guard. As for Zhou Li, it¡¯s just because I knew him before, so I helped Zhou Li and looked after Zhou Wei.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to lie, you know the consequences.¡± Lin Yin looked at Tiger Scar fiercely.


    Tiger Scar said with a bitter expression, ¡°How can I dare to lie now? My life is in your hands.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Hu Ba¡¯s sincere expression as if he was really not lying.


    This way, Lin Yin could relax a little. If Zhou Li got involved with the Lu Family, it would be difficult.


    Lin Yin walked out. When Lu Ming saw Lin Yin come out, he went forward and asked, ¡°Have you asked?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded slightly and said, ¡°Hu Ba said that his backer is your brother. But from what he said, what I want to know has nothing to do with your brother. ¡±


    Lu Ming did not expect this matter to involve his brother, which surprised him.


    However, Lin Yin¡¯s words made Lu Ming a little happy. This meant that Lin Yin was explaining to him.


    No matter what, Lu Ming was in a good mood.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s someone that¡¯s working for your brother, why don¡¯t we forget about it? Otherwise, you and your brother will be estranged,¡± Lin Yin persuaded.


    Lu Ming said disapprovingly, ¡°We still have to teach him a lesson. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time today, who Imows what would have happened.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright, you deal with it.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin turned around and saw a group of people standing at the door.


    All the people under Hu Ba were surrounded in a corner by Shen Yu and his


    men.


    Sun Biao watched from the side with a carefree expression.


    Seeing that Lin Yin and Lu Ming had finished speaking, Sun Biao went forward and asked Lin Yin, ¡°Boss, are you going back?¡±


    Lu Ming glared at Sun Biao. Going where? Lin Yin was going back with him later.


    Before Lin Yin could speak, Lu Ming said, ¡°Sun Biao, go back first. Yinyin and I will go back together.¡±


    Sun Biao looked at Lin Yin and asked for her opinion.


    After Lin Yin nodded at Sun Biao, Sun Biao left with his men. Then, Lu Ming said to Shen Yu, ¡°Bring the people inside away later.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded at Lu Ming and brought a few people in.


    Lu Ming grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s my brother¡¯s territory, we have to drink a few glasses and make him bleed.¡±


    With that, Lu Ming brought Lin Yin to the bar counter under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    The bartender looked at the imposing Lu Ming and was so afraid that he hid in the corner, not daring to make a sound.


    To be able to command so many people, and all of them were armed, he was definitely not a simple man.


    Lu Ming looked at the bartender who was hiding in the corner like a quail and said inditterently, ¡°¡®Two cups ot your specialty drinks.¡±


    The bartender swallowed before walking over with trembling hands.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. He won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    The bartender laughed dryly, then lowered his head and quietly went about his business.


    Lu Ming turned to look at the crowd who were looking at him and Lin Yin silently and frowned slightly.


    At this moment, Su Fei wished she could hide.


    Beside Lin Yin was a big boss who could control the entire venue, and the man beside her was like a mouse seeing a cat when he saw Lu Ming. He did not dare to make a sound.


    Such a comparison made Su Fei extremely jealous..

 Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Touching Her Head

    Chapter 325: Touching Her Head


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze swept across the room indifferently, scaring everyone present into a cold sweat.


    After all, the people who had pointed guns at them were still there.


    At this moment, Lu Ming was like a demon in their eyes.


    Hence, no one dared to move.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°You look like a demon. Everyone¡¯s afraid of you.¡±


    Lu Ming suddenly smiled. When the people opposite saw the devil smile and look away, everyone took a deep breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not afraid of me. I don¡¯t care about the others,¡± Lu Ming said to Lin Yin with a smile.


    The smile on the devil¡¯s face instantly made everyone realize how much Lu Ming valued the woman in front of him.


    Zheng Chao, who was originally looking forward to trampling on Lin Yin when she went bankrupt, thought in fear that fortunately, he had not done anything yet.


    It depended on Lu Ming¡¯s attitude towards Lin Yin. Even if Lin Yin was poor, she was not someone he could bully.


    Unless the Lu Family fell, but how could this aristocratic family that had been around for a hundred years fall just like that?


    At this moment, Zheng Chao seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Perhaps not. Didn¡¯t a big family fall 20 years ago?


    Later on, he heard that it had been divided up and there was no news of it now.


    However, Zheng Chao was just thinking about it. He looked at the noble man sitting at the bar and pushing the wine in front of Lin Yin with a smile.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Lin Yin rarely drank. After all, alcohol messes the brain up.


    However, with Lu Ming by her side today, Lin Yin became bold. She picked up her wine glass and tasted it slowly.


    A sweet fragrance instantly bloomed on the tip of Lin Yin¡¯s tongue. It was mellow and sweet.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°This tastes good. Looks like your brother has good taste.¡±


    Lu Ming took a bite too. It tasted good, but it was not strong enough.


    But thinking that this was what Lin Yin liked, Lu Ming liked this wine a little more.


    With Lu Ming¡¯s company, Lin Yin drank a few more glasses.


    Her face was red and her steps were fleeting. Her charmingly naive appearance amused Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming took the opportunity to pinch the flesh on Lin Yin¡¯s face and asked softly with a doting expression, ¡°Yinyin, are you okay? Do you want to go back?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her cute little head and pointed at Lu Ming with a silly smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going back. Let¡¯s continue drinking. It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Lu Ming smiled and rubbed Lin Yin¡¯s head, but Lin Yin pushed him away.


    Lin Yin muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair. It¡¯s like touching a small animal. I¡¯m not a puppy or kitten.¡±


    Lu Ming replied patiently, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t touch it!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yin suddenly looked up at Lu Ming. Her lips pursed and her eyes turned red. Then, she said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°But you¡¯ve already touched it.¡±


    Lu Ming hummed softly and dragged out the last word. He pretended to be serious and asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Lin Yin pointed at Lu Ming¡¯s head with her index finger and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll touch yours too. We¡¯re even!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice was not soft. Everyone heard it. They widened their eyes and looked at the ignorant Lin Yin.


    How could the dignified young master of the Lu Family, such a domineering and noble person, lower his noble head and let Lin Yin touch him?


    Even Shen Yu and the bodyguards behind him silently looked at the bold Lin Yin.


    Everyone felt that it was impossible for Lu Ming to lower his head and let Lin Yin touch him in public.


    Su Fei also looked at Lin Yin in disdain. She mocked Lin Yin for being arrogant because of her favor, so she was waiting to see Lin Yin make a fool of herself.


    At this moment, Lu Ming was so happy that he was about to explode.


    Lin Yin actually wanted to touch his head. This was the first time Lin Yin had made such an intimate request.


    Seeing that Lin Yin¡¯s mouth was about to continue to flatten, Lu Ming leaned his head into Lin Yin¡¯s palm. His speed was so fast that it was as if he was afraid that if he was late for even a second, Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t want to touch him.


    Lin Yin did not stand on ceremony and rubbed Lu Ming¡¯s head happily.


    Everyone widened their eyes in shock as they watched the unbelievable scene in front of them.


    Lu Ming was actually so shameless for Lin Yin.


    If it was in the past, who would have thought that the dignified Young Master Lu would take the initiative to stick his head out and let a drunk girl touch him?


    Shen Yu and the bodyguards instantly turned their heads away. It was better for them to not see such a scene. Otherwise, if Lu Ming mentioned it one day, they would be in trouble..

 Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Patient Coaxing

    Chapter 326: Patient Coaxing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At this moment, the drunk Lin Yin did not sense everyone¡¯s thoughts at all. She was immersed in the soft touch in her hand and thought of the obedient golden retriever. She stroked it happily.


    After Lin Yin was satisfied, Lu Ming helplessly grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Be good. Let¡¯s touch it when we get back, ok?¡±


    The nightclub, which should have been filled with music, was actually quiet at this moment. Everyone sighed and pricked up their ears to listen to Lu Ming¡¯s gentle and doting voice. They were shocked and their gazes landed on Lin Yin, waiting for her reaction.


    After all, Lu Ming had already compromised so much. Lin Yin would probably stop while she was ahead.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yin still looked at Lu Ming unhappily with an accusing expression. She pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Return my dog to me!¡±


    Lu Ming held Lin Yin¡¯s hand helplessly and pinched the soft flesh on his cheek with his slightly rough hand. He said gently, ¡°Come back with me and I¡¯ll return your dog to you.¡±


    Lin Yin tilted her head and looked at Lu Ming with her watery eyes. She asked innocently, ¡°Really?¡±


    Seeing such a cute Lin Yin, Lu Ming¡¯s heart softened. His hand lingered on Lin


    Yin¡¯s face and he chuckled. ¡°Really, I¡¯ve never lied to you.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded in a daze and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you. You can¡¯t lie to


    Lu Ming smiled and gently pulled Lin Yin to his side. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. If I lie to you, I¡¯m a puppy.¡±


    With that, Lu Ming held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and left in an absolutely protective manner, as if he was holding the hand of a child.


    Everyone in the shop was left in a mess under the dim light.


    Everyone was doubting themselves. Just now, Lu Ming, the all-powerful Lu Ming, actually said such childish words to coax Lin Yin. This was too difficult to accept.


    Hence, the scene of Lu Ming and Lin Yin was spread by someone.


    In a short period of time, the news of Lu Ming coaxing a drunk little girl home at a nightclub spread like wildfire.


    Shen Yu looked at Lu Ming, who was gently tidying Lin Yin¡¯s hair in the backseat, and asked, ¡°Boss, someone posted the matter between you and Miss


    Lin Yin online just now. Do you need me to deal with it?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin, who was lying on his lap, his eyes filled with love.


    Without looking up, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with it. This is good.¡±


    Shen Yu, who had been Lu Ming¡¯s assistant for so many years, naturally would not miss the glint in Lu Ming¡¯s lowered eyes and the evil smile on his lips.


    Shen Yu smiled in his heart. He should have known that this would happen.


    Actually, when he was at the nightclub, he had already noticed those people¡¯s cameras. When he wanted to stop them, Lu Ming stopped him. Lu Ming must have been prepared to spread the news about Lin Yin and him.


    However, this nightclub was Eldest Master¡¯s business after all. Presumably, the old residence would Imow about this soon.


    As Shen Yu had expected,


    Just as Lu Ming placed Lin Yin gently on the bed, Old Master Lu called.


    Lu Ming glanced at his cell phone and ignored it. He carefully helped Lin Yin take off her shoes and covered her with the blanket.


    It was not until the second call that Lu Ming was free. He sat at the side and picked up the phone.


    Old Master Lu¡¯s loud voice instantly came from the cell phone. ¡°Young brat, I asked you to get married, but you actually brought home those shady women from the nightclub outside.¡±


    Lu Ming frowned slightly and questioned coldly, ¡°Who said she¡¯s a shady woman? Did Big Brother say that?¡±


    Old Master Lu¡¯s furious voice continued, ¡°Is there a need for anyone to say this? The news of you bringing a nightclub woman home has already spread like wildfire. Come back immediately.¡±


    Old Master Lu was afraid that Lu Ming would really have an unclear relationship with the women in the nightclub. If that woman had a child, it would be even more unclear.


    Therefore, Lu Xian had to make Lu Ming go home today to prevent the girls from the nightclub from climbing into his bed.


    When Meng Wan heard Old Master Lu¡¯s words, she instantly relaxed.


    When she saw the video of Lu Ming coaxing Lin Yin, she was crazy with jealousy.


    However, when she saw the word nightclub, she had an idea and immediately told her brother-in-law, Lu Zheng, about it..

 Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Protecting Lin Yin

    Chapter 327: Protecting Lin Yin


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Coincidentally, Lu Zheng also knew that his nightclub manager had been taken away by Lu Ming and was feeling frustrated.


    Old Master Lu had a strict upbringing. If he knew that he opened a nightclub, he would definitely be the one being reprimanded.


    Therefore, Lu Zheng could only suffer in silence.


    Unexpectedly, Meng Wan suddenly came over and said that Lu Ming had coaxed a young lady away from the nightclub under his name.


    Lu Zheng was happy. Lu Ming had ruined his place. He had vented his anger by complaining to his grandfather about Lu Ming¡¯s scandals.


    Therefore, Lu Zheng brought Meng Wan to look for Lu Xian.


    Lu Ming rejected Lu Xian¡¯s order to go home immediately and said sharply,


    ¡°Yinyin is not a shady woman. I was the one who brought her to support Big Brother. Why didn¡¯t Big Brother mention this?¡±


    When Lu Xian heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, he immediately turned to look at Lu


    Zheng and asked, ¡°Is this nightclub yours?¡±


    Looking at Lu Xian¡¯s dark expression, Lu Zheng immediately panicked.


    ¡°Grandpa, how is that possible? Third Brother must be joking.¡±


    Lu Zheng was about to explain when Lu Ming¡¯s voice continued. ¡°Brother, you know very well if I¡¯m joking. Could it be that I went to the wrong place?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Lu Ming was giving him a way out.


    He knew very well how bad Lu Ming was. If he did not give Lu Ming a good outcome today, Lu Ming would definitely fight to the death.


    Lu Zheng gritted his teeth. He had originally wanted to stack the deck against someone in front of Lu Ming through Meng Wan. He did not expect that Lu Ming would be in control now.


    He had miscalculated. If he had known, he would not have come.


    Afraid that Lu Ming would mention the boss behind that nightclub, Lu Zheng could only say loudly into the receiver of the phone, ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Brother. You must have gone to the wrong place.¡±


    When Lu Ming heard Lu Zheng¡¯s voice, his gaze landed on Lin Yin¡¯s face. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother, then you¡¯re really something. You wanted to ask me out, but you didn¡¯t come and even gave me the wrong address. Yinyin almost fell out with me and thought I was some indecent person.¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Lu Ming was simply going too far. He was too shameless.


    Before Lu Zheng could finish speaking, Lu Ming spoke again. His words were filled with a warning that only Lu Zheng could understand. ¡°Brother, if you give me the wrong address next time and make Grandpa and Yinyin misunderstand something, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Although what happened today was an accident, after all, something almost happened to Lin Yin in Lu Zheng¡¯s territory, so giving Lu Zheng a warning was considered a punishment.


    In his heart, Lin Yin could not suffer any grievances.


    Lu Zheng gritted his teeth in anger and turned to Lu Xian. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s my fault for causing Third Brother to be speculated be like this.¡±


    Lu Xian did not expect this matter to be a mistake. He looked at Lu Zheng angrily and said, ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re still so rash.¡±


    Lu Xian was just joking. As long as Lu Ming did not provoke any shady women, everything was fine.


    The Lu Family was a wealthy family, so they naturally had high requirements for the girls they married. Not everyone could enter.


    With that in mind, Lu Xian continued to smile at the microphone and asked, ¡°Ah Ming, is the Yinyin you mentioned the young lady who looked down on you previously?¡±


    Lu Ming said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa! Fortunately, I was smart just now and said that the nightclub is Big Brother¡¯s business. Otherwise, the young lady would definitely think that I wanted to do something bad to her. Then I won¡¯t have a wife and you won¡¯t have a new granddaughter-in-law.¡±


    When Lu Xian heard this, he glared at Lu Zheng, causing Lu Zheng to smile apologetically.


    On the other hand, Lu Ming did not feel like he was talking nonsense at all. In his opinion, if the people outside dared to criticize Lin Yin, he had plenty of ways to deal with them.


    But Lu Ming still didn¡¯t want his family to misunderstand Lin Yin. He couldn¡¯t let them misunderstand at all.


    Lu Xian¡¯s tone softened. ¡°When are you going to bring the little girl back for


    Grandpa to see?¡±


    Lu Ming stroked Lin Yin¡¯s face with his fingers and said in a gentler tone, ¡°Soon. ¡±


    Seeing that the college entrance examination was about to begin, it was very close to the time when Lin Yin agreed to consider their relationship.


    Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s affirmative tone, Lu Xian¡¯s mood instantly brightened.


    However, Meng Wan was extremely jealous. She clearly wanted Old Master Lu to have a grudge against Lin Yin, but she did not expect Lu Ming to be so protective of Lin Yin.


    Seeing that Lu Xian had hung up, Meng Wan said worriedly, ¡°Grandpa Lu, are you really at ease letting Ah Ming and Lin Yin interact?¡±

 Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Scheming Against Lu Ming

    Chapter 328: Scheming Against Lu Ming


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Xian sighed slightly and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, I know your feelings for Ah Ming, but you can¡¯t force this relationship. Since Ah Ming already has another girl he likes, let him go. As for that girl¡¯s character, we¡¯ll naturally know when we meet.¡±


    Lu Xian knew Meng Wan¡¯s personality very well, but in the past, on account of Meng Wan¡¯s devotion to Lu Ming and the fact that Lu Ming did not have a girl he liked, Lu Xian was willing to matchmake the two of them.


    But now that his grandson already had a girl he liked, he was not an unclear elder who insisted that his grandchildren get married and have children according to his wishes.


    He was just old and wanted to see his grandson marry a girl with a clean background. He did not ask for much else.


    Meng Wan did not expect that even Lu Xian, who had always thought highly of her and Lu Ming, would lose his determination and actually take the initiative to ask her to give up on Lu Ming.


    Meng Wan grabbed the corner of her shirt indignantly. The life of riches was clearly in front of her. How could she be willing to give up?


    The Lu Family was the head of the aristocratic families. Her sister had already married into the Lu Family to be a rich lady. How could she be willing to give up the opportunity to enter the family and fall behind her sister for the rest of her life?


    Meng Wan looked like she was about to cry. She looked at Old Master Lu with a hurt expression and said sadly, ¡°Grandpa Lu, you¡¯ve watched me grow up. Lu Ming and I have been childhood sweethearts since we were young. How can I give up just like that? Grandpa Lu, you know me. I¡¯m the most suitable for Ah Ming.¡±


    Lu Xian only sighed slightly and said, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m old. It¡¯s better for you young people to settle your own matters.¡±


    With that, Lu Xian stood up and left, leaving behind the resentful Meng Wan and Lu Zheng, who was also in a bad mood.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, what should we do?¡± Meng Wan asked indignantly.


    Lu Zheng¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a young lady who has just reached adulthood? She¡¯s from a small family. Can¡¯t you handle her?¡±


    Meng Wan blushed at Lu Zheng¡¯s words, but she did not know how to retort.


    It was not that Meng Wan did not want to attack, but she knew very well how powerful Lu Ming was.


    Once she chose to attack Lin Yin, Lu Ming would definitely find out.


    Meng Wan could torture Lin Yin to death, but she did not want Lu Ming to have something on her, so she had been hesitating about whether to attack.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, you know Ah Ming¡¯s power. As long as I make a move, it won¡¯t take long for Ah Ming to find out about me. If he finds out that I¡¯m such a vicious person, how can he marry me?¡± Meng Wan said with an aggrieved expression.


    Lu Zheng then thought about it. Meng Wan was right.


    Meng Wan looked around and said to Lu Zheng, ¡°Brother-in-law, ever since Sister married you, I¡¯ve always treated you as my family. I thought that if I could be with Ah Ming in the future, I would definitely convince him to get along well with you and unite you brothers. It¡¯s just that it seems like my ability is limited.¡±


    Meng Wan stole a few glances at Lu Zheng. As expected, Lu Zheng¡¯s expression changed.


    The Lu Family did not have the so-called eldest son inheritance system. Instead, it was for the capable.


    Therefore, among the three brothers of Lu Zheng, Lu Jin, and Lu Ming¡¯s generation, the elders in the family had always pushed Lu Ming to the position of the next successor.


    This made Lu Zheng feel extremely uncomfortable.


    He was the oldest person in his generation and had done well in the Lu Family Corporation.


    In addition, Lu Jin was not interested in business. After leaving the Lu Family to establish his own business, he had been nurtured as the heir for the past few years.


    But ever since Lu Ming entered the Corporation, all his glory had been snatched away by Lu Ming.


    If Lu Ming really took over the Lu Family in the future, he would have to listen to his younger brother, who was more than ten years younger than him. It would definitely be a humiliation to him.


    This was also the reason why he had always wanted Meng Wan and Lu Ming to get married. He wanted to plant his eyes and ears beside Lu Ming.


    As for whether Meng Wan would be obedient, Lu Zheng was not worried at all, because he had something on Meng Wan. This was the source of his confidence.


    Lu Zheng said in a low voice, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Meng Wan frowned and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡±


    The scheme here did not affect Lu Ming¡¯s heartwarming night.


    Lu Ming held a warm towel and gently wiped Lin Yin¡¯s face..

 Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Famous Again

    Chapter 329: Famous Again


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The moonlight enveloped the two of them like water, creating a hazy halo.


    The girl on the bed, who had her eyes closed, felt a slight touch on her face. Her feather fan-like eyelashes fluttered twice, then flapped twice like butterfly wings and she opened her eyes.


    Lu Ming¡¯s handsome and affectionate face was imprinted in Lin Yin¡¯s bright eyes.


    Lin Yin looked a little dazed. It took her a long time to remember that she seemed to know this good-looking man in front of her. Yes, Lu Ming.


    Lin Yin asked in a daze, ¡®Why are you here?¡±


    Lu Ming smiled and gently tapped Lin Yin¡¯s head with his fingertips. ¡°I brought you back, you little drunkard. If I¡¯m not here, where can I be?¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin remember something. She seemed to have been drunk just now.


    Now it seemed that Lu Ming had brought her back.


    It was her fault for letting herself get drunk just because Lu Ming was by her side.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t drunk just now, was I?¡± Lin Yin asked weakly.


    Lu Ming narrowed his long and narrow eyes and asked with interest, ¡°Have you forgotten?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s question made Lin Yin panic. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had done something immoral to Lu Ming.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze instantly landed on herself. Then, she suddenly lifted the blanket and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her clothes were intact.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin¡¯s actions in amusement. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll have sex with you?¡±


    Lin Yin looked embarrassed and laughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll do something bad to you after I get drunk. What if I make you angry?¡±


    Lu Ming smiled and said with joy in his beautiful eyes, ¡°Why would I be angry? Even if you¡¯re awake and have ill intentions towards me, I can¡¯t wait. If you don¡¯t want to tire yourself out, I can send myself to your bed.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s words made Lin Yin blush. She secretly sneered at Lu Ming for being indecent and looked a little embarrassed.


    Seeing Lin Yin like this, Lu Ming couldn¡¯t continue teasing her. He put the wet towel aside and asked, ¡°How is it? Are you still dizzy? I got someone to make you hangover soup and sent it over. It should be here soon.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not dizzy anymore. There¡¯s no need for hangover soup.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin got out of bed and said, ¡°Go back first. I¡¯m going to wash up and rest.¡±


    Lu Ming was in a good mood today. During this period of time, Lin Yin had said a lot of things to ask Lu Ming to go back. Lu Ming would always stay for a while.


    When Lin Yin said that today, he agreed readily. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lu Ming leaned over slightly and quickly kissed Lin Yin¡¯s face. Then, under Lin


    Yin¡¯s stunned expression, he smiled and said, ¡°Good night!¡±


    Then, she turned around and left. Lu Ming¡¯s behavior surprised Lin Yin.


    After Lin Yin washed up, she had time to look at her phone. She did not expect to see so many hot topics about her.


    # The next head of the Lu Family deceived an underage girl at a nightclub #


    #The Young Master of an Aristocratic Family Takes A Student Girl Away at a


    Club #


    #The heir of a certain aristocratic family actually bent down and let the young lady touch him like a dog#


    # The President of the Shisheng Corporation and the heir of the Lu Corporation are suspected to be in a relationship#


    #The heir of a wealthy family and the newly promoted female President walk around the nightclub hand in hand#


    Lin Yin looked at the videos and could not calm down. She actually touched Lu Ming like a dog in front of so many people.


    Picking up her phone, Lin Yin quickly sent Lu Ming a message: Why didn¡¯t you refuse in the nightclub?


    As soon as Lu Ming received Lin Yin¡¯s message, the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He replied quite frankly: I like it when you touch my head. Why should I refuse?


    When Lin Yin saw Lu Ming¡¯s reply, she covered her cell phone with a look of despair.


    Lu Ming was willing to endure it, but she was now famous.


    First, it was the ungrateful daughter of a rich family. Then, there was the matter of her not being the biological daughter of the Su Family. Then, she replaced the Su Family as the chairman of the Shisheng Corporation. Now, such a thing happened with Lu Ming.


    It was probably impossible to keep a low profile now.


    Lin Yin covered her head with the blanket. Forget it, forget it. Time to prepare for the exam.


    Since she had not obtained any useful information from Zhou Wei, Lin Yin could only focus all her attention on preparing for the college entrance examination.


    Old Master Lu looked at the news on his phone and his gaze landed on the words of the chairman of the Sheng Corporation, Lin Yin..

 Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Delivering the Examination

    Chapter 330: Delivering the Examination


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    On the day of the college entrance examination, before Lin Yin could leave, there were already two people standing at the door.


    Mu Xiao looked at Lu Ming and his eyebrows had already condensed into a small mountain. He asked unhappily, ¡°Lu Ming, what are you doing here?¡±


    In the past, when he did not know that Lin Yin was her sister, Mu Xiao looked at Lu Ming and Lin Yin with the intention of watching a good show.


    Now that he knew that Lin Yin was his sister, Mu Xiao instantly felt that Lu Ming was an eyesore.


    Lu Ming did not know what Mu Xiao¡¯s sudden hostility meant. Could it be that Mu Xiao had taken a fancy to Lin Yin like Mu Ran?


    Lu Ming instantly became vigilant and asked, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to send


    Yinyin to the examination hall. What about you? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I naturally sent Yinyin to the examination hall as well.¡± Mu Xiao looked displeased. Sending a college entrance examination student to the examination hall was something he should do as a family member.


    If not for the fact that Lin Yin had yet to reveal her identity, the entire Mu Family would have been here today. What was Lu Ming here for?


    Mu Xiao was even angrier when he thought about how his little cabbage had been wandering outside for so many years and was about to be taken away by Lu Ming, this pig, before she even returned home.


    The two men¡¯s gazes collided fiercely in the air, filled with gunpowder.


    Lu Ming was also in an extremely bad mood.


    What was wrong with the Mu family? First, Mu Ran snatched his woman, and now that sly old fox, Mu Xiao, came out to snatch him. This made Lu Ming erect a defensive wall in his heart.


    Mu Xiao was not a simple-minded person like Mu Ran. He had many tricks up his sleeve and was especially good at pretending. Yinyin might be tricked away.


    Lu Ming frowned. It seemed like he had to pay attention to Mu Xiao.


    Hence, the two men exchanged intense gazes at Lin Yin¡¯s door early in the morning.


    As soon as Lin Yin opened the door, she saw such a smoke-filled scene. She asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Lu Ming and Mu Xiao immediately turned to look at Lin Yin and said in unison,


    ¡°To send you to the examination hall!¡±


    With that, the two men narrowed their eyes and looked at each other dangerously.


    Lin Yin did not expect to experience the feeling of being sent for an exam in this life, especially with Mu Xiao. Her heart was instantly filled with warmth.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s gaze land on Mu Xiao, Lu Ming became a little anxious. He stood in front of Mu Xiao and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, let me send you to the exam today?¡±


    Lin Yin looked up at the sincere Lu Ming and hesitated. She wanted Mu Xiao to give it to her. After all, Mu Xiao represented her family.


    However, looking at Lu Ming¡¯s expectant expression, Lin Yin hesitated.


    Mu Xiao reached out to push Lu Ming aside, but he could not push Lu Ming away. He, who had always been elegant and calm, was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Lu Ming, don¡¯t stand in front of me. Let me tell you, I must send Yinyin to school today.¡±


    Now that Lin Yin did not acknowledge their ancestors yet, he was the only family that could show up for Lin Yin.


    For the sake of family ties with Lin Yin, he could not let Lu Ming take Lin Yin away. He could not let Lu Ming ruin his chance to nurture family ties with his sister.


    Lu Ming, who did not know anything, naturally could not give such an opportunity to Mu Xiao. In his heart, Mu Xiao was his love rival now.


    Lin Yin sighed slightly and said, ¡°Brother Lu Ming, I¡¯ll take Brother Mu Xiao¡¯s car today. I¡¯ll take your car tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin tried her best to soften her tone and her voice was gentle.


    But even so, Lu Ming still felt as if his heart had been pricked by a needle. It hurt so much that he felt terrible.


    He looked at Lin Yin accusingly, silently questioning her why she did this.


    Could it be that in Lin Yin¡¯s heart, Mu Xiao was even more important than him?


    Lin Yin knew what Lu Ming was thinking, but it was not a good time to explain, so Lin Yin only said simply, ¡°Brother Lu Ming, I¡¯ll tell you in the future. I¡¯ll go with Brother Mu Xiao today.¡±


    Lu Ming, who had been dealt a blow, was pushed away by Mu Xiao and he watched helplessly as Lin Yin left with Mu Xiao.


    However, in the end, Lu Ming still asked indignantly, ¡°Can I really send you tomorrow?¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and looked at Lu Ming. She nodded patiently and said, ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t lie.¡±


    Lu Ming felt comforted.. At least Lin Yin had not forgotten him, right?

 Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Yinyin Is Family

    Chapter 331: Yinyin Is Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Xiao watched from the side as Lu Ming pretended to be pitiful, his eyes filled with disdain.


    Now, he agreed with Mu Ran¡¯s previous evaluation of Lu Ming. A 28-year-old man actually seduced an 18-year-old girl. It was simply shameful!


    Mu Xiao gritted his teeth in anger and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, it¡¯s getting late. We have to leave quickly.¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin leave with Mu Xiao, leaving Lu Ming with a bitter expression.


    On the way, Mu Xiao wanted to ask about Lin Yin and Lu Ming. After all, what happened a few days ago was not a small matter. Everyone who needed to Imow already knew.


    Even Mu Ran had called him several times to complain unhappily over the past few days.


    If not for the fact that Lin Yin was going to take the college entrance examination, Mu Ran would probably have come to find trouble with Lu Ming.


    Thinking about how he had advised Mu Ran to calm down a few days ago, Mu Xiao almost couldn¡¯t hold it in when he saw Lu Ming by Lin Yin¡¯s side today.


    After sending Lin Yin to the examination hall, the two of them got out of the car and saw Mu Ran wearing a large pair of sunglasses. He stood at the entrance of the examination hall and rushed over excitedly.


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Ran in confusion and asked, ¡°Brother Mu Ran, why are you here?¡±


    Zhao Nan, the assistant at the side, said, ¡°Brother Mu Ran took a plane back last night to send you off for your exam.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Zhao Nan¡¯s words, her heart rippled.


    Although Mu Ran didn¡¯t know her identity yet, Mu Ran still treated her sincerely, which warmed Lin Yin¡¯s heart.


    Perhaps this was the so-called blood kinship?


    Even if she did not know the other party¡¯s identity, she would still get close to him for some reason because of their blood relationship.


    After sending Lin Yin in, Mu Xiao turned to look at Mu Ran and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t have time to come? Why are you suddenly here again?¡±


    Mu Ran looked at the surrounding students who had been sent over by their families and said with a little heartache, ¡°I was afraid that if you came alone, it would be too shabby. I didn¡¯t want Yinyin to go in alone without her family, so I came. If Big Brother wasn¡¯t overseas, I would have pulled him over to be her family.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes flashed slightly as he asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re treating Yinyin as family?¡±


    Mu Ran replied seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right! In the past, when I didn¡¯t know Yinyin¡¯s identity, I thought that even if the Su Family didn¡¯t treat Yinyin well, at least Yinyin still had a home. Now that Yinyin isn¡¯t a member of the Su Family, isn¡¯t she alone? So I decided that I want to be Yinyin¡¯s family and be her strongest support!¡±


    Mu Xiao looked at Mu Ran steadily with an inexplicable smile on his face, making Mu Ran¡¯s heart tingle. Mu Ran asked loudly, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s scary.¡±


    As he spoke, Mu Ran did not forget to put on his hat, afraid that he would be recognized.


    Mu Xiao did not say anything and only said meaningfully, ¡°Yinyin won¡¯t be alone. She will have a family to dote on her. You won¡¯t be her only backing.¡±


    Mu Ran did not understand what Mu Xiao meant. He only nodded firmly and said, ¡°That makes sense. When I¡¯m free during this period of time, I¡¯ll help Yinyin find her biological family. However, we¡¯ll have to see if that family is good. If they¡¯re not good people, Yinyin shouldn¡¯t aclmowledge them.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s expression changed slightly and he rolled his eyes at Mu Ran.


    When Mu Ran said that, he scolded their entire family, including himself.


    ¡°No, Yinyin is such a good girl. Her biological parents and family will definitely not be bad. They will definitely dote on her.¡± Mu Xiao still put in a good word for his family.


    Otherwise, with Mu Ran¡¯s personality, he might say even worse things.


    Mu Ran nodded when he heard this. He secretly hoped that Lin Yin could live happily.


    After the examination in the morning, Lin Yin came out and saw a few cars parked at the school gate.


    Lin Yin did not expect Mu Ran and Mu Xiao to still be there, and Lu Ming and Lu Jin were beside them.


    Mu Ran covered his face with a mask and stood in front of his huge van. He waved at Lin Yin and shouted, ¡°Yinyin, over here!¡±


    When Lin Yin approached Mu Ran¡¯s huge van, she received Lu Ming¡¯s sad and resentful gaze.


    Lin Yin greeted Lu Jin, his wife, and Lu Ming..

 Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Lunch

    Chapter 332: Lunch


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Then, Mu Ran pulled Lin Yin into his huge van. ¡°Yinyin, Brother Mu Ran prepared lunch for you. Eat it first. Then, see if you want to take a nap in this car or go back for a nap. Second Brother and I will send you back.¡±


    Mu Xiao suddenly felt that Mu Ran was right to come. He couldn¡¯t pull Lin Yin away, but Mu Ran could.


    Seeing Lu Ming¡¯s miserable appearance just now, Mu Xiao suddenly felt a little better.


    He dared to snatch his sister. He had to teach Lu Ming a lesson.


    Mu Xiao watched as Mu Ran picked up food for Lin Yin. Lin Yin was eating happily and was very gratified. They were family.


    It would be even better if Mom, Dad, and Big Brother came together.


    Lu Ming, who was standing outside the huge van, felt a little sad. When Lu Yan came out and saw that Lu Ming was also there, she was shocked and said in surprise, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here too. It¡¯s amazing!¡± Ren Xue smiled and said, ¡°Yinyin is in the huge van at the side.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Yinyin is out too?¡±


    Lu Ming answered before Ren Xue could. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s eating inside. Do you want to eat with her? I brought you food too.¡±


    When Lu Yan heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, she nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    As she spoke, Lu Yan took the lunch box from Lu Ming and said to Ren Xue,


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go find Yinyin for lunch!¡±


    Before Ren Xue could say anything to Lu Yan, she saw that her energetic daughter was already knocking on the car window beside her.


    Ren Xue smiled and said to Lu Ming, ¡°You brought Xiao Yan¡¯s food over. Shouldn¡¯t you introduce the dishes?¡±


    Actually, Ren Xue was very surprised when Lin Yin came out and walked to another car.


    In her opinion, Lin Yin and the two boys from the Mu family did not seem to be that close. At least, she thought that they would not be as close as she was with Lu Ming.


    In the end, she did not expect Lin Yin to choose the two boys from the Mu family.


    At this moment, Ren Xue was very curious about Lin Yin¡¯s relationship with the Mu family.


    If Lin Yin was the person Mu Ran liked, Mu Xiao shouldn¡¯t be waiting here with her, so there must be something strange going on.


    At the side, Lu Ming nodded at Ren Xue and said, ¡°Second Sister-in-law makes sense.¡±


    Lu Ming did not hide his intention of using Lu Yan to get close to Lin Yin at all. He went forward and stood behind Lu Yan.


    Coincidentally, Lin Yin opened the car door and let Lu Yan in, so Lu Ming followed her in.


    Mu Ran¡¯s huge van was not small. However, five people entered at once, making it seem a little crowded.


    Mu Ran said unhappily, ¡°Lu Ming, why did you come in?¡±


    Lu Yan was Lin Yin¡¯s good friend. Mu Ran could accept the two of them coming in for a meal, but why did Lu Ming come in?


    Lu Ming explained without blushing or panting, ¡®My Xiao Yan wants to eat with her classmate, so I naturally have to accompany her. After all, I made the food. As the chef, I naturally have to come in and ask for her opinion.¡±


    Lu Yan looked at the lunch box in her hand in shock. She opened her mouth in surprise and said, ¡°Uncle, did you make this yourself?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lu Yan¡¯s surprised face and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, who do you think did it?¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s heart was pounding. She had never thought that she would one day be able to eat the food personally cooked by her uncle.


    Lu Yan carefully placed the lunch box on the small table in the car, looking like she was paying tribute. Then, she muttered to herself with an exaggerated expression, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to eat my uncle¡¯s food one day. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled at Lu Yan and said, ¡°Is it really? You look very frightened.¡±


    Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes. Previously, Uncle said that his cooking can only be enjoyed by his wife. How can I not be frightened?!¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Lu Yan¡¯s words, she instantly choked and coughed non-stop. The people beside her also became anxious.


    Mu Xiao patted Lin Yin¡¯s back. Mu Ran scooped soup for Lin Yin with a worried expression, while Lu Ming handed Lin Yin a glass of water.


    After everyone was busy, Lin Yin stopped coughing. Her face was red as she glanced at Lu Ming, who had been looking at her.


    Lin Yin felt a little guilty. She had eaten a lot of cooking that only his wife could enjoy..

 Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Banner

    Chapter 333: Banner


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ran said disdainfully, ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s edible. Only his wife can enjoy it. If his culinary skills aren¡¯t good, won¡¯t he be hurting his future wife specifically?¡±


    Mu Xiao ignored Lu Ming and only urged Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, eat your own food. Take an early lunch break after eating. You still have an exam in the afternoon.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t dare to look up at Lu Ming, so she could only listen to Mu Xiao. She lowered her head and silently called Lu Yan to eat with her.


    Lu Ming naturally took out the food he had made from the lunch box and said with a relaxed expression, ¡°Xiao Yan is joking. I made the food for my family. Yinyin, try it too? You¡¯re Xiao Yan¡¯s classmate, so you¡¯re considered family as well.¡±


    Mu Ran snorted and said, ¡°Lu Ming, listen to yourself. Is what you said reasonable? Who¡¯s family with you?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin and asked faintly, ¡®Yinyin, what do you think?¡± Lin Yin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Yes, Xiao Yan and I are family.¡±


    Compared to something that only his wife could enjoy, Lin Yin felt that it was more comfortable to eat this meal as Lu Yan¡¯s family.


    Lu Ming smiled and placed the prepared dishes on the small table. They were filled to the brim. He even picked up food for Lin Yin arrogantly in front of Mu Ran and Mu Xiao.


    Compared to something that only his wife could enjoy, Lin Yin felt that it was more comfortable to eat this meal as Lu Yan¡¯s family.


    Lu Ming smiled and placed the prepared dishes on the small table. They were filled to the brim. He even picked up food for Lin Yin arrogantly in front of Mu Ran and Mu Xiao.


    At this moment, Lu Yan suddenly realized that the atmosphere here seemed a little off.


    She seemed to have been used by her uncle again.


    Lin Yin also felt that the atmosphere at the event location was a little uncomfortable, so she could only say, ¡°There¡¯s still an exam in the afternoon. Lu Yan and I still have to eat and rest quickly. What do you think?¡±


    Mu Ran immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Yinyin is right. Lu Ming, stop fooling around. Yinyin and Lu Yan still have exams in the afternoon. If you hadn¡¯t come, Yinyin would probably have finished eating by now.¡±


    As he spoke, Mu Ran looked at Lu Ming proudly with a fearless expression.


    Mu Xiao smiled and looked at Lu Ming with interest.


    Lu Ming was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°Yinyin is right. I¡¯ll listen to


    Yinyin.¡±


    Lu Yan sighed silently at the side. She seemed to be invisible. How pitiful.


    On the other hand, Lin Yin turned her gaze to Lu Yan and said, ¡°Xiao Yan, eat quickly.¡±


    Lu Yan instantly felt extremely touched. Indeed, Yinyin doted on her the most. She was much more energetic when she ate.


    After two days of the college entrance examination, Lin Yin¡¯s biggest problem was not the difficulty of the questions, but the fact that she had to face these jealous men every day. Lin Yin was really helpless.


    The moment she left the examination hall, Lin Yin felt that her embarrassing scene became even more exciting.


    It was unknown where Mu Ran learned this move from, but he pulled up a banner with the words: Congratulations to my beautiful sister, Lin Yin, for finishing her exams!


    Beside her, there were people in red who were actually beating gongs and drums. That scene was simply eye-catching.


    Beside her, Lu Ming and Mu Xiao each held a bouquet that was almost a meter tall.


    The surrounding onlookers looked at this group of people curiously and discussed among themselves from time to time.


    Lin Yin turned around and planned to sneak away. In the end, even though the brim of his hat was covering his eyes, Mu Ran, who was still sharp-eyed, shouted at Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, here!¡±


    Everyone looked at Lin Yin. Lu Yan and Yang Xue were laughing so hard that they couldn¡¯t straighten their backs.


    Even Ji Yun and Shi Dai looked at Lin Yin mockingly and said, ¡°Lin Yin, your family is really interesting. They¡¯re sending you a banner!¡±


    Lu Yan was instantly unconvinced. The person who sent the banner was Mu Ran! If Shi Dai and the others knew that it was Mu Ran who sent it, they would probably even put the trash Mu Ran sent into the safe to show off.


    Seeing that Lu Yan was about to speak, Lin Yin hurriedly pulled Lu Yan back.


    There were so many people now. If Mu Ran¡¯s identity was exposed, it would be lively later.


    After being pulled by Lin Yin, Lu Yan calmed down a little. She only glared at Shi Dai and Ji Yun warningly.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t leave, so she could only brace herself and walk up to Lu Ming and the other two.


    The two men with the flowers fought to hand the flowers to Lin Yin, not giving in at all.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming and Mu Xiao with a bitter expression and said, ¡°Why are the two of you messing around with Brother Mu Ran?¡±


    Mu Ran immediately pushed away the two men holding the flowers and pouted at Lin Yin.. ¡°Yinyin, how am I fooling around? This is so glorious! It¡¯s festive!¡±

 Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Picking Lin Yin Up

    Chapter 334: Picking Lin Yin Up


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Ran helplessly and said, ¡°Brother Mu Ran, quickly tell them not to make such a big commotion. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be on the news again tomorrow.¡±


    As soon as Lin Yin said that, many reporters immediately surrounded them for an interview. The few of them were squeezed and could only brace themselves to deal with it. The scene became a little chaotic.


    At the school gate, Su Fei, who had been wearing a hat and sunglasses, followed the crowd out.


    She had been in a mess during the past two days of exams. She did not even know how to do the most basic questions.


    However, Su Fei could not do anything. During this period of time, Zheng Chao and the others had been tormenting her, especially Zhao Zhi. He almost treated her as his personal plaything. She did not have time to revise at all.


    At this moment, she was hiding in the crowd and looking at Lin Yin jealously.


    Even though Lin Yin¡¯s side was a little messy, Su Fei still saw the two men holding the flowers.


    One was Lu Ming, who had a monstrous power, and the other was the famous genius doctor, Mu Xiao. Such outstanding two men were actually willing to lower themselves and pick Lin Yin up so openly.


    How could Su Fei not be jealous of such treatment?


    Unlike her, who was secretly afraid of seeing Zheng Chao, Zhao Zhi, and the others.


    When she saw Chu Yun, Su Fei rushed over.


    Chu Yun gave Su Fei a bouquet of flowers and congratulated her. ¡°Feifei, congratulations on completing your high school studies.¡±


    Su Fei only accepted the bouquet perfunctorily and left school with Chu Yun in a hurry.


    On Lin Yin¡¯s side, someone knocked off Mu Ran¡¯s hat and someone quickly recogmzea ner.


    ¡°Mu Ran, it¡¯s the big star Mu Ran!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, come and see. It¡¯s Mu Ran!¡±


    Hence, Mu Ran was quickly surrounded by everyone. Lu Ming had a smile in his eyes and took advantage of the chaos to pull Lin Yin into his car.


    Under Mu Ran¡¯s anger and Mu Xiao¡¯s surprised gaze, Lu Ming took Lin Yin away, making the Mu brothers so angry that they wanted to beat Lu Ming up.


    The fact that Mu Ran appeared at the event location to cheer for her sister immediately became a trending topic, and Lin Yin was beautifully pulled out and exposed.


    Mu Heng looked at Lin Yin, who was on the news every other day, and reprimanded Mu Ran for fooling around.


    Fortunately, after the exam, everyone discovered Mu Ran. If it caused chaos when they entered the examination hall, things would be huge.


    However, he was a little puzzled.


    It would have been fine if Mu Ran had gone to see Lin Yin, but why was Mu Xiao messing around as well at this time?


    Looking at Mu Xiao holding the flowers and smiling on the phone screen, Mu Heng was filled with doubts.


    Mu Xiao seemed to treat Lin Yin too well.


    Mu Ran liked Lin Yin, but what about Mu Xiao?


    Could it be that he was also interested in Lin Yin?


    No, it must not be like that. It was impossible for Mu Xiao to snatch her away from Mu Ran, and it was impossible for him to like the person his brother liked.


    Moreover, if it was only the person Mu Ran liked, Mu Xiao would not have done this for the person his brother liked.


    It seemed like Mu Xiao had a little secret.


    After Lu Ming picked Lin Yin up, his mood improved a little. There was joy in his eyes and he could not hide it.


    Lin Yin asked in amusement, ¡°Are you that happy? You can stop smiling soon.¡±


    Lu Ming turned to look at Lin Yin and said happily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t I happy? So many people tried to snatch you from me, but I won, so I¡¯m happy!¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Brother Mu Ran and Brother Mu Xiao treat me as their sister. I only treat them as brothers, so¡­¡±


    Before Lin Yin could finish speaking, Lu Ming hurriedly parked the car by the side of the road. Then, he turned around and looked at Lin Yin with a burning gaze. ¡°Yinyin, are you explaining to me because you care about what I think?¡±


    Lu Ming did not care if Mu Xiao and Mu Ran treated Lin Yin as their sister. He only cared if Lin Yin had him in her heart.


    Therefore, he was very excited when Lin Yin naturally explained her relationship with the Mu brothers to him just now.


    At this moment, Lu Ming was also very excited. He looked at Lin Yin without blinking, waiting for her answer.


    Lin Yin was a little confused by Lu Ming¡¯s burning eyes..

 Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Kiss in the Car

    Chapter 335: Kiss in the Car


    If Lu Ming hadn¡¯t said that, Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t have known that she had subconsciously explained to Lu Ming.


    She was afraid that Lu Ming would misunderstand her relationship with Mu Ran and Mu Xiao.


    Lin Yin knew very well that she relied on and liked Lu Ming a little, but she did not expect that she had already reached the stage where she cared so much about Lu Ming.


    This sudden revelation made Lin Yin panic. She lowered her head at a loss, not daring to look into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be able to see into her heart.


    Lu Ming regretted being so straightforward. He was afraid that Lin Yin would not be able to accept it and retreat.


    Lu Ming raised Lin Yin¡¯s face slightly and said gently, ¡°Yinyin, follow your heart, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming¡¯s obviously gentle gaze and felt less uneasy. She just looked at Lu Ming in a daze and then watched as Lu Ming approached her.


    It was only when his warm and slightly dry lips covered hers that Lin Yin came back to her senses and wanted to retreat.


    How could Lu Ming let Lin Yin retreat at this moment? He quickly undid the seatbelt.


    Lu Ming leaned towards Lin Yin and unbuckled her seatbelt. His hot palm reached for her slender back and pulled her towards him domineeringly.


    A light kiss landed on Lin Yin¡¯s lips. Lu Ming¡¯s movements were very clear, as light as if Lin Yin was a fragile treasure in the world. He couldn¡¯t bear to use force on her.


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. She couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and feel the ambiguous touch Lu Ming brought with her.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s eyes close, a smile appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s lips. His gentle kiss gradually deepened as he licked and nibbled slowly, his agile and hot tongue slowly probing Lin Yin¡¯s tightly shut lips.


    Lu Ming was like a patient hunter slowly luring his prey into a trap.


    It was not until Lin Yin was breathless from the kiss and her red lips parted that Lu Ming stuck his tongue between Lin Yin¡¯s lips and pried open her teeth domineeringly. Then, he swept the sensitive roof of Lin Yin¡¯s mouth, causing her to pant.


    That unfamiliar moan shocked Lin Yin so much that she instantly opened her eyes and stared blankly at the handsome face inches away.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t control her heartbeat anymore. This was the first time the temperature on her face had risen so high. She pushed Lu Ming in panic, and the tongue in her mouth resisted Lu Ming¡¯s invasion.


    In the end, Lu Ming grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s hand that was trying to push him away and sucked Lin Yin¡¯s tongue, which was trying to push his tongue out, into his mouth. He entangled Lin Yin¡¯s tongue and did not let her resist.


    The sound of their lips touching was especially loud in the small car, making Lin Yin close her eyes again.


    This action undoubtedly allowed Lu Ming to do whatever he wanted.


    The light kiss just now quickly turned into a storm.


    Lu Ming grabbed the back of Lin Yin¡¯s head hard and kissed her until she was dizzy. She collapsed into Lu Ming¡¯s arms.


    After an unknown period of time, Lu Ming finally let go of Lin Yin¡¯s red lips in satisfaction.


    His rough fingers rubbed Lin Yin¡¯s red lips greedily as he helped her wipe the bright water stains on her lips.


    Her voice was slightly hoarse as she said, ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re so tempting.¡±


    Lin Yin was so embarrassed that her neck turned red. She said in a low voice,


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Lu Ming smiled evilly and asked, ¡°Otherwise what?¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Ming did not forget to rub Lin Yin¡¯s red and hot face. A certain part of his body hurt badly, but Lu Ming knew very well that he had to take it slow, or he would scare the little girl in front of him.


    Lin Yin looked up at Lu Ming, who was obviously a little mean. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll ignore you in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Lin Yin regretted it. Such a tone and such words made her sound like a little girl who was throwing a tantrum with her boyfriend.


    Lu Ming simply loved Lin Yin¡¯s shy look. He pulled Lin Yin into his arms and smiled happily.


    Lin Yin¡¯s face pressed against Lu Ming¡¯s trembling chest. She was embarrassed and angry, but there was also a hint of sweetness, making her happy..

 Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Waiting For You At Home

    Chapter 336: Waiting For You At Home


    Lu Ming couldn¡¯t bear to let go of Lin Yin, but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything rash, so he could only hug Lin Yin quietly, trying to reduce the restlessness in a certain part of his body in such a quiet way.


    However, Lu Ming had underestimated Lin Yin¡¯s attraction to him.


    Even though Lin Yin was in his arms and did not move, his desire did not decrease but increased, burning him until he could not help it.


    In order to avoid hurting Lin Yin, Lu Ming finally pushed her away. He endured the restlessness in his heart and sent Lin Yin home first.


    Only after he went back to relieve his desires did he dare to look for Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin looked at the man standing at the door who had already changed into another set of clothes and felt a little embarrassed.


    After being reborn, she was not an innocent little girl. Naturally, she knew what Lu Ming was doing just now.


    The two of them tacitly did not mention what had just happened. Lu Ming asked calmly and naturally, ¡°What are we having for dinner?¡±


    Lin Yin relaxed slightly. She sat on the sofa and looked at Lu Ming. ¡°The students in the class said that they were going out to relax together, so I¡¯m going over to gather later.¡±


    Lu Ming felt a little disappointed, but when he thought about how he still had a lot of time with Lin Yin in the future, he let go.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you there later,¡± Lu Ming said naturally as he sat beside Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart, which had just relaxed, suddenly rose to her throat again, and her entire body stiffened.


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s nervous expression, Lu Ming suddenly felt a little amused. Why did Yinyin look cuter the more he looked at her?


    Lu Ming¡¯s large palm gently covered Lin Yin¡¯s small hands. The moment Lin Yin was about to pull away, he held Lin Yin¡¯s small hand gently but tightly and said, ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t be so nervous. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Lin Yin suddenly recalled touching Lu Ming¡¯s head. She looked guilty, but her gaze drifted to Lu Ming¡¯s head uncontrollably.


    ¡°You still want to touch my head?¡± Lu Ming teased.


    Lin Yin felt even more embarrassed by Lu Ming¡¯s words. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that way.¡±


    Lu Ming smiled and gently stroked Lin Yin¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. I promised to come back that day and let you touch me. I won¡¯t go back on my word. Do you want to touch me now or later tonight?¡±


    Lin Yin was annoyed by Lu Ming¡¯s words. She looked at Lu Ming and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak anymore! I was drunk, why are you so persistent?¡±


    Lu Ming pinched Lin Yin¡¯s cheek dotingly and said softly, ¡°Whether you¡¯re drunk or not, as long as I made a promise, I¡¯ll keep it.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was fiery as it lingered in all directions where Lin Yin could see, making it impossible for Lin Yin to escape.


    Seeing that the temperature between the two of them was getting higher and higher and the atmosphere was getting more and more ambiguous, her phone suddenly rang, scaring Lin Yin so much that she hurriedly pushed Lu Ming away.


    Lin Yin picked up the phone and said with an unnatural tremble in her voice,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    After hanging up, Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming and said, ¡°Lu Yan is already waiting for me downstairs. I want to go over first.¡±


    Lu Ming sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at home?¡±


    Lin Yin looked up at Lu Ming in shock and said suspiciously, ¡®You¡¯re going to wait for me at my house?¡±


    Lu Ming said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lin Yin hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, you can go home first.¡±


    Lu Ming sighed slightly and said, ¡°My home is also your home. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home wherever I go. There¡¯s no difference. However, since you don¡¯t want me to stay here, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    After Lu Ming finished speaking, he looked at Lin Yin sadly. His gaze was like an abandoned resentful woman looking at her heartless husband, making Lin Yin wonder if she had hurt Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming stood up sadly and looked back three times with a reluctant expression as he moved towards the door.


    Lin Yin had a headache. She was clearly not the kind of person who was soft-hearted, but when she saw Lu Ming like this, she could not help but want to follow Lu Ming¡¯s wishes.


    Lin Yin sighed slightly and said, ¡°Alright, then wait here. However, I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s mood instantly improved. He said happily, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me Imow before you come back.. I¡¯ll pick you up!¡±

 Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Class Party

    Chapter 337: Class Party


    When Lu Ming sent Lin Yin down, his expression was very similar to a wife sending her husband off to work, making Lin Yin almost laugh a few times.


    Downstairs, Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin, who had been personally sent out by her uncle, and shook her head in disbelief. She muttered, ¡°As expected, everything has its vanquisher!¡±


    When Yang Xue heard this, she smiled until her eyes narrowed into a line. She praised, ¡°Yinyin and your uncle are really compatible. They¡¯re both so good-looking!¡±


    Lu Yan nodded in agreement. ¡°I agree with this.¡±


    However, when Lu Yan¡¯s satisfied little face met her uncle¡¯s cold face, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything, right? Why was her uncle so unhappy?


    Could it be that her call just now interrupted something good for Uncle?


    Lu Yan shivered in her heart and chuckled at Lu Ming. Then, as soon as Lin Yin got into the car, she immediately asked the chauffeur to drive. Otherwise, if she stayed any longer, she would feel like Lu Ming was going to skin her alive.


    After Lu Ming¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, Lu Yan asked, ¡°Yinyin, were you and my uncle doing something just now?¡±


    Lin Yin did not expect Lu Yan to be so sharp that she could guess it.


    Lin Yin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. There¡¯s no such thing. ¡±


    Lu Yan looked at Lin Yin suspiciously for a few times before throwing it to the back of her mind. Anywvay, ever since she was young, her uncle had always been so cold. She wouldn¡¯t lose much if he looked at her a few times. It was fine.


    The three of them arrived at the large private room reserved by the class. There were already many people inside.


    When many students saw Lin Yin and the other two arrive, they went forward to greet them warmly.


    Lin Yin was now the chairman of the Sheng Corporation, and Lu Yan was a member of the Lu Family. These two people were both people they wanted to curry favor with.


    As for Yang Xue, they could curry favor with her for the sake of Lin Yin and Lu


    Yan.


    This was the first time Yang Xue was surrounded by these enthusiastic students. She did not know how to release her limbs.


    Shi Dai, who was sitting on the sofa, watched in disdain as her classmates flattered Lin Yin.


    In the past, when Su Fei was still the eldest daughter of the Su Family, these people had tried to please her a lot. Now that Su Fei was in trouble, these people immediately turned around to please others. They were all despicable.


    However, when she thought of Su Fei, Shi Dai sighed in her heart. After all, they were good sisters who grew up together. Now that the Su Family had been defeated, she could not help but feel a little sad.


    However, she had recently heard that Su Fei¡¯s father and brother¡¯s business was doing well, so Shi Dai was also looking forward to Su Fei¡¯s family making a comeback.


    At that time, it would be best if Su Fei suppressed Lin Yin again.


    Ji Yun looked at Lin Yin calmly. She and Su Fei used to get along well, but it was only limited to good friends.


    Moreover, ever since she found out that Su Fei had degenerated, she felt disgusted whenever she thought of Su Fei.


    Therefore, this time, Lin Yin had caused the Su Family to be in this state. She did not have any other opinions about Lin Yin. It was just a matter of who won.


    However, after all, she had a conflict with Lin Yin before, so Ji Yun still could not express her goodwill to Lin Yin.


    Shi Dai sneered at Lin Yin, who was surrounded. Then, she turned to look at Ji


    Yun and asked, ¡°Did you contact Feifei today? I didn¡¯t contact her, and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll come later. ¡±


    Ji Yun only glanced at Shi Dai indifferently and said, ¡°She probably won¡¯t come. ¡±


    Before she came, she heard her brother talking to his group of friends. He said that the boys in Zheng Chao¡¯s class had an event and Zheng Chao had invited many boys to attend.


    Ji Yun felt that if she was not wrong, Su Fei would most likely be brought to that place to play with those boys.


    Hearing Ji Yun¡¯s answer, a hint of disappointment flashed across Shi Dai¡¯s face. She did not expect that Su Fei would not come to this graduation gathering.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the class say that they would hold a graduation trip after the results are out? I wonder if Feifei can¡¯t come then? Actually, I¡¯ve been looking forward to the graduation trip for the three of us. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time.¡± Shi Dai¡¯s words were filled with disappointment.


    Such a low mood infected Ji Yun, but she quickly threw those thoughts to the back of her mind..

 Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: The Room Next Door

    Chapter 338: The Room Next Door


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin and the other two were surrounded by the students in the class in the middle of the private room. It was peaceful.


    Apart from a few, everyone was having a good time. They played games, sang, and danced.


    This was the first time Lin Yin had felt the recklessness and ostentatiousness of youth among her classmates.


    This was something Lin Yin had never experienced in her previous life.


    As for Lu Yan, who had completely let go of her temper, she was crazy the entire night.


    During the Truth or Dare segment, Yang Xue was sent to the private room beside to confess to the most handsome boy.


    Yang Xue did not expect herself to be so unlucky. Her face instantly turned red as she stammered, ¡°Um, can I not go?¡±


    Shi Dai said sarcastically, ¡°That won¡¯t do. We don¡¯t have a drinking session today, and we can¡¯t punish you with alcohol. So, you can only go. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to afford it!¡±


    Lu Yan snorted at Shi Dai and said, ¡°So be it. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Let¡¯s go, Xiao Xue. I¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯s just a confession!¡±


    Yang Xue¡¯s face was red as she was pulled up by Lu Yan. The group of people walked towards the room next door.


    However, when the students in the class walked into the private room beside them, everyone was silent for a few seconds.


    Neither of them had expected such an accident.


    Shi Dai watched the scene in front of her in disbelief.


    Zheng Chao, Zhao Zhi, and the others were in the room. Even Ji Yun¡¯s brother was there.


    Some of them were sitting on the sofa in well-dressed clothes, while others were stripping down to their underwear and playing with the girls who only had their underwear left.


    Shi Dai had always known that some boys in the circle were very playful, but


    she had never expected them to be so close to her.


    Especially when she saw Su Fei kneeling on the ground on all fours with an embarrassed expression and a dog chain hanging from her neck. She was held by Zhao Zhi like a dog and crawled on the empty ground, Shi Dai screamed in fear.


    That sharp cry broke the silence.


    Su Fei hugged her body in shame and buried her head in her knees. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to die immediately.


    The other girls were more calm. After all, they were in the business of prostitution, so they didn¡¯t care. Besides, they were still wearing underwear. What was there to make a fuss about?


    Ji Yun¡¯s brother hurriedly stood up and chased Lin Yin¡¯s class out. Everyone returned to the private room with disbelief on their faces.


    Shi Dai was unwilling to believe her eyes. Her voice trembled as she asked Ji Yun, ¡°Ji Yun, my eyes seemed to be broken just now. I actually saw Su Fei. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    When Shi Dai said this, she had an extremely ugly smile on her face.


    Ji Yun sighed heavily and said, ¡°Shi Dai, don¡¯t lie to yourself. Su Fei is no longer the Su Fei who was still the eldest daughter of the Su Family.¡±


    Shi Dai¡¯s eyes turned red. She kept shaking her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe


    Ji Yun sighed helplessly.


    Yang Xue grabbed Lu Yan and Lin Yin¡¯s hands tightly, feeling a little upset.


    Su Fei was a very annoying person, but seeing her former classmate being humiliated like this, Yang Xue felt very upset.


    The originally happy group of people was caught off guard by this sudden accident. Everyone stopped thinking about playing wantonly.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zhi grabbed Su Fei¡¯s hair and forced her to raise her face from the bend of her knees. Facing the group of demons opposite her, the hatred in Su Fei¡¯s heart took root and grew into a huge tree.


    She wished she could tear these people in front of her into pieces and feed them to the wild dogs.


    It was these people who had embarrassed her in front of Lin Yin.


    She had once stood above Lin Yin, but after her face was completely torn apart by everyone, she felt that she had completely turned into a pile of mud and was completely stepped on by Lin Yin, that lowly person from the slums.


    Her eyes were filled with anger that could burn everything. She wished she could destroy the world with her.


    Even if their actions were discovered by their classmates, Zhao Zhi was not afraid. Instead, he looked at Su Fei mockingly and smiled. ¡°Why? You actually feel embarrassed. You¡¯ve already done it. Are you still afraid of others looking?¡±


    Seeing that Zhao Zhi was about to continue taking off her remaining clothes in front of so many people, Su Fei completely exploded. She pushed Zhao Zhi away, grabbed the clothes beside her, and covered herself before rushing out of the private room..

 Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Meng Shu’s Past

    Chapter 339: Meng Shu¡¯s Past


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Fei ran all the way and attracted the attention of many people.


    Even though they knew that there would be some special services in this clubhouse, very few people would see such a woman running in the corridor in her underwear and a dog leash.


    However, Su Fei could not care less at this moment. She just wanted to find a place to hide and not be seen.


    It was only when she pushed open the door to the emergency exit and hid at the top of the stairs that she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    All along, she had never done anything heinous. Why did she have to suffer these inexplicable injuries?


    Why could a lowlyperson like Lin Yin be high up in the air now while she could only be trampled on and humiliated? Why?!


    How could the heavens be so unfair!


    As Su Fei cried, she vented the frustration in her heart until she calmed down. Then, she sat quietly at the staircase.


    After a moment of impulse, Su Fei sat at the staircase and did not move for a long time. She did not know what to do.


    She knew that she had embarrassed Zhao Zhi just now. If she went back now, she would definitely be treated even more cruelly by Zhao Zhi.


    Su Fei put on her clothes and slowly walked out. She wandered around in this debauchery alone. It was not until she heard the discussion between the women that she stopped and listened attentively.


    ¡°I also received a lot of tips. I have to say that Eldest Master Lu is really generous.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. That¡¯s the head of the great families, the Lu Family. Lu Zheng is the eldest son of this generation. There¡¯s no way he can finish spending all his money.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that the Lu Family wants the Third Master of the Lu Family, Lu Ming, to inherit the family¡¯s foundation. If the Third Master of the Lu Family comes, he will definitely be able to give more tips.¡±


    ¡°Third Master Lu? If you¡¯re looking forward to Third Master Lu coming, it¡¯s better for you to daydream first!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been in charge for so long, but I¡¯ve never heard of Lu Ming coming out to play with women. Give up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if it¡¯s Eldest Master Lu, you¡¯re lucky to be able to see him today. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him in so many years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With the Lu Family¡¯s old-fashioned upbringing, I¡¯ve never even seen Second Master Lu, let alone Third Master Lu.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, looks like we can only get some pocket money from Eldest Master Lu.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to keep it well. Eldest Master Lu is married. I heard that his wife came from here. She¡¯s really ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Really? How can a family like the Lu Family accept a woman of our background?¡±


    The women¡¯s voices suddenly lowered, and Su Fei was instantly curious.


    Lu Zheng was Lu Ming¡¯s elder brother, and Lu Ming and Lin Yin were so close that Su Fei was curious about everything about Lin Yin.


    The woman¡¯s voice was very soft, but Su Fei still heard it.


    ¡°Lu Zheng¡¯s current wife, Meng Shu, was said to be the daughter of a rich family. Later, I heard that her family fell from grace and she ended up in our brothel. However, this was a long time ago. I heard about it too. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s such a thing?! Does that mean that I can also become the wife of a rich family?¡±


    ¡°Look at how capable you are. When you see a man like this, your eyes light up like a dog seeing sh*t. He doesn¡¯t like you !¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Aren¡¯t you going to let me dream? Meng Shu was an escort before, but can¡¯t she still be a rich wife? Can I be uglier than her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Which of us sisters isn¡¯t younger than Meng Shu? Why can¡¯t we think about it? Moreover, I heard that ever since Meng Shu hooked up with Lu Zheng, her originally dilapidated family also soared. Now, they¡¯ve already recovered to their former glory!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s really lucky! She¡¯s already a prostitute, but there¡¯s still a man who came to bail her out and even gave her money to support her family. I wonder when I can get such dogsh*t luck!¡±


    The women¡¯s chatter gradually disappeared, and Su Fei¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was also the first time she knew that Lu Ming¡¯s sister-in-law came from such a background.


    In that case, she, Su Fei, was even more noble than Meng Shu. At least she had not officially become a woman of those places. At least, in name, she was still the daughter of the Su Family.


    Although she was not his biological daughter.


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes gradually became firm. If she could take down Lu Zheng, even if Lin Yin really joined the Lu Family in the future, she would still be Lin Yin¡¯s sister-in-law.. Wouldn¡¯t she still be above Lin Yin?

 Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Monitoring Lu Zheng

    Chapter 340: Monitoring Lu Zheng


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Besides, no one knew what the outcome of such a battle between the wealthy families would be until the end.


    If something happened to Lu Ming halfway, wouldn¡¯t Lu Zheng be the most capable person to take over the Lu Family?


    If she got together with Lu Zheng, wouldn¡¯t she be the future mistress of the Lu Family?


    As the future mistress of the Lu Family, not to mention Zhao Zhi, even Zheng Chao was unable to bear the consequences of failure. They probably wouldn¡¯t dare to threaten her, right?


    Or could she use the Lu Family¡¯s power to directly deal with Zheng Chao and the others?


    At the thought of this, Su Fei was instantly excited.


    The women had just said that Lu Zheng had appeared here tonight. Su Fei suddenly wanted to try her luck. Perhaps Lu Zheng had not left yet.


    Su Fei tidied up her clothes obediently and went straight to the security officer¡¯s room.


    The two security officers looked at Su Fei in confusion and asked, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Fei smiled seductively and said, ¡°I just lost something in the clubhouse, but I don¡¯t remember where I lost it. Can you ask the two brothers to help me look at the surveillance cameras?¡±


    The two security officers sized Su Fei up and said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. The surveillance cameras involve the privacy of our guests. We can¡¯t show you.¡±


    Su Fei looked at the two of them and pouted. ¡°But that thing is very important to me. If I lose it, I¡¯ll be spanked. Can you really bear to do that?¡±


    When the two security officers heard Su Fei¡¯s words, they were instantly stunned on the spot. They had never expected the woman in front of them to be so coquettish to them. The two of them were a little stunned.


    Especially when they saw the woman in front of them puffing out her chest intentionally or unintentionally, revealing her proud cleavage, the two of them swallowed their saliva.


    How could a normal man resist a beautiful woman who had obviously come knocking on his door? The two of them sized up Su Fei. Their gazes, which had been at a loss at first, slowly turned turbid and lustful.


    Su Fei looked at the two men with disdain, but her actions were even more provocative.


    She went forward and caressed one of the security officers¡¯ chests with her soft hand. She asked softly, ¡°Can I take a look? Brother securitv officer?¡±


    The fragrance of the woman¡¯s body entered the noses of the two security officers and immediately charmed the two men.


    The neglected security officer beside her touched Su Fei¡¯s butt tentatively and said wretchedly, ¡°Little girl, let me touch you properly. I promise you anything!¡±


    He had not touched a woman for a long time. Now that he had met someone who came knocking on his door, he was extremely excited.


    Su Fei endured the disgust in her heart and twisted her butt coquettishly. She sent that round butt into the hands of the security officer behind her and moaned softly, ¡°Good brother, touch it properly. You¡¯re making me so comfortable!¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s words instantly cut off the rational thread in the hearts of the two security officers. The hand that was originally gently rubbing Su Fei¡¯s butt instantly became impudent. They kneaded it a few times and even slapped it hard.


    Su Fei yelped cooperatively.


    In the past, Su Fei would definitely not have been able to do it.


    However, during this period of time, she had been tortured and humiliated by Zheng Chao and the others. Su Fei had long thrown away her so-called self-esteem and shame.


    Facing two security officers was a piece of cake for Su Fei.


    Just as the two of them were aroused by Su Fei, Su Fei pulled out all four hands that had already reached into her underwear and said angrily with a pout, ¡°You touched me until I¡¯m wet, but you didn¡¯t even turn on the surveillance cameras!¡±


    The two security officers immediately said fawningly, ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll on it for you immediately.¡±


    Su Fei instantly smiled and winked at the two of them. She said seductively, ¡°Okay! When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll definitely serve you well. I promise to make you comfortable.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s words made the two security officers feel smug. After asking about the time of the surveillance cameras they wanted to see, the two of them located the surveillance cameras at that time.


    Su Fei stared fixedly at the surveillance cameras. She was not sure when Lu Zheng arrived and when he left, so she could only watch quickly..

 Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Mr. Lu ‘s Woman

    Chapter 341: Mr. Lu ¡®s Woman


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The two security officers¡¯ gazes landed on Su Fei¡¯s butt, who was lying in front of the computer and looking at the surveillance cameras. After looking at each other, the two of them smiled evilly.


    Feeling the two hands that had already reached into her legs, Su Fei ignored them completely. She just looked at the surveillance cameras and quickly went through them.


    This was the opportunity she could seize now. Even if the hope was very small, she had to give it a try. Otherwise, she could forget about getting rid of Zheng Chao and the others for the rest of her life.


    Su Fei was anxious, and so were the two security officers behind her. In this small security officer room, they served Su Fei until she reached her climax.


    Just as the two of them were arguing about who should go first, Su Fei saw Lu Zheng. His face was exactly the same as the photos she had just found online. She even saw a few women come out of that private room after the man came out.


    Those women happened to be the women who had just discussed Lu Zheng and Meng Shu.


    Su Fei was overjoyed and quickly scrolled to the back of the video. Suddenly, the flesh on her chest sank into a warm place. A hot thing pushed open her vagina and inserted.


    The disgusting but exciting rhythm made Su Fei sigh in comfort.


    Su Fei gritted her teeth and endured the trembling of her body. Her eyes were still fixed on the screen. When she saw that Lu Zheng had brought a woman into a private room and had yet to come out, Su Fei¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    She pushed away the security officer who was squinting and enjoying himself. His penis, which was still in her philtrum, instantly slid out.


    At the same time, Su Fei pulled her nipple out of another security officer¡¯s mouth.


    Then, she stood up and put on her clothes in front of the two security officers. She said with a smile, ¡°Alright, Brothers, I should go back. Otherwise, Mr. Lu will find trouble with me later.¡±


    How could the two security officers, who had yet to vent themselves, be willing to let Su Fei off?


    The two of them went forward and pressed Su Fei against the surveillance cameras. They said fiercely, ¡°B*tch, are you playing with us?¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them lifted Su Fei¡¯s skirt and wanted to force themselves on her. However, Su Fei shouted, ¡°I¡¯m from the Lu Family. Are you sure you want to play with Lu Zheng¡¯s woman?


    The security officer¡¯s hand was already on the edge of Su Fei¡¯s underwear, but he was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°Who are you lying to?¡± A security officer questioned.


    They did not know if Lu Zheng was really having an affair with the woman in front of them, but they knew Lu Zheng¡¯s status.


    Su Fei struggled free from the two of them and stood up slowly. She smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Eldest Master Lu. Besides, I¡¯m not a hostess at your clubhouse. You¡¯d better think carefully about what you want to do to me!¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s shrewd eyes swept across the two security officers before she sneered. ¡°I let you touch me up and down today and you even stuffed your dirty thing into me. What do you think will happen to you if I tell Mr. Lu?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s confident expression instantly caught the two security officers¡¯ attention. The two of them hurriedly pulled up their pants and looked at each other.


    Su Fei laughed coldly. ¡°Forget it. Seeing that the two of you served me well just now, I won¡¯t argue with you. The next time you see me, you have to be careful of your lifeline. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get Mr. Lu to cut off your dirty things for me sooner or later.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s warning frightened the two security officers so much that they immediately covered their vital parts and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Aunt, we were blind and offended you. We won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    Su Fei laughed coldly and said, ¡°At least you guys know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    With that, Su Fei left under the terrified and helpless gazes of the two security officers.


    However, as soon as Su Fei left, the expressions of the two security officers changed. They spat at the door and scolded, ¡°Stupid b*tch, she¡¯s still the same as those who came to sell themselves. What¡¯s with the arrogance! We should have done it first just now. F*ck!¡±


    As soon as Su Fei left the house, she went straight to the bathroom to tidy up the marks on her body and mess up her hair.


    Looking at her pitiful appearance in the mirror, Su Fei walked out of the bathroom with a satisfied expression. Then, she jogged over and barged into the private room where Lu Zheng was with a panicked expression..

 Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Seducing Lu Zheng

    Chapter 342: Seducing Lu Zheng


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Zheng, who was enjoying the service of a beauty, was shocked. He almost thought that his grandfather had brought someone to arrest him. In the end, when he saw that it was a young girl with disheveled clothes who had fallen in, he relaxed and looked at the door unhappily.


    Su Fei used her hands to support her weak body. The clothes on her shoulders fell to her shoulders, revealing her smooth skin.


    Her timid eyes were filled with tears as she looked at the two people in the private room in confusion. When she saw that they were both naked inside, Su Fei was so frightened that she immediately stepped back.


    It was this panicked retreat that made Su Fei¡¯s clothes suddenly slide down and her full breasts appear in front of Lu Zheng.


    Her trembling snow-white breasts were decorated with a bright red nipple. Her shy and timid appearance of not even wearing a bra indeed aroused Lu Zheng¡¯s desire.


    When the woman serving Lu Zheng saw Lu Zheng¡¯s interest in the girl at the door, she was instantly dissatisfied.


    She stood up without any scruples and scolded Su Fei, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Su Fei hurriedly covered her eyes and turned around to stand up. In the end, she stepped on her accidentally fallen clothes and fell down, exposing her upper body to the air.


    Su Fei screamed and covered the roundness of her chest, looking at the two people opposite her in fear.


    Lu Zheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile. If he was not wrong, this woman should be here to seduce him. Perhaps she was the new girl from this clubhouse?


    However, he had to admit that he was interested in this little girl.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the door, as if it was looking for someone.


    Su Fei looked panicked and hurriedly reached out to close the door. Then, she looked at the two people opposite her with a pleading expression and said, ¡°Uncle, Sister, someone wants to catch me. Can you let me hide here? When they leave, I¡¯ll go out. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    The woman gritted her teeth in anger. They were all women, so she could naturally tell that Su Fei had ill intentions. She was obviously here for her big sugar daddy.


    It was not easy for her to have a generous guest like Lu Zheng. How could she let him off?


    However, just as she was about to scold Su Fei to go out, Lu Zheng¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Is this a newcomer to your clubhouse?¡±


    How could the woman know? She looked unfamiliar.


    The woman did not answer. Just by looking at the woman¡¯s slightly puzzled expression, Lu Zheng knew that this girl was not from this clubhouse.


    Lu Zheng was interested. He stood up and walked towards Su Fei naked.


    Su Fei¡¯s gaze landed on the dangling penis between Lu Zheng¡¯s legs. She was stunned for a few seconds before she let go of her chest in fear and covered her eyes.


    Without any cover, her well-developed chest was revealed. Hence, Su Fei covered her chest in panic. She was extremely busy, which amused Lu Zheng.


    Seeing that Lu Zheng was about to approach, Su Fei immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I¡­ I¡¯ll call the police. I¡­¡±


    Seeing that the girl could not say a complete sentence for a long time, Lu


    Zheng thought of something and said, ¡°I¡¯m already here. What do you want?¡±


    Su Fei suddenly looked up. The man¡¯s hard and erect thing was about to touch Su Fei¡¯s forehead.


    Su Fei was stunned on the spot and did not react for a long time.


    The woman at the side gritted her teeth in anger when she saw Su Fei pretending. She immediately grabbed Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and rubbed her full chest against Lu Zheng¡¯s. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, she¡¯s just a wild girl. I¡¯ll get her out immediately and I¡¯ll continue to serve you? Hmm?¡±


    Lu Zheng had a smile on his face, but he said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    When Su Fei heard Lu Zheng¡¯s words, her stunned eyes were instantly filled with tears. She looked like a delicate flower that had been frosted. She was really lovable.


    The woman beside her did not expect the young lady in front of her to be so thick-skinned despite her young age.


    ¡°Mr. Lu asked you to go out! Didn¡¯t you hear him?¡± The woman looked at Su Fei proudly and scolded.


    She dared to snatch her man from her. She did not even look at her own capabilities. She was really overestimating herself.


    Su Fei pulled her clothes up sadly to block the view of her chest. Then, she avoided Lu Zheng¡¯s lively penis and moved to the side before slowly standing up.


    However, just as she was about to open the door and leave, someone suddenly grabbed her arm. She exclaimed and her clothes had already fallen to the ground.


    The next second, she was naked in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms..

 Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Hugging Her Legs

    Chapter 343: Hugging Her Legs


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Zheng was also a little surprised. This young lady¡¯s inside was actually empty. She was not even wearing her underwear.


    Lu Zheng¡¯s gaze landed on the woman beside him and he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to get out!¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect that she would be intercepted by a young lady one day.


    The woman grabbed Lu Zheng¡¯s arm indignantly and said coquettishly, ¡°Mr. Lu, let me serve you.¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Why? I need you to arrange for me to play with women?¡±


    Hearing the strong warning in Lu Zheng¡¯s tone, the woman panicked a little. She glared fiercely at Su Fei, who was struggling in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms, and reluctantly put on her clothes and left.


    Su Fei, who was in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms, pushed Lu Zheng angrily and shouted weakly, ¡°You smelly hooligan, let go of me!¡±


    As Su Fei struggled, she glared at Lu Zheng with red eyes.


    Lu Zheng looked at the woman in his arms who was like a little rabbit and smiled. ¡°I can let go of you. You¡¯ll have to get out now!¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s words instantly made the girl in his arms give up struggling.


    Su Fei looked up with red eyes and begged pitifully, ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t chase me out. They¡¯re not human. They bullied me. Many of them took off my clothes and even touched me. I¡¯m afraid! Don¡¯t worry, when they leave, I¡¯ll go out. I won¡¯t bother you. Uncle, only you can protect me now.¡±


    Such a Su Fei instantly made Lu Zheng want to protect her. A sense of accomplishment from being relied on arose in Lu Zheng¡¯s chest.


    He had experienced this feeling from Meng Shu more than ten years ago.


    However, after the two of them got married for a long time, Meng Shu was no longer as pitiful and doting as before.


    The girl in front of him was a little similar to the old Menc Shu, esdecially her lovable appearance.


    Lu Zheng carried Su Fei horizontally to the sofa and placed her on his lap like an adult carrying a child.


    Lu Zheng pulled his clothes and placed them on Su Fei¡¯s body, blocking Su Fei¡¯s exposed skin. However, their lower bodies were close together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle will protect you,¡± Lu Zheng said softly as he touched Su Fei¡¯s smooth hand.


    Su Fei looked at Lu Zheng with wet eyes and looked at him sincerely. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really a good person!¡±


    Lu Zheng looked at Su Fei¡¯s smiling face and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. The penis on his lower body could not help but burrow between Su Fei¡¯s legs.


    Su Fei¡¯s expression changed instantly. The next moment, she burst into tears, scaring Lu Zheng.


    Lu Zheng quickly wiped Su Fei¡¯s tears and smiled helplessly. ¡°Why are you crying like a child?¡±


    Su Fei shifted her hips slightly and grabbed the meat stick of desire. She cried even louder. ¡°I don¡¯t like this. Those people used this to bully me too. I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    Su Fei held Lu Zheng¡¯s penis tightly, making him gasp. He said patiently, ¡°My little ancestor, be gentler!¡±


    Su Fei seemed to have suddenly realized something and quickly let go of Lu Zheng¡¯s penis with a red face. She looked at Lu Zheng timidly with her dark eyes.


    Lu Zheng panted slightly before his expression turned ugly. He asked with a dark expression, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Lu Zheng was very dissatisfied. The young lady he had just taken a fancy to was actually played by someone else first. He naturally felt uncomfortable.


    Su Fei mumbled a few times and stammered, ¡°It¡¯s my classmate, Zheng Chao, and his group of friends. Actually, Zheng Chao used to be my fianc¨¦. Later, he took a fancy to Lin Yin and broke off the engagement with me. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to Lin Yin himself and would pester me again. He even asked someone to bully me and film a video of me.¡± With that, tears streamed down Su Fei¡¯s face. She looked so pitiful.


    However, Lu Zheng¡¯s focus was not on Su Fei¡¯s crying. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is the


    Lin Yin you¡¯re talking about the chairman of the Sheng Corporation, Lin Yin?¡±


    Su Fei nodded at Lu Zheng with tears in her eyes and replied in a choked voice, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that Lin Yin. Because Lin Yin and Lu Ming were together, Zheng Chao was abandoned and came to find trouble with me. I¡¯m really sad. Lin Yin has already snatched my father¡¯s Corporation away. Now, Zheng Chao is still looking for trouble with me because of her abandonment. I don¡¯t know how I provoked Lin Yin to be bullied like this..¡±

 Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Pretending to Be Stupid and Naive

    Chapter 344: Pretending to Be Stupid and Naive


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    A smile appeared on Lu Zheng¡¯s lips. He looked at Su Fei and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Su Family who was brought back by the wrong person previously?¡±


    Su Fei looked at Lu Zheng in surprise and asked innocently, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Lu Zheng was amused by Su Fei¡¯s ignorant expression and teased, ¡°I know everything. Of course I know.¡±


    Su Fei widened her teary eyes at Lu Zheng and sighed sincerely. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re amazing! ¡±


    Lu Zheng smiled and rubbed Su Fei¡¯s shoulder with his hands. He smiled and said, ¡°Uncle has something more powerful. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Su Fei nodded at Lu Zheng in confusion. Her cute eyes were filled with innocence, making Lu Zheng feel inexplicably guilty.


    Speaking of which, this girl was even younger than his daughter.


    At the thought of his daughter, Lu Zheng put away some evil thoughts, but the desire in his body did not lessen because of this.


    Lu Zheng reached under Su Fei¡¯s clothes and gently held the soft flesh on Su Fei¡¯s chest.


    Su Fei panicked and looked at Lu Zheng timidly. She whispered, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    Lu Zheng knew that Su Fei must have been violated previously. From her words, he could even guess that the young lady had probably been gang-raped by her so-called fianc¨¦.


    Even though this made Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ache a little, the image of the girl being violated by so many people appeared in his mind, and the desire in his heart intensified.


    Lu Zheng asked nicely, ¡°Do they rub your nipples like this as well?¡±


    Such a straightforward question made Su Fei blush. She nodded timidly and held Lu Zheng¡¯s hand that was messing around her chest tightly.


    Lu Zheng smiled and tightened his grip. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Then what was your reaction?¡±


    Su Fei frowned and pointed at her lower body innocently and naively. Her soft voice whispered, ¡°It¡¯ll be wet here. It¡¯s so uncomfortable and strange. But they hurt me later. I feel terrible. I hate them and I¡¯m afraid of them.¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he asked with strong desire, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Su Fei lowered her head and her gaze landed on the clothes that bulged on her chest from time to time. She replied, ¡°My name is Su Fei. My parents and brother call me Feifei. Uncle, you can call me Feifei too.¡±


    ¡°Feifei, do you think Uncle is a bad person?¡± Lu Zheng asked as he stared into Su Fei¡¯s eyes.


    Su Fei thought for a while before answering, ¡°As long as Uncle doesn¡¯t treat


    Feifei like those people and stab her with a stick, Uncle is a good person.¡±


    Su Fei knew very well that even if Lu Zheng¡¯s power in the Lu Family was not as strong as Lu Ming¡¯s, it was still quite easy for Lu Zheng to investigate her, so Su Fei chose not to hide it.


    On the other hand, when Lu Zheng heard Su Fei¡¯s words, he became excited. This girl was interesting.


    Just hearing Su Fei say that others were playing with her made Lu Zheng feel like he had opened the door to a new world.


    Lu Zheng¡¯s hand slowly slid down and lingered at the hole that was already dripping with honey. Su Fei was so frightened that she quickly grabbed Lu Zheng¡¯s hand.


    Su Fei looked at Lu Zheng sadly and begged, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want it! It hurts!¡± Lu Zheng coaxed her with a rare good temper. ¡°Feifei, be good. I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    Su Fei stubbornly held Lu Zheng¡¯s hand tightly and shook her head with a frown. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m afraid. I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Uncle is a good person? Those people are bad people. You don¡¯t let them play with you, but Uncle is a good person. Isn¡¯t it bad if you don¡¯t let Uncle play?¡±


    Lu Zheng did not care if Su Fei was really naive or if she was deliberately pretending to be stupid to cater to him. In short, he had to have fun today.


    Su Fei sat on Lu Zheng¡¯s lap, her chest heaving as she looked at him, but she did not say anything.


    Lu Zheng sighed slightly and continued to coax her. ¡°Feifei. if you have fun with me, I¡¯ll help you teach those who bullied you a lesson, okay?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Lu Zheng and asked happily, ¡°Really? Uncle will help me bully them back?¡±


    Lu Zheng smiled and nodded at Su Fei.. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word!¡±

 Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Standing Up for Su Fei

    Chapter 345: Standing Up for Su Fei


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hearing Lu Zheng¡¯s promise, Su Fei thought for a while before letting go of Lu Zheng¡¯s hand. She whispered shyly, ¡°Alright then. If it¡¯s Uncle, it¡¯s fine if it hurts a little. However, Uncle, you can¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    Without the force from Su Fei¡¯s hand to stop him, Lu Zheng slid his hand across the girl¡¯s furry mound in satisfaction and slowly probed the honey cave with his fingertips.


    The girl cried out in panic. The clothes that were originally covering Su Fei¡¯s body fell off, and her snow-white breasts appeared in front of Lu Zheng.


    Lu Zheng smiled and opened his mouth to bite one of the nipples, gently comforting the girl in his arms.


    After the girl fell in love, Lu Zheng pressed Su Fei to the ground and coaxed her to kneel on the ground.


    Su Fei¡¯s ignorant and obedient appearance simply aroused all of Lu Zheng¡¯s desires. It was only when Su Fei fell to the ground weakly that Lu Zheng let her go.


    Su Fei, who had been through hundreds of battles, was able to fool Lu Zheng with ease. She did her best to look pure and lustful.


    After that, Su Fei said to Lu Zheng with a flushed face, ¡°Uncle, why are you taking so long? Those people from before couldn¡¯t even last a few minutes.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s seemingly innocent words completely satisfied Lu Zheng¡¯s vanity. As if he had picked up a treasure, Lu Zheng hugged Su Fei tightly and said gently, ¡°That¡¯s because Feifei is too seductive, so Uncle is more amazing.¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Zheng¡¯s hand was slightly down. He gently rubbed the redness and swelling of Su Fei¡¯s lower body and asked, ¡°How is it? Does it hurt? Uncle will rub it for you?¡±


    Su Fei buried her face in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms in embarrassment and said coquettishly, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    Lu Zheng continued to stroke Su Fei lovingly. The two of them rolled together shamelessly.


    It was not until the two of them were satisfied that Lu Zheng carried Su Fei to the bathroom to wash up.


    Su Fei was wearing the expensive clothes Lu Zheng had gotten someone to buy. She was overjoyed. She kissed Lu Zheng on the cheek and turned her head shyly away from Lu Zheng.


    Lu Zheng laughed until his chest was trembling. He hugged Su Fei and kissed her non-stop. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Uncle will bring you to teach that group of Young brats a lesson!¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Lu Zheng and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so good to me!¡±


    Lu Zheng pinched Su Fei¡¯s little face. ¡°Then you have to repay Uncle well, understand?¡±


    Su Fei nodded firmly and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll learn more techniques in the future to make you feel better, Uncle!¡±


    Lu Zheng nodded at Su Fei. ¡°In the future, you can only say such things in front of me. You can¡¯t spout nonsense in front of others, understand?¡±


    A faint light flashed in Su Fei¡¯s eyes. Then, she covered it with a coquettish smile and nodded obediently. ¡°I understand!¡±


    As soon as Lu Zheng brought Su Fei out, he gestured and a few men in suits appeared beside him.


    Su Fei looked at the man beside her in shock and asked curiously, ¡°Have they always been here? Are they protecting Uncle? Then just now¡­¡±


    Lu Zheng knew what Su Fei was surprised about and interrupted, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve always been around. But they only block men and not women, especially such a cute little girl like you. They won¡¯t stop you from coming in.¡±


    Su Fei lowered her eyes and gently punched Lu Zheng¡¯s chest.


    With these bodyguards by her side, Su Fei was even more confident.


    Zheng Chao and the others usually would not have fun until the next day, especially since the college entrance examination had just ended today, so Zheng Chao and the others would have even more fun today.


    Therefore, when Su Fei pushed open the door of the private room, she saw that Zheng Chao and the others were still there, and it was a mess inside.


    There were a total of eight people in Zheng Chao¡¯s group, and there were at least fifteen women gathered inside.


    A few of the girls who accompanied them were naked. They knelt on the ground and let these people bully them. Their bodies were green and purple, and none of them were unscathed.


    Zhao Zhi was riding on a woman¡¯s body. When he turned around and saw Su Fei, his eyes instantly flashed with a cold light.


    Just now, Su Fei had escaped from him in front of so many people, causing him to be mocked for not being able to control his own bitch. It was too embarrassing.


    Hence, he had called a few women in just now and played with them ruthlessly. Up until now, a few had already been carried out..

 Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Dealing With Zheng Chao and Zhao Zhi

    Chapter 346: Dealing With Zheng Chao and Zhao Zhi


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zhao Zhi pulled out his sex device from under the kneeling girl and stood up straight. He mocked Su Fei, ¡°Yo, my little bitch is back. Why? Did you go out for a walk and realize that only we can satisfy your desires?¡±


    As he spoke, the people beside him laughed. Their laughter was filled with disdain and contempt.


    Zhao Zhi turned around and looked at the people behind him. Seeing that Zheng Chao did not react, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chao, I told you, such a b*tch will run back obediently and beg me to teach her a lesson. Aren¡¯t I right?¡±


    Hearing the people inside humiliate Su Fei, Lu Zheng laughed coldly. He did not expect youngsters to be so arrogant these days.


    Su Fei was trembling with anger, but Zhao Zhi stepped forward arrogantly. The dirty thing that had yet to soften appeared in front of Su Fei without reservation.


    ¡°Su Fei, aren¡¯t you despicable? I treated you well just now, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Now, you¡¯re running back. Don¡¯t tell me you think I really lack a disobedient dog like you?¡±


    At this moment, Zhao Zhi was completely unaware of the person outside the door and only attacked Su Fei arrogantly.


    ¡°Zhao Zhi, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Su Fei¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Her lack of confidence pleased Zhao Zhi.


    Previously, Su Fei would only listen to him when he threatened her with videos. Unexpectedly, today, he only mocked her a little, but Su Fei¡¯s tone was so soft. It seemed like Su Fei had figured something out after running out.


    Hence, Zhao Zhi became even more arrogant. He pointed at his sex organ that had yet to soften and ordered Su Fei, ¡°You want me to not go overboard? Sure! Kneel down now and lick it properly. Do your job as a female dog and I¡¯ll let you off!¡±


    Su Fei ignored Zhao Zhi and only looked at him in disgust. This angered Zhao


    Zhi.


    Zhao Zhi had thought that Su Fei had thought it through and would be obedient in the future, so she came back.


    He did not expect Su Fei to still dare to look at him with the same disdain as before. He was instantly unhappy.


    On the other hand, Zheng Chao walked up and sized Su Fei up with a smile. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not satisfied with Zhao Zhi alone. It¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t the three of us go together? You¡¯ll definitely be satisfied, Feifei, right?¡±


    As he spoke, Zheng Chao wanted to pull Su Fei¡¯s arm, but Su Fei retreated in fear.


    Seeing that Su Fei still dared to retreat, Zheng Chao¡¯s expression turned ugly. He raised his hand and slapped Su Fei¡¯s face.


    However, before Zheng Chao¡¯s slap could reach Su Fei¡¯s face, his abdomen was hit heavily. He was sent flying backward and lay on the ground in pain.


    In an instant, the remaining people in the private room stood up and walked out of the door.


    Zhao Zhi had just shouted, ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Then, like Zheng Chao, he was kicked to the ground.


    At this moment, a few men in black suits appeared behind Su Fei, and a man in casual clothes wrapped his arms around Su Fei¡¯s waist, as if he was looking at ants in the private room.


    Zhao Zhi lay on the ground and shouted, ¡°Where did these hooligans come from? Do you know who you hit? It¡¯s the eldest young master of the Zheng Family, Zheng Chao. Let me tell you, you¡¯ll be finished!¡±


    Lu Zheng hugged Su Fei and looked at the few people on the ground and the men around them with a sinister smile.


    ¡°The Zheng Family? Where did this small family come from? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s words were filled with arrogance.


    Zhao Zhi did not expect that the other party was not afraid at all even though he had already mentioned the Zheng Family.


    Zheng Chao was helped up by his good friends. He looked at Lu Zheng, who was obviously not young, with hatred and mocked, ¡°Su Fei, I didn¡¯t expect that after you went out for a while, you would curry favor with a middle-aged man. You¡¯re indeed cheap. Anyone can f*ck you.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with tears as she looked at Lu Zheng pitifully. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached so much that he used his hand to wipe Su Fei¡¯s tears and coaxed her, ¡°Be good and stop crying. Uncle will help you teach this dog that can¡¯t speak a lesson.¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Zheng waved his hand and the bodyguards beside him surrounded Zheng Chao.


    Several people who wanted to help Zheng Chao were kicked to the corner by the men in black and did not dare to move for a long time.


    Looking at Zheng Chao, who was only left with his underwear and was beaten to the point of vomiting blood on the ground, Su Fei felt relieved..

 Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Meeting Lin Yin

    Chapter 347: Meeting Lin Yin


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Zhao Zhi saw that the other party had even hit Zheng Chao, he instantly became more obedient. He secretly crawled towards his clothes, wanting to put them on.


    Su Fei looked at Zhao Zhi coldly, then turned to look at Lu Zheng with an aggrieved expression. She pointed at Zhao Zhi and said, ¡°Previously, he didn¡¯t let me wear clothes. Can I not let him wear clothes now?¡±


    Lu Zheng scratched Su Fei¡¯s nose dotingly and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lu Zheng only said ¡°okay¡± before the bodyguard beside him went forward and grabbed the naked Zhao Zhi to kneel in front of Lu Zheng.


    Zhao Zhi did not know Lu Zheng¡¯s identity, but he had always known that a wise man knew when to retreat. He immediately kowtowed to Lu Zheng and begged for mercy. ¡°Sir, I know my mistake. Let me go!¡±


    Lu Zheng ignored Zhao Zhi¡¯s begging and only looked at Su Fei and asked,


    ¡°How do you want to punish them?¡±


    Su Fei opened her big eyes and looked at Lu Zheng in confusion. She said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Uncle, why dont you teach me?¡±


    Lu Zheng was very satisfied with Su Fei¡¯s childlike innocence and cuteness. He immediately said, ¡°Alright! Why don¡¯t I lock them up first? When the time comes, Uncle will teach you how to punish bad people, okay?¡±


    Su Fei looked at Lu Zheng with bright eyes and nodded vigorously.


    When Zhao Zhi heard Su Fei¡¯s tone, he gritted his teeth in hatred.


    Su Fei was indeed not a good person. If he had known earlier, he would have played Su Fei to death first and not be caught now.


    Lu Zheng waved his hand and brought Zheng Chao and the others away, not even letting them wear their clothes.


    Su Fei leaned into Lu Zheng¡¯s arms. As soon as she went out, she bumped into Lin Yin and the others next door.


    Lu Yan widened her eyes and looked at Su Fei in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms, her face filled with disbelief.


    Lu Zheng did not expect to meet his niece when he came out to cheat. He immediately let go of Su Fei¡¯s waist and asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Yan, you¡¯re here too? Are you out to play?¡±


    Although Lu Zheng and Lu Jin were not close, Lu Zheng still had to act like an


    elder in front of the younger generation.


    Lu Yan¡¯s gaze sized up Lu Zheng and Su Fei. Then, she asked in disbelief,


    ¡°Uncle, what did you mean by hugging my classmate just now?¡±


    Lu Yan had always been afraid of Lu Zheng. She kept feeling that Lu Zheng was not a good person.


    If Lu Zheng had hugged someone else instead of Su Fei, Lu Yan would not have dared to ask.


    Lu Zheng¡¯s scalp instantly went numb. He never expected that Su Fei was Lu Yan¡¯s classmate. It was difficult to explain now.


    Moreover, he was also afraid that Lu Yan would spout nonsense in front of his grandfather.


    For the first time, Lu Zheng, who had always been cold, did not dare to face Lu Yan. He quickly explained, ¡°I¡­ I saw that Feifei is quite cute, so I acknowledged her as my goddaughter. I heard that someone was bullying Feifei, so I came over to take a look today.¡±


    Although Lu Zheng¡¯s words were not convincing, Lu Zheng felt that this was the best reason why he had hugged Su Fei just now. It seemed normal for father and daughter to be closer.


    Lin Yin sized up Su Fei ambiguously. With Lu Zheng backing her up, Su Fei was not afraid of Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and looked back righteously.


    Lin Yin had Lu Ming as her backer, and now she, Su Fei, also had Lu Zheng as her backer. Lu Zheng was even Lu Ming¡¯s brother. With this relationship, Su Fei felt that she was already above Lin Yin.


    This realization made Su Fei feel that she was even more arrogant in front of Lin Yin. She completely ignored the extreme disdain in Lu Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uncle, does your wife know about you acknowledging your goddaughter?¡± Lu Yan asked weakly.


    Lu Zheng laughed dryly and said casually, ¡°I know. I originally planned to tell everyone in a few days. I didn¡¯t expect you to know first.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Zheng had no other choice but to say this.


    Lu Yan did not dare to look at Lu Zheng, but she looked at Su Fei coldly and chuckled. Then, she said, ¡°Yinyin, let¡¯s go. Your eyes will get dirty just looking at some people.¡±


    Lu Yan did not believe Lu Zheng at all.


    When Lu Zheng heard Lu Yan¡¯s words, his gaze instantly turned to the girl beside Lu Yan. He sized her up without restraint.


    Just now, Lu Zheng¡¯s attention had been on Lu Yan and he had neglected the others. When he saw Lin Yin, Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up..

 Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Goddaughter Su Fei

    Chapter 348: Goddaughter Su Fei


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    So the girl in front of him was Lin Yin. She was indeed a rare beauty. No wonder his third brother was also charmed.


    Lu Zheng¡¯s gaze made Lin Yin slightly unhappy. Su Fei was also a little angry.


    Su Fei had always known that Lin Yin was good-looking, but Lu Zheng, this damn man, had just been intimate with her. Now that he turned around and stared at Lin Yin, how could Su Fei feel comfortable?


    Lu Yan also sensed the unpleasant gaze in Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes and stood in front of Lin Yin. Even though she was a little afraid, she still protected Lin Yin with a determined expression and asked, ¡°Uncle, what are you looking at?¡±


    Lu Zheng retracted his gaze and sized up Lin Yin. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard Ah Ming mention Lin Yin. I¡¯m just curious about what a girl who can make your uncle fall head over heels for her looks like. Xiao Yan, what¡¯s with your tone? Does Uncle even need your permission to look at someone?¡±


    Lu Zheng adjusted his mentality and quickly returned to his previous attitude towards Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s cold expression and did not dare to speak.


    Lu Yan swallowing her anger made Su Fei instantly happy.


    This Lu Yan had always been domineering in front of her in the past. Now that she saw Lu Yan like this, Su Fei felt like she had turned things around.


    Su Fei asked with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Lu Yan, you just said that looking at some people will dirty your eyes. Are you talking about me? I know you¡¯ve never liked me, but you still say that about me in front of your uncle, I still feel a little sad.


    When Lu Zheng heard Su Fei¡¯s words, his expression darkened. He scolded Lu Yan, ¡°Lu Yan, is this your upbringing? Since I¡¯ve acknowledged Feifei as my goddaughter, you¡¯re cousins. You shouldn¡¯t talk about your sister like this. Apologize to Feifei!¡±


    Lu Zheng had never liked Lu Jin¡¯s family, and he did not even like Lu Yan very much, so he took the opportunity to reprimand them. In Lu Zheng¡¯s opinion, there was no problem at all.


    Lu Yan widened her eyes and looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief.


    In her opinion, no matter how close she and Lu Zheng were, they would still be closer than Su Fei, who was not related by blood, right?


    Lu Yan looked at Lu Zheng angrily. Even though she was afraid, she still said her thoughts. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Why should I apologize?¡±


    Lu Zheng snorted. ¡°Looks like when I have time, I¡¯ll have to talk to your father about your education. It¡¯s the father¡¯s fault when a child misbehaves! Looks like your father didn¡¯t set a good example for you!¡±


    Lu Yan was so angry that her face turned red. However, because of her habits of ten years, she couldn¡¯t say anything to contradict Lu Zheng.


    Su Fei smiled and said innocently, ¡°Lu Yan, so your entire family is crooked


    Lu Zheng did not care if Su Fei¡¯s words were true, but Su Fei¡¯s words spoke Lu Zheng¡¯s mind.


    Lu Jin was a natural hypocrite. When he was young, he was often scolded by his grandfather and father because he could not compare to Lu Jin.


    Fortunately, Lu Jin did not have a good relationship with his family because of Ren Xue. Otherwise, his status at home would be even lower.


    Lu Yan was so angry that her eyes turned red. She pointed at Su Fei and scolded, ¡°Su Fei, who do you think you are? You¡¯re not a member of the Lu Family. How dare you talk about my family matters!¡±


    Su Fei snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m Godfather¡¯s goddaughter. How can I not be considered a member of the Lu Family?¡±


    Lu Zheng scolded Lu Yan loudly from the side, ¡°Lu Yan, look at yourself. You¡¯re a big girl, yet you¡¯re scolding others so loudly!¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s classmates behind her looked at each other and did not know what to do.


    Lu Yan was so angry that her eyes turned red. She hit Su Fei.


    She did not dare to hit Lu Zheng, but she still dared to hit Su Fei.


    Almost instantly, Lu Yan and Su Fei fought.


    At the side, Lu Zheng saw that the little girl he had doted on just now was actually beaten up by his Second Brother¡¯s daughter to the point of being unable to fight back. He immediately called for the bodyguards beside him to help.


    Lin Yin instantly took a step forward and said loudly with a cold smile, ¡°Eldest Master Lu, don¡¯t tell me you want to interfere in the conflict between children?¡±


    Lu Zheng had just raised his hand when he was suddenly asked by Lin Yin. He paused in midair and looked at Lin Yin in disbelief. He questioned, ¡°As the elder of the family, I¡¯m in charge of the younger generation. Why? Can¡¯t I control them?¡±


    Lin Yin stared at Lu Zheng coldly and sneered.. ¡°Then Eldest Master Lu, what


    are you gomg to CIO¡¯ Are you going to get someone to catcn Lu yan so tnat su Fei can hit Lu Yan easily?¡±

 Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Lu Ming Appears

    Chapter 349: Lu Ming Appears


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    That was what Lu Zheng thought, but after Lin Yin said that, Lu Zheng did not dare to do so.


    Lu Zheng covered up and said, ¡°How could I do such an unfair thing? Miss Lin Yin, you don¡¯t understand our Lu Family¡¯s matters. Don¡¯t interfere in my education of the juniors! Interfering in someone else¡¯s matters rashly is not something someone raised with a good upbringing would do.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said in disbelief, ¡°Upbringing? I remember there¡¯s a saying that one doesn¡¯t teach their children in front of others. I think Eldest Master Lu comes from a wealthy family like the Lu Family and should know this logic. This is also an upbringing as an elder, right? But why don¡¯t I see this upbringing from you at all?¡±


    As Lin Yin spoke, Lu Yan had already pressed Su Fei to the ground and slapped her a few times.


    Lu Zheng looked troubled as he watched his little lover get beaten up. He wanted to go up and help, but he was pestered by Lin Yin, this troublemaker. He did not Imow what to do for a moment.


    Yang Xue¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she watched from the side. Her eyes were fixed on the men in black, afraid that they would bully Lu Yan.


    As for Lin Yin, she looked at Lu Zheng with a smile. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Lu Yan was fighting happily and was joyous.


    Lu Yan pressed Su Fei to the ground and hit her. She shouted, ¡°Godfather, save me. It hurts!¡±


    These words made Lu Zheng extremely anxious. Seeing that Su Fei¡¯s delicate face was scratched by Lu Yan, Lu Zheng could not help but scold loudly, ¡°Lu Yan, stop!¡±


    Then, Lu Zheng looked at the surrounding bodyguards and shouted, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and pull Lu Yan away!¡±


    Those bodyguards immediately picked Lu Yan up. When Su Fei saw that Lu Yan was stopped, she immediately stood up and raised her hand to grab Lu Yan¡¯s face.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes turned sharp. She raised her leg and kicked Su Fei¡¯s abdomen. Then, she turned around and attacked the two bodyguards holding Lu Yan.


    After a few moments, the two bodyguards hung their arms by their sides and leaned to the side, crying out in pain.


    Lu Zheng never expected that a small girl like Lin Yin could actually break the arms of his two tall bodyguards.


    Lin Yin shielded Lu Yan behind her and looked at Lu Zheng with a sharp and cold gaze as she warned, ¡®Mr. Lu, you¡¯d better ask for my opinion first if you want to touch my people. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Lu Zheng did not expect that at his age, he would be threatened by an 18-year-old girl.


    Lu Zheng, who could not stand it anymore, immediately called the remaining bodyguards beside him to go forward and catch Lin Yin. He had to vent his anger.


    Lin Yin¡¯s classmates were also very anxious, while Shi Dai and Ji Yun watched the commotion from the side.


    However, Shi Dai looked at Su Fei from time to time. She could not understand, so she asked in a low voice, ¡°Ji Yun, when did Su Fei become Uncle Lu Yan¡¯s goddaughter?¡±


    Ji Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she whispered, ¡°What goddaughter? She¡¯s clearly a little lover. You make it sound dignified and ridiculous.¡± Shi Dai frowned slightly.


    On the other side, Lin Yin protected Lu Yan and retreated. Yang Xue also hurriedly went forward to protect her little friend. She was still holding the glass bottle that she had taken from somewhere, ready to attack at any time.


    The bodyguards rushed in Lin Yin¡¯s direction. At the critical moment, they were kicked out and lay on the ground wailing.


    Lu Zheng widened his eyes and looked at Lu Ming, who was protecting Lin Yin and the others. He instantly felt guilty and asked hesitantly, ¡°Third Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lu Zheng gloomily and asked in a cold tone, ¡°I still have to ask Big Brother, why are you here?¡±


    When Zheng Chao and the others heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, they were instantly stunned.


    When they heard the conversation between this middle-aged man and Lu Yan just now, they were nervous.


    Now that they had Lu Ming as their witness, they had no choice but to believe that this middle-aged man was really Lu Ming¡¯s elder brother. In other words, the person they had just provoked was the eldest son of the Lu Family?


    Zheng Chao and the others¡¯ hearts suddenly turned cold. They all felt that their deaths were not far away. How could they have expected that Su Fei would actually acknowledge Lu Zheng as her godfather?


    With so many people here, Lu Zheng naturally could not be afraid in front of Lu Ming. He immediately put on the airs of an elder and said, ¡®My goddaughter was bullied, so I came over to help her deal with a few little b*stards. Coincidentally, I met Lu Yan scolding Feifei and hitting her, so as an elder, I have to educate her well..¡±

 Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: It Hurts My Eyes

    Chapter 350: It Hurts My Eyes


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming laughed coldly and said, ¡°Xiao Yan still has her biological parents.


    Whatever mistakes she has, she¡¯ll naturally let Second Brother and Second


    Sister-in-law educate her personally. It¡¯s not your place to interfere, right?¡±


    Lu Zheng was dissatisfied with Lu Ming¡¯s tone and said unhappily, ¡°Third Brother, what do you mean? Isn¡¯t Lu Yan a descendant of the Lu Family? As an elder, why can¡¯t I discipline her?¡±


    Lu Ming stared at Lu Zheng coldly and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Brother, you know very well if you¡¯re sincere in disciplining her. I don¡¯t have to say it here.¡±


    Lu Zheng had always been on bad terms with Lu Jin, so he was not very close to Lu Yan.


    To say that Lu Zheng was here to discipline Lu Yan, it was more like Lu Zheng was here to deliberately make things difficult for Lu Yan.


    Lu Zheng was embarrassed by Lu Ming¡¯s words and was furious. In the end, he could only look at the bodyguard beside him and say, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take those dogs away!¡±


    Only then did the bodyguards pull out Zheng Chao and the others who were hiding at the side. Everyone was instantly in an uproar!


    Zheng Chao¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. He was still wearing a pair of underwear and was covered in injuries.


    Zhao Zhi, who was beside her, was naked. He covered the important organs in front of him with both hands and exposed his butt as he dodged in the crowd.


    Just now, these people were surrounded by bodyguards and no one noticed. Now that they were pulled in front of everyone, they instantly caused everyone to laugh heartlessly.


    Lu Ming did not expect this to happen. He quickly covered Lin Yin¡¯s eyes and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s dirty. It¡¯s not suitable for you to look at!¡±


    Lin Yin looked up slightly and saw Lu Ming¡¯s eyes looking down at her. ¡°It¡¯s too late. I¡¯ve already seen it!¡±


    Lu Ming was instantly furious. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Remember to forget. Otherwise, it¡¯ll hurt your eyes and you¡¯ll have nightmares.¡±


    Lu Yan was extremely sour at the side. She said with a sad expression, ¡°Uncle,


    I¡¯m also afraid of it. Why don¡¯t you block my eyes?¡±


    Lu Ming glanced at Lu Yan angrily and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands? Block it yourself!¡±


    Lu Yan pouted and sighed softly. ¡°Yinyin has grown hands too, yet she still has someone blocking her. Sigh, no one loves me!¡±


    It was not until Lu Zheng and Su Fei left with Zheng Chao and the others that Lu Ming put down his hand that was blocking Lin Yin¡¯s line of sight.


    After saying goodbye to their classmates, Lu Ming finally had time to ask Lu Yan what had happened.


    Lu Yan angrily recounted what had just happened. Then, she concluded, ¡°Uncle, you must not believe that Uncle acknowledged Su Fei as his goddaughter. Let me tell you, that Su Fei must be Uncle¡¯s little lover!¡±


    Lu Ming had always known that his big brother was dirty outside, but he did not expect that this time, he would actually play with Lu Yan and Lin Yin¡¯s classmates.


    However, this was Lu Zheng¡¯s private matter after all. Lu Ming did not want to interfere. He only instructed Lu Yan, ¡°Stay away from your uncle when you see him in the future, understand?¡±


    Lu Yan nodded and said, ¡°I know!¡±


    After saying that, Lu Yan even said with a look of relief, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t know, but Yinyin was amazing just now. She rebuked Uncle until he couldn¡¯t say anything and let me beat Su Fei up to vent my anger. Yinyin even dislocated the arms of those two bodyguards. She was amazing.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin, and there was nothing but doting and helplessness on his face. In his opinion, as long as Lin Yin was not bullied, she could do anything.


    She just hit two of Lu Zheng¡¯s bodyguards. It was not anything important.


    ¡°Alright, go back quickly. I¡¯ll send Yinyin back later,¡± Lu Ming said to Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan nodded happily and said to Yang Xue, ¡°Xiao Xue, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you back first!¡±


    Yang Xue nodded. After saying goodbye to Lin Yin, she left with Lu Yan.


    Soon, there were only two people left in the corridor. Lu Ming scratched Lin Yin¡¯s nose dotingly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re so powerful, what should I do? I don¡¯t even have a chance to save the damsel in distress.¡±


    Lin Yin pulled Lu Ming¡¯s hand down in embarrassment and looked around like a thief. Then, she said, ¡°We¡¯re in public. Don¡¯t touch me. What if others see?¡±


    Lu Ming said indifferently, ¡°So be it. I like you and it¡¯s no secret that I want to be with you. I think many people know about this. I¡¯m not afraid that more people will know.¡±


    Lin Yin felt a little embarrassed, but what Lu Ming said was true. Many people probably knew that she had an ambiguous relationship with Lu Ming..

 Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: I Want You

    Chapter 351: I Want You


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s vexed expression, Lu Ming smiled and held her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Lin Yin felt a little awkward, but she still obediently let Lu Ming lead her.


    Lu Ming held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and was very excited. This was the first time Lin Yin obediently let him hold her hand outside.


    After the college entrance examination, Lin Yin had a rare period of leisure.


    Soon, it was the first annual meeting of the Shisheng Corporation.


    This was the first time she had participated in the corporation¡¯s large-scale annual meeting as the chairman and the highest-ranking person in charge, so Lin Yin was still quite cautious.


    Lu Ming was happy to help Lin Yin look at the clothes and then raise his opinion, although every opinion was good-looking.


    Lin Yin smiled at Lu Ming and asked curiously, ¡°Lu Ming, haven¡¯t you been busy recently? You¡¯ve been at my place every night? Don¡¯t you want your business anymore?¡±


    After interacting with her for this period of time, Lin Yin could already call Lu Ming out naturally, which satisfied Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming said happily, ¡°It¡¯s just family business. How can it be as important as yours?¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Lu Ming angrily. Lu Ming had become more and more proficient at saying sweet nothings recently.


    Lu Ming gently rubbed the back of Lin Yin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can I be your male companion tonight?¡±


    Lin Yin retracted her hand angrily and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a social ball. Why would


    I need a male companion?¡±


    Lu Ming did not achieve his goal. His strong arms passed under Lin Yin¡¯s arms and he picked her up and placed her on the kitchen counter beside him. He said seriously, ¡°Even if our relationship has yet to be officially confirmed, I still want everyone to know that you have a powerful escort and suitor like me by your side.¡±


    Lin Yin burst out laughing. ¡°Lu Ming, why didn¡¯t I realize that you¡¯re quite confident? Who would say that they¡¯re a powerful escort?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s uncontrollable smile infected Lu Ming. The corners of Lu Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he said happily, ¡°I have to be confident in anything related to you. Yinyin, you can only be with me for the rest of your life. I won¡¯t allow anyone to snatch you away from me, and no one can snatch me away, so I have to have this confidence!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s words were domineering and firm. He stared at Lin Yin in front of him with burning eyes, as if he wanted to fill the world in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes domineeringly and not let anyone else squeeze in.


    Her heart was touched by Lu Ming¡¯s words.


    However, in the end, Lin Yin still said with a hint of distrust, ¡°A lifetime is so long. You might not feel that way in the future. You might meet a girl who¡¯s prettier, better, and more to your liking than me. At that time, you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m tasteless and abandon me to be with someone else¡­


    Lin Yin¡¯s self-deprecating expression made Lu Ming feel bad. He held Lin Yin¡¯s cheek with both hands and covered Lin Yin¡¯s lips with his thumb, preventing her from saying things that could hurt Lin Yin and him.


    ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯ve met girls who are prettier than you, and I¡¯ve met many outstanding women. I¡¯ve also met many women I think suit my needs, but no one has ever been like you. Just a slight expression of yours can make my heart palpitate for a long time.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word was sincere and firm.


    Lu Ming paused for a moment. His originally clear eyes were instantly tainted with thick black desire and lust.


    Lu Ming¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled uncontrollably under Lin Yin¡¯s gaze. His voice was hoarse as he chuckled. ¡°In fact, my desire and lust for you was unexpected. I think I have strong self-control, but every time I see you, I can¡¯t help but have the urge to hug you and show you love from under.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes widened. She had never seen anyone confess like this.


    Under Lin Yin¡¯s shocked expression, Lu Ming hugged her.


    His hot palm grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s fair neck tightly and he said in a sexy voice beside Lin Yin¡¯s pink earlobe, ¡°For example, I want you now! Very, very much..¡±

 Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: I Love You

    Chapter 352: I Love You


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin, who was in his arms, struggled in fear. Lu Ming was caught off guard when Lin Yin pushed him away.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming with a red face and said angrily, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re despicable! You hooligan!¡±


    Lin Yin, who had always been eloquent, did not know how to face Lu Ming now. Even her vocabulary was pitifully low.


    Lu Ming swallowed the saliva in his throat and smiled at Lin Yin. ¡°Anyway, one day, I¡¯ll have to commit this despicable and hooliganistic sin against you. If you want to say that about me, I¡¯ll accept it. Yinyin, believe me. In my life, I¡¯ll only be a hooligan to you and do despicable things to you.¡±


    Lin Yin felt that her face was so hot that it was about to explode. She was at a loss and reached out to cover Lu Ming¡¯s unbearable mouth.


    However, before her hand approached Lu Ming¡¯s handsome face, Lin Yin froze in midair in embarrassment, not daring to touch Lu Ming¡¯s face.


    Lu Ming¡¯s deep eyes gathered more desire. His gaze was tightly wrapped around Lin Yin¡¯s shy and timid eyes. Then, he leaned forward and licked Lin Yin¡¯s palm gently.


    Lin Yin was so frightened that she immediately retracted her hand. However, the electric-like touch instantly attacked Lin Yin¡¯s limbs and bones, making her body go limp and weak for a moment.


    Lin Yin hurriedly retreated, but she was pressed closer to Lu Ming by the large palm that suddenly appeared at her waist.


    Lu Ming suppressed the surging lust in his eyes and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Yinyin, I love you!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was deafening to Lin Yin¡¯s ears. Even Lin Yin¡¯s heart trembled.


    Whether it was in her previous life or this life, no one had ever said the word love to her so seriously and firmly.


    Even Lu Ming was half-joking and half-serious when he said it previously, unlike this time, he spoke so cautiously, it seemed like a vow.


    However, Lin Yin still couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Ming would really love her for the rest of his life, so Lin Yin lowered her eyes evasively and her gaze drifted to the ground, not daring to look up at Lu Ming.


    After confessing, Lu Ming did not receive any feedback from Lin Yin and was still a little disappointed.


    However, he comforted himself in his heart. It was fine. Yinyin was still young. He had a lifetime to make Yinyin fall in love with him.


    Lu Ming raised Lin Yin¡¯s chin in amusement and said dotingly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Don¡¯t you still have to attend the corporation¡¯s banquet? It¡¯s about time. Hurry up and prepare. I¡¯ll send you over later. I want to attend as your male companion.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Ming was a little tougher.


    Lin Yin patted Lu Ming¡¯s hand that was holding her waist tightly with a red face. Lu Ming chuckled and let go of Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin fled under Lu Ming¡¯s happy laughter.


    However, it was still hard on Lu Ming. He was not talking nonsense just now. He really wanted Lin Yin.


    He looked down at the restless object between his legs and felt bitter. Then, he resigned himself to fate and returned to the next room to cool down that hot place.


    The event location of the first annual meeting of the Shisheng Corporation was already bustling with activity, especially since many people knew about Lin Yin¡¯s relationship with the Lu and Mu families and wanted to come and build connections. Many small companies even came uninvited.


    Li Sheng shook his head helplessly and said to Jiang Chen, ¡°President Jiang, the number of people who came tonight has far exceeded our expectations. The hotel manager has already asked me to increase the budget.¡±


    Jiang Chen smiled and said, ¡°This is a good thing. Anyway, isn¡¯t the


    Corporation not short of money now?¡±


    Jiang Chen was really happy. He did not expect himself to be with such a powerful boss.


    When he first started his business last year, Lin Yin was still a third-year student without much money. In the beginning, they were often short of


    money.


    In the end, in less than a year, Lin Yin was already the chairman of the Shisheng Corporation. Everyone was no longer as reserved as when they first started their business.


    Happy, Jiang Chen took a piece of cake and fed it to the pig in the arms of the person beside him.


    Zhang Ling had just lowered his head when he saw Jiang Chen, that troublesome fellow, feeding his beloved pig random things again. He was so angry that he kicked Jiang Chen¡¯s butt. ¡°Jiang Chen, you¡¯re feeding my child random things again.¡±


    Caught off guard, Jiang Chen staggered forward from Zhang Ling¡¯s kick. He looked back at Zhang Ling angrily and gritted his teeth. ¡°You brought the little baby over and you¡¯re not giving it anything good to eat.. You¡¯re discriminating against pigs! ¡°

 Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Tit for Tat

    Chapter 353: Tit for Tat


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zhang Ling covered his little piggy¡¯s ears and glared at Jiang Chen. ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m bringing it to see the world. As for these fattening things, it can¡¯t eat them. It has to maintain its figure.¡±


    Jiang Chen covered his butt and moved back. He said sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s right. In order to satisfy your bad taste, the poor little piggy can¡¯t even eat delicious food. Sigh, can this pig be called a pig if it¡¯s not fat? Someone is clearly obliterating the nature of a pig!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Chen, don¡¯t spout nonsense if you don¡¯t understand. Otherwise, be careful that I stop your new project!¡± Zhang Ling threatened.


    Jiang Chen instantly exploded. He gritted his teeth and threatened fiercely, ¡°How dare you! If you dare to stop my project, I¡¯ll go and cause trouble for your project!¡±


    In an instant, the two executives of the Shiseng Corporation, who were about to meet everyone, started fighting where the guests could not see.


    Li Sheng shook his head helplessly. He was already used to the confrontation between the two of them. Then, his gaze turned to the field, looking for Lin Yin.


    In the end, they did not find Lin Yin. Instead, they found Su Zhen¡¯s family.


    Over the past few days, because of Lu Zheng, the business of Su Zhen¡¯s company instantly improved.


    Su Zhen¡¯s expression towards Su Fei improved. When he brought Su Fei and Su Lin to socialize, he returned to his usual dignity.


    Su Zhen swirled his red wine glass and chatted happily with his former business partners.


    ¡°President Su is indeed a dragon among men. You¡¯ve made a comeback so quickly,¡± the CEO beside him said with a smile.


    Su Zhen said with a smile, ¡°Sigh, this is because the heavens have eyes. People with luck will never fall.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s words made the people beside him laugh. As they chatted, there was a rustling sound at the entrance of the banquet hall. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned to the door.


    Lin Yin was dressed in a neat professional suit and entered the banquet hall with Lu Ming.


    Jiang Chen and the other two immediately went forward to welcome her. Many executives of the Shisheng Corporation and some guests who wanted to curry favor with the Shisheng Corporation also went forward to congratulate Lin Yin.


    Su Zhen¡¯s family looked at Lin Yin, who was surrounded by stars, and felt upset. They even wished they could tear the fake smile on Lin Yin¡¯s face apart so that they could seek justice for their recent unhappiness.


    Lin Yin smiled at Su Zhen¡¯s family of three and brought everyone around her to Su Zhen with the attitude of an absolute victor. She smiled and said, ¡°President Su, we¡¯re honored that you came to visit the Shisheng corporation.


    Lin Yin¡¯s greeting made everyone turn to look at Su Zhen.


    However, Su Zhen was calm and did not have the anger of having his company snatched away at all. He maintained his calm attitude in front of Lin Yin which was impressive.


    ¡°President Lin, you have humbled yourself to invite us. How can our Su Family not come? Moreover, President Lin has such good methods. Even if I die, I still have to crawl over and learn some tricks,¡± Su Zhen said sarcastically.


    Lin Yin smiled and said softly, ¡°Then you have to study hard, President Su. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s smile deepened, but the coldness in his eyes became colder. ¡°It takes one to know one. President Lin, you have to be careful. Luck won¡¯t always stay with some people.¡±


    Lin Yin had Lu Ming¡¯s support, but didn¡¯t Su Fei also get close to Lu Zheng


    now(


    Even if Lu Ming¡¯s momentum was stronger than Lu Zheng¡¯s, Lu Zheng was still Lu Ming¡¯s elder brother after all. He was more than ten years older than Lu Ming. Their ten-year age gap made Lu Zheng comparable to Lu Ming.


    Therefore, Su Zhen believed that with Lu Zheng¡¯s existence, the Su Family would soon be on the same level as Lin Yin¡¯s Shisheng Corporation.


    When the time came, it was not impossible for Su Fei to pillow talk and suppress Lin Yin.


    As for Lu Ming who was behind Lin Yin, Su Zhen smiled.


    According to Su Fei, Lu Zheng had mentioned that it was impossible for Lin Yin to marry into the Lu Family because the Lu Family already had someone they liked as Lu Ming¡¯s wife.


    Lin Yin, hmph, she would definitely be an unpresentable lover in the end.


    She was just a lover. He did not believe that Lu Ming would fall out with his brother for Lin Yin..

 Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Ungrateful

    Chapter 354: Ungrateful


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the people beside them heard Su Zhen and Lin Yin¡¯s tit for tat, they were speechless. They had thought that Lin Yin and Su Zhen would at least maintain peace on the surface.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them stopped pretending and fought in front of so many people, threatening and warning each other. It seemed like the Su Family and Lin Yin would have a showdown.


    They just didn¡¯t know who would have the last laugh.


    After all, she had heard that the Su Family had recently gotten close to Lu Zheng, and Lu Ming was behind Lin Yin.


    Even though everyone knew that Lu Ming was stronger than Lu Zheng, who could say for sure about the matters of the wealthy families?


    Su Fei looked at Lin Yin with a smile and said, ¡°Yinyin, although Dad isn¡¯t your biological father, the Su Family treated you sincerely when you were in the Su Family. All your food and clothes are better than mine. I think people still have to be grateful. What do you think?¡±


    Su Lin snorted and looked at Su Fei, but he glanced at Lin Yin from the corner of his eye and said, ¡°Feifei, not everyone values relationships like you. Some ingrates can¡¯t be raised well.lt¡¯s simply playing the lute to a cow to talk to her about being grateful.¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s words pointed to Lin Yin being ungrateful. Everyone looked at Lin Yin. After all, what Su Lin said made sense.


    Even if Lin Yin was not the eldest daughter of the Su Family, Lin Yin had already enjoyed being the eldest daughter of the Su Family during this period of time. Even if she was not grateful, she should not have repaid kindness with ingratitude. She had directly destroyed the Su Corporation and even established herself as the king.


    Such an action was really like a farmer and a snake.


    When Su Fei heard Su Lin¡¯s undisguised words, she rolled her eyes in her heart.


    However, she still held Su Lin¡¯s hand good-naturedly and said to Lin Yin, ¡®Yinyin, don¡¯t take it to heart. Brother has always been such a straightforward person. You know very well that he can¡¯t hide anything in his heart. I believe that Yinyin, you¡¯re not such a person. You¡¯ll definitely remember the Su Family¡¯s gratitude, right?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled as she watched Su Fei pretend to be a good person. Then, she said sarcastically, ¡°Gratitude? Su Fei, others don¡¯t know the Su Family¡¯s love for their daughter, but don¡¯t you know? Could it be that you think that Su Zhen sending his daughter out to seek benetits is precious love( Is it worth you repaying him?¡±


    Su Fei was instantly shocked. She was so frightened that she was sweating profusely, afraid that Lin Yin would tell everyone what had happened on the cruise ship.


    Fortunately, Lin Yin had some reservations and did not directly point it out.


    Looking at the many guests around her, Su Fei knew that now was not a good time to go against Lin Yin. After all, Lin Yin had something on her, but she had nothing on Lin Yin.


    Lu Ming looked at the Su Family of three in front of him with impatience in his eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Yinyin, the ceremony is about to begin. Don¡¯t waste your time on unimportant people.¡±


    Li Sheng, who was at the side, hurriedly said, ¡°President Lin, according to the procedure, the emcee will be going on stage later. You have to go on stage to say a few words later. Also, President Jiang and President Zhang have to go on stage. ¡±


    Lin Yin looked up at Su Zhen and the others and smiled. ¡°President Su, I¡¯ll get busy first. Take a good look and help yourself.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin led everyone away. Instantly, the area around the three Su Family members became cold and cheerless.


    Everyone who had been exchanging pleasantries with the Su Family left with Lin Yin. They could see clearly that Lin Yin was irreconcilable with the Su Family.


    Therefore, they had no choice but to take Lin Yin¡¯s side.


    After all, behind Lin Yin was a living Lu Ming, but Lu Zheng, the backer of the Su Family, was not present.


    Su Zhen looked coldly at everyone who left.


    Su Lin spat at those people without caring about his image. ¡°Pfft, they¡¯re all a group of snobbish people who take advantage of the situation. When our Su Corporation rises again, I won¡¯t even look at them when they beg me.¡± Su Fei quickly pulled Su Lin back and said angrily, ¡°Brother, lower your voice.¡±


    Although she had hooked up with Lu Zheng now, Su Fei knew very well that she still needed a powerful family to back her up. Only then could she stand by Lu Zheng¡¯s side longer and not be treated as one of those prostitutes who climbed into his bed.


    This way, she could beat Lu Zheng¡¯s current wife down and successfully rise to power.


    However, ever since Su Lin lost the Su Corporation, he did not restrain himself at all. Instead, he was even more unscrupulous than before. This gave Su Fei a headache..

 Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: His Girl

    Chapter 355: His Girl


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    A person who could not hide his emotions could easily be caught.


    Su Lin thought that Su Fei was afraid of Lin Yin and comforted her softly, ¡°Feifei, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of Lin Yin. Don¡¯t you still have Lu Zheng as your godfather now? Lu Zheng is Lu Ming¡¯s elder brother, and Lin Yin is just a lover that Lu Ming doesn¡¯t acknowledge. What are you afraid of? One is a daughter, and the other is a lover. Lin Yin won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±


    Su Lin did not know about Su Fei and Lu Zheng¡¯s true relationship. He only thought that Lu Zheng liked Su Fei and accepted her as his daughter.


    Su Fei did not want to explain too much about such an unbearable thing. Since Su Lin thought so, she would just follow him.


    After all, a goddaughter sounded better than a mistress on the surface.


    However, Su Fei was still so angry at Su Lin¡¯s stupidity that her heart ached.


    Goddaughter?


    How could Su Lin be so naive? A middle-aged man suddenly took in a goddaughter. Could it be that he wanted to find a daughter to dote on because he had overflowing fatherly love? It sounded fake!


    On the other hand, Su Zhen had long seen through her. He would even let her interact more with Lu Zheng and even help her investigate the background of Lu Zheng¡¯s current wife.


    She could not understand how such a smart Su Zhen could give birth to such a


    stupid son.


    In the past, when her life was good, Su Fei had never realized how stupid Su Lin was. In her opinion, it was fine as long as Su Lin treated her well.


    Besides, at that time, the Su Corporation had yet to collapse. No matter how stupid Su Lin was, there would be someone to back him up.


    However, it was different now. The Su Family¡¯s resources were limited. If Su Lin was still so stupid and implicated her, it would be difficult.


    As she thought about it, Su Fei became wary and disdainful of Su Lin.


    On the other side, Lin Yin was already standing in the middle of the shiny stage. She was dressed in clean professional attire. Under the light, she looked like a person with authority. Her deterrence and aura made the people below exclaim and submit.


    Lu Mingyu looked at Lin Yin, who was speaking confidently on stage, with pride overflowing from the bottom of his heart. His girl was so outstanding.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze always landed on Lu Ming, who was alone in the crowd.


    Shen Yu walked through the crowd and whispered to Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming greeted Lin Yin silently. After receiving Lin Yin¡¯s smile, he left.


    Their interaction was so subtle that no one beside them could sense it.


    Lin Yin left the stage with a round of applause. Then, Jiang Chen, Zhang Ling, and some of the Corporation¡¯s executives officially met everyone from the Corporation.


    Lin Yin stood below the stage and looked at the person on stage with a smile. Li Sheng suddenly whispered in Lin Yin¡¯s ear, ¡°President Lin, Eldest Master Lu is here.¡±


    Lin Yin was slightly surprised and looked in the direction of Li Sheng¡¯s gaze. Su Fei was holding Lu Zheng¡¯s arm affectionately and provoking Lin Yin arrogantly.


    Jiang Chen and Zhang Ling looked at each other and quickly arrived beside Lin Yin. They could tell that Lu Zheng did not come with good intentions.


    ¡°President Lin, you didn¡¯t invite our Lu family to such a grand occasion. Why? Are you looking down on our Lu family?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Lin Yin sinisterly.


    He had not forgotten how Lin Yin protected Lu Yan and embarrassed him in front of Lu Ming.


    Lu Yan ran over from behind, panting. She guarded Lin Yin and looked at her uncle covetously.


    When she saw Lu Zheng in the car just now, she felt uneasy.


    Lu Zheng was petty and liked to hold grudges. He had suddenly appeared here today to cause trouble for Lin Yin.


    Therefore, after Lu Yan sent Lu Ming a message, she came in a step slower.


    Lin Yin patted Lu Yan, who was grabbing her arm nervously, and smiled at Lu


    Zheng. ¡°CEO Lu, you must be joking. As a small company, how would the


    Shisheng Corporation dare to invite the Lu Corporation?¡±


    Lu Zheng sneered and looked at Lin Yin high up in the air. ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t dare to invite Lu Corporation, but you dare to invite my third brother. CEO Lin, you have a big goal, don¡¯t you? Or did my third brother actually snatch this Shisheng Corporation for you?¡±


    The predecessor of the Shisheng Corporation was the Su Corporation. Lu Zheng learned a lot from Su Fei.


    In his opinion, how could a young girl like her have the ability to be the chairman of such a large corporation? Lu Ming must be behind this.


    Perhaps Lu Ming had spent the Lu Family¡¯s money to snatch this Shisheng Corporation for Lin Yin..

 Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Trash

    Chapter 356: Trash


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At the thought of this, Lu Zheng became even more confident. If it was the Lu Family¡¯s money, wouldn¡¯t the Shisheng Corporation be the Lu Family¡¯s business?


    Since it was the Lu Family¡¯s business, as a member of the Lu Family, he was the master. Lin Yin was just a beggar that the Lu family gave something to. What right did she have to stand in front of him so naturally?


    Lin Yin should be bowing down to him and currying favor!


    Lu Yan looked at her uncle indignantly. She straightened her neck and said loudly, ¡°Yinyin doesn¡¯t have intentions for Uncle, Uncle has intentions for Yinyin¡±


    Lu Yan knew very well what had happened between Lu Ming and Lin Yin. It was obvious that Lu Ming had thought of ways to seduce Lin Yin through her.


    But according to Lu Zheng, wasn¡¯t he saying that Lin Yin deliberately climbed into Lu Ming¡¯s bed, so Lu Ming helped Lin Yin destroy the Su Family and gave it to Lin Yin?


    Lu Zheng turned to Lu Yan viciously and sneered. ¡°What do you know? The best hunter knows how to disguise himself as prey.¡±


    Hearing Lu Zheng¡¯s words, Su Fei felt a little guilty, but when she remembered that Lin Yin had also used such a method to seduce Lu Ming, Su Fei felt calmer.


    A woman¡¯s beauty was meant to conquer men. What could be wrong with her seducing Lu Zheng?


    Su Fei seemed to have been suddenly reminded by Lu Zheng¡¯s words. Then, she looked at Lin Yin in surprise and asked, ¡°Yinyin, is what my godfather said true? Did you rely on Lu Ming to snatch Dad¡¯s Corporation? Yinyin, I always thought that this was your own strength. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    Yinyin, how¡­ how can you betray yourself?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s words were indescribable, and everyone instantly understood what she meant. Lin Yin relied on her body to serve Lu Ming and obtained Lu Ming¡¯s funds to buy the Su Corporation.


    Jiang Chen, who was at the side, could not help but say angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? President Lin obtained everything by himself.


    There has never been any involvement of the Lu Family. This Shisheng


    Corporation has nothing to do with the Lu Family.¡±


    Su Lin said sarcastically, ¡°Why would the person who took someone else¡¯s money take the initiative to say that he took someone else¡¯s money? I think you¡¯ve all been deceived by a two-faced person like Lin Yin.¡±


    Su Fei quickly stopped Su Lin and frowned. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. Perhaps Third Master Lu forced all of this on Yinyin and it wasn¡¯t Yinyin who took the initiative to ask for it. Don¡¯t you think so, Yinyin?¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the people opposite her in disbelief.


    Yang Xue was so angry that her lips trembled. These people did not have any evidence at all. It was simply too much to say that a girl who worked hard was someone who used her body to exchange for money.


    At that time, when Lin Yin had just started doing business with Jiang Chen, Yang Xue knew how poor she was. At that time, Lin Yin didn¡¯t have enough money, so she and Lu Yan lent Lin Yin money.


    Later on, this money became shares. Now that she had also earned a lot of money with Lin Yin, the living conditions of her family improved.


    At this moment, seeing so many people slandering Lin Yin, Yang Xue was furious. She, who had always been timid, also stood forward and said to Su Fei and the others, ¡°You¡¯re not capable of doing that yourself, and when others can it¡¯s because they sold their bodies? How lame and disgusting are you?¡±


    Su Fei did not expect that the little bun, who had once been silent in class, would dare to speak to her so loudly today.


    Su Fei sneered in her heart and said disdainfully, ¡°Yang Xue, your family is poor. You might not understand things at our level. Do you know how much it costs to buy 70% of shares of such a big corporation? That¡¯s an astronomical figure you can¡¯t imagine. Our entire Su Family might not have that much cash. Do you think Yinyin can have so much cash alone?¡±


    Lu Yan said indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s because your Su Family is useless. They¡¯re all trash. How can they compare to our Yinyin?


    As soon as Lu Yan finished speaking, Lu Zheng quickly took a step forward and raised his hand to slap Lu Yan¡¯s face.


    With a bang, the entire banquet hall was so silent that one could hear a pin drop.


    Lu Yan widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her who had taken the slap for her. Her heart was pounding like a deer.


    Zhang Ling rubbed his red face and asked, ¡°Chairman Lu, are you alright?¡±


    Lu Yan used to be a shareholder of Jiang Chen¡¯s company. Now that the Shisheng Corporation and Jiang Chen¡¯s company had merged, Lu Yan naturally became a shareholder of the company..

 Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Confrontation

    Chapter 357: Confrontation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Yan shook her head at Zhang Ling and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Zheng coldly and questioned, ¡°Mr. Lu, today is the first annual meeting of Shisheng Corporation. Aren¡¯t you going too far by coming to Shisheng Corporation¡¯s territory to publicly beat up our shareholders?¡±


    Lu Zheng was not affected by Lin Yin¡¯s words at all. He still said domineeringly, ¡°Not to mention that Lu Yan is my niece, it¡¯s only right for an elder to teach a junior a lesson. Even if Lu Yan is a shareholder of your Sheng Corporation, I¡¯ll still hit her. Since Lu Ming gave the entire Sheng Corporation to you, it¡¯s our Lu Family¡¯s business. I, the Lu Family, am the owner of the Corporation.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s words were quite shameless.


    Lin Yin sneered at Lu Zheng and said, ¡°Lu Zheng, on account that you¡¯re Lu Yan¡¯s elder, I¡¯ve always been polite to you. Since you don¡¯t want your face today and insist on coming to Shisheng Corporation to cause trouble, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡±


    Lu Zheng looked at Lin Yin and said with mockery and disdain, ¡°Being rude?


    Alright, I want to see how rude you can be as a sugar baby!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze froze, and even the smile on her face was cold.


    Su Fei quickly walked out to face Lin Yin and advised, ¡°Yinyin, the Lu Family is not a family you can afford to offend, not to mention that you¡¯re still relying on the Lu Family to raise you. Don¡¯t be rash. If you provoke Lu Zheng, the Corporation you just obtained will probably be gone.¡±


    Lin Yin laughed coldly and glanced at Su Fei with a sharp gaze. She smiled and said, ¡°I have a strange temper and I am going to try. Sun Biao, throw Lu Zheng out!¡±


    As soon as Lin Yin finished speaking, Sun Biao, who had been guarding at the side, immediately surrounded Lu Zheng and the Su Family. He shouted politely and coldly, ¡°Mr. Lu, please!¡±


    Lu Zheng did not expect Lin Yin to be so bold as to chase him out.


    Even everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They looked at the obviously daring Lin Yin and broke out in cold sweat. They had to admit that Lin Yin really dared to!


    When Su Fei¡¯s family saw Lin Yin and Lu Zheng arguing, they were overjoyed.


    Originally, Su Fei wanted Lu Zheng to come over and stand up for her today, so she told Lu Zheng that Lu Ming might have given Lin Yin the money to buy Su Corporation¡¯s shares.


    Unexpectedly, now that Lin Yin and Lu Zheng had a dispute, Lin Yin would probably be irreconcilable with Lu Zheng after today.


    It seemed like Lin Yin would not be able to jump around for long.


    Lu Zheng¡¯s expression was cold. No outsider had ever dared to disrespect him in public. This Lin Yin was really hateful.


    Lu Zheng snorted and shouted, ¡°Come in! ¡±


    The next moment, a group of people entered through the door of the banquet hall, forming a confrontation with Sun Biao and the others. The atmosphere at the event location instantly became tense.


    Yang Xue grabbed Lu Yan¡¯s arm and looked across in panic. Lu Yan, who was behind Zhang Ling, also looked nervously at Lu Zheng.


    Li Sheng and Jiang Chen stood on both sides of Lin Yin. Sun Biao and the others were at the front.


    ¡°Lin Yin, I¡¯ll teach you, an uneducated fellow, how to respect your elders today on behalf of your parents!¡± Lu Zheng said ruthlessly.


    ¡°Lu Zheng, aren¡¯t you stretching your hand too far?¡± A sharp voice came from the door.


    Right on the heels of that, another voice sounded. ¡°Lu Zheng, you can¡¯t even stand up on your own, yet you still want to teach others? Save it!¡±


    Everyone held their breaths. The person with a cold face and a terrifying aura was Mu Heng, the young master of the Mu Family who controlled the largest investment bank in the country.


    The person beside Mu Heng looked unfamiliar, but just by looking at the similarity between his eyebrows, everyone could guess that he was definitely from the Mu family.


    The Mu family looked like they were here to support Lin Yin. It seemed like the Lu family and the Mu family were going to fight. This was the first time they had seen such a scene.


    Lin Yin¡¯s fake smile instantly became sincere. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother Mu Heng, Brother Mu Xiao, you¡¯re here.¡±


    The moment Mu Heng¡¯s dark eyes, which were originally filled with anger, saw Lin Yin, they instantly softened. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I naturally have to congratulate you on a good day.¡±


    Mu Xiao also smiled and nodded. However, soon, his gaze turned to Lu Zheng and he said sarcastically, ¡°Lu Zheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good a teacher outside.. You want to educate someone just like that?¡±

 Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Protected

    Chapter 358: Protected


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Zheng¡¯s expression was not very good either. He retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two young masters of the Mu Family to be guests of the chairman of the Shisheng Corporation. ¡±


    Mu Heng and Mu Xiao¡¯s expressions were instantly covered in dark energy as they stared fixedly at Lu Zheng.


    ¡°Lu Zheng, you have to think before you speak. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what¡¯ll happen to you!¡± Mu Heng¡¯s gaze froze, as if he was about to attack Lu Zheng at any moment.


    Seeing the Mu brothers¡¯ protection of Lin Yin, Lu Zheng was puzzled and a little afraid.


    Although he and Mu Heng were both the eldest sons in the family, they were different.


    Mu Heng was definitely going to be the heir. Although he was the eldest son, he might not be the heir. Therefore, in terms of strength, Lu Zheng was one level lower than Mu Heng.


    However, he thought about how he was already inferior to Lu Ming in the Lu family. Now that he was out, he still had to be threatened by the Mu family. How embarrassing would that be?


    Lu Zheng stood up and retorted to Mu Heng in front of everyone, ¡°Of course


    I¡¯ve thought it through. Otherwise, how do you explain you suddenly defending Lin Yin like this? I won¡¯t believe it if you say you don¡¯t want anything in return! ¡±


    Mu Xiao was so angry that his fists hardened. He took a step towards Lu Zheng, scaring him so much that he subconsciously took a small step back.


    Mu Heng was a little surprised that the usually calm Mu Xiao would be so agitated today. He quickly pulled Mu Xiao back and used his eyes to calm him down.


    Then, Mu Heng smiled at Lu Zheng and said, ¡°I¡¯m one of the shareholders of the Shisheg Corporation. If I don¡¯t protect the chairman of our corporation, do I have to protect an outsider like you who educates people everywhere?¡±


    Mu Heng¡¯s words caused an uproar. They did not expect Mu Heng to be one of the shareholders of the Shisheng Corporation. No wonder Lin Yin was so capable. It seemed that Lin Yin might not be backed by the Lu Family, but the Mu Family.


    Lu Zheng looked at Mu Heng suspiciously. ¡°Impossible. My third brother was the one who bought this Shisheng Corporation for Lin Yin. How can it have the shares from the Mu family?¡±


    Mu Heng suddenly felt that there was a reason why the Lu Family did not choose Lu Zheng, their eldest son, as the heir. Instead, they nurtured Lu Ming.


    When they came to provoke others, they did not even investigate the true background of their opponents. They came over rashly and spoke nonsense without knowing the immensity of heaven and earth.


    If such an idiot became the head of the Lu Family, they would lead the Lu Family astray sooner or later.


    ¡°Lu Zheng, do you really think the world belongs to your Lu Family? You came out for a trip and peed, and you¡¯re taking someone else¡¯s things for yourself? Does your family know that you¡¯re so shameless?¡± Mu Xiao mocked mercilessly.


    Mu Xiao¡¯s words made the guests beside him laugh.


    Lu Zheng¡¯s face turned red from Mu Xiao¡¯s words. ¡°Mu Xiao, don¡¯t speak too harshly. Our Lu Family is not afraid of your Mu Family.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t win against me and you¡¯re unjust. Now you¡¯re using your Lu Family to scare me. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a clown like you. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself!¡± Mu Xiao¡¯s face was filled with mockery and disdain.


    Lu Zheng was instantly embarrassed after being mocked by someone who was more than ten years younger than him.


    He had wanted to stand up for his little lover today, but he did not expect to be disturbed by the two brats of the Mu family. He had become the one who had lost face.


    No matter who gave Lin Yin this Shisheng Corporation, Lu Zheng could not take this lying down.


    His eyes revealed a fierce gaze as he said sinisterly to Mu Heng and Mu Xiao, ¡°Lin Yin offended me just now. I want to teach her a lesson. The two of you better mind your own business!¡±


    Mu Xiao stood in front of Lin Yin with a smile on his lips, but his eyes were as cold as ice as he looked at Lu Zheng.


    Mu Heng, who was silent at the side, also stood silently in front of Lin Yin. Lu Zheng could not touch Lin Yin unless it was over his dead body.


    Being protected by her two brothers, Lin Yin¡¯s heart was filled with sour warmth.


    Su Fei, who was beside Lu Zheng, was filled with hatred. Lu Ming was clearly gone. She thought that Lu Zheng would definitely help her vent her anger and make Lin Yin suffer.


    Unexpectedly, the Mu family appeared to protect Lin Yin. This made Su Fei so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    Su Zhen was shocked. He really did not expect that Mu Xiao, who he thought was only a medical genius, was actually a member of the Mu Family.


    His originally smug mood because Su Fei had hooked up with Lu Zheng instantly darkened.


    The Mu brothers were both protecting Lin Yin. It would be much harder for him to snatch the Corporation back from Lin Yin later..

 Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Unfilial

    Chapter 359: Unfilial


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Since the two of you don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Lu Zheng said coldly.


    With that, Lu Zheng called out to the person beside him, ¡°Take Lin Yin away!¡±


    Initially, Lu Zheng did not want to take Lin Yin away, but after being humiliated like this, Lu Zheng had to counterattack. Otherwise, his dignity as the eldest young master of the Lu Family would be trampled on.


    Therefore, he had to vent his anger today.


    The bodyguards beside him rushed forward and instantly fought with Lin Yin¡¯s bodyguards.


    The guests at the side dispersed. They were only here to attend the banquet. They did not expect to see Lu Zheng attempting to catch someone in public.


    Mu Heng retreated with Lin Yin and the others to avoid being implicated.


    Mu Xiao took advantage of the chaos to quietly move closer to Lu Zheng. Then, when Lu Zheng was not paying attention, he went forward and inserted a needle into Lu Zheng¡¯s arm.


    Almost instantly, Lu Zheng felt his right arm go numb. The strong numbness made stars flash in Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes, and then his right arm went numb.


    Lu Zheng was so frightened that he quickly looked at his right arm. For a moment, Lu Zheng felt that his right arm was missing.


    Lu Zheng shouted at Mu Xiao, who was already holding his neck, ¡°Mu Xiao, if you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll make your Mu family suffer. You¡¯ll be unable to bear the consequences. ¡±


    Mu Xiao only smiled coldly. Then, he picked up a needle and inserted it into a certain spot on Lu Zheng¡¯s left arm.


    Hence, Lu Zheng could not feel both his hands.


    Mu Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Lu Zheng, you¡¯d better get your people to stop. Otherwise, your arms will be crippled later. Tell me, if you become a person with crippled arms, what right do you have to fight for the position of the Lu Family¡¯s heir?¡±


    Mu Xiao said it with a smile, but Lu Zheng felt his heart turn cold. He was so afraid that his entire body trembled.


    He could not become disabled!


    Lu Zheng immediately shouted, ¡°Stop! Everyone, stop! Stop!¡±


    The people from both sides instantly stopped.


    Su Fei looked at Lu Zheng worriedly and asked, ¡°Godfather, are you okay?¡±


    With that, Su Fei looked at Mu Xiao angrily and questioned, ¡°What did you do to my godfather? Let go of him quickly, or you¡¯ll be unable to bear the consequences of failure.¡±


    Now was the best time for Su Fei to express her true feelings. It was just a few words of worry for Lu Zheng. Su Fei was not stingy with her words.


    Mu Xiao looked at Su Fei with a faint smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Naturally, I have to cripple his hand and soak it in a glass jar to admire it.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes widened. She had never expected Mu Xiao to be so insane. Her aura instantly weakened. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s illegal.¡±


    Mu Xiao swept his gaze around and asked the surrounding guests arrogantly, ¡°Lu Zheng is willing to cripple his hands and contribute his body for the study of medicine in our country. Everyone saw that, right?¡±


    Mu Xiao had dragged everyone around him into the water. The guests beside them regretted it so much that they wished they could poke their eyes blind. This was better than being threatened by the Mu family.


    Lu Yan looked at Lu Zheng worriedly.


    Although Lu Zheng had not treated her well since she was young, he was still her uncle and her father¡¯s biological brother. Naturally, she could not bear to see him like this.


    ¡°Yinyin, is Brother Mu Xiao really going to cripple my uncle¡¯s arm and soak it with medicinal herbs?¡± Lu Yan asked worriedly.


    Lin Yin smiled and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Brother Mu Xiao was just joking to scare your uncle. He knows his limits.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Lu Yan was relieved. She frowned at Mu Xiao and Lu Zheng, who were surrounded by everyone.


    Su Fei did not expect the people around her to be so cowardly. They actually


    cnose to Ignore IVIU xlao¡¯s puD11C assault.


    On the other hand, Mu Xiao looked at Su Fei strangely and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re so worried about your godfather, why don¡¯t you replace him? I think your young hands will be more pleasing to the eye than your godfather¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll paralyze you and cut you. Other than blood splashing, there won¡¯t be any pain.¡±


    Su Fei did not expect Mu Xiao to have designs on her. She panicked and glanced at Lu Zheng with flickering eyes before lowering her head in fear.


    Su Fei¡¯s expression displeased Lu Zheng, but he did not say anything about Su Fei.


    Mu Xiao mocked, ¡°What? You¡¯re not happy? You keep calling him godfather, but you¡¯re not even willing to sacrifice your hands for your godfather.. Sigh, this is unfilial, right?¡±

 Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Arm Hurts

    Chapter 360: Arm Hurts


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened. It was not easy for Su Fei to get close to Lu Zheng. It was what made the Su Family have hope again.


    If Su Fei was unwilling, after this matter, regardless of whether Lu Zheng was fine, he would definitely not continue to help the Su Family.


    Moreover, Su Zhen was confident that Mu Xiao would not really chop off Su Fei¡¯s arms in front of so many people.


    Su Zhen leaned slightly behind Su Fei and whispered, ¡°Feifei, quickly say that you¡¯re willing to suffer for Lu Zheng. Believe in Dad. Mu Xiao won¡¯t dare to cut off your arms.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she turned to look at Su Zhen in disbelief.


    Su Lin whispered with an expression of disagreement, ¡°Dad, what if Mu Xiao doesn¡¯t follow the usual path and chops off Feifei¡¯s arms?¡±


    Su Zhen looked at Su Lin in disdain and said, ¡°Only an idiot like you would believe Mu Xiao¡¯s words. Mu Xiao is clearly sowing discord between our Su Family and Lu Zheng. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    With that, Su Zhen continued to convince Su Fei. ¡°Feifei, think about it. It¡¯s just a matter of a few words. Once you say it, Lu Zheng will take it to heart. After all, you¡¯re someone who¡¯s willing to lose your arms for him. In the future, your life will definitely be better. ¡±


    Su Fei was not confident, but she was more inclined to Su Zhen¡¯s words. She did not believe that Mu Xiao would really dare to chop off her arms.


    Hence, Su Fei made up her mind and shouted at Mu Xiao and Lu Zheng, who were looking at her, ¡°Alright, as long as you let go of my godfather, I¡¯m willing to bear it for him. Take these arms.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s gaze shifted to Su Zhen. He knew that the Su Family had already guessed that he would not really do such a bloody thing in public.


    Mu Xiao smiled and said to Lu Zheng, ¡°Lu Zheng, you¡¯re so lucky to have such a considerate goddaughter.¡±


    Lu Zheng looked at the girl opposite him, whose beautiful eyes were filled with tears. His heart softened. He did not expect Su Fei to be willing to lose her arms for him. He was touched.


    Mu Xiao looked at Su Fei and smiled. ¡°Since you asked for it yourself, come and get your godfather!¡±


    Su Fei was extremely flustered. She did not know Mu Xiao very well, so she was still very afraid of this gamble. She was afraid that if anything happened, her life would be ruined.


    Perhaps Lu Zheng would pity her in the beginning, but he might get annoyed after a long time and still abandon her.


    Su Fei was conflicted and could not make a choice. Su Zhen pushed Su Fei hard from behind.


    Su Fei staggered a few steps in Lu Zheng and Mu Xiao¡¯s direction.


    Su Fei, who had run out anxiously to save him, made Lu Zheng¡¯s heart tighten.


    It turned out that the people who loved him would run to him without caring about their lives to save him.


    It was rare for Lu Zheng to be emotional for a while. He looked at Su Fei and said, ¡°Feifei, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I don¡¯t believe Mu Xiao will dare to do anything to me.¡±


    It was just that it was a little late to say this. Mu Xiao¡¯s needle had already pierced Su Fei¡¯s arm twice before anyone could investigate.


    The next second, Su Fei cried out in pain. Lu Zheng, whose arm had regained its freedom, went forward to hug Su Fei with a pained expression and asked anxiously, ¡°Feifei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    His arm had only been numb when Mu Xiao stabbed him just now. Why was Su Fei in so much pain?


    Mu Xiao must have pulled a cheap trick again.


    The angry Lu Zheng turned to Mu Xiao and questioned, ¡°Mu Xiao, you¡¯re despicable! What cheap trick did you pull?¡±


    Mu Xiao smiled at Lu Zheng, who was holding Su Fei. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I think this lady loves you deeply and wants to suffer for you, so she cursed herself for suffering. It seems like it¡¯s really effective! As expected, the end of science is metaphysics. There¡¯s still a reason why there are witch doctors.¡±


    Although everyone did not know what Mu Xiao had done, when they heard Mu Xiao¡¯s gloating words, they secretly reminded themselves not to provoke the Mu family. Otherwise, they might get some strange illness.


    On the other side, Su Fei was already shouting at the top of her lungs. She knew that Mu Xiao would definitely not save her, so she could only beg, ¡°Godfather, send me to the hospital quickly. It hurts so much! Send me to the hospital!¡±


    Su Fei never expected that she would really suffer just because she wanted to show Lu Zheng her loyalty.


    She seriously suspected that if her arm continued to hurt like this, it might really be crippled..

 Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Scheme

    Chapter 361: Scheme


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Zheng quickly picked Su Fei up and left anxiously.


    Su Zhen and Su Lin hurriedly followed.


    Without Su Fei¡¯s shouts, the banquet hall was much quieter.


    Lin Yin smiled at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. There was a small interlude. It¡¯s fine now. Everyone, continue!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and their gazes swept across Mu Xiao¡¯s face. Then, they looked away and dispersed.


    Lu Yan looked at Mu Xiao worriedly and asked, ¡°Brother Mu Xiao, is Su Fei¡¯s hand really going to be crippled? Did you really do it? Or is Su Fei pretending?¡±


    Lu Yan did not see Mu Xiao¡¯s attack just now, but Su Fei¡¯s hand did not hurt like she was pretending. It hurt so much that her face was about to twist.


    Mu Xiao nodded and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s betting that I won¡¯t really attack. I have to say that she made the right bet. However, if she wants to gamble, I can¡¯t disappoint her. I¡¯ll let her feel what it¡¯s like to lose her hand.¡±


    Mu Heng smiled and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you punish someone so brazenly in front of everyone. In the past, didn¡¯t you scheme behind their backs?¡±


    Mu Xiao widened his eyes at Mu Heng and said accusingly, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re being unkind. How can you badmouth me in front of Yinyin? If Yinyin doesn¡¯t like me because of this, don¡¯t blame me for making you the next person to scheme against.¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s words made the surrounding people have different expressions.


    Mu Xiao used the word ¡®like¡¯. It seemed like Mu Xiao was also coveting Lin Yin. This made Lu Yan break out in cold sweat for her uncle.


    For the sake of her uncle¡¯s future happiness, Lu Yan decisively dragged Lin Yin to socialize. Her uncle was not around, so she had to protect her future aunt.


    Looking at Lin Yin who was pulled away, Mu Heng¡¯s expression did not look good. He felt that he had to find a time to have a good chat with Mu Xiao. He needed to know Mu Xiao¡¯s true thoughts.


    Even if he secretly thought that it was impossible for Mu Xiao to snatch a woman from Mu Ran, feelings were hard to say. If Mu Xiao lost control and the two brothers fought for the same woman, it would be troublesome.


    Mu Heng said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯ll quickly send a video to Mu Ran. He¡¯s afraid of causing trouble for Yinyin and didn¡¯t appear today. I¡¯ll send a video to update him.¡±


    Seeing that Mu Xiao did not have any other expression, Mu Heng relaxed a little and thought that perhaps he was thinking too much.


    Then, Mu Heng continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad if Mu Ran likes Yinyin. It¡¯s Mu


    Ran who¡¯s out of her league. Indeed, fortune favors fools.¡±


    Mu Heng¡¯s relaxed heart instantly panicked when he saw Mu Xiao¡¯s sudden frown.


    However, at this moment, Mu Xiao was worried that it would be bad if Mu Ran really developed romantic feelings for Lin Yin. It seemed like he had to find a time to quickly make Lin Yin acknowledge her roots and ancestors.


    Mu Xiao¡¯s troubled expression seemed like he was frustrated that he fell in love with someone that his brother liked in Mu Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Mu Heng was about to say something when Mu Xiao said, ¡°I have something on and have to leave first. Watch Yinyin. I¡¯m afraid that Lu Zheng will come back and make things difficult for Yinyin.¡± Mu Heng nodded. Before he could say a word, Mu Xiao left.


    Mu Heng had a headache, but he could only put down his worries and walk towards Lin Yin.


    Other than Lu Zheng and the Su Family¡¯s accident, the rest of the banquet was still very successful.


    However, the Mu family¡¯s protection of Lin Yin was also widely publicized.


    Old Master Lu looked at the news in his hand and panicked. He called Lu Zheng and Lu Ming back in the middle of the night.


    Lu Ming, who had just come out of the closed meeting, did not have time to read the other messages before his grandfather rushed him back.


    As for Lu Zheng, he was called back to the hospital at the last minute. Before he left, Su Fei looked at Lu Zheng pitifully, making Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ache so much that he almost did not want to go back.


    However, after being urged by Old Master Lu a few times, Lu Zheng could only return obediently.


    At the door of the study, Lu Zheng panicked when he saw Lu Ming return in a hurry. He thought that Lu Ming had complained to his grandfather.


    Therefore, as soon as they entered, Lu Zheng immediately complained,


    ¡°Grandpa, Third Brother used money to buy a corporation for his mistress. In the end, his mistress actually bullied someone maliciously.¡±


    Lu Zheng had thought that his grandfather would be more neutral after his explanation. Unexpectedly, before Old Master Lu could speak, Lu Ming spoke first.. ¡°You went to the annual meeting of the Shisheng Corporation today?¡±

 Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: I’ll Crawl In Her Bed

    Chapter 362: I¡¯ll Crawl In Her Bed


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Zheng was stunned. Lu Ming didn¡¯t seem to know about this?Then why did Grandpa call him back today?


    Before Lu Zheng could figure it out, Old Master Lu threw the brush in his hand at Lu Zheng and said angrily, ¡°You embarrassing thing. When did you acknowledge another goddaughter? You even brought her to someone else¡¯s place to cause trouble. You¡¯ve embarrassed our Lu Family!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s frown deepened and his tone became colder. He looked at his brother sinisterly and questioned, ¡°What did you do at Yinyin¡¯s banquet today?¡±


    Old Master Lu handed Lu Ming a cell phone that explained what had happened tonight.


    Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s increasingly gloomy expression, Lu Zheng hurriedly said,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to back Third Brother up. It¡¯s clearly our Lu Family¡¯s business. Not only did that Lin Yin occupy it, but she also dares to be so rude to our Lu Family. I definitely have to let people know that Lin Yin obtained our Lu


    Family¡¯s money to have such strength, right?¡±


    Lu Ming held the cell phone in his hand tightly and looked up at Lu Zheng. He said coldly, ¡°Who told you that I was the one who bought the Shisheng Corporation for Lin Yin?¡±


    Lu Zheng was slightly stunned before saying matter-of-factly, ¡°If it¡¯s not you, who is it? That little girl Lin Yin is no longer the eldest daughter of the Su Family. She¡¯s an orphan from the slums. Where did she get the money? It¡¯s all because she¡¯s your lover. You gave her the money to buy over the original Su Corporation.¡±


    Lu Ming was so angry that the veins on his forehead bulged. He punched Lu Zheng hard, causing him to fall to the ground and cry out in pain.


    Lu Zheng turned to Lu Ming indignantly. ¡°Lu Ming, how dare you hit me in front of Grandpa? Do you still have Grandpa in your eyes?¡±


    Lu Ming gritted his teeth and looked at Lu Zheng with anger in his eyes. ¡°You should be glad that you¡¯re a member of the Lu Family. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a matter of punching you. You would¡¯ve been a corpse.¡±


    When Lu Ming said this, his voice was extremely low, as cold as the sound of death from hell.


    Lu Zheng was shocked. He quickly turned to look at his grandfather and complained, ¡°Grandpa, look at Lu Ming¡¯s violent personality. He actually wants to kill me!¡±


    In the end, Old Master Lu did not give Lu Zheng a good attitude. Although he would not allow brothers to kill each other, he still said stubbornly, ¡°Kill! Hurry up and kill him! Otherwise, you¡¯ll stay and embarrass yourself! When your father comes back, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. How did he raise such an embarrassing thing like you?!¡±


    Lu Zheng still did not know what he had done wrong. It was clearly Lu Ming who had spent a lot of money to raise his little lover and even spent so much money to buy his lover a corporation. Why was he the one who was beaten up? ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not convinced! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Lu Ming gave so much money to his little lover. What¡¯s wrong with me stepping in to warn him! Why are you defending a woman who climbs into his bed?!¡± Lu Zheng straightened his neck and questioned.


    Lu Ming was so angry that he went forward and kicked Lu Zheng again, scaring him so much that he rolled towards Old Master Lu¡¯s feet.


    Lu Ming felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time. Lin Yin¡¯s


    Shisheng Corporation has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t pay a single cent. Also, Lin Yin isn¡¯t the little lover I raised, nor is she the one who climbed into my bed. She¡¯s the future wife I¡¯m pursuing. I¡¯m the one who climbed into her bed. Do you understand? If your ear is useless, I don¡¯t mind cutting it off and feeding it to the dogs!¡±


    Lu Zheng did not expect his usually cold and arrogant third brother to say that he would climb into a woman¡¯s bed. He was stunned on the spot.


    Even Old Master Lu did not expect his grandson to say that. However, he was only slightly stunned before he could not help but laugh.


    ¡°Lu Ming, you¡¯re right. If you¡¯re interested in her, hurry up and chase after her. Otherwise, others will benefit,¡± Old Master Lu said while holding back his laughter.


    He felt uncomfortable when he saw the photos of the two boys of the Mu Family surrounding Lin Yin.


    That young lady looked good. It would not do if she was tricked away by the two boys of the Mu Family.


    Lu Zheng looked at his grandfather in shock and said in disbelief, ¡°Grandpa, even if that Lin Yin isn¡¯t Lu Ming¡¯s little lover, she¡¯s still the little lover of the two brats of the Mu Family. You didn¡¯t see how the eldest and second son of the Mu Family protected her. Moreover, the Shisheng Corporation still has Mu Heng¡¯s shares. I think that Lin Yin must have sold herself to the Mu Family brothers and obtained so much money.. Such a woman is lewd¡­ Ah! Lu Ming, you still dare to hit me!¡±

 Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Hitting Lu Zheng

    Chapter 363: Hitting Lu Zheng


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Before Lu Zheng could slander Lin Yin, he was pressed to the ground by Lu Ming and beaten up again. Old Master Lu watched from the side and did not say anything.


    Lu Zheng really had to be taught a lesson.


    After being taught a lesson by Lu Ming, Lu Zheng became much more obedient. He really did not expect that he would be beaten up by his brother because of a woman one day.


    When Lu Ming finally let go, Lu Zheng immediately ran behind Old Master Lu and looked at Lu Ming warily.


    He was clearly the big brother, but it was fine if his ability was inferior. Now, he could not beat him and could only hide behind his old grandfather. He was really aggrieved.


    Lu Zheng covered his bruised eyes and wanted to accuse Lu Ming, but Old Master Lu asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s with your goddaughter? Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention her before?¡±


    Old Master Lu glanced at Lu Zheng, who was standing behind him, with an expression that said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡±


    However, Lu Zheng did not dare to tell the truth. In the past, when he went out to solicit prostitutes, he had always done it secretly.


    If Lu Yan hadn¡¯t bumped into him that day, he wouldn¡¯t have blurted out that Su Fei was his goddaughter.


    Then, he met Lu Ming. This was the only way to define this matter.


    Therefore, at this moment, Lu Zheng could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°I met Feifei by chance previously and felt that she was as cute as Lu Yue, so I wanted to acknowledge her and make her Lu Yue¡¯s companion. I didn¡¯t have the time to tell you. I thought that after a while, I would find an opportunity to bring her back to meet everyone.¡±


    In order to cover up Su Fei¡¯s lie, Lu Zheng could only bite the bullet and spout nonsense.


    When Old Master Lu heard Lu Zheng¡¯s words, he sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to find a goddaughter, but the door of the Lu family isn¡¯t that easy to enter. Don¡¯t even think about bringing her back to meet us. I find it embarrassing.¡±


    What goddaughter? Looking at the photo of Lu Zheng carrying the girl away, Old Master Lu felt that something was wrong.


    Lu Zheng did not dare to disobey his grandfather. Besides, Su Fei was indeed not a real goddaughter, so Lu Zheng had never thought of bringing Su Fei back to meet anyone.


    Just now, he was just saying it casually.


    Lu Zheng agreed obediently and stayed behind Old Master Lu.


    Old Master Lu still warned Lu Zheng seriously, ¡°Lu Zheng, if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. Be careful. If I find out that you did anything to insult the Lu Family, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Then, he lowered his eyes and replied,


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As for Lu Zheng saying that Lin Yin was the little lover of the Mu brothers, Old Master Lu did not believe it at all.


    Although he did not get along with that person from the Mu family, he knew very well about the Mu family¡¯s upbringing.


    Perhaps Mu Ran would be a little unreliable, but Mu Heng and Mu Xiao¡¯s characters were definitely reassuring.


    Therefore, he did not believe Lu Zheng at all when he said that Lin Yin was Mu Heng and Mu Xiao¡¯s little lover.


    Lu Ming was still angry when he saw that the matter had passed, but the other party was his big brother. He was helpless.


    Fortunately, nothing happened to Lin Yin. Otherwise, this matter probably would not be over.


    After Old Master Lu warned Lu Zheng, he said with a serious and dissatisfied expression, ¡°Third Brother, hurry up and bring that young lady back. We can¡¯t let the Mu Family trick her away first.¡±


    Although Old Master Lu had never interacted with Lin Yin, he knew very well that the boys from the Mu family were not shallow.


    Previously, Lu Ming had said that Mu Ran liked Lin Yin too. From what he saw today, even Mu Heng and Mu Xiao were clearly interested in Lin Yin, so Lin Yin must be very outstanding. Otherwise, why would there be so many people surrounding that girl?


    Lu Ming calmed down from his anger and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Yinyin be deceived by the Mu family.¡±


    Old Master Lu nodded in satisfaction.


    After Lu Ming left, Lu Zheng was brought to the ancestral hall by the Old Master. He knelt and read the family rules for a long time before he was allowed to return to his courtyard.


    As soon as she saw Lu Zheng return, Meng Shu restrained her emotions and went forward with a worried expression.. She asked with heartache, ¡°Ah Zheng, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Did Grandpa punish you just now?¡±

 Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Rubbing Her Tummy

    Chapter 364: Rubbing Her Tummy


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Meng Shu knew very well that Lu Zheng¡¯s matter had caused an uproar.


    Moreover, with her sixth sense as a woman, Lu Zheng¡¯s goddaughter was not just a goddaughter. It was just that she was not a brainless woman who would cause trouble with Lu Zheng.


    Lu Zheng brushed Meng Shu¡¯s hand away and said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Lu Zheng did not dare to say that he had been beaten up by Lu Ming. How embarrassing would that be?!


    Meng Shu gently and considerately took the ice pack and helped Lu Zheng reduce the swelling in his eyes. She said gently, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re already bruised.


    My heart aches.¡±


    Hearing Meng Shu¡¯s soft words, Lu Zheng¡¯s heart softened. Coupled with Su


    Fei¡¯s matter this time, Lu Zheng felt a little guilty and his attitude improved.


    Holding Meng Shu¡¯s busy hand, Lu Zheng looked at Meng Shu gently and said in relief, ¡°Shushu, it¡¯s good to have you care about me so much.¡±


    Lu Zheng did not deny that he had Meng Shu in his heart. Otherwise, he would not have lived with Meng Shu for so many years and had never thought of breaking up with her.


    As for the women who played outside, Lu Zheng had always treated them as the spice of life. After all, there was no man who was not lecherous.


    Therefore, in Lu Zheng¡¯s opinion, as long as he did not divorce Meng Shu, it was not considered a betrayal.


    Meng Shu looked like a little girl as she obediently lay in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re my husband for life. You¡¯re my heavens. How can I not care about you? If anything happens to you one day, I won¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    Meng Shu¡¯s words reminded Lu Zheng of Su Fei, who was lying in the hospital to save him. His heart skipped a beat.


    He did not expect to meet a girl who was as devoted to him as Meng Shu at this age.


    Now that she looked at it like this, Su Fei¡¯s personality was more and more similar to the young Meng Shu. They were both girls who made people pity them.


    Sensing Lu Zheng¡¯s absent-mindedness, Meng Shu¡¯s eyes darkened when Lu Zheng could not see her.


    She had used so many methods to marry into the Lu Family. She would never let another woman ruin her marriage.


    Meng Shu¡¯s fair hand gently touched Lu Zheng¡¯s chest. Lu Zheng had just been beaten up and was anxious to find a place to vent the anger in his heart, so he pulled Meng Shu along and the two of them rushed to the bathroom.


    With their clothes off, the two of them were naked and entangled together.


    Even though Meng Shu was already old and had taken good care of herself, her skin was still smooth and tender. It was just that she was still much inferior to the young Su Fei.


    Lu Zheng knew very well that Meng Shu was old, so Su Fei, that little vixen, slowly appeared in his mind. When he imagined the person opposite him was Su Fei, he became a little excited, as if he had returned to the time when he was young and impulsive.


    After that time a few days ago, Lu Zheng had yet to find a chance to do it with Su Fei again. These few days, his heart was itching. His mind was filled with Su Fei, who was naked and moaning like a kitten under him.


    Lu Zheng closed his eyes. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.


    Sensing Lu Zheng¡¯s excitement today, Meng Shu was a little happier. She thought that it was good that Lu Zheng was still interested in her.


    Lu Zheng vented his anger and used the excuse that he still had something to deal with to leave the Lu Family¡¯s old residence and return to the hospital to


    visit Su Fei.


    After all, a woman who was willing to sacrifice her hands for him, along with a young and youthful body, was tempting to Lu Zheng.


    Seeing Lu Zheng arrive, Su Fei¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears. Her sobbing voice sounded softly. ¡°Godfather, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s pitiful look was like that of a puppy abandoned by its owner, making Lu Zheng¡¯s heart melt.


    Lu Zheng hurriedly went forward and helped Su Fei up into his arms. He coaxed her, ¡°What are you talking about? How can I not want you?! Does it still hurt? Do you want me to rub it for you?¡±


    Su Fei nodded gently and said, ¡°It still hurts a little.¡±


    Lu Zheng smiled dotingly and asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    Su Fei pulled Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and placed it on her abdomen. Then, she whispered, ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±


    Lu Zheng, who had already vented once, had some desire in his eyes.


    Imagining making love and actually making love with Su Fei was different.


    Lu Zheng¡¯s hand gently reached under Su Fei¡¯s shirt, his hot hand gently rubbing the skin on Su Fei¡¯s stomach..

 Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Exchange for Benefits

    Chapter 365: Exchange for Benefits


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The temperature in the ward was getting higher and higher. Lu Zheng had already pulled Su Fei into his arms. One hand was up and the other was down, rubbing the most sensitive and soft parts of Su Fei¡¯s body.


    Su Fei raised her neck and kissed Lu Zheng uncontrollably. Her body trembled from Lu Zheng¡¯s superb skills.


    To be honest, other than being a little older, Lu Zheng was really impeccable.


    He had a strong family background, good looks, and a well-maintained figure. Especially his skills in bed, he was not something those young boys could compare to.


    Soon, Su Fei cried out excitedly in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms.


    Outside the door, Su Lin looked at his sister, whom he had once doted on, blooming with beauty in another man¡¯s arms with an uncomfortable expression.


    That helpless anger made Su Lin stand outside the door and tremble.


    He did not expect Su Fei and Lu Zheng¡¯s relationship to be like this. But even so, Su Lin still did not have the courage to stop them.


    Su Lin¡¯s eyes turned red and bloodshot as he watched the old man take out his disgusting penis and barged into Su Fei¡¯s vagina.


    Just as Su Lin could not help but want to rush in, Su Zhen walked over and closed the door of the ward. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be emotional. Since Feifei chose to do such a thing for our Su Family, you have to support her. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be played by that man, Lu Zheng, for nothing, understand?¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and even a little wet.


    This was the first time Su Lin had seen with his own eyes how a daughter, who had been abandoned by the Su Family, was bullied.


    Lu Zheng was an old man who could be Feifei¡¯s father. How sad and disgusted must Feifei be?


    Su Lin felt sorry for Su Fei, but he felt that his father was right. Since she had already been bullied, she might as well exchange it for the greatest benefit.


    He was indeed imoulsive iust now.


    If his father had not rushed over in time to stop her, not only would Su Fei have sacrificed herself for nothing, but the Su Family¡¯s new projects would also have failed.


    Afraid of an accident, Su Lin stood guard outside the door. His eyes were red as he listened to Su Fei shout uncontrollably, ¡°Godfather, be gentle¡­ Ah¡­ Be gentle. I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±


    This taboo form of address made Lu Zheng feel even more excited.


    Lu Zheng did not expect that he would still be so lively when facing Su Fei after venting once. This surprised him.


    In the past, when he solicited prostitutes, it was not that he had not played with young girls. He had even played with girls who had just reached adulthood and were inexperienced. He had never experienced a young man¡¯s hot-blooded passion.


    After that, Lu Zheng hugged Su Fei¡¯s smooth body in satisfaction and touched her back lovingly. He said with a satisfied expression, ¡°Feifei, I love you to death. Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡±


    Su Fei nestled weakly in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms and said softly, ¡°Feifei doesn¡¯t want anything. Feifei just wants to be with Godfather every day.¡±


    Looking at Su Fei¡¯s innocent and young face and innocent words, Lu Zheng burst with joy. She did not want money but him. Where else could he find such a good girl?


    Lu Zheng gently pinched the soft flesh on Su Fei¡¯s chest, making her so shy that she hit him coquettishly. Only then did Lu Zheng say, ¡°Silly girl, how can you not want anything? That¡¯s proof that Godfather dotes on you. You have to take it, understand?¡±


    Su Fei looked up at Lu Zheng and blinked her innocent eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lu Zheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Only then did Su Fei say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take whatever Godfather gives me. As long as it¡¯s given to Feifei by Godfather, it¡¯s Feifei¡¯s most precious treasure.¡±


    Lu Zheng laughed until his chest was trembling. He smiled and said, ¡°Your father and brother were still talking about a few new projects yesterday. I¡¯ll give them a few tomorrow.¡±


    Although Lu Zheng was not as strong as Lu Ming in the Corporation, he still had the ability to distribute some small projects to the Su Family.


    Su Fei lowered her eyes, her face suddenly conflicted. Lu Zheng gently pinched


    Su Fei¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you suddenly unhappy?¡±


    Su Fei pursed her red lips and looked at Lu Zheng carefully. ¡°Godfather, you know that I¡¯m actually not the biological daughter of the Su Family.¡±


    Lu Zheng was enlightened. He had forgotten about this.


    Without needing Su Fei to continue, Lu Zheng immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll get your father and brother to give you some shares..¡±

 Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Medicine

    Chapter 366: Medicine


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Fei immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I want to get some protection for my mother. Although I¡¯m not her biological daughter, she¡¯s really treated me well all these years. I¡¯m thinking that if I can¡¯t stay in the Su Family one day, at least my mother will still have something to rely on and won¡¯t have a bad life for the rest of her life.¡±


    Lu Zheng looked at Su Fei, who was thinking of her adoptive mother, with heartache. He sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. You little fool, you don¡¯t even know how to think for yourself and you still think about your adoptive mother, who is not related to you by blood. How are you going to live in the future if you¡¯re so kind?¡±


    Su Fei smiled calmly and cutely. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I still have a godfather. If you don¡¯t want me one day, I¡¯ll go to work. I can support myself.¡±


    Lu Zheng pinched Su Fei¡¯s tender cheek and pretended to blame her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I won¡¯t abandon you. You don¡¯t have to do those hard work. I¡¯ll take good care of you and make you fair and tender. What you have to do is just accompany me.¡±


    Lu Zheng sized up Su Fei¡¯s body several times. Su Fei nodded at Lu Zheng with a flushed face. ¡°Feifei will always listen to Godfather.¡±


    Lu Zheng kissed Su Fei¡¯s small mouth in satisfaction.


    After Lu Zheng left, Chu Yun, who had been hiding in the dark, appeared in the ward.


    Chu Yun had heard everything about Su Fei and Lu Zheng just now. Although her heart ached that Su Fei was with an old man, Chu Yun slowly felt relieved when she saw that Lu Zheng¡¯s looks and figure were not bad.


    Su Fei looked at Chu Yun and said, ¡°Mom, the medicine you gave me is very useful.¡±


    Chu Yun nodded. ¡°Of course. That medicine is good stuff.¡±


    Chu Yun looked outside and said softly, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let your father and brother know what we¡¯re doing now.¡±


    After the Su Family¡¯s bankruptcy, both Chu Yun and Su Fei realized that it was safest to hold money in their hands.


    Su Fei nodded and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face was filled with ambition.


    Since Lin Yin could rely on Lu Ming to become the chairman of a large corporation, so could Su Fei.


    She also wanted to become a queen who could make her own decisions, not a helpless toy that could be manipulated by others.


    One day, she would step on Lin Yin and let her have a taste of all the unbearable things she had encountered during this period of time.


    At this moment, the ignorant Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. Lu Ming asked worriedly, ¡°Is the air conditioner too cold?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and smiled. ¡°Maybe someone misses me?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s originally smiling face instantly turned sour. He hugged Lin Yin on his lap and forced her to look into his eyes. He questioned, ¡°Who¡¯s thinking about you? Tell me, I¡¯ll go beat him up!¡±


    Lin Yin pried Lu Ming¡¯s big hands away from her face and said in amusement,


    ¡°How would I know who¡¯s thinking of me? You¡¯re so unreasonable! You only Imow how to bully me!¡±


    At this moment, Lin Yin looked a little angry after drinking, especially when the air conditioner blew over and her hair fluttered slightly. Lu Ming¡¯s mouth went dry.


    Lu Ming swallowed and said shamelessly, ¡°Then can I bully you deeper?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming in shock. The next second, she said shyly, ¡®Why are you talking nonsense again? Can¡¯t you be more serious?¡±


    Lu Ming closed his eyes and hugged Lin Yin in his arms. After relieving his excitement, he said, ¡°Yinyin, when are you going to university?!¡±


    Lu Ming naturally knew when Lin Yin would go to university, but he was also a normal man. He really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Lin Yin let Lu Ming hug her and said in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s only about two months. It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Two months might be enough for her to settle the Su Family.


    Lu Ming smiled bitterly. There were still two months left. Why did time pass so slowly?!


    Lu Ming buried his face in Lin Yin¡¯s chest in discomfort. He was caught off guard and was pressed against the soft lumps of flesh on Lin Yin¡¯s chest, making his heart race..

 Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Benefactor

    Chapter 367: Benefactor


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Helpless, Lu Ming finally abandoned Lin Yin and fled.


    The next day, Su Fei had just woken up when Su Zhen brought Su Lin to question Su Fei. ¡°Feifei, were you the one who told Lu Zheng that you wanted to give your mother a share of the project?¡±


    Su Fei looked puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How could such a thing happen? What exactly happened?¡±


    Looking at Su Fei¡¯s confused expression, Su Zhen let go of the doubts in his heart slightly. He stared into Su Fei¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Today, Lu Zheng asked his secretary to give us some new projects, but he has a request. He said that he wants to give 15% of the company¡¯s shares to your mother. Otherwise, he¡¯ll terminate all cooperation, including the previous ones.¡±


    Su Fei looked at Su Zhen in shock. ¡°How could such a thing happen? I really didn¡¯t know! Perhaps Godfather thinks that Mom is also my family, so he wants to give her a share. Why don¡¯t I ask Godfather later? He¡¯ll be here soon?¡±


    Su Zhen¡¯s eyes flashed as he looked at Su Fei deeply. Then, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since it¡¯s Lu Zheng¡¯s idea, let¡¯s do as he says.¡±


    Su Zhen did not want to make Lu Zheng unhappy because of such a thing. Moreover, Chu Yun¡¯s current identity was his wife. Even if the shares were given to Chu Yun, as long as the two of them did not get a divorce, these shares would still belong to the Su Family.


    Of course, this was also the plan that Su Fei and Chu Yun had discussed before. It was the one that Su Zhen could accept the most.


    If the shares were for Su Fei, Su Zhen might really become suspicious and be wary of Su Fei.


    Therefore, giving the shares to Chu Yun was the most acceptable plan for Su Zhen.


    After sending Su Zhen away, Lu Zheng came to pick Su Fei up and brought her to a large villa.


    Lu Zheng hugged Su Fei¡¯s waist and said, ¡°You¡¯ll stay here from now on. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to take care of you. This way, I can find you when I want to.¡±


    Su Fei looked at the magnificent villa curiously. It was several times more upscale than the Su Family¡¯s villa.


    However, Su Fei¡¯s happy expression quickly became disappointed. She said worriedly, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to go home. After all, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed and uncomfortable living in someone else¡¯s house.¡±


    Lu Zheng smiled and said generously, ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯ll get my secretary to send the contract over later and this villa will be given to you, Feifei. How about this? This is your own home, so you don¡¯t have to feel uncomfortable.¡±


    Su Fei was so happy that she was about to fly, but she still said awkwardly,


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? This villa looks very expensive. I¡­ I don¡¯t dare to take


    Lu Zheng smiled and said, ¡°As my woman, you can take everything. Just take it. This is just a drop in the bucket for me. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡±


    Su Fei looked up at Lu Zheng shyly, her eyes filled with admiration. ¡°Godfather,


    Feifei listens to you!¡±


    Satisfied, Lu Zheng hugged Su Fei and kissed her a few times. He waved away the servant beside him, took off Su Fei¡¯s clothes, and started promiscuity in the huge hall of the villa.


    Su Fei was pushed onto the carpet, her body swaying back and forth from the impact. Her eyes were blurry but she looked excitedly at the expensive chandelier on the ceiling.


    She felt as if she had already caught up to Lin Yin. She had used the same method as Lin Yin to sell herself to the Lu Family and become superior.


    It was not until Su Fei signed the villa transfer contract that Su Fei felt like she was living in a dream. It was so unreal.


    In the past, the Su Family was rich, but she never had real assets in her hands. Su Zhen had everything firmly in his hands.


    But now, Lu Zheng had given her a luxurious villa, and it was a villa that belonged to her alone. How could Su Fei not be mesmerized?


    After chasing away all the servants, Su Fei shouted and laughed wildly in the villa. As she walked to her bedroom, she took off her annoying clothes.


    Then, she lay comfortably in the bathtub to wash herself.


    She wanted to wash away all the shabby smell of her past. This way, she would be a member of a wealthy family in the future and be different from the Su Fei who parasitized the Su Family.


    Su Fei was in an extremely good mood. Even the marks on her body that Lu Zheng had just left behind felt like the shape of money.


    She knew that Su Fei¡¯s life was extraordinary. She would definitely meet a true benefactor that would let her live the life she wanted.


    Now, Lu Zheng has appeared!

 Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: End of High School

    Chapter 368: End of High School


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The cold and sweet-sour plum soup slid into her body through her mouth. Lin Yin felt comfortable all over.


    At the side, Lu Yan and Yang Xue were looking at the administrative seals of each school and preparing to choose a school.


    ¡°Yinyin, why don¡¯t you look at the school? Have you thought about where you want to enroll?¡± Lu Yan looked up at Lin Yin and asked.


    Lin Yin retracted her gaze from her cell phone and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve long thought about it. The Capital University.¡±


    Lu Yan sighed and said, ¡°As expected, star students don¡¯t need to experience troubles like ours. Yang Xue, have you chosen?¡±


    Yang Xue nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m preparing to go overseas.¡±


    Lu Yan looked at Yang Xue in surprise. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention it before?¡±


    Yang Xue looked at Lin Yin and smiled. ¡°It was just a while ago. Didn¡¯t we invest in Yinyin¡¯s company and earn some money? So I plan to study medicine overseas. When the time comes, my mother will go with me.¡±


    Lu Yan said sadly, ¡°If you go, we¡¯ll have fewer chances to see each other in the future. I¡¯ll miss you so much.¡±


    Yang Xue looked at Lu Yan in amusement. ¡°What are you doing? I haven¡¯t left yet. We still have to pester each other for more than two months.¡±


    Only then did Lu Yan smile. Then, she continued to complain that her studies were bumpy.


    ¡°Your parents should have planned for you long ago,¡± Lin Yin said.


    With a family like the Lu Family, they would definitely choose a future path for their descendants.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like it. My mother wants me to learn design so that I can inherit her company. My father wants me to learn machinery so that I can inherit his career.¡± Lu Yan leaned on the table with a hopeless expression.


    When they heard about the mechanical specialization, Yang Xue and Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°See, the two of you think it¡¯s unreliable too, right? So, I thought that I had to choose for myself. Otherwise, if my parents came, I would be finished,¡± Lu Yan said with a plaintive expression.


    The three of them chatted at the beverage shop for the entire afternoon. When Lu Ming came to pick them up, the three of them were still unsatisfied.


    Lu Yan looked at Lu Ming and said with a strange expression, ¡°In the past, when my uncle came, he would definitely pick me up. Now, when my uncle comes, he will definitely pick Yinyin up. Aiya, as expected, his niece is still inferior to a woman. I¡¯m so sad.¡±


    Lu Yan would never get tired of teasing Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming glanced at Lu Yan indifferently. She was no longer as cold as before. This made Lu Yan sigh even more. Indeed, tough men had gentleness. Now that she had Yinyin, her uncle treated her better.


    Lu Ming approached Lin Yin and whispered, ¡°I made your favorite sweet and sour osmanthus fish tonight. Are you going back to eat it now?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded at Lu Ming and asked, ¡°Would it be enough if Yang Xue and Xiao Yan ate with us?¡±


    Lu Ming frowned and shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ve only prepared yours and mine.¡±


    Lin Yin pursed her lips and looked up at the two people who had been looking at her and Lu Ming. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Yang Xue and Lu Yan looked at each other and smiled. Then, they looked at Lin Yin mockingly, making Lin Yin feel embarrassed and flee.


    Lu Ming looked lovingly at Lin Yin¡¯s back as she fled. Then, he turned to look at


    Lu Yan and said, ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick you up and send the two of you back.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, hurry up and leave. The two of us know the way home,¡± Lu Yan said teasingly.


    Lu Ming only smiled at Lu Yan¡¯s teasing and followed Lin Yin.


    On the day the college entrance examination results were released, different families had different reactions.


    Lu Yan¡¯s results were neither good nor bad. In the end, she chose her favorite programming major.


    Once Lin Yin¡¯s results were out, Capital University would definitely be in her hands.


    Yang Xue¡¯s application to study abroad was also issued.


    The students in the class were all making a fuss in the group chat. They were going on a graduation trip. Lu Yan thought that she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to see Yang Xue in the future, so she pulled Lin Yin and Yang Xue along and signed up.


    As Lu Ming watched Lin Yin pack her luggage, he asked, ¡°How many days are you going for? Do you need to prepare so many things?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ten days. Obviously, I need to prepare more things. There¡¯s still camping on the mountain during the trip. I have to prepare something to prevent mosquitoes,¡± Lin Yin said as she continued packing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Shen Yu to send it to you when the time comes. Don¡¯t be busy. I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow too. Stay with me tonight,¡± Lu Ming said with a plaintive expression..

 Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Pick Her Up

    Chapter 369: Pick Her Up


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t look at him for the entire night. He felt neglected and uncomfortable.


    Lin Yin turned to look at Lu Ming in amusement and said, ¡°Lu Ming, how old are you? Why are you still like a child?¡±


    Lu Ming hated it when Lin Yin said that he was old.


    Previously, when Mu Ran said that he was old and not worthy of Lin Yin, he was still brooding over the fact that he was an old cow eating young grass.


    Lu Ming bent down and his strong arms passed through Lin Yin¡¯s knees. He picked her up like he was carrying a child.


    Lin Yin was still holding a dress in her hand. She cried out in shock when Lu Ming suddenly picked her up.


    ¡°Yinyin, are you despising me for being old?¡± Lu Ming¡¯s dangerous aura sounded in Lin Yin¡¯s ear.


    Lin Yin said weakly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes landed on Lin Yin¡¯s small earlobe, and his voice was a little low. ¡°Is it because you despise me for not being as strong as those young men?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s hot breath spread across Lin Yin¡¯s ears and the back of her neck. Lin Yin¡¯s skin quickly turned pink.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve misunderstood! Hurry up and let me go. I still have to pack my things,¡± Lin Yin said angrily.


    Lu Ming ignored Lin Yin¡¯s weak protest. Instead, he lowered his head and bit Lin Yin¡¯s pink earlobe gently. Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s delicate cry, Lu Ming stuck out his tongue and sucked Lin Yin¡¯s earlobe into his mouth, biting and licking it gently.


    Lin Yin subconsciously wanted to turn her head to avoid it, but she was being bit. She could onlv sav with a red face. ¡°Lu Ming, let go of mv ear.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s chuckle was deafening in Lin Yin¡¯s ears. His happy voice was like a drumstick hitting Lin Yin¡¯s heart, making her heart tremble and beat violently.


    Lu Ming let go of Lin Yin¡¯s earlobe. After Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief, Lu Ming grabbed Lin Yin with one hand and turned her 180 degrees.


    The next second, Lin Yin and Lu Ming were facing each other. The insecure Lin Yin instantly wrapped her arms around Lu Ming¡¯s neck and her legs subconsciously wrapped around Lu Ming¡¯s lean waist, holding him tightly.


    Lu Ming hugged Lin Yin in a good mood. His hot arms were under Lin Yin¡¯s hips, making her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Lu Ming looked up at Lin Yin¡¯s bright eyes and smiled. ¡°I listened to you and let go of your ears. Then do I have any rewards?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s ears were so red that they were about to bleed. She looked to the side, not looking at Lu Ming¡¯s burning and lustful eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. You clearly took advantage of me, but you still want me to reward you. Shameless!¡±


    Lu Ming let go of one hand and suddenly lost some of the strength to hold Lin Yin up. Lin Yin instantly hugged Lu Ming even tighter in panic. The two of them hugged each other tightly.


    Lu Ming felt the softness pressing against the muscles in his chest and his heart skipped a beat. At this moment, as a normal adult man, all the cells in Lu Ming¡¯s body were clamoring to suppress Lin Yin and bully her.


    But in the end, Lu Ming still calmly raised his hand and pinched Lin Yin¡¯s pink cheek. He smiled and said, ¡°Only you dare to say that I¡¯m shameless.¡± The love in his words was like spilling out water in a fully saturated sponge.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you did such a shameless thing yourself? Can¡¯t I say it?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s shy voice sounded.


    Her soft voice was like the tip of a feather, teasing Lu Ming¡¯s heart. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s my fault. I did something shameless. Yinyin, can I kiss you?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin¡¯s lips. Then, his gaze slowly moved up and locked onto Lin Yin¡¯s gaze as he asked piously and seriously.


    Lin Yin quickly pursed her lips and shook her head like a rattle. ¡°No, I only kiss my boyfriend.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin in disappointment and sighed faintly. ¡°There¡¯s still a long time before school starts.¡±


    Lu Ming sighed again. Why did university students start school so late? Couldn¡¯t they start school in July?


    Then, Lu Ming laughed at his ridiculous idea. He was so lustful. What little rationality he had was controlled by desire. His mind was filled with the desire to sleep with Lin Yin.


    Lu Ming felt that he was really too sick..

 Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Begging

    Chapter 370: Begging


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the brightly lit villa, Su Fei was also instructing the servants to pack up. On this graduation trip, she wanted to take back all her glory as the eldest daughter of the Su Family.


    ¡°Yes, put on those custom-made gowns too,¡± Su Fei said arrogantly. Then, she frowned slightly and said harshly, ¡°Be gentler. This gown is worth 200,000 yuan. If it¡¯s torn, you won¡¯t be able to afford it even if you sell your poor family.¡±


    The servant¡¯s forehead was sweating from Su Fei¡¯s words.


    At this moment, someone came in and reported, ¡°Miss, those people are here again.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s expression was instantly filled with impatience. ¡°They¡¯re really persistent. Let them in.¡±


    Su Fei got someone to put the things aside and sat on the sofa arrogantly. She looked at Zheng Chao¡¯s parents with disdain as they brought a group of middle-aged people in.


    The Zhao Family, who had always been arrogant, was uneasy in front of Su Fei.


    Their expressions were sad and fawning.


    Su Fei smiled smugly. In the past, the Zhao Family was as arrogant as they were now humble in front of her. Such a stark contrast made Su Fei feel extremely happy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? When I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll let your sons go home,¡± Su Fei said casually as she ate the grapes that the servant beside her had peeled.


    Zheng Feng rubbed his hands and smiled apologetically. ¡°But it¡¯s been 20 days.


    It¡¯s about time. I hope Miss Su can be merciful and let our son go home.¡±


    Zheng Feng did not expect that his future daughter-in-law, who used to be cautious in front of them, could actually get close to the Lu Family and become Lu Zheng¡¯s goddaughter.


    Now, they had no other choice but to beg Su Fei.


    The corners of Su Fei¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. She mocked, ¡°It¡¯s only been 20 days. Are you guys that anxious?¡±


    Zheng Chao and Zhao Zhi had bullied her for more than 20 days. How could she vent her anger?


    Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother knelt at Su Fei¡¯s feet and cried with tears all over her face. ¡°Miss Su, I beg you. Can you let Zhao Zhi go? I¡¯ll kowtow to you. Let him go!¡±


    As she spoke, Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother really kowtowed to Su Fei. She kowtowed to the ground with a bang.


    Su Fei looked at Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother coldly, her expression not soft at all. Back then, when she was bullied and humiliated by so many people, it was not that she had not begged, but had they ever been soft-hearted and let her off?


    NO!


    When they saw her begging humbly, they laughed even more wantonly and bullied her even more.


    He stepped on all her dignity, face, and shame, making her so unbearable, disheveled, and dirty.


    Among those people, other than the leader, Zheng Chao, Zhao Zhi was the one who had humiliated her the most.


    Therefore, she would definitely not let Zhao Zhi off. When she was done playing, there would only be one outcome for Zhao Zhi. He would be tortured to death and nothing else.


    She would not let go of all the people who had bullied her in the past. She would not let these people live in this world and become existences that could threaten her at any time.


    Everyone watched helplessly as Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother¡¯s forehead was cut. Blood dyed her forehead and the ground red, but Su Fei still did not say anything.


    Zheng Feng and his wife, Zhou Ping, looked at each other. The two of them could feel Su Fei¡¯s heart of stone and were worried.


    For half an hour, it was not until Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother fainted in the living room that Su Fei¡¯s voice sounded faintly. ¡°Throw her out and she dirtied my expensive floor tiles. She deserves to die.¡±


    The bodyguards guarding the side immediately went forward and lifted Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother up like a dead dog.


    Suddenly, Su Fei seemed to have thought of something fun. An evil smile appeared on her face and she immediately said, ¡°Wait, lock her up first. I have use for her!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They did not expect Su Fei to imprison someone in front of so many people.


    Zheng Feng swallowed his saliva and begged with a fawning expression, ¡°Feifei, on account that Zheng Chao still helped your Su Family find a project after your Su Family went bankrupt, can you let Zheng Chao out? We¡¯re family friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Family friend?¡± Su Fei gently ground out these two words, then mocked, ¡°Taking advantage of our Su Family¡¯s downfall and lack of resources to provide what¡¯s called a project and openly embezzle our funds.. Is this what you mean by family friend?¡±

 Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Arrogance

    Chapter 371: Arrogance


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    This was the first time Zhou Ping had come to beg Su Fei, and she was not used to Su Fei¡¯s aggressive and arrogant appearance. In the past, when Su Fei saw her, she would politely and respectfully call her Aunt.


    ¡°Feifei, what you said is wrong. Didn¡¯t you see the situation at that time? At that time, even if you had the money, no one might have worked with you? Isn¡¯t our Zheng Family helping you in times of difficulty? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not grateful, but now you actually locked Zheng Chao up. Aren¡¯t you repaying kindness with ingratitude?¡± Zhou Ping said with hatred.


    Zheng Feng, who was at the side, immediately pulled Zhou Ping back and asked her not to speak. Zhou Ping had not come the previous two times, so she did not Imow how arrogant and difficult Su Fei was to deal with now.


    As expected, when Zheng Feng¡¯s gaze turned to Su Fei, Su Fei¡¯s face was already quite ugly.


    ¡°Repaying kindness with ingratitude? Hahaha!¡± Su Fei laughed as she stared at Zhou Ping viciously.


    If not for the fact that she did not want more people to know about her matters, Su Fei would have wanted everyone present to know what heartless things their good son had done.


    Su Fei¡¯s concealment made the people in front of them think that their son might have just offended Su Fei verbally.


    Especially Zhou Ping. She had always thought that Su Fei hated Zheng Chao because she hated the Zheng Family for breaking off the engagement.


    ¡°Zhou Ping, just based on what you said, let me tell you, your son won¡¯t have an easy time in my hands.¡± Su Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with dark hatred.


    Zhou Ping did not expect Su Fei to dare to be so arrogant. She raised her hand and pointed at Su Fei as she scolded, ¡°Su Fei, you little b*tch, how dare you speak to me with such an attitude! Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve hooked up with the Lu Family? I¡¯m going to call the police. You restricted other people¡¯s personal freedom. I want you to go to jail!¡±


    Su Fei put down her crossed legs and stood up with a smile. She took two steps closer to Zhou Ping and said faintly, ¡°Is that so? Sue me. Do you want me to help you dial the call?¡±


    As she spoke, Su Fei frowned slightly and smiled at the butler beside her.


    ¡°Butler, do you know the number of the police chief in the new district? Godfather even told me previously that if we encounter any trouble, we can look for Chief Liu to deal with it.¡±


    The butler said respectfully, ¡°Miss, I remember the number. Do you want me to call him now? According to the usual speed, Chief Liu will send someone over in about ten minutes.¡±


    Zhou Ping¡¯s heart trembled. Before she could react, Zheng Feng slapped Zhou Ping hard. The crisp sound frightened everyone beside her.


    Even Zheng Feng and his wife did not dare to do anything to Su Fei, let alone them. All of them stood at the side in silence, thinking that if Zheng Feng and his wife could protect Zheng Chao, they could also plead for their son.


    From the looks of it, this hope was a little slim. They might have to think of another way to save their son.


    Zhou Ping did not expect Zheng Feng to hit her in front of so many people. She exploded on the spot and scolded Zheng Feng, ¡°Did I say something wrong? I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no law in this world. Didn¡¯t Su Fei, that little b*tch, hook up with Lu Zheng? She¡¯s a goddaughter. They might have an unclear relationship.¡±


    As she spoke, Zhou Ping ignored Zheng Feng¡¯s obstruction and warned Su Fei, ¡°Su Fei, if you don¡¯t let my son go, I¡¯ll go to Lu Zheng¡¯s wife and tell her those shameful things about you. Let¡¯s see if Lu Zheng will protect you or his wife.¡±


    Su Fei waved her hand slightly. The bodyguards beside her went forward and grabbed Zhou Ping, who had been attacking Su Fei. Even Zheng Feng, who was at the side, was restrained.


    Su Fei walked to Zhou Ping¡¯s side. Her cold eyes landed on Zhou Ping¡¯s red face. Then, she used all her strength to slap her.


    Zhou Ping was stunned by the slap. She turned around and looked at Su Fei in disbelief. ¡°You dare to hit me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I hit you? Can¡¯t the Lu Family¡¯s treasure hit you?¡± A deep voice sounded in the living room.


    When Su Fei heard the voice, her ruthless expression suddenly turned sweet.. She hugged Lu Zheng¡¯s arm, who was already standing beside her, happily and said sweetly, ¡°Godfather, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Maid

    Chapter 372: Maid


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Even in front of everyone, Lu Zheng still scratched Su Fei¡¯s nose without any scruples and said dotingly, ¡°I heard that someone blind came to provoke the Lu Family¡¯s treasure. As her godfather, I naturally have to come and support the Lu Family.¡±


    Su Fei said happily, ¡°Godfather is the best to Feifei.¡±


    Lu Zheng enjoyed Su Fei¡¯s childish words. Then, he looked coldly at the two people under control and said sinisterly, ¡°It¡¯s said that someone wants to go to my wife and maliciously fabricate my relationship with my goddaughter. I want to see how bold she is.¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Zheng called out to the person beside him and said, ¡°Send these two down. Teach them how to speak!¡±


    Zheng Feng was instantly frightened and immediately begged, ¡°Mr. Lu, please forgive us. We know we were wrong. We really know we were wrong.¡±


    Seeing that Lu Zheng¡¯s expression did not change and he even retracted his gaze from them, Zheng Feng turned to Su Fei and begged, ¡°Feifei, quickly plead with Mr. Lu. We really know our mistake¡­¡±


    Su Fei only smiled obediently at Lu Zheng. ¡°I only listen to Godfather. I¡¯ll do whatever Godfather says.¡±


    Lu Zheng was very satisfied with Su Fei¡¯s obedient appearance.


    When the people beside them saw that Zheng Chao and his wife were like this, they hurriedly apologized and left. The living room quickly returned to silence, leaving only two or three servants cleaning and disinfecting the place where those people had just stood.


    Lu Zheng pulled Su Fei onto his lap and anxiously covered the softness of Su


    Fei¡¯s chest. ¡°Did you miss Godfather these few days?¡±


    Su Fei pushed Lu Zheng¡¯s hand away shyly and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s still someone.¡±


    Lu Zheng smiled until his eyes curved. His eyes narrowed into a line, but he did not hide the desire in them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be very mute.¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s words were filled with a strong warning, scaring the servants who were kneeling and wiping the ground. All of them had their backs facing Lu Zheng, wishing they could turn invisible.


    ¡°But I¡¯m shy.¡± Su Fei said shyly as she stuck out her full chest and squeezed Lu Zheng¡¯s palm.


    Lu Zheng bit Su Fei¡¯s ear in a good mood and said softly, ¡°Then why weren¡¯t you shy the last time you raised your butt at me and asked for my big meat stick?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s face swelled. She pushed Lu Zheng angrily and said coquettishly,


    ¡°Godfather! You¡¯re so bad. I won¡¯t show you the surprise I prepared for you.¡±


    Lu Zheng widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Baby Feifei prepared a surprise for Godfather?¡±


    Su Fei nodded shyly. Then, she said, ¡°Let them leave first.¡±


    Lu Zheng was in a good mood and dismissed everyone in the villa. Then, he watched as Su Fei left like a rabbit.


    When Su Fei appeared again, her maid outfit made Lu Zheng¡¯s high desires even stronger.


    The pleated skirt that barely covered her thigh and the flesh-colored skin on her chest that was faintly exposed by the big ribbon made Lu Zheng swallow unconsciously.


    Su Fei knelt piously and obediently beside Lu Zheng¡¯s leg. She looked at Lu


    Zheng with her doe-like eyes and whispered timidly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m your maid,


    Feifei. Do you need me to help you clean up now?¡±


    Lu Zheng did not know what Su Fei wanted to play and only nodded subconsciously.


    Su Fei knelt on the ground, then retreated a little away from Lu Zheng. She


    pretended to pick up a clean cloth and knelt on the ground to wipe the ground.


    Lu Zheng did not say anything, but his gaze followed Su Fei. It was not until Su Fei turned around and her naked lower body appeared in front of Lu Zheng that Lu Zheng knew what this little vixen was up to.


    As Su Fei wiped the ground, her voluptuous buttocks twisted, and even her tender hole was faintly visible in front of Lu Zheng.


    Suddenly, Su Fei touched her butt in surprise and looked back at Lu Zheng in fear. Her eyes were filled with tears as she said softly in embarrassment, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t look at me like this. If you do this, I..


    Lu Zheng approached Su Fei and knelt on the ground. His hot palm had already grabbed Su Fei¡¯s exposed butt and was kneading it hard. He said in a low voice, ¡°What will happen to you?¡±


    Su Fei was extremely shy. She said angrily, ¡°If you look at me like that, it¡¯ll be wet and sticky. I¡¯ll feel uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°In front of Master, a little maid like you actually dares to be unrestrained.


    You¡¯re guilty of a heinous crime. Tell me, how do you want me to punish you?¡± Lu Zheng also played along with Su Fei..

 Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Maid Wiping the Ground

    Chapter 373: Maid Wiping the Ground


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing that Su Fei¡¯s expression was filled with fear, she said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so unrestrained. I¡¯ll let Master deal with me.¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s hand reached into the hole behind Su Fei a few times and he said dirtyly, ¡°Why are you so tight? Are you blaming Master for not playing with your hole?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes were already covered in tears. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Master, I know my mistake. Master, please spare me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you stopping? Continue wiping your ground. Don¡¯t think that just because you seduced me, you don¡¯t finish your work.¡± As Lu Zheng spoke, he stabbed his hand into Su Fei¡¯s anus and stirred it nastily.


    Su Fei¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat from the pain. Her entire upper body fell to the ground and she wailed.


    Lu Zheng slapped Su Fei¡¯s butt a few times. His other hand kept digging into Su


    Fei¡¯s back hole until her butt was red. After the back hole opened and squirmed, Lu Zheng said happily, ¡°Little b*tch, get up and work. Otherwise, Master will kill you now.¡±


    Su Fei supported her upper body with tears in her eyes. She turned around and looked at Lu Zheng as she cried, ¡°I¡¯ll start work immediately. I hope Master will take pity on me and be gentle.¡±


    Looking at Su Fei¡¯s expression, Lu Zheng almost couldn¡¯t control his urge. He wished he could skin Su Fei immediately and press her under him to f*ck her.


    Lu Zheng swallowed and raised his hand to touch Su Fei¡¯s chest, squeezing it hard. The force was so strong that Su Fei could not help but moan.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, little b*tch? If you moan again without Master¡¯s permission, I¡¯ll punish you,¡± Lu Zheng said fiercely as he grabbed Su Fei¡¯s chest.


    Su Fei looked at Lu Zheng with tears in her eyes and said aggrievedly, ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    As she spoke, Su Fei held Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and placed it on the big bow in front of her chest. She said fawningly, ¡°Master, pull my bow. It¡¯s strangling me so much.¡±


    Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes landed on the bow on Su Fei¡¯s chest. Then, he pulled it slightly. The moment the bow spread, her obscene chest bounced a few times in front of Lu Zheng. Her nipples even swayed in front of Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes, making him stare.


    Lu Zheng grabbed Su Fei¡¯s small nipple and crushed it ruthlessly. He said with a dark expression, ¡°This little b*tch actually dared to seduce her Master. Her crime is unforgivable.¡±


    Su Fei trembled in pain. Then, she pushed Lu Zheng¡¯s hand away forcefully and turned around with a crying expression to pick up the cloth to wipe the floor again. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to seduce Master. I¡¯ll work hard now.¡±


    Lu Zheng looked at his empty hands and the tyranny in his heart that he wanted to conquer gathered even more.


    Seeing that Su Fei was about to wipe the ground and his hand was about to slide out of Su Fei¡¯s back hole, Lu Zheng immediately approached Su Fei. The finger that was about to leave the hole immediately stabbed into Su Fei¡¯s back hole again.


    Lu Zheng moved the other finger forward in dissatisfaction. When he touched the sticky hole, he inserted it rudely.


    With just two fingers, Lu Zheng occupied two of Su Fei¡¯s holes. No matter where Su Fei crawled, the remaining two fingers did not leave. It was only when Su Fei fell to the ground and moaned loudly for Lu Zheng that Lu Zheng pulled his hand away and replaced it with his hot penis.


    For the entire afternoon, Su Fei was forced to crawl forward with the penis behind her. She wiped the floor of the villa, not even sparing a corner.


    In the end, the hot semen shot towards Su Fei¡¯s face. Her youthful face coupled with the obscene milky-white liquid made Lu Zheng feel a sense of accomplishment.


    Lu Zheng stood up and tidied his clothes. He looked down at Su Fei, who was lying on the ground with a passionate expression.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, and her rosy cheeks were stained with his bodily fluids. The maid was still dressed obediently, but her chest was filled with ambiguous bite marks, and her two nipples were still standing shakily.


    It had already flipped under the pleated skirt at her waist. In a muddy black forest, the swollen hole was still moving slightly, as if it was calling for someone to come again.


    Lu Zheng cursed under his breath. ¡°Slut!¡±


    Then, Lu Zheng walked towards the door with a satisfied expression. He did not forget to say to the butler, who had been guarding the door, ¡°You can enter when Missy lets you in. Oh right, find some time to put a softer carpet on all the floors in the living room..¡±

 Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Prison

    Chapter 374: Prison


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    How could he be satisfied after playing such a fun game once?


    The butler immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was not until she heard the sound of a car starting in the courtyard that Su Fei opened her eyes with a smile. It seemed like Lu Zheng was really satisfied today.


    Su Fei got up and rubbed the bruise on her knee. She slowly got up and held the railing of the stairs as she walked towards the bathroom upstairs.


    After washing up, Su Fei went out to get someone to clean up the living room and brought them to the basement of the villa.


    As soon as she opened the heavy iron door, wails came from inside. Su Fei did not need to guess to know that Zhao Zhi was completing his daily mission.


    She did not know how many people it was today, but Zhao Zhi could still call out. It seemed like he was not too tired.


    After a turn, Su Fei entered a luxuriously decorated room. This was the viewing room that Lu Zheng had specially decorated for her. As for the content of the viewing, it was naturally a living erotic palace separated by glass.


    Zheng Chao and the others pressed Zhao Zhi down for a piston exercise. Even though the area behind Zhao Zhi was bleeding, it was still stabbed by someone. It was so painful that the expression on his face was ferocious.


    ¡°Zhao Zhi, what do you think? Does it feel good?¡± Su Fei said excitedly.


    It had been 20 days. Every day, he had to be slept with by his former classmates and brothers, making Zhao Zhi no longer have the arrogance he had when dealing with Su Fei.


    Seeing Su Fei, Zheng Chao and the others stopped and looked at her pleadingly. ¡°Feifei, I know I was wrong. Let us out. In the future, we¡¯ll be your slaves to atone for our sins.¡±


    In the past twenty days, their mission was to play with Zhao Zhi three times a day, but how could they have the stamina to play with men every day?


    Three times a day. A normal man would be squeezed dry, okay?


    Su Fei looked at Zheng Chao, who was still in Zhao Zhi¡¯s body, and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to play with Zhao Zhi anymore?¡±


    Zheng Chao nodded repeatedly.


    Su Fei only smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing, from today onwards, Zhao


    Zhi will be liberated. You¡¯ll replace Zhao Zhi.¡±


    Zheng Chao was immediately stunned on the spot. At least his dignity as a man was still there when he was on top.


    If he became the one below, then¡­


    Zheng Chao looked at the skinny Zhao Zhi under him and was afraid. He immediately thrusted Zhao Zhi¡¯s back hole a few times in front of Su Fei, drawing more blood.


    Such force hurt Zhao Zhi so much that he howled and trembled in pain.


    ¡°Feifei, there¡¯s no need. I think it¡¯s fine now,¡± Zheng Chao immediately said with a smile.


    Su Fei smiled sinisterly. ¡°It¡¯s too late. I don¡¯t like to take back what I say.¡±


    Zheng Chao stood there in a daze and walked away. Zhao Zhi, who was suppressed by the few of them, seemed to have found hope of survival.


    Because if this continued, he suspected that he would die under these former good brothers one day.


    ¡°Feifei, please spare me. The person who bullied you the most previously was Zhao Zhi. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you,¡± Zheng Chao said with a fawning expression. In order to show that he was obedient, he even grabbed Zhao Zhi¡¯s hair and gave him a few fierce slaps.


    Looking at Zheng Chao, who was so afraid of her, Su Fei sneered in her heart.


    ¡°Zheng Chao, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    As she spoke, Su Fei got someone to separate Zhao Zhi and Zheng Chao and locked Zhao Zhi in another room.


    Zheng Chao looked at Su Fei in fear and still asked in disbelief, ¡°Feifei, you won¡¯t treat me like this, right?¡±


    Su Fei laughed sinisterly and said to the remaining people, ¡°From now on,


    Zheng Chao will be your new plaything. It¡¯s a little late today, but the mission today will not change. You have to hurry up. Whoever doesn¡¯t complete it will be the one below tomorrow.¡±


    Zheng Chao did not expect Su Fei to be serious. He shouted in exasperation, ¡°Su


    Fei, if you dare to let them touch me, my parents won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    There was no fear on Su Fei¡¯s face. Instead, she got someone to bring Zheng Feng and Zhou Ping in.


    Seeing his parents, who were covered in injuries and on the verge of death and had no reaction, Zheng Chao was stunned on the spot for a moment. Then, he roared at Su Fei, ¡°Su Fei, how dare you touch my parents? I¡¯m going to kill you.


    I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Su Fei frowned slightly.. ¡°In the past, when I didn¡¯t touch your parents, you didn¡¯t let me go, did you?¡±

 Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Electric Chair

    Chapter 375: Electric Chair


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing that no one reacted, Su Fei got someone to take Zheng Feng and his wife away. Then, she said to the people in the same prison as Zheng Chao, ¡°Since you guys haven¡¯t started yet, I¡¯ll invite you to watch a show. How about that?¡±


    Just as everyone was guessing what tricks Su Fei was going to play again, they saw Su Fei get someone to bring in another person.


    When Zhao Zhi saw his mother being pushed in, he struggled to get up. ¡°Mom? Mom! Why are you here? Are you here to save me?¡±


    Zhao Zhi, who had been tortured for so long, wanted to get out and leave this godforsaken place, so much so that he directly ignored the blood on his mother¡¯s forehead.


    When Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother saw her thin son, her eyes fell and she cried miserably. ¡°Ah Zhi, Mom finally found you.¡±


    Su Fei kindly locked the mother and son together and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a cold-blooded person. Zhao Zhi, if you want to go out, I can let you out, but I


    have a condition.¡±


    Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother immediately knelt down in front of Su Fei and begged,


    ¡°Miss, as long as you let Zhao Zhi go, we can do anything you want.¡±


    When the people around them heard that Su Fei was actually willing to let Zhao Zhi go, their hopes for survival grew.


    Back then, among them, Zhao Zhi bullied Su Fei the most. If even Zhao Zhi could leave, they would definitely be able to leave too.


    Su Fei smiled and said, ¡°Back then, Zhao Zhi, you humiliated me and said that my brother and I had an ambiguous relationship and must have slept together. I want to send these words back to you today.¡±


    An ominous feeling rose in Zhao Zhi¡¯s heart.


    Sure enough, Su Fei¡¯s words rang out again. ¡°Today, if you have incest with your mother in front of all of us, I¡¯ll let you and your mother go. How about that?¡±


    Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother was stunned on the spot. Zhao Zhi also looked at Su Fei in disbelief and said loudly, ¡°Su Fei, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    The same thought flashed across the minds of the few people at the side. Not only was Su Fei arrogant, but she was also perverted. She actually thought of such a perverted punishment.


    ¡°Alright, since you think I¡¯m going too far, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. However, if that¡¯s the case, this day next year will be the anniversary of your death,¡± Su Fei said with a smile. In just a few words, she planned to kill someone.


    ¡°Murder is against the law, Su Fei. I don¡¯t believe you really dare to kill me,¡± Zhao Zhi said as he looked at Su Fei.


    ¡°Then give it a try. You¡¯ll know the answer when you get to hell.¡± Su Fei smiled horrifyingly.


    Soon, Zhao Zhi¡¯s torture device was brought up. Su Fei introduced it considerately. ¡°This is a treasure my godfather specially found for me. It¡¯s called the electric chair. Zhao Zhi, the last enjoyment of your life is here.¡±


    Zhao Zhi looked at the strange chair. His ignorance of the electric chair terrified him.


    Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother knelt on the ground and begged, but Su Fei ignored her.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how powerful this chair is. Shall I show you?¡± Su Fei said excitedly.


    Then, he got someone to bring over a rabbit that he had prepared long ago. The moment he connected the power, the rabbit that was still alive and kicking suddenly could not move. Then, there was a burning smell in the room.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Zhi peed his pants. Without any cover, the pattering sound instantly made Su Fei nauseous.


    Su Fei raised her hand and said, ¡°Get her up there.¡±


    Zhao Zhi was so frightened that he hugged the iron railing and begged, ¡°Su Fei,


    I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. Let me go. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother also hugged her son tightly and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Since you ignored me when I begged for mercy, I¡¯ll ignore your begging today too,¡± Su Fei said coldly.


    When Zhao Zhi was pulled to the chair, he went crazy. He struggled with all his might, but he could not stop Su Fei from pressing the switch.


    An electric current instantly ran rampant in Zhao Zhi¡¯s body, causing him to scream in pain.


    As the voltage continued to increase, Zhao Zhi¡¯s entire body convulsed in pain.


    He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°I agree! I agree! Don¡¯t increase it!¡±


    Only then did Su Fei let go of the strengthening button and get someone to throw Zhao Zhi back.


    Zhao Zhi looked at his mother with red eyes and tears on his face.


    He did not expect that he would fall into such a situation. He actually had to sleep with his mother to exchange for his life..

 Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Reaping What You Sow

    Chapter 376: Reaping What You Sow


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Zhao Zhi knelt in front of his mother and said sadly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry! I¡­¡±


    Zhao Zhi¡¯s mother also had an embarrassed and helpless expression. In the end, she could only accept her fate and kneel on the ground, allowing her son to violate her in public in order to survive.


    Zheng Chao and the others looked at the inhumane scene in front of them in disbelief. Their fear of Su Fei deepened.


    Su Fei looked at the mother and son stacked together and felt inexplicably carefree. This revenge satisfied the ruthlessness in her heart and made her laugh excitedly.


    Those who dared to bully her people should end up like this.


    Su Fei stood up and said to the bodyguard beside her, ¡°Remember, you can only make them stop after you¡¯ve done enough. If they dare to disobey, continue to let them have a taste of the electric chair.¡±


    After the bodyguard nodded, Su Fei glanced at Zhao Zhi and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t count if your mother doesn¡¯t take off her clothes!¡±


    Zhao Zhi closed his eyes and followed Su Fei¡¯s instructions with trembling hands.


    Su Fei smiled in satisfaction. Then, her gaze landed on Zheng Chao and the others, who were watching the show. ¡°You guys have to hurry too. If you can¡¯t complete the mission today, I¡¯ll let you taste the electric chair.¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s words made the people beside Zheng Chao tremble. They immediately controlled Zheng Chao, afraid that Su Fei would kill them if she was unhappy.


    Zheng Chao struggled and said angrily, ¡°How dare you touch me? When I get out, I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death! Ah!! Get your dirty things out! Ah!¡±


    Looking at Zheng Chao, who was already being pressed down and violated, Su Fei felt a little better.


    It was these people who taught her that she could humiliate and defile people like this.


    So today, she would return all of this to these people and let them have a taste of being bullied.


    This was called reaping what one sowed. It was called karma.


    Su Fei smiled sinisterly as she left the dungeon. Her laughter carried a hint of demonic evil that echoed in the dark and damp dungeon for a long time.


    Su Fei meant what she said. Looking at Zhao Zhi and his mother, who had already done as she asked in the video, Su Fei gave the order and sent Zhao Zhi and his mother home.


    She got someone to watch over them. It was impossible for her to let this person who knew her secret be so carefree.


    Su Fei, who had slept comfortably for the night, estimated the time and appeared at the school gate in the high-end luxury car Lu Zheng had given her.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Su Fei received the attention of her classmates. Su Fei raised her head and greeted her classmates, especially when she saw Lin Yin, who was dressed plainly. Su Fei smiled even brighter.


    Lu Yan sneered softly. When she saw Su Fei¡¯s three big boxes of luggage, Lu


    Yan said sarcastically, ¡°Those who know will say that we¡¯re going on a vacation. Those who don¡¯t know will think that we¡¯re moving. When the time comes, she won¡¯t be able to move it and she¡¯ll have to make things difficult for us and ask us to help.¡±


    Su Fei was not angry. She just smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I brought a bodyguard and a nanny. The luggage won¡¯t trouble any classmates.¡±


    ¡°Su Fei, are you joking? We¡¯re on a graduation trip. Why are you bringing bodyguards and nannies? Did the school allow it?¡± Lu Yan questioned bluntly.


    ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. The school teacher agreed. My godfather helped me resolve what you can¡¯t do,¡± Su Fei said proudly.


    Lu Yan was so angry that she scolded Su Fei, ¡°Su Fei, are you shameless? Your surname is Su, and mine is Lu. Who¡¯s your cousin?¡±


    Su Fei did not look embarrassed at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit it, I¡¯m still your uncle¡¯s goddaughter. As a member of the second branch of the Lu Family, you can¡¯t control the first branch.¡±


    Lu Yan was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and was about to teach Su Fei, this shameless person, a lesson. Yang Xue quickly pulled Lu Yan back and whispered, ¡°Forget it. If she dares to be so shameless, it¡¯s useless even if you hit her.¡±


    Lu Yan turned her face away hatefully. She didn¡¯t want to look at Su Fei, this shameless thing.


    Shi Dai stood beside Ji Yun and looked at her old best friend in silence, but she was unwilling to go forward.


    During the period before the college entrance examination, the Su Corporation went bankrupt and Su Fei did not come to school for a long time.


    Later on, she only appeared for a while during the two days of the college entrance examination. Then, Su Fei acknowledged a godfather.


    Therefore, they had not interacted for a long time and their relationship had faded a lot..

 Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Suicide

    chapter 377: suicide


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    of course, shi dai had to admit that what happened that night after the college entrance examination had a huge impact on her.


    it was also because of this that shi dai felt that su fei was unfamiliar.


    in the past, su fei was clearly so dignified and generous, but the current su fei was completely different.


    at the same time, she could not understand why su fei still had the cheek to appear in front of everyone when many of her classmates had clearly seen that scene that day.


    if such a thing happened to her, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live.


    su fei looked at shi dai with smiling eyes. she could also understand the emotions in shi dai¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t care. what was so great about it?


    at most, she was just more open.


    su fei and her classmates waited for the bus to pick up the students to the airport, but the classmates consciously kept a distance from su fei, as if they had become two different camps.


    even the position in the car was arranged like this, as if there was a magnetic field beside su fei. no one would sit beside su fei.


    at this moment, a classmate suddenly exclaimed, ¡°everyone, look at the school forum. it¡¯s too damaging. zhao zhi from the next class is actually fooling around with his mother.¡±


    almost instantly, gasps and doubtful voices sounded from the bus.


    ¡°oh my god, how can there be such a person? he doesn¡¯t even let his mother off. he¡¯s simply a beast!¡±


    ¡°damn, this is simply blinding. what is the school¡¯s internet controller doing?


    how can such a thing be posted on the forum?¡±


    ¡°d*mn, isn¡¯t this too disgusting? i originally thought that zhao zhi was lecherous and just played with female students. i didn¡¯t expect him to commit incest.¡±


    as soon as this student finished speaking, all the students in the class looked at su fei.


    only the first few students who went in saw the scene that day, but the people behind all knew after they came out.


    therefore, everyone knew that su fei, zheng chao, and zhao zhi were playing that kind of private game.


    su fei ignored the gazes of her classmates and just took the bird¡¯s nest drink from the nanny beside her leisurely. as she admired the scenery outside the car window, she sipped it, looking elegant and unrelated to the world.


    at this moment, zhao zhi was about to go crazy.


    he did not expect su fei to be so ruthless as to kill him.


    faced with the neighbors¡¯ greetings and disdain, zhao zhi¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t take it anymore. she went to the kitchen, picked up a knife, and wiped it against her neck.


    instantly, blood gushed out, scaring zhao zhi so much that he sat paralyzed at the kitchen door.


    zhao zhi crawled to his mother¡¯s side on all fours and covered his mother¡¯s neck with his trembling hands. he shouted deeply, ¡°mom, hang in there. i¡¯ll call an ambulance. i¡­


    zhao zhi¡¯s mother grabbed zhao zhi¡¯s hand that was about to make a call. she opened and closed her mouth before saying a few broken words. ¡°no! dying is¡­ good! clean¡­


    zhao zhi watched helplessly as his mother fell into a pool of blood. he felt his mother¡¯s body turn cold from the warmth before she stopped breathing.


    he cried until he was in tears. he couldn¡¯t understand why it had become like this.


    he just wanted to build a relationship with the zheng family so that the family¡¯s business could be better and he and his mother could live a better life. therefore, he became zheng chao¡¯s dog to please him.


    when he found out that zheng chao hated su fei, he only wanted to bully su fei in the beginning to let zheng chao vent his anger and regain some dignity for himself.


    because su fei had once treated him as if he was a dog.


    yes, it was all that little b*tch su fei¡¯s fault. it was that little b*tch who harmed him and even killed his mother.


    zhao zhi picked up his phone with his bloody hand and called su fei.


    su fei looked at the caller id in her hand. she would remember this number even if she died because at that time, every time she received this call, su fei would be humiliated and trembling. what awaited her was all kinds of humiliation.


    as soon as the call went through, zhao zhi¡¯s hateful voice came through. ¡°su


    fei, you killed my mother. i won¡¯t let you have it easy. i¡¯ll make you a street rat like me, living a life worse than death.¡±


    su fei looked out of the window at the rapidly moving trees and said lightly,


    ¡®you don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    zhao zhi was stunned at first, then just as he was about to laugh at su fei¡¯s naivety, his vision suddenly darkened and a pair of leather shoes appeared in front of him..

 Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Graduation Trip

    chapter 378: graduation trip


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhao zhi looked up in a daze and saw a person pointing a gun at his forehead.


    zhao zhi instantly understood what su fei meant. ¡°you¡¯re getting someone to kill me!¡±


    su fei held her phone and smiled. ¡°you¡¯re not stupid. do you really think i¡¯ll let you off and let you continue to threaten me with my video? zhao zhi, you¡¯re too naive.¡±


    zhao zhi put down his mother and was about to run out. however, before he could reach the door, there was a faint sound of air being cut. the next second, blood flowed out from the back of zhao zhi¡¯s head and he fell into a pool of blood.


    the person wiped the blood from the sole of his shoe and opened the liquefied gas opening before leaving the event location.


    two hours later, the news of the incestuous mother and son burning themselves to death spread like wildfire.


    lin yin and the others, who had just gotten off the plane, received the news of zhao zhi and his mother¡¯s death as soon as they turned on their phones.


    lin yin only glanced at it indifferently, then looked at su fei, who got out of the car slowly, and retracted her gaze.


    after zhao zhi and the others were taken away by lu zheng that day, they did not appear again, so lin yin knew very well that zhao zhi and his mother¡¯s death must be related to su fei.


    however, this matter had nothing to do with lin yin. lin yin did not want to interfere. after all, zhao zhi was not a good person. she did not have the heart of a saint to care about such people.


    instead, she was curious about zheng chao¡¯s outcome. in her previous life, su fei and zheng chao had a wedding.


    if zheng chao died at the hands of his wife in his previous life, it would be exciting.


    they were lovers in her previous life and enemies in this life. hahaha, exciting!


    unfortunately, she had not used enough of zheng chao as a pawn. she had originally wanted to use him to deal with the su family¡¯s new business, but it seemed like it was useless now.


    however, it did not matter. at most, they would let su zhen and the others be free for a while longer.


    lin yin and the others finally arrived at the hotel where they were staying.


    the standard room in the class was reserved for two people. they were so unlucky that lin yin was actually arranged to be in the same room as su fei.


    su fei called the hotel manager over with a dissatisfied expression and said, ¡°are there any presidential suites? i want to book one myself. i¡¯m not used to sleeping with some shady people.¡±


    lu yan immediately became angry and said angrily, ¡°su fei, who are you calling shady? watch your mouth, or i¡¯ll hit you again!¡±


    recalling how she was pressed down and beaten up by lu yan previously, su fei¡¯s expression turned ugly. then, she remembered that she was no longer the same as before, so she forced herself not to be angry.


    after all, her foundation was still unstable. when she really held lu zheng firmly in her hands and became the legitimate wife of the lu family, she would teach this little b*tch, lu yan, a lesson.


    su fei ignored lu yan and took out a vip card that lu zheng had given her and handed it to the hotel manager.


    as soon as the hotel manager saw the card, he immediately went up to her with a smile. ¡°so it¡¯s miss. ceo lu has already booked a suite for you and instructed us to take good care of miss.¡±


    with that, the hotel manager called the attendant to help su fei carry her things.


    su fei looked at her classmates with a smile and asked, ¡°my godfather owns this hotel. if you need help, just ask. i¡¯ll get the hotel manager to help you too.¡± lu yan sneered and was speechless.


    although she hated lu xiao and lu yue¡¯s biological cousins, neither lu xiao nor lu yue liked to show off as much as su fei.


    su fei ignored everyone¡¯s opinion of her and turned to leave proudly.


    ¡°it¡¯s just nice. yinyin, when the time comes, you can live alone. yang xue and i will go and sleep with you,¡± lu yan snorted and said.


    everyone did not take it to heart and returned to their rooms to rest.


    su fei looked at the presidential suite and felt happy. the next second, she took out her phone and took a selfie. after taking a photo, she posted it on her wechat moments. she had thought that she would receive a lot of likes like before.


    after an hour, there were only a few likes, which dissatisfied su fei.


    she was now lu zheng¡¯s goddaughter. compared to her previous identity as the eldest daughter of the su family, she was only higher. in the end, she did not receive as much support as before. these people really did not know how to appreciate favors.


    su fei angrily threw her phone aside. at this moment, the door was actually opened..

 Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Scheme

    chapter 379: scheme


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su fei was shocked. just as she was about to call for help, she immediately quietened down when she saw that it was lu zheng. she asked coquettishly,


    ¡°godfather, why are you here? why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? i was shocked and my heart almost stopped.¡±


    lu zheng hurriedly went forward to cover su fei¡¯s heart and said with heartache, ¡°come, let godfather rub it. it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    after the two of them fooled around shamelessly for a while, lu zheng smoked and played with the soft flesh on su fei¡¯s chest from time to time. he asked, ¡°i heard that lin yin is here this time, right?¡±


    when su fei heard the word lin yin, she instantly raised her guard and quickly asked, ¡°why are you asking about lin yin? could it be that godfather likes lin yin?¡±


    lu zheng pinched the meat in front of su fei punishingly and asked in amusement, ¡°are you jealous?¡±


    su fei pushed lu zheng away and sat at the side, saying angrily, ¡°how can you not be jealous? godfather belongs to me alone. i love godfather, so i¡¯m naturally unwilling to share you with others.¡±


    lu zheng threw away the cigarette butt in his hand and hugged su fei tightly.


    ¡°little jealous lover, what are you thinking? how can a boring woman like lin yin be as attractive as my feifei? i just don¡¯t want lin yin and lu ming to be together. i want to cause trouble.¡±


    su fei¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. she turned to look at lu zheng and asked in confusion, ¡°actually, i¡¯m very curious. lin yin is now the chairman of the shisheng corporation. she¡¯s capable, good at studying, and beautiful. why don¡¯t you let her be with lu ming?¡±


    ¡°the family has already found a wife for lu ming, so this lin yin can¡¯t marry him. besides, lin yin grew up in an environment like the slums. she might have some bad habits. she¡¯s definitely not worthy of our lu family¡¯s children,¡± lu zheng said pompously.


    su fei was overjoyed. then, she said, ¡°then, godfather, how are you going to destroy it? do you need feifei¡¯s help?¡±


    lu zheng refused. ¡°you little vixen, just stay here and let godfather dote on you. godfather will handle the rest. i think if something happens to lin yin and she¡¯s disabled, my third brother won¡¯t like her.¡±


    su fei shook her head and said, ¡°that¡¯s not necessarily true. lin yin is so good-looking. even if she¡¯s disabled, she¡¯s still pleasing to the eye. perhaps lu ming will dote on her even more. when the time comes, he won¡¯t be able to let her go.¡±


    lu zheng did not think that lu ming would marry a disabled person, but since su fei said so, he was also thinking.


    su fei lay in lu zheng¡¯s arms and said, ¡°didn¡¯t godfather say that lu ming was obsessed with cleanliness? lu ming doesn¡¯t want dirty women, right? why don¡¯t feifei give godfather an idea? after all, i¡¯ve been sisters with lin yin for a while and i know her better.¡±


    lu zheng looked at su fei and nodded. then, su fei leaned into lu zheng¡¯s ear and whispered.


    lu zheng¡¯s expression gradually became interested. then, he slapped su fei¡¯s naked butt and reprimanded her softly, ¡°you¡¯re so young, but your mind is filled with these dirty things. i¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    su fei was pressed under lu zheng, and her cries quickly turned into obscene moans. however, she stared at the shaking ceiling happily, looking forward to lin yin being dirtied like her.


    she wanted to see if lu ming would still want lin yin.


    lin yin packed her luggage and went down with lu yanyang to eat something. it was early july and the sun was hot at two o¡¯clock, so everyone¡¯s activities were arranged in the afternoon.


    as everyone chatted and laughed, they seemed to have forgotten about the tragedy of their schoolmate being burned to death in the morning.


    at this moment, su fei, who had changed her clothes, stepped into the cafeteria with a languid expression.


    when she saw that most of the people in the cafeteria were her classmates, su fei said generously, ¡°just now, my godfather got someone to send some seafood over. i couldn¡¯t finish it alone, so i got someone to prepare it and share it with everyone.¡±


    with that, su fei called for the attendants behind her to push in a food cart and send a luxurious seafood banquet to everyone at every table. even those who didn¡¯t know her received a portion. such generous behavior made everyone not know how to face su fei.


    in the end, other than her indecent private life, su fei did not do anything to them, right?

 Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Dusk Beach

    chapter 380: dusk beach


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    besides, su fei was still lu zheng¡¯s goddaughter. looking at the current situation, it seemed like lu zheng doted on su fei very much.


    with such a relationship, there was actually no loss for them to cling to her, right?


    hence, many students began to accept su fei¡¯s kindness and thanked her.


    lu yan looked at the seafood in front of her and sneered. ¡°this su fei really knows how to use my uncle¡¯s money to be a good person.¡±


    yang xue asked weakly, ¡°then are we still eating?¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°yes, why not? she came knocking on my door with good intentions. if i don¡¯t eat, won¡¯t i not give her face?¡±


    lu yan also said, ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s still our lu family¡¯s money. it¡¯s a waste not to eat it.¡±


    as soon as she finished speaking, lu yanqi grabbed an entire lobster angrily and stuffed it into her mouth.


    shi dai looked at the surrounding students who had already started eating and could not make up her mind. on the other hand, ji yun, who was at the side, started eating without holding back.


    shi dai asked in confusion, ¡°didn¡¯t we stop befriending su fei? why are we still eating her food?¡±


    ji yun said lightly, ¡°not befriending her doesn¡¯t mean we have to be enemies. i won¡¯t be angry with someone like her and make the lu family unhappy. alright, don¡¯t be conflicted. you¡¯ll be a university student in two months. don¡¯t be so childish as to stay like a child playing house and cut ties just like that.¡±


    shi dai did not understand this. she frowned at the seafood in front of her and did not eat it.


    just as she was feeling troubled, su fei sat beside shi dai and said with a familiar smile, ¡°dai dai, why aren¡¯t you eating? i remember that you like seafood the most. why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    shi dai did not know how to answer su fei. she did not look at su fei and just looked at the plate in front of her in silence.


    su fei smiled and picked up a crab. ¡°i almost forgot. you never liked crabs in the past. because it was troublesome, you always begged me to help you.¡±


    shi dai¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. she and su fei had grown up together. she did not know how she had become like this.


    how good would it be if time stopped in the past?


    su fei placed the prepared crab meat on shi dai¡¯s plate and smiled as gently as before. ¡°hurry up and eat. we still have to go out to play later.¡±


    shi dai still did not make a move. su fei sighed and whispered, ¡°i want to explain what happened before to you. that day, i was only bullied by zheng chao and the others. nothing else happened. later, my godfather came to save me. my relationship with my godfather is also innocent. whether you believe me or not, i still want to explain it to you.¡±


    with that, su fei stood up and left.


    everyone¡¯s gazes landed on shi dai¡¯s face, as if they were curious if shi dai would eat the crab meat that su fei had peeled.


    as lu yan ate, her curious gaze landed on shi dai. ¡°do you think shi dai will


    yang xue also replied curiously, ¡°i don¡¯t think so. didn¡¯t su fei scheme against shi dai before?¡±


    to everyone¡¯s surprise, shi dai really picked up the crab meat that su fei had peeled and ate it.


    ji yun looked at shi dai speechlessly. in the end, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°you¡¯ll only come back to your senses if you¡¯re really going to be killed by her one day.¡±


    shi dai did not refute. she just ate in silence, thinking that she would believe her one more time. one last time.


    looking at shi dai, lin yin couldn¡¯t help but think of herself in her previous life. she thought of how she had once lowered her bottom line infinitely to support the jia family.


    if she had not really suffered a lot, it would have been very difficult for shi dai to give up on her good friend who she had grown up with.


    after all, no one wanted to believe that their former sisterhood was so fragile.


    after lunch, the group played cards and chatted in lin yin¡¯s room. it was not until the sun gradually set and the sky gradually turned orange that lu yan and yang xue returned to their rooms excitedly. they picked up their swimsuits and swimming rings and pulled lin yin towards the beach.


    lin yin was tripped by a video call and could only say, ¡°i have something to deal with at the company. you guys go first. i¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    ¡°then hurry up!¡± lu yan said happily. then, she pulled yang xue and the two of them rushed towards the beach that she had been longing for.


    when the two of them reached the beach, su fei, shi dai, and the others were already standing on one side of the water volleyball court.


    su fei¡¯s hot figure attracted the attention of many men, and several of them were hitting on her..

 Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Confrontation

    chapter 381: confrontation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu yan sneered and scolded softly, ¡°vixen. not only did she seduce my uncle, but she¡¯s also still trying to seduce others.¡±


    yang xue pulled lu yan aside and gestured for her to lower her voice. ¡°there¡¯s no need to provoke her.¡±


    lu yan agreed obediently. then, the two of them went to the changing room to change into swimsuits.


    lu yan had just changed into her swimsuit and put her things away when she went to the door to wait for yang xue. she did not expect to bump into su fei.


    ¡°cousin, we¡¯re going to play water polo later. do you want to come along?¡± su fei asked with a smile.


    when lu yan heard that su fei was still claiming to be her relative, she was furious. she shouted, ¡°su fei, why are you so shameless? who¡¯s your cousin? if you continue talking nonsense, don¡¯t blame me for beating you up again.¡±


    a new suitor looked at the fierce lu yan and immediately went forward to protect su fei and questioned, ¡°how dare you be so arrogant? you¡¯re so violent!


    lu yan looked angrily at the unfamiliar man beside su fei. she was so angry that her eyes were burning. ¡°what do you know? you just met her and you want to come and save her? you¡¯d better open your eyes. don¡¯t be mesmerized by a vixen. ¡±


    yang xue, who had just walked out, hurriedly pulled lu yan back. she was afraid that lu yan would provoke su fei and that would not be good.


    although she did not know if zhao zhi had committed suicide, she had a faint feeling that zhao zhi¡¯s death was definitely related to su fei.


    on the day the college entrance examination ended, zheng chao, zhao zhi, and the others were all taken away by su fei¡¯s godfather.


    even if su fei¡¯s godfather was lu yan¡¯s uncle, that uncle didn¡¯t seem to treat lu yan very well.


    in addition, su fei was a ruthless person who played dirty. lu yan would definitely not be able to win.


    therefore, she couldn¡¯t let lu yan offend su fei now. at the very least, she had to wait for lin yin to come.


    su fei was not angry that lu yan called her a vixen. instead, the boys beside her looked a little unhappy.


    shi dai, who was at the side, said with a displeased expression, ¡°lu yan, we¡¯re all classmates. don¡¯t be so harsh.¡±


    lu yan looked at shi dai with a faint smile and said with a pitiful expression,


    ¡°only an idiot like you can be friends with someone like su fei.¡±


    su fei¡¯s originally gentle smile suddenly changed. her tone was cold as she said, ¡°lu yan, on account that you¡¯re godfather¡¯s niece, i¡¯ve been tolerating you. it¡¯s okay for you to insult me, but what right do you have to insult shi dai?¡±


    when shi dai heard su fei defend her, the guard she had against su fei because of the grudge instantly dissipated.


    lu yan pushed away yang xue, who had been holding her hand, and smiled sarcastically. ¡°was i insulting shi dai? i was just trying to persuade her not to get close to a black-hearted vixen like you.¡±


    lu yan admitted that she was a little mean now, but she was just angry that su fei was trying to claim to be her relative. she was even more furious that day when su fei instigated lu zheng to attack her.


    most importantly, it was one thing for the lu family to have such a flirtatious uncle, but su fei used her identity as a goddaughter to show off everywhere and embarrass herself.


    this made lu yan feel that the lu family¡¯s reputation had been ruined by su fei and her shameless uncle.


    shi dai stood in front of su fei and said coldly to lu yan, ¡°i don¡¯t need you to persuade me out of goodwill. also, in my heart, feifei is my good sister. if you dare to say that feifei is a vixen again, i won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    seeing that shi dai had protected her again after such a long time, su fei smiled.


    it actually felt good to have true friends when everyone was betraying her.


    lu yan did not expect that shi dai was simply an impenetrable fool. she would actually protect someone like su fei, who was obviously problematic. it was really an eye-opener for her.


    ¡°shi dai, you¡¯d better remember what you said today. don¡¯t regret it in the future,¡± lu yan said to shi dai as if she was looking at a fool.


    shi dai¡¯s expression turned solemn and she said firmly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    not far away, ji yun sighed and shook her head. how could she have such a silly friend? she could not be saved.


    lu yan sneered and turned around to leave with yang xue. however, su fei stood in front of lu yan and yang xue with a displeased expression. ¡®you scolded someone. shouldn¡¯t you apologize first before leaving?¡±


    ¡°apologize? you¡¯re a vixen. shi dai is a fool. what did i say wrong? why should i apologize?¡± lu yan questioned fearlessly..

 Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Hitting Yang Xue

    chapter 382: hitting yang xue


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su fei raised her hand and waved. a few bodyguards in black surrounded lu


    yan.


    yang xue, who was at the side, was instantly frightened. she pulled lu yan behind her and said to su fei with a smile, ¡°su fei, there¡¯s no need to let the bodyguards interfere with the small conflict between classmates, right?¡±


    su fei ignored yang xue and just stared straight at lu yan. she said loudly, ¡°i, su fei, am indeed not someone with a particularly good character. i don¡¯t care what others say about me, but if someone uses me to attack my friend, i won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    su fei¡¯s words made the surrounding people look at her in a new light.


    those who did not know su fei instantly had a good impression of her.


    how could such a person who was true to her personality and was loyal to her friend be a vixen?


    therefore, su fei was directly defined as a loyal girl with a personality, and lu yan was the provocateur who caused trouble and spoke badly.


    lu yan looked at the bodyguards surrounding her and yang xue and said sternly, ¡°don¡¯t forget that you guys are the lu family¡¯s bodyguards. lu zheng is my uncle. if you dare to touch me, try it! be careful or i¡¯ll get my youngest uncle to teach you a lesson. get lost!¡±


    lu yan really did not expect that su fei would bring bodyguards with her when she came out to play.


    moreover, she had clearly seen that su fei had only brought one bodyguard with her in the morning. why were there suddenly so many bodyguards now?


    seeing su fei¡¯s smug look, lu yan regretted it. if she had known earlier, she would have brought bodyguards too. let¡¯s see who was afraid of whom!


    when the bodyguards heard lu yan¡¯s words, they only looked at each other. in the end, they still silently blocked lu yants path.


    it was true that they were the lu family¡¯s bodyguards, but they were now under lu zheng. since lu zheng asked them to protect su fei, they could only listen to him. otherwise, they would definitely be punished when they returned.


    seeing that the bodyguard still did not move, lu yan was so angry that her face turned red.


    su fei walked in front of lu yan with a smug expression and smiled. ¡°i won¡¯t make things difficult for you. i¡¯ll give you a chance not to apologize. have a water polo match with me. if you win against my team, i¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    lu yan glared at su fei in front of her. ¡°who wants to play water polo with a


    vixen like you? i feel disgusted!¡±


    ¡°then apologize. otherwise, today¡­¡± su fei paused, then turned her gaze to yang xue and smiled brightly. ¡°you humiliated my friend, so i¡¯ll humiliate your friend. today, either you apologize, or i¡¯ll start with yang xue and let you experience how i feel!¡±


    lu yan¡¯s eyes widened. she did not expect su fei to be so shameless.


    pulling yang xue behind her, lu yan said angrily, ¡°su fei, come at me if you have the ability. if you dare to touch yang xue, i won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    su fei smiled and called the bodyguards beside her to pull yang xue away. lu


    yan was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she still did not protect yang


    xue.


    facing lu yan¡¯s clamor, the smile on su fei¡¯s face did not diminish. then, in front of lu yan, she directly slapped yang xue.


    this slap shocked everyone.


    in the past, su fei was gentle and had always been the good person that sat on the fence. she had never slapped someone so bluntly in front of everyone.


    shi dai was also slightly stunned. she had never seen such a domineering su fei before.


    although su fei was defending her, for some reason, she panicked.


    ¡°su fei, i¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± lu yan was so angry that she struggled hard in the bodyguards¡¯ hands, but she still couldn¡¯t break free from the shackles of the two bodyguards. she was so angry that her eyes turned red.


    ¡°fight or apologize. if you haven¡¯t thought it through, then i¡¯ll continue?¡± su fei threatened.


    she didn¡¯t dare to touch lu yan openly, but she still dared to touch a small family like yang xue who didn¡¯t have any backing.


    su fei raised her hand and was about to continue slapping yang xue¡¯s face when yang xue closed her eyes and waited.


    lu yan looked at yang xue¡¯s red face and immediately said, ¡°okay! i¡¯ll compete with you. if i lose, i¡¯ll apologize.¡±


    satisfied, su fei let go of lu yan and yang xue.


    lu yan pulled yang xue back with a pained expression. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i implicated you.¡±


    yang xue touched her slightly swollen and hot face and shook her head with a smile. she whispered, ¡°i¡¯m fine. it¡¯s just that su fei has been wanting to play water polo with you. she must be holding back something bad. stall time for a


    while. i¡¯ll go find yinyin.¡±


    seeing that yang xue was about to turn around and leave, su fei naturally imew where yang xue was going. she immediately said, ¡°yang xue, why are you leaving? let¡¯s play together.¡±


    she wouldn¡¯t let yang xue find help, especially that difficult fellow, lin yin..

 Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Violent Volleyball

    chapter 383: violent volleyball


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su fei looked around coldly and smiled. ¡°i hope everyone can keep their phones. i don¡¯t want anyone bad to come and disturb the competition between me and lu yan.¡±


    those who didn¡¯t know su fei might not know what she meant, but all the students in the class knew that su fei was warning them not to inform lin yin.


    everyone was puzzled. it was just a must-have competition. why didn¡¯t she want them to inform lin yin?


    could there be something wrong with this competition?


    soon, everyone knew what was wrong.


    on lu yan¡¯s side, other than lu yan and yang xue, there were also four shop assistants who were temporarily borrowed from the side.


    on su fei¡¯s side, in addition to su fei and shi dai, four employees had also been loaned over.


    however, at the beginning, there was clearly an unequal strength between the two sides.


    lu yan and yang xue¡¯s strengths were average. the other four people did not have much strength either.


    on su fei¡¯s side, su fei and shi dai did not have much strength, but the four people they borrowed were all good.


    what was even more shocking was that the four of them were not playing water polo at all. their strength and power could be said to be an attack.


    no wonder su fei had warned them not to look for lin yin. after all, according to the current situation, only lin yin would not be at a disadvantage against su fei and could even suppress her.


    lu yan, who was hit by the volleyball, had just stabilized herself in the water. before she could open her eyes, the other party was already aiming at lu yan.


    yang xue shouted in shock, ¡°lu yan, be careful!¡±


    as she shouted, yang xue ran in lu yan¡¯s direction.


    lu yan wiped the water from her eyes with her hand. just as she opened her eyes, she saw that a ball had already hit her head like a whirlwind.


    lu yan only felt her head buzz. in the next second, she fell into the water again.


    yang xue hurriedly helped lu yan up. however, before lu yan could stabilize herself, the other party actually served another ball and hit lu yan ruthlessly.


    again and again, even yang xue was hit a few times.


    yang xue already understood what su fei was up to. if su fei hit lu yan, it would be hard for su fei to say anything when the lu family came to ask for an explanation.


    however, if it was a competition and there were any injuries, it could only be explained as an accident.


    besides, su fei had never done anything. it was all the four of them. when the time came, su fei could push the blame away cleanly.


    su fei was clearly taking revenge on lu yan for hitting her that day.


    the students beside her whispered in fear.


    ¡°let¡¯s go find lin yin. i think someone will die if this continues.¡±


    ¡°this su fei really dares! lu yan is a member of the lu family. in the past, when su fei saw lu yan, she was always careful. now, she¡¯s actually so valiant and bullied lu yan in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°now that su fei is eldest master lu¡¯s goddaughter, the relationship between the first and second branches of the lu family is not very good. su fei now has eldest master lu as her backing, so she naturally dares.¡±


    ¡°you mean that it might be eldest master lu¡¯s idea for su fei to deal with lu


    yan like this?¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t say that. don¡¯t harm me!¡±


    ¡°then what should we do now? we¡¯re classmates after all. are we just going to watch lu yan be beaten up so badly?¡±


    ¡°oh my god! lu yan must have a lot of bruises on her body now. it¡¯s too tragic!¡±


    shi dai looked at lu yan, who was beaten up miserably by the ball, and asked worriedly, ¡°feifei, are you really fine like this? the lu family is not to be trifled with. ¡±


    although she heard that lu yan¡¯s parents and her family were not on good terms, lu yan was still bleeding the blood of the lu family. if something really happened, su fei would probably suffer.


    su fei thought of lu zheng and lu jin¡¯s relationship and said disdainfully, ¡°it¡¯s fine. my godfather will protect us.¡±


    the remnant redness was like blood. it shone on lu yan, who was constantly standing up in the water and being knocked down by various fierce volleyballs.


    lin yin, who had just ended the video call in the hotel, stretched and moved her neck a few times. she put on her swimsuit and prepared to meet up with lu


    yan.


    unexpectedly, she saw a familiar figure as soon as she left.


    ¡°zhang ling, why are you here?¡± lin yin asked in surprise.


    zhang ling was also very surprised to see lin yin. ¡°boss? why are you here?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m here on a graduation trip!¡± lin yin smiled. ¡°what a coincidence. why? are you here to talk about cooperation?¡±


    although lin yin said that, she had just video-called jiang chen and did not remember any recent projects nearby.


    zhang ling walked into lin yin and smiled. ¡°president mu brought me here. he said that it¡¯s a new resort project and asked me to come over to inspect it..¡±

 Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Meeting Mu Heng

    chapter 384: meeting mu heng


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°brother mu heng is here too?¡± lin yin did not expect that mu heng would bring zhang ling here.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m waiting for him. i¡¯m going to take a look at the surroundings,¡± zhang ling replied.


    ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll go down first. lu yan and yang xue are still waiting for me,¡± lin yin said as she waved the swimsuit in her hand.


    as soon as lin yin finished speaking, mu heng came out. when he saw lin yin, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°i heard your voice from the room.¡±


    lin yin also smiled at mu heng. ¡°brother mu heng.¡±


    mu heng looked at the things in lin yin¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°are you planning to go to the beach to play?¡±


    ¡°yes, my classmates have already gone over. i have to hurry over too,¡± lin yin replied.


    mu heng nodded. ¡°then go ahead and have fun.¡±


    lin yin nodded and left after saying goodbye to zhang ling.


    mu heng looked at lin yin¡¯s back as the young girl¡¯s beautiful figure slowly walked away.


    actually, he didn¡¯t need to personally handle this resort project, but when he found out that lin yin happened to be at this resort, he wanted to come himself.


    he didn¡¯t want his two younger brothers to have a conflict because they liked lin yin, so he felt that he had to find an opportunity to confirm lin yin¡¯s feelings.


    no matter which one lin yin chose, he would help her deal with the other one.


    suddenly, mu heng seemed to have thought of something. he turned around and asked zhang ling, ¡°yinyin said that she brought a swimsuit just now?¡±


    zhang ling nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. she¡¯s going to the beach to play in the water, doesn¡¯t she have to wear a bathing suit? aiya, our boss is so good-looking. if she wears a bathing suit, i don¡¯t know how many people will have nosebleeds.¡±


    mu heng frowned slightly, having an inexplicable strange feeling that his treasure had been coveted by someone.


    then, mu heng found an excuse. this was the girl his two silly brothers liked. he had to protect her and not let the other wolves take her away.


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the beach!¡± mu heng said decisively.


    ¡°president mu, aren¡¯t we going to go for inspections? i just told boss. if we change our route to the beach now, i¡¯ll be slacking off in front of my boss. how awkward would that be!¡± zhang ling pulled mu heng, who was about to leave, and said.


    ¡°the beach is also part of the resort project. it¡¯s not considered a slack,¡± mu heng said seriously.


    zhang ling¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°then, you said it, president mu! i¡¯ll go get my swimming trunks now. wait for me!¡±


    before mu heng could speak, zhang ling had already entered and exited. he took the beach essentials and even brought a set for mu heng. he smiled and said, ¡°since we¡¯re going to the beach for an inspection, we naturally have to feel it as tourists, right?¡±


    mu heng glanced at the washbag and swimming trunks that had been handed to him indifferently and turned to leave without even raising his hand.


    zhang ling, who had been neglected, pursed his lips at mu heng¡¯s back and muttered softly, ¡°hmph, i won¡¯t give it to you even if you beg me later!¡±


    with that, zhang ling followed mu heng with two bags.


    on the other side, lin yin brought her things to the beach and looked around for a while. she didn¡¯t see lu yan and yang xue, but she saw her classmates surrounding somewhere and looking at something.


    lin yin went forward and asked, ¡°class monitor, did you see lu yan and yang xue?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s sudden voice instantly frightened the group of people who were focused on the water polo game.


    especially when they turned around in unison and saw that it was lin yin, their expressions became a little strange.


    lin yin instantly sensed that something was wrong and immediately pushed through the crowd. what she saw was lu yan being hit in the chest by a ball and falling heavily into the water. even yang xue fell.


    lin yin glared at the person opposite them who had picked up another ball, as well as su fei and shi dai, who were also in the water.


    ¡°stop!¡± just as su fei was admiring lu yan¡¯s miserable state with a satisfied expression, a familiar voice carrying monstrous anger reached su fei¡¯s eardrums.


    su fei panicked for some reason. sure enough, when she turned around, she saw lin yin, who was already approaching lu yan and yang xue.


    when yang xue saw lin yin, she, who had been holding back her tears, instantly burst into tears. she cried, ¡°yinyin, you¡¯re finally here. lu yan is about to be beaten to death.¡±


    lin yin took a few steps into the water and helped lu yan up. she asked worriedly, ¡°ah yan, how are you?¡±


    when lu yan saw that it was lin yin, she also looked aggrieved. she stretched out the bruise on her arm to lin yin and said miserably, ¡°i¡¯m competing with


    su fei. i can¡¯t beat them..¡±

 Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Each Destiny

    chapter 385: each destiny


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin turned to look at su fei opposite her without saying anything, but su fei inexplicably felt that the deterrence in lin yin¡¯s eyes hit her accurately, making her shiver.


    su fei puffed out her chest and warned herself to be tougher. then, she said to


    lin yin, ¡°lin yin, we¡¯re still playing volleyball. it doesn¡¯t seem good for you to come in suddenly.¡±


    ¡°are you playing water polo? or are you hitting someone?¡± lin yin looked at su fei coldly.


    even in the hot summer, everyone could feel the coldness in lin yin¡¯s words.


    su fei smiled faintly and said, ¡°lin yin, what are you talking about? it¡¯s a competition. it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some bumps and bruises. there¡¯s no need to go overboard, right?¡±


    after saying that, su fei¡¯s gaze landed on lu yan beside her. she smiled and said, ¡°lu yan, since the competition was interrupted by lin yin, does that mean the competition is over? i think the outcome is obvious. you lost, so you have to apologize to shi dai. accept your loss, right?¡±


    lin yin stood in front of lu yan, blocking su fei¡¯s view of lu yan. a smile suddenly appeared on her lips. ¡°since i¡¯m the one who disturbed the competition, why don¡¯t i continue on behalf of lu yan? what do you think?¡±


    the smile on su fei¡¯s face froze for a moment before she said generously, ¡°we¡¯re all classmates. we don¡¯t want to fuss over it too much. let¡¯s stop here, lest it affects our friendship as classmates.¡±


    lin yin said to yang xue, ¡°bring lu yan up first.¡±


    watching yang xue and lu yan walk towards the shore, lin yin turned around and saw that su fei also wanted to leave to the shore.


    lin yin immediately said, ¡°the bet is still the same. if i lose, i¡¯ll apologize to shi dai on behalf of lu yan. how about that?¡±


    su fei quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°yinyin, what are you talking about?! i already said that we¡¯ll let this matter go. in the future, just don¡¯t be so arrogant when lu yan does things. we¡¯re not such calculative people.¡±


    ¡°no need! lu yan is so rude. you don¡¯t have to pretend to be generous. let¡¯s compete! ¡± lin yin continued without giving su fei a chance to refuse. while they were talking, lin yin had already gotten the ball that had just hit lu


    yan.


    looking at lin yin spinning the volleyball with a relaxed expression, su fei felt inexplicably flustered. then, she said, ¡°i think you¡¯re missing two people now. this is unfair to you. it¡¯s getting late. isn¡¯t there a bonfire barbecue later? we¡­¡±


    ¡°su fei, do you not dare to fight me? you were inferior to me before, but you don¡¯t even have the courage to fight me now. i didn¡¯t expect that the eldest daughter raised by the su family for more than ten years would be inferior to a wild girl from the slums like me. it seems like you¡¯re just like this. you¡¯re not worth mentioning. trash!¡± lin yin shouted.


    su fei¡¯s chest heaved a few times. she looked at the arrogant lin yin opposite her and then at her lineup.


    there was only one person on lin yin¡¯s side. it was impossible for the four useless shop assistants to help lin yin.


    even if yang xue could still participate in the competition, there was no difference.


    since lin yin overestimated herself, don¡¯t blame her for using the same method she used to deal with lu yan to deal with lin yin.


    after all, there were not many opportunities to hit someone so openly.


    when su fei spoke again, she was more confident. ¡°yinyin, i didn¡¯t want to be so serious, but since you insist on competing, i can only force myself. but let me say this first. my team members are all good. if we accidentally hurt you, don¡¯t blame us.¡±


    lin yin smiled. ¡°the arena is like a battlefield. it¡¯s up to fate! ¡±


    seeing that lin yin did not know what was good for her, su fei smiled coldly in her heart. she did not believe that lin yin could defeat the four generals she had specially found.


    these four people were good at violent volleyball. before she came here, she had specially found someone to deal with lu yan.


    lin yin stretched her muscles a few times and took off her sunscreen. her appearance in her swimsuit instantly caused the surrounding people to gasp.


    the men who had been looking at su fei previously were all attracted by lin yin, making su fei extremely unhappy.


    she would ruin lin yin¡¯s vixen-like face one day.


    the people beside her were all sighing. the men¡¯s hearts ached when they thought that such a beautiful girl would be beaten up like the two girls just now.


    however, no one dared to go up and help. after all, they could not stand the brutal fighting method just now. they could only let the beauty suffer. when the competition was over, they would go up and ask about her..

 Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Teammate Mu Heng

    chapter 386: teammate mu heng


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhang ling and mu heng, who had followed them, pushed through the crowd and saw the two teams confronting each other. zhang ling asked curiously, ¡°what happened?¡±


    a tourist beside him told him everything in a low voice. zhang ling frowned as he listened, and mu heng¡¯s expression did not look good.


    lu yan was a member of the lu family. su fei actually dared to use lu zheng¡¯s power to attack lu yan. she was really bold.


    while zhang ling and mu heng were asking around, the water polo game had officially begun.


    the four people on su fei¡¯s side were indeed quite strong. they attacked lin yin directly, hitting every ball with full strength.


    lin yin, who was still familiarizing herself with the feeling, had been at a disadvantage in dealing with attacks. su fei was extremely nervous, afraid that she would not be able to kill lin yin.


    just as su fei was complaining that the four of them were not skilled, lin yin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp. she jumped up and gathered her strength to hit the ball that tore through the air.


    the volleyball immediately changed direction, broke through the airflow, and smashed straight at su fei, hitting her forehead. su fei leaned back and fell into the water, choking on several mouthfuls of water.


    ¡°beautiful!¡± zhang ling¡¯s cheer suddenly appeared in the crowd.


    the people around them were also secretly cheering. just now, they had watched these people bully the two girls ruthlessly. now, they have suffered retribution.


    shi dai helped su fei up in a panic. she saw that su fei¡¯s nose was bleeding and she was dizzy. she looked worried.


    lin yin looked opposite her coldly and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. then, she scooped up another volleyball from the side and slapped it ruthlessly at su fei.


    when the volleyball hit su fei¡¯s chest again, everyone turned to look at lin yin, only to see her continue to look for the ball at the side. she looked like she would only stop if she killed su fei.


    zhang ling threw a ball at lin yin from the shore.


    shi dai said loudly, ¡°lin yin, this is not how volleyball competitions are played!


    this is against the rules!¡±


    at this moment, a voice came from the crowd on the shore. ¡°this is how you hit them. it was the same when you hit the two young ladies opposite you just now. before the other party stood up, you attacked. if you want to talk about breaking the rules, you were the ones who broke the rules first.¡±


    someone spoke, and the voices beside him rose one after another.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. why didn¡¯t you say that it was against the rules when you hit her just now? now that you¡¯re beaten up, you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s against the rules?¡± ¡°since you can start it yourself, bear it yourself. don¡¯t have double standards here.¡±


    ¡°when you¡¯re so ruthless to others, you have to think of retribution.¡±


    hearing the people on the shore hitting her when she was down, shi dai was furious. before she could say anything to refute, lin yin¡¯s ball continued to attack and hit su fei¡¯s face. su fei fell into shi dai¡¯s arms in a sorry state.


    shi dai shouted at the four people standing at the side in exasperation, ¡°are you guys blockheads? can¡¯t you see that the other party is attacking? hurry up and counterattack!¡±


    seeing that their employer was bullied like this, the four of them tried their best to compete with lin yin. facing four people alone, lin yin inevitably found it a little difficult and was hit a few times.


    everyone thought that lin yin would give up. unexpectedly, even though she


    was hit, lin yin did not let go of su fei, who had already hidden to the side.


    zhang ling looked at the four people hiding at the side of lin yin and was furious. he was about to pick up the bag beside him to change into a swimsuit to help lin yin.


    unexpectedly, someone had already stepped into the water before him.


    who else could it be but mu heng?


    zhang ling widened his eyes and looked at his feet. there was indeed a bag missing.


    mu heng was really sneaky. he actually took the opportunity to change to please his boss.


    the surrounding water rippled a few times. mu heng arrived beside lin yin and said in a low and steady voice, ¡°yinyin, i¡¯ll help you.¡±


    lin yin smiled at mu heng and the two of them quickly entered a battle stance.


    with mu heng¡¯s help, lin yin felt much more relaxed, but this way, su fei was in trouble.


    mu heng was as ruthless as lin yin. even when he attacked su fei, he did not have any to have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex. his strength was terrifying.


    however, unlike lin yin, su fei was not the only target of mu heng¡¯s attack. the four people who had just attacked lin yin were not spared.


    when the first person fell, the people on the shore were shocked. then, they watched as the unconscious person was dragged away. when the last of the four people fell, everyone gasped..

 Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Admit Defeat

    chapter 387: admit defeat


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    how was this volleyball? with such a bloody playstyle, there were not enough people to play.


    su fei watched in fear as her people were carried away one by one. she did not even dare to make a sound.


    seeing lin yin hand the ball to mu heng, su fei was scared out of her wits.


    that mu heng was simply a maniac. he could knock someone out with a ball.


    mu heng looked at su fei, his eyes filled with coldness. this woman was the mastermind who instructed those people to hit lin yin. he couldn¡¯t let her off like this.


    su fei looked at mu heng¡¯s raised hand and the volleyball in his hand that was like a bullet about to be fired. she was so frightened that she immediately said,


    ¡°i admit defeat! i admit defeat!¡±


    mu heng and lin yin said in unison, ¡°too late!¡±


    su fei watched as the ball smashed towards her like a phantom. she was stunned.


    then, she felt a headache until she went numb. then, her vision darkened and she lost consciousness.


    facing the fallen su fei, mu heng did not even blink. he just said gently to lin yin, ¡°go up. it¡¯s not good to stay in the water for too long.¡±


    lin yin nodded.


    when the two of them went up, su fei was already on the other side. other than shi dai, who followed her, the rest had already been carried away.


    everyone looked at mu heng, who was approaching, and took a few steps back. for some reason, they felt that mu heng still had the murderous aura from annihilating those people just now.


    even lin yin nacl a murclerous aura tnat maae people rear ner.


    lin yin didn¡¯t have the time to care about how these people were feeling. she just went forward and asked lu yan and yang xue, ¡°how are the two of you? do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    yang xue said, ¡°lu yan wants to go to the hospital. those people were too heavy-handed just now. it¡¯s just that she¡¯s worried about you, so she¡¯s unwilling to leave.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the hospital for a good checkup. yang xue, you have to be checked too,¡± lin yin said.


    lu yan still had some difficulty changing her clothes in the changing room. fortunately, after she went to the hospital for a checkup, there were no serious injuries. it was considered a blessing.


    on the other hand, su fei was in trouble. she had a slight concussion and her nose bridge was swollen like a little bun.


    su fei cried in lu zheng¡¯s arms and said tearfully, ¡°godfather, you have to stand up for me. lin yin clearly knows that i¡¯m yours, but she still dares to be so vicious like this. she must think that lu ming is better than you, so she dares to hit me.¡±


    lu zheng¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.


    originally, his inferiority to lu ming was just a competition between his peers. now that everyone in the younger generation knew it, even lin yin dared to be so arrogant, lu zheng could not tolerate it.


    besides, he had come here to deal with lin yin this time. from the looks of it, he was still a little benevolent to her.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you, ¡± lu zheng said with a ruthless expression.


    su fei held it in lu zheng¡¯s arms and nodded obediently. ¡°godfather, you¡¯re all


    i have left. i can only rely on you.¡±


    shi dai stood at the door in a daze and looked at the two of them who were acting intimately. then, she quickly hid outside the door.


    she kept telling herself that su fei and lu zheng were just godfather and goddaughter. they were definitely not lovers like lu yan said.


    yes, she was su fei¡¯s friend. she had to believe what su fei said, not outsiders.


    didn¡¯t she usually wheedle with her father occasionally? this was normal.


    shi dai, who had mentally prepared herself, returned to her normal expression and left.


    she did not know why she wanted to leave, but she felt that it was right not to go in.


    with su fei¡¯s accident, the originally happy graduation trip became a little more gloomy. the entire class was less interested in the bonfire and barbecue in front of them.


    lu yan forgot about the pain after her scar healed. even though she was covered in bruises, she still wanted to go out and play with everyone. this made lin yin¡¯s worried heart relax a lot.


    it was good enough that she was not seriously injured and could still eat and drink.


    on the other hand, because yang xue was worried about lu yan¡¯s injuries, she followed lu yan step by step. after the entire barbecue, lu yan did not move at all. she was quite considerate and thoughtful.


    lu yan was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°xiao xue, i just have some bruises on my body. you make me look like a serious patient.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a small injury. don¡¯t ignore it. what if it becomes serious?¡± yang xue said with a disapproving expression. then, she turned to look at lin yin.. ¡°don¡¯t you


    think so, yinyin?¡±

 Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Silly Su Fei

    chapter 388: silly su fei


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin also agreed and replied, ¡°xiao xue is right. we should indeed be careful.


    ah yan, just listen to xiao xue obediently.¡±


    lu yan wailed and let yang xue chatter beside her.


    lin yin watched the two of them leave and couldn¡¯t help but smile in her heart. then, she followed.


    after returning to the hotel room and washing away the smell of smoke, lin yin picked up her phone and replied to lu ming¡¯s message.


    lu yan did not tell lu ming about what happened today. she felt that su fei had already suffered a slight concussion from the beating, so she felt a little better.


    lin yin respected lu yan¡¯s thoughts and naturally wouldn¡¯t mention them. after she said goodnight to lu ming, she went to sleep. early tomorrow morning, everyone still had to watch the sunrise.


    although there were some accidents, it was not easy to change the itinerary that they had already booked, so everyone could only continue according to the itinerary.


    the next day, when the sky was still dark, lu yan had already knocked on lin yin¡¯s door excitedly with yang xue.


    when the three of them went down, there were already many people gathered in the hotel lobby. they were all up to watch the sunrise.


    lin yin and the other two found the location of their classmates and gathered together. they happened to hear the class monitor call out names.


    in the end, su fei was missing. the class monitor called, but su fei did not pick up.


    shi dai looked at lin yin deeply with an angry expression and said, ¡°feifei was injured. she might not even be able to participate in this graduation trip. some people are just vicious.¡±


    lu yan went forward and argued rudely, ¡°who was the one who was so vicious first? she reaped what she sowed!¡±


    shi dai was not to be outdone. ¡°you were the one who hurt her first. you¡¯re spouting nonsense and ruining her reputation!¡±


    lu yan snorted and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t want others to know, then don¡¯t do it. besides, i¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person. she still came out to show off after doing dirty things and ruin our lu family¡¯s reputation. if i don¡¯t scold her, who should i scold? if you¡¯re really so kind, you can let su fei be your cousin. ¡±


    shi dai¡¯s face turned red. she said softly and weakly, ¡°feifei isn¡¯t such a person!¡±


    lu yan sneered. she felt that shi dai was really pitifully stupid. she had been deceived by su fei and was still so naive to defend su fei.


    the class monitor persuaded them for a while before the two of them quietened down.


    then, he said, ¡°since su fei can¡¯t come, we can only leave first. otherwise, it¡¯ll be too late. let¡¯s go!¡±


    lu yan glanced at shi dai and left with the rest.


    shi dai was indignant, but she did not know how to seek justice for su fei. she followed behind resentfully.


    ji yun sighed and said, ¡°shi dai, i think you should listen to lu yan¡¯s words.


    loyal words are unpleasant to the ear. you should understand this logic.¡± shi dai looked at ji yun in disbelief. ¡°you actually believe lu yan¡¯s words? she clearly said it on purpose to slander feifei because she¡¯s not on good terms with feifei. can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ji yun looked helpless. shi dai was innocent, but she was also sincere. this was also why ji yun was willing to hang out with shi dai.


    ji yun looked helpless. shi dai was innocent, but she was also sincere. this was also why ji yun was willing to hang out with shi dai.


    previously, she had interacted with su fei because of shi dai.


    in her opinion, friends could be a little stupid, but they could not be as smart, hypocritical, and extremely selfish as su fei. otherwise, one would not even know how they died one day.


    unfortunately, shi dai was really stupid.


    she did not know where su fei got the good fortune to befriend such a good person like shi dai.


    ¡°let¡¯s go! let¡¯s hurry up and follow them.¡± ji yun did not want to continue discussing su fei with shi dai and could only change the topic.


    shi dai frowned and looked back at the lobby where su fei was still nowhere to be seen. she felt a little disappointed.


    no matter what others said, su fei was still her sister who she had grown up with.


    now, they had agreed to go on a graduation trip together. without su fei, shi dai was still a little disappointed.


    ji yun turned around and pulled shi dai away. ¡°stop looking. su fei won¡¯t come if you continue looking.¡±


    ¡°do you think i should take care of feifei and not go out to play?¡± shi dai said guiltily.


    ji yun rolled his eyes in her heart. perhaps su fei was having a sweet time with her godfather.


    ¡°didn¡¯t su fei say that her godfather will find someone to take care of her? doesn¡¯t she have a few bodyguards and a nanny by her side? why are you going up? are you causing trouble?¡± ji yun said bluntly..

 Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Sunrise

    chapter 389: sunrise


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ji yun did not believe a word of what su fei had explained to shi dai yesterday. it was not only because her brother had once said it, but also because she had seen zhao zhi and su fei fooling around in front of so many people at the nightclub.


    moreover, she suspected that zhao zhi¡¯s death was not that simple.


    during this period of time, her brother had been in a bad mood. she only found out after asking that zheng chao and zhao zhi¡¯s parents had been begging su fei to let them go.


    ji yun was very glad that because of their sudden intrusion that night, her brother did not continue to stay in zheng chao¡¯s private room, so he dodged the bullet.


    fortunately, her brother had usually met zheng chao and the others by chance and had never really violated or humiliated su fei.


    otherwise, why would she be in the mood to come on a graduation trip today?


    she would probably become one of the people who went to beg su fei to let him


    shi dai opened her mouth and left with ji yun without saying anything.


    ji yun was right. there were so many people around su fei now, so she should not lack her care. if she went to accompany su fei, she might be a burden.


    the group arrived at the foot of the mountain. it was still dark. the tour guide instructed everyone to hold the lights in their hands while leading them up the mountain.


    when the first ray of sunlight shone on the person standing at the top of the mountain with a slightly tipsy warmth, everyone revealed a joy that came from the bottom of their hearts.


    as soon as this vacation ended, this group of students cultivating in the ivory tower would step into a new society with their new identities.


    some students began to shout their hopes for the future into the morning light that was filled with new hope.


    lu yan looked at the two good sisters beside her and shouted, ¡°i want to be good sisters with yinyin and yang xue for the rest of my life. i also want to be an outstanding director!¡±


    yang xue looked at the surrounding students who were shouting and chased away the shyness in her heart. she raised her voice and shouted, ¡°i hope everyone is healthy and safe. our friendship will not dissipate!¡±


    lin yin was infected by these youthful and passionate words. she said softly to the rising sun, ¡°i hope that the people i love will be safe and happy for the rest of my life. everyone will be repaid for good and evil.¡±


    lu yan smiled and pushed lin yin. ¡°yinyin, you¡¯re too soft. you have to shout it out. that¡¯ll be satisfying!¡±


    at the side, shi dai looked at lin yin and the other two who were fooling around and felt a little disappointed. if only su fei was here now!


    shi dai looked at the sunlight for a while before praying silently, ¡°1 hope feifei can recover as soon as possible. the three of us can return to how we were before. i also hope that my good sister and i will be happy and carefree for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ji yun listened to shi dai nagging and praying softly at the side and smiled slightly. then, she smiled in her heart. ¡°i hope that big fool shi dai won¡¯t be killed by su fei.¡±


    ji yun felt that although his family was not rich, at least they did not have to worry about food and clothing.


    in the past, she would be obsessed with her family background taking another step forward. however, after seeing su fei¡¯s current situation, she suddenly felt that it was good to be satisfied at the moment.


    her results were only average, but she could go to an okay university.


    therefore, ji yun, who thought that she did not lack anything, gave this opportunity to make a wish to the rising sun to shi dai. she hoped that shi dai would not continue to be deceived by su fei.


    in just a moment, the originally gentle morning sun had already risen above the level of the distant sea, and the light began to heat up.


    everyone took out the cooking utensils and tents they had carried over in the morning. after eating some simple food for breakfast, they started the early stages of the camping construction. they were going to stay here for the night.


    on the other side, zhang ling, who was climbing the mountain with mu heng, muttered, ¡°president mu, even if we want to inspect, we have to find a better time, right? if we miss the sunrise, there are no other projects at this time. what are we inspecting? when the summer sun rises, we¡¯ll be dried out.¡±


    mu heng continued to move forward silently. god knew that it was very difficult for him too.


    he had limited time and had to fly overseas tomorrow, so he had to find time to talk to lin yin today.


    otherwise, it would be dishonorable if he returned from overseas and found out that his two younger brothers had fallen out with each other because of a woman.


    it would be best if lin yin chose well. he would use the excuse that he had something on to take away the one who was not chosen by lin yin so that the remaining one could quickly cultivate their relationship and quickly settle the matter..

 Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Spicy Food

    chapter 390: spicy food


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°president mu, don¡¯t be silent! my piglet is not here in the deep mountains and forests. if you don¡¯t talk to me, i¡¯ll be so bored!¡± zhang ling continued to chatter.


    ¡°shut up. can you be quieter?¡± mu heng said with a headache. if he had known that he had brought jiang chen out, how would he have known that a person who only interacted with pigs was actually a chatterbox. he had miscalculated.


    if it didn¡¯t work, he could bring guan nan out. at least it would be quiet, lest he was disturbed now. it was really annoying.


    the worst thing was that mu heng had wanted to take a shortcut to catch up to


    lin yin and the others, but now, the two of them seemed to be lost.


    mu heng did not tell zhang ling. he was afraid that zhang ling would nag even more if he spoke.


    fortunately, zhang ling, who was following behind, only pursed his lips and quietened down.


    as the sun rose, zhang ling, who had been following mu heng on the mountain path for the entire morning, vaguely smelled the fragrance of food. almost subconsciously, zhang ling¡¯s stomach growled.


    ¡°president mu, there are people nearby. shall we go ask for something to eat?¡± zhang ling said with sparkling eyes.


    mu heng¡¯s eyes lit up. if there was someone, it might be lin yin¡¯s classmate.


    mu heng and zhang ling immediately walked in the direction of the fragrance of food. fortunately, it was really lin yin and the others.


    zhang ling ran forward to hug lin yin and cry about mu heng¡¯s evil deeds. in the end, he was ruthlessly pulled back by mu heng.


    zhang ling was so angry that he shouted at lin yin, ¡°president lin, president


    mu is too unkind. i didn¡¯t even have breakfast early in the morning before


    president mu dragged me to this mountain for inspections. in the end, there was no water or food for the entire morning. he was even so domineering that he didn¡¯t talk to me to relieve my boredom. he¡¯s simply heartless!¡±


    zhang ling looked at mu heng fiercely, then raised the hand that mu heng had grabbed and showed it to lin yin. he complained, ¡°now, it¡¯s not easy for me to see you, president lin. i haven¡¯t even said a few words to you, but he actually wants to be rough in front of you. how preposterous!¡±


    lu yan laughed unkindly at the side. the others also pursed their lips and looked at zhang ling with pity.


    lin yin smiled and shook her head. then, she said, ¡°alright, zhang ling, if you¡¯re hungry, you can eat with us. you can try the skills of the three of us.¡±


    lu yan quickly picked up the delicacies she had personally made. then, she looked at zhang ling proudly and said, ¡°yes, let¡¯s eat together! zhang ling, come and try my stir-fried garlic mushrooms first? these mushrooms are very fresh. we picked them on the mountain this morning.¡±


    zhang ling looked at the tempting dishes in lu yan¡¯s hand in surprise. she did not expect that a young lady who did not do any chores could actually make such beautiful dishes. they must be very delicious.


    zhang ling quickly shook off mu heng¡¯s hand and approached lu yan with green eyes. ¡°ceo lu, you¡¯re the best. i won¡¯t stand on ceremony then!¡±


    lu yan was just worried that no one would test the dishes for her. when she saw zhang ling¡¯s hungry look, she was so happy that she stuffed the entire plate into zhang ling¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°you¡¯re welcome! eat as much as you want!¡±


    after lu yan finished speaking, she even thoughtfully handed her chopsticks over. she smiled as she watched zhang ling pick up a large portion and stuff it into his mouth.


    just as lu yan was nervously waiting for praise, zhang ling¡¯s expression changed drastically. then, he looked at lu yan with a bitter smile and did not speak for a long time.


    lu yan was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out. ¡°zhang ling? what¡¯s wrong? is it so delicious that you¡¯re touched to death?¡±


    zhang ling stared at lu yan and shook his head helplessly.


    lu yan frowned slightly, but then she immediately relaxed and said happily, ¡°i know. what i made must be delicious. that¡¯s why you have tears in your eyes and are amazed by my good cooking!¡±


    zhang ling could no longer hold it in. his mouth was visibly red. he opened his mouth and shouted, ¡°water, give me water! it¡¯s spicy! it¡¯s so spicy!¡±


    yang xue quickly handed zhang ling a bottle of water. everyone watched helplessly as zhang ling finished the entire bottle of water in one go.


    lu yan turned to look at lin yin thoughtfully and asked uncertainly, ¡°so, i don¡¯t cook well?¡±


    zhang ling, who had just finished drinking water, had a spicy red face and sausage-like lips. her eyes were red as she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°ceo lu, i¡¯ve always been conscientious when i came to the shisheng corporation and


    i¡¯ve never let the shisheng corporation down.. why did you set me up like this?!¡±

 Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Biological Brother

    chapter 391: biological brother


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu yan looked at zhang ling¡¯s accusatory and sad face in embarrassment and said weakly, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. this is the first time i¡¯ve cooked so formally in my life. let¡¯s let this be considered a work injury. i¡¯ll compensate you.¡±


    zhang ling was delighted when he heard that there was compensation. if it was cash compensation, he could even give his little piggy an extra meal.


    zhang ling went forward and pulled lu yan to the side to discuss compensation.


    lin yin turned to mu heng and smiled. ¡°brother mu heng, do you want to try yang xue¡¯s cooking?¡±


    mu heng glanced at zhang ling, who was holding lu yan¡¯s hand and chattering. then, he retracted his gaze and looked at the dish in lin yin¡¯s hand. he had lingering fears and chose to remain silent.


    lin yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh and tease, ¡°brother mu heng, are you afraid of being like zhang ling? don¡¯t worry, yang xue¡¯s culinary skills are super good. we even took some out to compete in class just now. it¡¯s the first prize!¡±


    seeing that lin yin didn¡¯t look like she wanted to tease him, mu heng sat on the picnic cloth and tasted it uncertainly.


    the next second, the gluttons that had been hungry all morning were hooked by the dishes in front of them.


    yang xue hurriedly scooped a bowl of rice and handed it to mu heng.


    after the group ate and drank their fill, mu heng called lin yin out while everyone was taking a nap.


    ¡°brother mu heng, you came here specially to look for me, right?¡± lin yin leaned against a tree trunk and said.


    mu heng smiled. ¡°you¡¯re sharp!¡±


    lin yin shrugged and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s just a resort project. i don¡¯t think brother mu heng will come personally to inspect it. you even brought zhang ling along.


    this is clearly to let the shisheng corporation take over the resort project. therefore, it¡¯s even less worth it for brother muheng to come.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s sharp sense of smell made the corners of mu heng¡¯s lips curl up. ¡°you¡¯re right. i came specially to look for you.¡±


    ¡°brother mu heng, why don¡¯t you just ask over the phone? it¡¯s not worth you coming all the way here. it¡¯s so hot in the summer!¡± lin yin said.


    mu heng looked at the dazzling sunlight that flowed down from the leaves and said, ¡°it¡¯s better for me to do this myself.¡±


    only by asking in person could he see lin yin¡¯s true thoughts.


    lin yin smiled. ¡®brother mu heng, if you have anything to ask, just ask.¡±


    mu heng hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°i want to ask you, do you like mu ran more? or do you like mu xiao more? although no matter which one you choose, you will be my sister-in-law, i still don¡¯t want the fight between brothers to happen in our mu family.¡±


    lin yin had thought that mu heng would come personally for the corporation, but she had never expected mu heng to ask about this. this made her feel a little amused.


    in fact, lin yin really couldn¡¯t help but laugh. then, she explained to mu heng with a puzzled expression, ¡°brother mu heng, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood something, right? i¡¯ve always treated brother mu ran and brother mu xiao as my biological brothers. i definitely won¡¯t be your sister-in-law in this life.


    don¡¯t worry.¡±


    mu heng did not expect lin yin to answer like this and was a little stunned.


    however, when he analyzed lin yin¡¯s words in his mind again, mu heng suddenly felt a little jealous. he said sourly, ¡°you treat mu ran and mu xiao as your biological brothers, but what about me?¡±


    lin yin replied naturally, ¡°of course i treat you as my biological brother.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s words instantly warmed mu heng¡¯s heart. this feeling was a little strange, making him very happy. even the corners of his lips could not help but curl into a smile that he did not notice.


    after being happy, mu heng was still worried and asked again, ¡°so, you and the two of them really don¡¯t have that kind of romantic relationship?¡± lin yin nodded seriously. ¡°no! besides, be it brother mu ran or brother mu


    xiao, i think they only treat me as their sister.¡±


    as lin yin spoke, mu heng stared at her expression. after seeing no signs of hiding anything, he believed her a little.


    ¡°in that case, i¡¯m relieved. i¡¯ll go back first.¡± mu heng smiled.


    when he came, his heart was a little heavy. when he was about to go back, he was obviously smiling.


    this abnormal mu heng made zhang ling click his tongue in wonder. then, he turned his gaze in lin yin¡¯s direction and narrowed his eyes slightly. he thought to himself, could it be that mu heng likes lin yin?


    after sending mu heng and zhang ling off, lin yin and the others went rafting


    with their classmates..

 Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Tent

    chapter 392: tent


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although it wasn¡¯t a high-class activity, it was rare for them to have such an opportunity. the entire class was together, so everyone was having fun.


    when it was over, they returned to the tent with laughter. everyone saw su fei appear in front of them in a gorgeous gown.


    no one knew what to say about such an out-of-place outfit.


    especially since su fei was wearing an off-shoulder gown and she had bruises from lin yin and mu heng yesterday. the wounds looked super obvious.


    they didn¡¯t know if su fei was dressed like this to show off or to complain about lin yin¡¯s atrocity yesterday.


    shi dai, who did not notice su fei¡¯s outfit, ran to su fei¡¯s side happily and said,


    ¡°feifei, why are you here? are you feeling better?¡±


    su fei¡¯s face was a little pale. she glanced at lin yin with a slight coldness in her eyes before saying gently to shi dai, ¡°other than a little pain, there¡¯s nothing else. i just thought that it wasn¡¯t easy for us to have a chance to come out and play together. i can¡¯t miss this opportunity to have a good time.¡± su fei coughed as she spoke.


    this cough was not fake. su fei¡¯s chest hurt badly, and her ribs hurt from yesterday¡¯s smash, so she could not help but cough.


    but even so, su fei still wanted to come out and show off her expensive gowns and see lin yin get her retribution.


    shi dai held su fei with a worried expression. ¡°feifei, let me help you into the tent. you¡¯re injured now. you can¡¯t move around.¡±


    su fei nodded docilely and looked at lin yin a few times before following shi dai back to shi dai and ji yun¡¯s tent.


    lu yan cursed softly at su fei¡¯s back.


    on the other hand, ji yun was a little dissatisfied when she saw shi dai bring su fei to the tent that belonged to the two of them. she went in and picked up her things before crawling into a female classmate¡¯s tent.


    as shi dai supported su fei, she asked ji yun helplessly, ¡°ah yun, what are you doing? our tent is so big that it¡¯s more than enough for three people to sleep in. you don¡¯t have to move to the side.¡±


    ji yun¡¯s voice came from the tent beside her. ¡°su fei is injured. the three of us are sleeping together. what if we hurt her again? i¡¯d better squeeze to the side. it will be more spacious with only the two of you sleeping together.¡±


    shi dai looked at su fei beside her and nodded in agreement. ¡°yes, yes, what you said makes sense.¡±


    when ji yun heard shi dai¡¯s words, her eyes instantly rolled back and she shook her head helplessly.


    as dusk fell, the students in the class had already brought out the grill and various cooking utensils to prepare dinner.


    ¡°feifei, sit here and rest well later. i¡¯ll make dinner for you,¡± shi dai instructed su fei.


    ¡°daidai, i¡¯m fine. i can be with you,¡± su fei said with a smile.


    lu yan looked at su fei¡¯s gorgeous gown and hypocritical words and snorted coldly, instantly attracting shi dai¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    ¡°lu yan, don¡¯t make such an annoying sound at the side. if it weren¡¯t for you and lin yin, su fei wouldn¡¯t have been injured.¡± shi dai¡¯s face was tainted with anger.


    lu yan glanced at shi dai disdainfully and retorted rudely, ¡°if you didn¡¯t want to bully yang xue and me, you wouldn¡¯t have been overtaken. the heavens are watching what you do. when you do evil, no one will help you! hmph!¡±


    shi dai felt suffocated. when they hit lu yan yesterday, they still held back a little, but lin yin and mu heng wanted to kill su fei.


    at the thought of this, shi dai was furious. she stood up and was about to


    argue with lu yan, but su fei grabbed her.


    ¡°feifei?¡± shi dai looked at su fei in confusion.


    su fei shook her head at shi dai and said, ¡°daidai, i¡¯m fine. i don¡¯t want you to provoke them because of me. it won¡¯t be good if they find trouble with you.¡±


    shi dai was so angry that her eyes turned red. she hated lu yan even more for bullying her.


    su fei pulled shi dai to sit down and smiled. ¡°alright, daidai, let¡¯s just be ourselves. as for the rest, let¡¯s leave it to the heavens. i believe that the heavens won¡¯t let an evil person off.¡±


    shi dai glared at lu yan and pulled su fei to prepare dinner.


    lu yan snorted coldly. she shook her head and continued to prepare dinner..

 Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Roasted Whole Sheep

    chapter 393: roasted whole sheep


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su fei slowly raised her eyes. a dark look flashed across her eyes and landed on lu yan¡¯s busy back. then, lin yin suddenly looked up and met her eyes.


    the two of them looked at each other coldly before retracting their gazes.


    shi dai barely prepared dinner, but in the end, she and su fei almost turned green from eating. in the end, su fei made a call and lu zheng got someone to send food over.


    su fei stood beside the moving food rack and smiled at the surrounding students. ¡°my godfather knows that we¡¯re having a picnic here today. he was afraid that everyone wouldn¡¯t eat well, so he got someone to prepare some food.¡¯


    first, it was a seafood feast, and now it was food. this made the students praise su fei.


    ¡°feifei, you¡¯re so nice to us!¡±


    ¡°a rich young lady is still a rich young lady. in the past, she was from the su


    family, but now, she¡¯s from the lu family. indeed, some people are born rich.¡± ¡°feifei, you¡¯re even more favored than the real daughter of the lu family now.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. i¡¯ve seen the gown on feifei before. it¡¯s worth 200,000 yuan. you¡¯re indeed wealthy!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m so envious. eldest master lu is really good to feifei. even us outsiders benefited a lot.¡±


    su fei enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by stars and looked at lin yin and the other two smugly.


    however, lin yin did not even look up, making su fei a little angry.


    shouldn¡¯t lin yin be jealous now? su fei looked away angrily and listlessly.


    after su fei got someone to distribute the food and beverages, food and drinks were not distributed to lin yin and her friends.


    the students in the class looked at lin yin and the other two.


    su fei looked at lin yin and the other two apologetically and said, ¡°hey, why are there still three portions missing? even if i give you guys my portion it still won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    as she spoke, su fei looked angrily at the people who came to deliver food. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? i told you, i asked for 45 portions. why did you only send 42 portions? how can you do business like this?¡±


    the attendant looked at su fei in panic and said, ¡°miss, on the order slip, it really only states 42 portions.¡±


    ¡°what? are you saying that i was wrong?¡± su fei said unhappily.


    the attendant looked helpless. just as she was about to continue, she was stopped by the person beside her. the person hurriedly apologized. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss su. it was our negligence. we¡¯ll get someone to send three more servings immediately.¡±


    su fei said with a displeased expression, ¡°if we wait for you to bring it up now, won¡¯t our classmates starve to death? but¡­


    su fei paused for a moment before saying, ¡°yinyin, the three of you probably don¡¯t care for these simple meals, right?¡±


    lin yin and the other two had cold expressions.


    the students at the side were very awkward and in a difficult position.


    yang xue and the others could be ignored, but lin yin and lu yan¡¯s identities could not be underestimated. if they accepted su fei¡¯s kindness today, wouldn¡¯t that mean that they were on su fei¡¯s side?


    su fei saw that everyone was hesitating and had not moved. she understood, but there was a smile on her face. she pretended to be puzzled and asked,


    ¡°why? does everyone look down on the food sent by my godfather, the eldest master lu?¡±


    everyone was instantly shocked. they could offend su fei, but they could not afford to offend lu zheng.


    just as everyone was in a dilemma, someone suddenly pushed a food cart over. it was actually a few roasted whole sheep and some mild fruit wine.


    su fei did not expect lu zheng to have prepared this. she felt a little smug. it seemed like lu zheng really cared about her.


    before the person delivering the food could speak, su fei went up to him and said coquettishly, ¡°godfather is really too much. he should have sent it over together. he insisted on giving me a surprise twice!¡±


    the delivery man looked at su fei in surprise and thought to himself, i didn¡¯t expect that the young guest just now would have such a big goddaughter. indeed, rich people have enough fun.


    however, this was none of his business, so the delivery man only asked with a respectful smile, ¡°miss, do you need us to cut it for you? or do you want to do it yourself? our staff can show you.¡±


    su fei glanced gently in the direction of lin yin and the other two. seeing that


    lin yin finally looked up at her, she straightened her back and said arrogantly, ¡°people of our status naturally won¡¯t do it ourselves. carve it up and send them to our classmates one by one..¡±

 Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Mistake

    chapter 394: mistake


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu yan glanced at su fei coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°what¡¯s there to be smug about taking someone else¡¯s things?¡±


    su fei looked at lu yan with a mocking smile and said, ¡°lu yan, you¡¯re not jealous of me, are you? your uncle doesn¡¯t love you, his niece, but he dotes on me, his goddaughter. you must be unhappy, right? that¡¯s true. with your personality, your uncle really can¡¯t love you.¡±


    the delivery man was even more puzzled. he looked at lu yan and wondered if he had estimated the age of the guests wrongly.


    that customer looked so young, but he actually had an 18-year-old niece?


    on the other side, lu yan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°it¡¯s just roasted whole sheep. who cares!¡±


    su fei smiled proudly. ¡°is that so? since you don¡¯t care, i won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    as she spoke, su fei looked at lin yin and yang xue smugly and smiled. ¡°lin yin, yang xue, you two don¡¯t care for it either, right? then i won¡¯t make things difficult for you. you can eat your own food.¡±


    lin yin smiled and ignored su fei.


    this made su fei even more dissatisfied. she couldn¡¯t understand. wouldn¡¯t lin yin be jealous and envious? such a calm lin yin made su fei feel like she was a self-directed clown, she was very embarrassed.


    on the other hand, lu yan rolled her eyes at su fei in disdain. then, she sat beside lin yin and looked at the smug su fei with disdain.


    the delivery staff all carved the mutton quietly, not daring to look at the two parties at all.


    the students beside her were also silent like cicadas in winter. they watched quietly as the food delivery personnel worked. they were terrified and a little dissatisfied.


    initially, they just wanted to come out and relax and leave some good memories. they did not expect to experience such a vexing thing. this made them a little disappointed in their graduation trip.


    a good and warm trip had become a battleground between su fei and lin yin, as well as su fei¡¯s exhibition. no one could accept it calmly.


    su fei looked at lin yin and the other two who were isolated and felt smug. she was still thinking about how to trample on lin yin and lu yan next time.


    suddenly, the classmate sitting beside the roasted lamb saw the recipient of the order with his sharp eyes. he could not help but read it out loud, ¡°for my dear yinyin! happy graduation!¡±


    this sentence was undoubtedly like throwing a big rock into a calm lake. instantly, more students¡¯ gazes landed on the piece of paper.


    su fei was shocked and quickly ran up to take a closer look.


    lu yan ran up even faster and took the note. then, she laughed until tears came out. ¡°su fei, are you shameless? this is clearly a feast that someone gave


    yinyin. how can you be so shameless as to say that it¡¯s yours? isn¡¯t this too funny?¡±


    ¡°impossible!¡± su fei did not believe it. she straightened her neck and turned to question the deliveryman. ¡°tell me clearly. was the person who asked you to send the roasted whole sheep eldest master lu? was it your boss, eldest master lu?¡±


    the delivery man looked puzzled and said, ¡°our boss didn¡¯t get someone to send this over. a mr. mu asked us to send it over.¡±


    lu yan instantly laughed and slapped her thigh. she mocked, ¡°su fei, you really are thinking too much. how can there be someone like you in this world? do you think all the good things are yours? did you hear that? mr. mu gave this! it¡¯s not mr. lu! could it be that you want to say that this mr. mu is also your godfather?¡±


    the students at the side were also carefully looking at su fei with their eyes. it


    had to be said that such an encounter was too embarrassing, but they did not dare to laugh so freely like lu yan. they could only secretly despise her in their hearts.


    lu yan acted like the protagonist. she stood up and walked in front of the deliverymen. she said proudly, ¡°brothers, are you so stupid? she said that it¡¯s hers, and you guys foolishly believed her. some people like to snatch other people¡¯s things and even like to eat for free. they¡¯re used to thinking that as long as it¡¯s given by others, it¡¯s for to her. i don¡¯t know where they get their confidence from.¡±


    shi dai stood up in dissatisfaction and said to lu yan, ¡°lu yan, don¡¯t go overboard. these deliverymen didn¡¯t make things clear themselves, so feifei misunderstood.¡±


    lu yan sneered in disdain. ¡°why? everyone knows their limits and won¡¯t misunderstand.. su fei is the only one who misunderstood? doesn¡¯t this mean that she¡¯s used to taking other people¡¯s things?¡±

 Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Yang Xue Missing

    chapter 395: yang xue missing


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°lu yan, don¡¯t talk nonsense. it¡¯s a misunderstanding. why are you so righteous?¡± shi dai¡¯s voice became louder.


    lu yan smiled until her eyes were about to squint. ¡°you also know that i¡¯m justified? then why can¡¯t i say something righteous?¡±


    ¡°you!¡± shi dai was so angry that her eyes were about to turn red.


    su fei, who was at the side, quickly pulled shi dai back and adjusted her tone. ¡°i misunderstood. after all, with my current status, there are a lot of people who give me things, so i took it for granted.¡±


    lu yan made a vomiting expression. then, she said to the delivery staff, ¡°tell me clearly who gave these things to whom. otherwise, some people will shamelessly think that everything in the world is hers.¡±


    the delivery man was also sweating profusely. if someone hadn¡¯t seen it in time just now, they would have delivered the wrong meal.


    it was mainly because su fei recognized and accepted it too naturally, causing them to think that the customer had already spoken to the recipient. that was why they were confused for a moment.


    the delivery man picked up the order and said loudly, ¡°mr. mu ordered this for


    miss lin yin. to celebrate miss lin yin¡¯s graduation. at the same time, i wish


    miss lin yin¡¯s classmates a happy graduation!¡±


    lu yan shouted sarcastically, ¡°aiya, this roasted whole lamb is better than some junk food bento boxes!¡±


    after lu yan finished speaking, she asked lin yin, ¡°yinyin, how about i help you distribute it?¡±


    lin yin looked at lu yan dotingly and smiled. ¡°up to you!¡±


    lu yan became even more smug. she looked at su fei and sized her up. then, she asked the delivery man to show her how to eat it. then, she asked the delivery man to leave.


    ¡°it¡¯s more interesting to cut the whole lamb yourself. some people really don¡¯t understand the joy of eating,¡± lu yan said meaningfully.


    then, lu yan got someone to distribute knives to the entire class, except for su fei and shi dai. she asked with a smile on her face, ¡°1 think someone with such a noble status like miss su fei doesn¡¯t care about primitive eating methods like holding knives and eating raw meat and blood like us, right? that¡¯s a pity. you can only watch!¡±


    shi dai replied angrily, ¡°who cares!¡±


    the tables turned. lu yan was extremely happy. she shook her happy little


    head and imitated shi dai¡¯s tone. ¡°who cares!¡±


    shi dai was so angry that her eyes turned even redder. she looked angrily at lu yan¡¯s smug look.


    lu yan was extremely happy during this meal, but her classmates were not as happy.


    in order to maintain a neutral attitude, they forcefully ate three meals.


    first, it was the meal they made themselves, then it was from su fei, and finally, it was from lin yin. all of them ate until their bellies were round. it took them a long time to digest their food before they entered the tent to rest.


    in the silent glade, the sound of insects rose and fell with everyone¡¯s breathing. it was slowly silent.


    a scream startled the sleeping lin yin. she suddenly opened her eyes.


    yang xue and lu yan, who should have been lying beside lin yin, were gone. lin yin was shocked and immediately ran out.


    many students in the class were frightened by the scream and ran out to take a look. lin yin recalled the general direction of the scream and ran over.


    the students behind who did not know the situation also ran over.


    lin yin found lu yan in the washroom at the side, but she couldn¡¯t find yang xue.


    lin yin shook lu yan anxiously and asked, ¡°ah yan, where¡¯s xiaoxue?¡±


    at this moment, lu yan was in a daze. facing lin yin¡¯s question, she could not answer for a long time.


    helpless, lin yin could only bring lu yan back to the tent first and contact the hotel at the foot of the mountain to send someone over to look for her.


    shi dai looked at the noisy scene and asked in confusion, ¡°class rep, did something happen?¡±


    the class monitor said with a dark expression, ¡°lu yan is unconscious. yang


    xue is missing.¡±


    shi dai¡¯s eyes widened slightly. although she didn¡¯t like lu yan and yang xue in her heart, shi dai still didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her classmates when it came to life.


    su fei said calmly, ¡°could it be that yang xue ran out to play on her own? this resort has been open for many years and such a thing has never happened. besides, this area has a protective net. what could have happened?¡±


    as soon as su fei finished speaking, lin yin¡¯s gaze followed her. su fei trembled from lin yin¡¯s cold gaze. in order to boost her courage, su fei raised her voice and glared at lin yin.. ¡°lin yin, why are you looking at me?¡±

 Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Ransom

    chapter 396: ransom


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin only said coldly, ¡°you¡¯d better ensure that this has nothing to do with you. otherwise, i won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    su fei gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°lin yin, don¡¯t accuse me! in my opinion, you¡¯ve offended so many people. those people might have come to take revenge on you, so they captured yang xue!¡±


    lin yin only stared at su fei coldly for a while before she retracted her gaze and looked at the unconscious lu yan.


    initially, lin yin planned to wait for lu yan to wake up and ask what had happened before making a decision.


    however, they tried different methods. lu yan was still unconscious, which worried lin yin.


    after thinking for a moment, lin yin decided to ask the class monitor to bring lu yan to the hospital first. she wanted to stay here and wait for the hotel¡¯s people to come to find yang xue.


    however, when such a thing suddenly happened, all the students in the class were in a panic.


    in the end, everyone decided to end the camping trip in the forest. when the people from the hotel arrived, the entire class followed them down the mountain, leaving lin yin to continue searching with the people from the hotel.


    even when the morning light shone into the forest, no one could find yang xue.


    while lin yin was feeling dejected, she suddenly received a message: if you want yang xue¡¯s life, bring ten million yuan according to the address on the message and come over alone. otherwise, she¡¯s dead.


    lin yin looked enlightened. her previous guess was right. these people were clearly here for her.


    yang xue¡¯s family was simple and she kept a low profile. it was impossible for her to have any enemies.


    if it was a kidnapping, she should be looking for yang xue¡¯s mother, not her.


    since she had a direction, lin yin went down the mountain with the hotel staff.


    after going to the bank to withdraw 10 million yuan in cash, lin yin first went to the hospital to see lu yan. seeing that lu yan was still unconscious, she called lu yan¡¯s parents over.


    then, she took the suitcase containing ten million yuan and headed to the location mentioned by the kidnappers. unexpectedly, she missed.


    lin yin smiled coldly and received another message. she obediently followed the other address on the message.


    lin yin could guess that the other party would be vigilant and change their address, but she never expected that the other party would send a helicopter to pick her up.


    looking at the helicopter in front of her and the foreigner who clearly looked like a d nation citizen, lin yin¡¯s eyes were filled with caution.


    she was about to send a message to mu heng to describe the appearance and characteristics of the person in front of her when she realized that there was no signal.


    before lin yin could consider her next step, the person in front of her showed her a video for a while.


    in the video, yang xue collapsed to the ground. her face was pale and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.


    lin yin¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold.


    a processed voice came from the video. ¡°follow me obediently. otherwise, the next video will be your friend¡¯s broken arm and leg!¡±


    lin yin looked at the person in front of her and said coldly, ¡°tell your people that if my friend is hurt again, i¡¯ll make you pay ten times the price!¡±


    lin yin thought that her warning would be useful, but the person opposite her only looked at lin yin in confusion.


    lin yin suddenly realized something. the person opposite her probably didn¡¯t understand her, which made her feel annoyed.


    lin yin walked straight into the cabin and resigned herself to leaving with the pilot.


    at the same time, mu heng, who had planned to go on a business trip today, stared at the screen with an ugly expression. ¡°why did she suddenly disappear?¡±


    after lin yin took the money, she called mu xiao. mu xiao, who was studying overseas, could not come back in time and could only ask mu heng to help lin yin.


    therefore, before lin yin left, she left behind a tracker that could track her location. however, she did not expect that this tracking would suddenly disappear.


    mu heng turned around and looked at the unconscious lu yan on the bed with a dark expression. he ordered, ¡°get someone to get all the surveillance footage at the location where she disappeared! ¡±


    guan nan responded and went down to make arrangements.


    mu heng was filled with worry for no reason. he couldn¡¯t explain this feeling, and he couldn¡¯t figure out why. perhaps it was because lin yin said she treated him like her brother.


    when lu yan¡¯s parents arrived at the hospital, the sky was already bright.


    ren xue looked at her daughter worriedly while lu jin asked about the situation.


    when they found out that lin yin had brought money to save someone alone, the couple gasped and quickly contacted lu ming. the two of them knew how much lu ming valued lin yin.


    when lu ming, who was far away overseas, heard that lu yan was unconscious and that lin yin had brought money to save her classmate alone, his heart skipped a beat..

 Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Lost Contact With Lin Yin

    chapter 397: lost contact with lin yin


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    everyone in the meeting room looked at their boss, who had been fine a moment ago, suddenly with a solemn expression. his entire body emitted a black fog-like aura. none of them dared to make a sound, afraid that they would offend lu ming.


    lu ming hung up the phone and stood up to walk out. ¡°the meeting is canceled. arrange for a flight back immediately!¡±


    shen yu followed behind lu ming anxiously and contacted the flight with his phone.


    as he listened to shen yu check the flights, lu ming became anxious. even his voice became louder. ¡°book a plane or a helicopter. i¡¯m leaving immediately!¡±


    shen yu was slightly stunned. he had never seen lu ming lose his composure and emotions like this.


    in the past, even if he was late for projects worth hundreds of millions of dollars, he had never seen lu ming so anxious.


    seeing shen yu¡¯s stunned expression, lu ming was furious. ¡°what are you waiting for? go arrange it immediately! ¡±


    shen yu instantly came back to his senses and nodded repeatedly. he booked a helicopter.


    lu lunuvveu lile nencupue?l lu lile cuu11lly, lectvh1b d cuuuseu dilem yu waiting for the flight.


    when mu heng saw some blurry photos, he could roughly confirm that lin yin had been taken away by the helicopter.


    in order to prevent the helicopter from secretly flying out of the country, mu heng directly reported the illegal entry and exit of the helicopter and asked the government to follow it.


    then, he arranged for a helicopter team to carry out a carpet search of the helicopter.


    when lu ming rushed to the hospital where lu yan was, he happened to see lu yan wake up. he immediately went forward and asked, ¡°lu yan, what happened?¡±


    lu yan, who had just woken up, was still in a daze. lu ming and mu heng instantly became more anxious.


    fortunately, lu yan was not confused for too long. when her mind cleared up, lu yan immediately cried, ¡°a few people drugged yang xue and took her away! ¡± ¡°did you see any characteristics of those people?¡± mu heng asked anxiously.


    ¡°it¡¯s a little dark. i can¡¯t see clearly either, but from what i heard from them, they don¡¯t seem to be from china. they seem to be from the countries in the south, the place where the internet often says that they will sell kidneys.¡± as lu yan spoke, tears fell.


    when everyone heard lu yan¡¯s words, their expressions were ugly. from that direction, it was a living hell where officials and commoners colluded with each other. if a normal person went over, not many would be able to return safely.


    lu yan cried miserably and said, ¡°uncle, quickly send someone to save yang


    xue. otherwise, if she¡¯s brought to such a place, she¡¯ll definitely lose her life. those people will first make her be a scam caller and then send her to prostitution. in the end, she¡¯ll be useless and dismembered. her organs will be sold¡­


    with every word lu yan said, everyone¡¯s hearts sank.


    mu heng¡¯s voice was heavy as he said, ¡°yinyin shouldn¡¯t have been brought out of the country yet. if they want to bring yinyin out of the country, they will probably choose to smuggle her over in a small city in the south.¡±


    lu ming went out after hearing mu heng¡¯s words, and mu heng followed.


    lu yan stood rooted to the ground and asked in disbelief, ¡°dad, mom, what was brother mu heng talking about just now? where did yinyin go? was she, was she kidnapped too?¡±


    ren xue touched lu yan¡¯s head and said, ¡°yinyin took ten million yuan to ransom yang xue. we¡¯ve lost contact.¡±


    lu yan was so shocked that her heart trembled a few times. then, she said loudly, ¡°it must be su fei. yinyin¡¯s greatest enemy is su fei. su fei must hate yinyin for snatching the su corporation, so she used uncle¡¯s power to take revenge on yinyin! they knew that they couldn¡¯t beat yinyin, so they captured yang xue to threaten her. it must be like this! dad, mom, go and catch su fei. you can definitely find out where yinyin and yang xue are.¡±


    ren xue and lu jin looked at each other before lu jin went out to look for lu ming and mu heng.


    the moment lu jin entered the room where lu ming and mu heng were, she was a little dazzled by the various screens in the room.


    mu heng and lu ming were analyzing the cities where those people might stay.


    ¡°xiao yan suspects that the person behind this kidnapping is su fei. moreover, from the looks of it¡­¡± lu jin said, but he stopped mid-sentence with a helpless expression. in the end, he continued, ¡°big brother might be helping su fei to take her away.¡±l


    lu jin and mu heng looked up at the same time. their eyes darkened as they looked at lu jin. their gazes were so terrifying that lu jin almost ascended to the sky..

 Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Going to the Meeting Alone

    chapter 398: going to the meeting alone


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    one was the successor of the mu family¡¯s next generation, and the other was the successor of the lu family¡¯s next generation. if it really was su fei¡¯s doing, then su fei would definitely not be able to hide it.


    however, when lu ming asked shen yu to catch su fei, he missed. su fei had already left the resort with lu zheng.


    mu heng stared at lu ming coldly and said impolitely, ¡°if something happens to yinyin this time, your lu family won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility! if i find out that it was lu zheng who did it, even if you stop me, i won¡¯t show mercy! i¡¯ll deal with you too!¡±


    lu ming was surprised that mu heng, who had always been cold-hearted, would declare war on him so rudely because of lin yin.


    mu heng¡¯s importance to lin yin made lu ming frown slightly, but now was not the time to dwell on this. lu ming looked at the screen silently for a while before saying to shen yu, ¡°go intercept my brother and su fei now and bring them over!¡±


    shen yu obeyed and went over to catch them.


    at this moment, lin yin had already followed the kidnapper to a small mountain village.


    lin yin wanted to pick up her phone to contact someone, but she was mocked by the person leading the way. ¡°there¡¯s no signal here. you don¡¯t have to look at your cell phone. otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be so confident in letting you still have your phone.¡±


    lin yin did not expect this young man to be able to speak the same language as her. it seemed that the person in charge here was probably from the same country as her.


    she looked back at the two muscular men who had been following her to prevent her from escaping.


    then, she retracted her gaze and looked at the tanned young man in front of her. ¡°where do you want to take me?¡±


    the young man sized up lin yin and smiled. ¡°of course we¡¯re bringing you to a den to have fun!¡±


    when she saw the color of the helicopter pilot¡¯s skin, lin yin had guessed it. now, it seemed that her premonition was right.


    how was this kidnapping yang xue to ask her for money? the ten million dollars was clearly an excuse to make her lower her guard and think that the kidnappers only wanted money. this way, the probability of her coming to pay the ransom herself would be higher.


    lin yin thought about her enemies carefully. the biggest ones should be su fei¡¯s family. they wanted her dead.


    moreover, she had offended lu zheng because of su fei recently.


    or was it the meng wan who treated her as a love rival?


    or was it someone behind chu yun? for example, did that person know that she was investigating zhou wei and chu yun?


    lin yin frowned slightly. she did not expect that she would have so many enemies.


    seeing that lin yin did not respond, the dark-skinned young man sneered and continued to lead lin yin to a wooden house. there were all kinds of inelegant noises coming from inside.


    the person guarding outside the door came forward and looked at lin yin with ill intentions. his dirty hands were about to touch lin yin.


    however, before that person could touch lin yin, lin yin quickly broke that person¡¯s hand. the scream instantly alarmed the people inside. soon, the tightly shut door opened and a group of people came out.


    the dark-skinned young man did not expect that the young lady beside him, who looked gentle and weak, would accurately break his companion¡¯s hand.


    he hurriedly took a few steps back from lin yin, not wanting to suffer the pain of losing his hand. then, he said to the group of people at the door, ¡°boss, this is the goods sent from the new city.¡±


    everyone¡¯s gazes landed on lin yin. her beautiful and cold face made everyone at the door look interested and wretched.


    ¡°come in. there¡¯s no need to search!¡± the leader of the kidnappers smiled disdainfully.


    she was just a young lady. no matter how capable she was, could she defeat all the men in the room?


    lin yin glanced at the so-called boss. he was actually a young man, but his attire was a little sloppy. there was a very obvious scar between his right eyebrow and his lower eyelid, making him look naturally fierce. seeing that the person was about to turn around, lin yin immediately retracted her gaze and followed everyone in.


    after entering the house, she looked around. she could tell that there were twelve kidnappers and two trembling girls imeeling on the ground, but she did not see yang xue.


    lin yin ignored the blatant sizing up of her around her and only looked at the man sitting at the head of the table coldly. ¡°where¡¯s my friend?¡±


    the leader looked at lin yin in surprise and smiled.. ¡°did you bring the money?¡±

 Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Being a Lover

    chapter 399: being a lover


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin opened the huge suitcase that had been pushed all the way. the money in the suitcase instantly mesmerized the people beside her, and their eyes were green.


    ¡°a total of 10 million!¡± after lin yin finished speaking, she picked up a stack and threw it to the ground. ¡°you can check if it¡¯s real.¡±


    the leader of the kidnappers asked someone to bring it over to verify it. then, he said, ¡°bring it up!¡±


    in the end, lin yin closed the suitcase and looked straight at the leader of the kidnappers with her dark eyes. she said coldly, ¡°i want to see my friend first!¡±


    seeing that a weak little girl like lin yin was actually talking about conditions with their leader, the kidnapper instantly said unhappily, ¡°who do you think you are? how dare you make a request?¡±


    lin yin glanced coldly at the kidnapper beside her, then took out a lighter and smiled. ¡°why? are you afraid that i¡¯m faking it? there are so many of you, but you¡¯re even more cowardly than me, a young girl. anyway, i can¡¯t see my friends, so i¡¯ll bring this money to hell.¡±


    the leader of the kidnappers laughed. ¡°young lady, you¡¯re really impatient. i haven¡¯t said anything yet!¡±


    he was just bringing someone out. he had been domineering in country d for so many years and had never been afraid of anyone!


    ¡°bring her out!¡± the leader of the kidnappers shouted.


    soon, two people dragged the unconscious yang xue out and threw her into the center of the room.


    when lin yin saw the injured yang xue, she felt guilty. if not for her, yang xue would not have been hurt like this.


    lin yin was about to step forward when she was stopped by the person beside her. she suddenly looked up at the person who stopped her, and a hint of ruthlessness flashed in her originally indifferent eyes.


    the leader of the kidnappers smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯ve already seen her.


    shouldn¡¯t you give us the money?¡±


    although the employer had given him money for kidnapping these two women, he could not bear to give up the ten million yuan.


    he did not even intend to let go of these two beautiful students. they were both fresh virgins and good-looking. they could definitely be sold for a lot of money.


    ¡°i naturally have to see if my friend is dead or alive first. it¡¯s not worth it to ransom a dead person for ten million,¡± lin yin said as she stabilized the surging anger in her heart.


    the leader of the kidnappers waved at the lackey. lin yin immediately went forward to feel yang xue¡¯s neck. it was only when she felt her pulse that she heaved a sigh of relief. it was good that she was still alive.


    the kidnapper leader¡¯s voice sounded above lin yin. ¡°young lady, my patience is only so little. you can¡¯t keep challenging me!¡±


    lin yin looked at the unconscious yang xue and gritted her teeth. in the end, she pushed the suitcase to the kidnappers.


    while the kidnappers were counting the amount, lin yin looked at her surroundings and was mercilessly mocked by the leader of the kidnappers.


    ¡°young lady, stop looking. you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    lin yin picked up yang xue and asked with a smile, ¡°then what are you going to do with the two of us, big brother? will you kill us? or sell us?¡±


    the leader of the kidnappers put down the gun in his hand and stood up to look at lin yin with interest. she was beautiful and courageous. it was a pity to kill her, but he felt that it would be a loss to sell her.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you be my lover?¡± evil desire appeared in the kidnapper¡¯s eyes.


    lin yin felt disgusted, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. she only said with a faint smile, ¡°i¡¯m a beautiful girl. if i want to be a lover, i want to be the lover of the most powerful man here. are you?


    lin yin¡¯s delicate and domineering appearance really made the leader of the kidnappers crave her. he said proudly, ¡°other than my father, i¡¯m the most powerful man here. you¡¯re not going to choose my father, are you? that won¡¯t do. my mother won¡¯t agree. hahaha!¡±


    lin yin looked at the leader of the kidnappers suspiciously and asked casually, ¡°then can you date me? i¡¯ve never been in a relationship in my life. if i become your lover and never experience love, i¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    her innocent and cute appearance instantly amused everyone in the room.


    the leader of the kidnappers could not help but laugh. even though he knew very well that the girl in front of him might be pretending to lower his guard against her, so what?


    weren¡¯t women used for entertainment? it was fine as long as he was amused.


    as for dating and so-called love, they were all nonsense..

 Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Massaging Legs

    chapter 400: massaging legs


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    he looked at lin yin and smiled. ¡°since you want to play a love game, i¡¯ll play with you. ¡±


    lin yin ignored everyone¡¯s mocking laughter and only stared at the leader of the kidnappers. ¡°then what¡¯s your name?¡±


    the leader of the kidnappers blinked slightly, then returned to the chair and leaned back. he said calmly, ¡°remember, my name is zhou hai!¡±


    ¡°then when is our first date?¡± lin yin took the initiative to ask.


    this anxious look made everyone laugh again, and all kinds of obscene words followed.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect her to be so slutty at such a young age. she took the initiative to ask a man out!¡±


    ¡°big brother, this woman is smart. when you¡¯re done playing, can you let us have a taste too?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. such a slut who took the initiative to climb onto a man¡¯s body. it must be exciting to play with her. i can¡¯t wait!¡±


    zhou hai stared at lin yin quietly, wanting to see her attitude. he did not expect this young lady to be so calm. she was not angry or angry. she just listened to the despicable comments beside her calmly. this temperament made him look at her in a different light.


    from the initial calmness to the current calmness, zhou hai felt that it was not bad to find such a lover.


    after all, they dealt with human lives, women without courage couldn¡¯t be with them.


    ¡°alright, since i like this woman, you guys have to open your eyes. if i find out that you¡¯re so disrespectful to sister-in-law, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    there was a smile on zhou hail s lips, but his words carried absolute deterrence, directly suppressing those men who spoke vulgar words.


    the lackeys instantly fell silent, wondering if their boss took it seriously.


    the young man who had led the way for lin yin went forward and said carefully, ¡°boss, the employer said that we have to sell the two of them to the red-light district before the commission is completed. otherwise, there won¡¯t be a final payment.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s lowered eyes flashed. it seemed like the employer behind her really wanted her to suffer a fate worse than death!


    zhou hai¡¯s gaze landed on the underling and he said disdainfully, ¡°if i say i¡¯ve sold her, i¡¯ve sold her. could it be that they can investigate further? xiao ming, it¡¯s been so many years. why haven¡¯t you improved at all? you¡¯re still a blockhead!¡±


    xiao ming touched his head and smiled honestly. ¡°i¡¯m not as smart as you, boss.


    the atmosphere at this moment was a stark contrast to the fierce atmosphere just now. however, even so, lin yin did not dare to let down her guard at all.


    these people were all in the business of human lives. she did not think that these people had any conscience.


    although human nature could not withstand scrutiny in her opinion, these people who had committed murder and torture were all ruthless. as long as they found out that she was disadvantageous to them, lin yin believed that in the next second, these people would cut her and make her into minced meat without blinking.


    zhou hai waved everyone away, and the two forgotten women were taken away with terrified expressions.


    then, zhou hai looked at lin yin with an unfathomable expression and smiled.


    ¡°when we return to country d, i can go on a date with you anytime.¡±


    lin yin did not stand on ceremony. she looked straight at zhou hai and said,


    ¡°then, as your future date, can i make a small request?¡±


    ¡°are you starting to push your luck?¡± zhou hai crossed his legs and leaned against the dilapidated sofa with a satisfied expression as he smiled.


    ¡°can¡¯t i?¡± lin yin tilted her head and asked.


    her deer-like black eyes stared at zhou hai without blinking.


    lin yin admitted that she was using a honey trap now. fortunately, zhou hai fell for it too.


    zhou hai smiled and asked, ¡°you want me to save your friend?¡±


    lin yin nodded. if she didn¡¯t find a doctor for yang xue, lin yin was afraid that yang xue¡¯s wound would become inflamed and she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    when she checked her pulse just now, it was quite weak.


    zhou hai straightened his legs and stared at lin yin. ¡°massage my legs. when


    i¡¯m happy, get someone to call a doctor over.¡±


    lin yin was extremely anxious, but she could only keep her curses to herself and go massage zhou hai¡¯s legs with a smile.


    as zhou hai enjoyed it comfortably, he pointed and said, ¡°here, right! use more strength¡­¡±


    lin yin looked at zhou hails uninjured eyebrows on the other side and wondered when she would stab zhou hai again and make him completely disfigured !

 Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Yang Xue Wakes Up

    chapter 401: yang xue wakes up


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    fortunately, zhou hai kept his word. after teasing lin yin, he got someone to call someone like a wandering doctor to come help yang xue treat her wound. he even left behind some medicinal herbs.


    lin yin looked at the herbs in her hand and turned to look at zhou hai. ¡°is there anything to boil the herbs?¡±


    zhou hai leaned against his tattered sofa and raised his eyelids lazily. he looked at lin yin and smiled calmly. ¡°this is another request. what can you use to exchange for it?¡±


    lin yin rolled her eyes in her heart and said angrily, ¡°is this all the benefits of being your future girlfriend? i even need to exchange something for something to brew medicine?¡±


    zhou hai only looked at lin yin with a smile. ¡°you said that you¡¯re my future girlfriend. the future is filled with uncertainty. what if you run away?


    lin yin gritted her teeth and snorted. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, so be it. i¡¯ll find it myself.¡±


    with that, lin yin turned around and left the house. her stubbornness amused zhou hai. he smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re still young, but you¡¯re still angry. you¡¯re really going too far.¡±


    lin yin couldn¡¯t be bothered with what zhou hai said behind her. anyway, she was now sure that her and yang xue¡¯s lives were not in danger.


    as soon as she went out, the lackeys who had just been in the house looked curiously at lin yin, who was rummaging around.


    they did not expect that when they first entered this house, this young lady was still an object. now that she came out, she had directly become their sister-in-law. life was indeed unpredictable!


    xiao ming slowly moved to lin yin¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°sister-in-law, what are you looking for?¡±


    lin yin looked up at the dark young man in front of her and smiled. ¡°in any case, i¡¯m not looking for the carefree cave!¡±


    xiao ming was a little embarrassed by lin yin¡¯s teasing. he rubbed his head and smiled. ¡°sister-in-law, don¡¯t joke with me. i¡¯m serious. i¡¯ll help you find it.¡±


    only then did lin yin say, ¡°then help me find something to boil medicine with. ¡±


    xiao ming immediately smiled foolishly and said, ¡°it¡¯s a small matter. i¡¯ll arrange it for you immediately!¡±


    yang xue, who had barely drunk some medicine, woke up slowly. when she saw lin yin standing beside her, her chest trembled from crying. ¡°yinyin¡­¡¯ lin yin quickly sat beside yang xue and comforted her. ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± after yang xue calmed down, lin yin asked about that day.


    yang xue whispered with a pale face, ¡°actually, i don¡¯t know what happened either. that night, i went to the bathroom with ah yan. then, when i was waiting for ah yan, the back of my head suddenly hurt and i fainted. when i woke up again, they hit me and even took a video.¡±


    lin yin pursed her lips tightly and said guiltily, ¡°this time, it¡¯s very likely that you were kidnapped because of me. i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    yang xue did not look surprised, because when she was beaten up that day, she already knew that these people had captured her to lure lin yin over.


    but she didn¡¯t know how to blame lin yin. after all, the person who hurt her wasn¡¯t lin yin.


    moreover, in the end, lin yin even personally risked her life to save her for her. this made it even harder for yang xue to blame lin yin.


    in the end, yang xue just looked at lin yin and comforted her gently, ¡°yinyin,


    i¡¯m fine. you don¡¯t have to feel so guilty.¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t know how to face yang xue. she really didn¡¯t want the people around her to be injured again for her.


    dong dong was already a guilt that she could not let go of in her life. what would she do if it happened to yang xue?


    yang xue¡¯s mother only had one daughter, yang xue. if something happened to yang xue, what would her mother do?


    therefore, yang xue must not get into trouble because of her. a determined expression appeared in lin yin¡¯s eyes.


    she leaned forward and gently hugged yang xue. she said gently, ¡°xiao xue, i won¡¯t let anything happen to you. i¡¯ll definitely send you back to your mother¡¯s side safely.¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, yinyin, i believe you!¡± yang xue nodded and said. then, she turned her gaze outside the house. she was frightened by zhou hai¡¯s bloodthirsty expression and quickly retracted her gaze.


    that day, it was this person who sat calmly on the sofa and even ordered his lackeys to hit her.


    at this moment, zhou hai, who was in a bad mood, only glanced at yang xue gently before retracting his gaze and looking at his lackey who was reporting the situation..

 Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Entering the Mountain

    chapter 402: entering the mountain


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiao ming stole a glance into the house and said, ¡°boss, these two young ladies can¡¯t be the daughters of some big family, right? otherwise, why would they alarm the mu and lu families? even the officials are alarmed.¡¯


    the lackey beside him said, ¡°that¡¯s impossible, right? when we received the commission previously, didn¡¯t the employer say that they were just two students without any backing? at most, they had a little money.¡±


    xiao ming¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°that¡¯s what you say, but the situation isn¡¯t optimistic. all the helicopters that came to pick us up can¡¯t enter, and the plane that sent sister-in-law over has already been pulled away. the way down the mountain is also blocked, and the car can¡¯t go down now. if we don¡¯t think of a way, we might be trapped here.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ve probably been tricked,¡± zhou hai said with a solemn expression. ¡°the background of these two girls is definitely not ordinary. those people probably want to use us to kill them.¡±


    ¡°damn it! son of a b*tch, how dare they scheme against us! if i find them, i¡¯ll shoot them!¡± xiao ming said angrily.


    originally, lin yin was not among the girls they bought this time, but there was no reason for them to reject a business offer. anyway, it was just a matter of convenience.


    in addition, that person had given them a lot of money. it was just kidnapping two girls with no background to the red-light district. it was not a difficult mission, so they accepted it.


    in the end, he did not expect to encounter a tough nut to crack.


    ¡°boss, why don¡¯t we put them back?¡± a lackey beside him said.


    xiao ming immediately scolded angrily, ¡°bullsh*t? if others find out that our


    wild gang gave up halfway after accepting a mission, how can we still have the face to survive in this industry in the future? our wild gang has never lost, and it¡¯s the same this time.¡±


    zhou hai¡¯s expression was cold. in the end, he ordered in a low voice, ¡°pack your things and enter the mountain in the southeast direction.¡±


    the people below did not have any objections and immediately dispersed to busy themselves.


    zhou hai entered the house and looked at lin yin and yang xue, who were leaning at the side. he stared at them and said calmly, ¡°when we enter the mountain later, it¡¯s best if you can walk by yourselves. if anything happens that drags you down, don¡¯t blame me for settling it.¡±


    yang xue¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she looked at the gloomy lin yin in horror.


    yang xue¡¯s injuries were not light and she was even taking medicine. zhou hail s words were clearly directed at yang xue.


    lin yin didn¡¯t argue and agreed.


    she knew very well that she and yang xue would definitely not be able to escape now. other than being obedient, there was no other way.


    lin yin added some water to the herbs. while those people were packing, she boiled some more and placed them in some mineral water bottles.


    looking at zhou hai¡¯s expression just now, lin yin guessed that the mu or lu families might have already caught up.


    therefore, if they entered the mountain later, zhou hai and the others would probably not let her stay to boil the medicine. they might not even let her light the fire.


    lin yin had just finished filling the medicine when zhou hai had already gotten someone to call for her.


    as soon as lin yin and the other two came out, they saw more than ten haggard and dirty girls surrounded by a group of burly people.


    after yang xue was captured, she had been locked up alone. therefore, when


    she saw the tied-up girls in a sorry state, she looked uneasily at lin yin, who was supporting her.


    lin yin silently gave yang xue a comforting look, making her feel more at ease.


    as long as lin yin was around, yang xue felt very at ease.


    xiao ming looked at lin yin and yang xue¡¯s empty wrists and turned to zhou hai. he asked weakly, ¡°boss, should we tie sister-in-law and the others up?


    zhou hai, who was standing at the front, glanced at lin yin and said mercilessly, ¡°tie her up, tie her up tightly!¡±


    even if lin yin agreed to be his woman, he was still worried. he could tell at a glance that lin yin was a smart girl. he, who had always been cautious, would not allow any accidents to happen.


    lin yin patted yang xue, who was obviously a little panicked, and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. just listen to me next.¡±


    yang xue nodded and obediently reached out to get someone to tie her up. the group walked up the mountain.


    lin yin¡¯s gaze had been secretly sized up the places she passed. it would be fine if it was in a familiar place, but this was the first time lin yin was here, so there was no harm in observing more..

 Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Warning

    chapter 403: warning


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°why? are you looking at the route and preparing to escape?¡± a faint voice sounded in lin yin¡¯s ear.


    lin yin was shocked. when she turned around and saw that it was zhou hai, she was shocked again. she muttered unhappily in her heart. this zhou hai seemed to be a ghost. he was clearly in front of the team just now. why did he suddenly flash to her side?


    ¡°it¡¯s just my first time entering the mountain. i¡¯m curious!¡± lin yin replied without blushing or panting.


    zhou hai chuckled softly. then, he said with a warning voice, ¡°don¡¯t waste your effort. once you enter the mountain, you¡¯ll die inside without me. therefore, i advise you not to have any crooked thoughts. otherwise, you¡¯ll die in the mountain with your classmate.¡±


    lin yin tilted her head and looked at zhou hai beside her. she smiled and said, ¡°what¡¯s the difference between dying in the mountains and dying in your hands?¡±


    zhou hai was about 183cm tall. he lowered his gaze slightly and saw lin yin looking up at him fearlessly. she looked arrogant and cute, making zhou hai, who was originally in a bad mood, relax a little.


    there was an ambiguous provocation in his gaze. ¡°if you die in the mountains, you can only enter the stomach of the wild wolves in the mountains. your limbs will be dismembered. you probably died without a complete corpse. if you die in my hands, you will be ecstatic!¡±


    when yang xue heard zhou hai¡¯s blunt words, she was so angry that her face turned red. she forgot to be afraid and pulled lin yin back. she was furious and glared at zhou hai with red eyes.


    zhou hai glanced at yang xue disdainfully and asked xiao ming to pull yang xue away.


    yang xue grabbed lin yin¡¯s arm tightly. in her opinion, zhou hai was a shameless hooligan. if she left lin yin, lin yin might be bullied by this hooligan.


    zhou hai snorted softly. ¡°i¡¯m used to being arrogant. i hate it when people ignore my words.¡±


    lin yin could hear the strong warning in zhou hai¡¯s words. she had no choice


    but to patiently persuade yang xue to leave for a while. then, she handed the medicine that was hanging on her body to xiao ming and instructed, ¡°take this medicine. remember to give xiao xue the medicine later.¡±


    xiao ming nimbly took the small bag from lin yin¡¯s wrist and said loudly,


    ¡°sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely take good care of her.¡±


    when yang xue heard xiao ming call lin yin sister-in-law, she felt suffocated.


    although lin yin had explained that it was only temporary, yang xue still felt uncomfortable.


    in her eyes, lin yin was such an outstanding person. these methods were dirty and not worthy of these hooligans who did heartless things.


    in her opinion, even if lin yin and zhou hails names were put together, it was the greatest blasphemy to lin yin.


    however, she didn¡¯t have the ability to help lin yin now, so she could only listen to lin yin¡¯s arrangements obediently.


    looking at yang xue¡¯s back as she walked forward, lin yin raised her still tied hands at zhou hai and said sarcastically, ¡°1 don¡¯t know if i¡¯ll feel ecstatic, but my wrist hurts to death now.¡±


    her aggrieved and delicate look made zhou hai chuckle. ¡°smart little girl. but i won¡¯t fall for this trick and have protective feelings for the fairer sex. there are many women that i can get!¡±


    looking at zhou hai¡¯s frivolous expression, lin yin glanced at the group of tied girls in front of her and said mercilessly, ¡°you said that there¡¯s many. are you going to kidnap women and force them to submit?¡±


    zhou hails originally smiling eyes suddenly turned cold, and his tone was murderous. ¡°lin yin, don¡¯t think i don¡¯t dare to kill you!¡±


    he had always known that he was not doing legitimate business, but in his opinion, the world was like this where the strong preyed on the weak. his actions were not wrong.


    just like back then, wasn¡¯t his father chased out of here because he was weak and had to live in country d, a small country filled with violence and evil, for most of his life?


    therefore, in the past, when others secretly called him evil, ruthless, and dirty, he would only smile and kill them.


    in his opinion, possessing the strength to control the fate of others was not something that was difficult to speak of. instead, it was something that he was proud of.


    however, when this clean-looking girl in front of him said it today, he actually had an indescribable emotion, as if he was embarrassed, and then he was angry.


    such a strange emotion made zhou hai frustrated for no reason, and his expression became even uglier.


    lin yin blinked a few times and smiled. ¡°i never thought you wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me. i was prepared to not be able to go back when i came here.. i even made a will!¡±

 Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Abandoned

    chapter 404: abandoned


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhou hai stared into lin yin¡¯s eyes without any fear.


    but soon, zhou hails frown relaxed, and his gloomy expression instantly disappeared. he chuckled and said, ¡°you did write a will, but your classmate hasn¡¯t written it yet.¡±


    the warning in zhou hai¡¯s words was obvious.


    lin yin walked forward carefully and nodded. ¡®you¡¯re right, so you can only threaten me with my classmate.¡±


    zhou hai laughed loudly. he looked at lin yin, who was overestimating herself, and mocked, ¡°little kid, you¡¯re too naive. in our line of work, there are ways to make people wish they were dead. therefore, you¡¯d better not continue to challenge me verbally or test my bottom line step by step.¡±


    with that, zhou hai strode forward. for some reason, he felt that talking to lin yin made him feel aggrieved.


    therefore, he would rather not look at it. when they arrived at the base camp, he would teach this little girl how to be his woman.


    it was not right for her to be covered with thorns and not have the gentleness and obedience of a woman.


    after lin yin glanced at zhou hai coldly, she went to look for yang xue.


    fortunately, although zhou hai had tied her hands and feet, he did not watch over her like she was a criminal.


    seeing that there was nothing wrong with lin yin, yang xue relaxed.


    the deeper they went into the mountain, the darker the light became. dense and thick layers of leaves and branches were above their head.


    other than the cries of insects and birds, there was only the rustling sound of lin yin and the others moving. it echoed in the forest, making it seem a little terrifying.


    at the back of the team were two people who helped cover up the footprints and lift the heavily trampled plants to create a confusing path.


    lin yin supported yang xue, who was clearly having a hard time walking, and followed the group step by step. suddenly, screams came from the group of girls in front, scaring yang xue so much that she subconsciously leaned closer to lin yin.


    amidst the commotion, yang xue heard someone shouting, ¡°there¡¯s a snake!


    there¡¯s a snake!¡±


    then, the group of girls dispersed in a circle. the man beside her nimbly grabbed the snake that was biting the girl¡¯s calf and pulled hard. the next second, the girl¡¯s shrill cry of pain sounded.


    yang xue was stunned on the spot. she did not expect these people to be so violent.


    the snake was still biting the girl¡¯s leg, but they did not care about the girl¡¯s life and pulled it off.


    lin yin hugged the trembling yang xue and slowly comforted her back. she said softly, ¡°it¡¯s okay! it¡¯s okay!¡±


    although both of them knew that this might not have any effect, other than comforting her, lin yin really couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    the girl lay on the ground and wailed for a while. yang xue could not help but shout, ¡°hurry up and save her!¡±


    xiao ming said coldly, ¡°we can¡¯t save her. this snake is poisonous. we¡¯re still a distance away from the foot of the mountain. she won¡¯t be able to last until we get down.¡±


    the other lackeys secretly spat, ¡°unlucky.¡± then, they kicked the girl¡¯s waist and kicked her to the side.


    the group ignored the girl lying beside them and shouted for the girls to continue walking.


    yang xue had never seen such a scene. she, who had always been an obedient girl, had never seen people dying, only people fighting.


    the key was that this girl could still be saved, but she was thrown aside to wait for death.


    lin yin understood yang xue¡¯s current emotions, but the two of them couldn¡¯t even protect themselves now. how could they save other strangers?


    however, lin yin knew very well that people like zhou hai and the others often appeared in such forests. she did not believe that they did not have medicine to cure the snake¡¯s poison.


    lin yin looked at the girl who was already thrown behind by everyone. in the end, she went forward and found zhou hai. she said weakly, ¡°zhou hai, can¡¯t we save that girl?¡±


    zhou hails gaze landed on lin yin¡¯s innocent face and he smiled ambiguously. ¡°why? do you want to be the savior?¡±


    lin yin only lowered her head and listened to the girl¡¯s soft moans. she sighed and said, ¡°that¡¯s still a life, right?¡±


    xiao ming, who was at the side, leaned forward and whispered, ¡°sister-in-law, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to save her. it¡¯s just that even if we give that girl the antidote, her leg will be as swollen as a steamed bun later. we¡¯re on our way now and we really don¡¯t have the time to carry a person who can¡¯t walk. if we don¡¯t take her away and give her the antidote, she¡¯ll die if she stays in the forest for a few days. there¡¯s no need to spend so much effort..¡±

 Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Medicine Gift

    chapter 405: medicine gift


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing that lin yin was still conflicted, xiao ming continued to speak up for his brother. ¡°in the past, there were instances when half of the girls we shipped over died. sister-in-law, when you get used to it, you won¡¯t feel sad anymore.


    this is what human lives are like! don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s eyes darkened. it turned out that human lives were not worth mentioning in the eyes of these people.


    seeing that lin yin¡¯s expression was a little off, zhou hai thought that lin yin was afraid and said coldly, ¡°alright, stop talking. you talk too much!¡±


    xiao ming was at a loss. what was wrong? he was clearly trying to comfort his sister-in-law.


    besides, he had grown up in such an environment. people were being abused and killed by him every day. this was a normal life!


    xiao ming was chased to the side by zhou hai in confusion.


    seeing that lin yin had silently turned around and was about to walk into the middle of the team, zhou hai frowned slightly. for some reason, he subconsciously said, ¡°i can give her the medicine to cure the snake poison, but we can¡¯t take her away now. whether she can live or not depends on her own fate.¡±


    zhou hai was different from xiao ming. he had seen the outside world and the calm but safe life of theirs.


    therefore, he knew that such a bloody and cruel thing might not make sense in the eyes of them.


    humans could live in safety and exchange work for a good life.


    therefore, zhou hai understood that lin yin might not be able to accept the idea that human lives were worthless.


    however, zhou hai did not understand. if lin yin could not accept it, so be it. why did he suddenly say that he wanted to satisfy lin yin¡¯s needs?


    such a strange action made zhou hai feel puzzled, but since he had already said it, he could not bring himself to take it back.


    he took out the medicine in his arms and took out one. zhou hai quickly walked to lin yin¡¯s side and quickly stuffed the medicine in his hand into lin yin¡¯s tied hand. then, as if he was angry, he turned around and left.


    lin yin took the pill in her hand and quickly ran to the girl¡¯s side. she quickly stuffed the pill into the girl¡¯s mouth. only when she saw the girl¡¯s throat move did lin yin get up and look at the girl in front of her with pity.


    the girl¡¯s skin was fair and she looked like a child who had been pampered by her family. now, she could only rely on fate to survive alone in this dangerous forest.


    the girl looked at lin yin with wet eyes and begged, ¡°save me. take me with you. i don¡¯t want to be eaten by some strange creature here.¡±


    lin yin couldn¡¯t bear it, but this was the only thing she could do now. she could only persuade her, ¡°if you follow these people, what¡¯s waiting for you might not be a good ending. if you¡¯re here, you might still have a chance of survival.¡±


    the girl looked at lin yin with tears in her eyes as she shook her head and cried. zhou hai came forward and pulled lin yin forward. he even said coldly,


    ¡°lin yin, she¡¯s just a dead person. why are you telling her so much?¡±


    lin yin was pulled back into the team by zhou hai. her ability was limited. now, she could only care about a patient like yang xue. if another one came, she would really be helpless.


    besides, once this girl was brought to their country, she might be even worse off than now. here, if someone passed by, they might be saved.


    seeing that lin yin actually followed the others into the path on the right without looking back, the girl who was left behind felt sorrow for herself and resentment for lin yin.


    she could tell that the leader was clearly very accommodating to the girl called lin yin. she concluded that as long as lin yin gave in and begged zhou hai, she would not have to be thrown alone in this dangerous forest.


    wasn¡¯t lin yin¡¯s classmate¡¯s leg also inconvenient? wasn¡¯t she also helped away by lin yin? couldn¡¯t she help another person?


    but lin yin didn¡¯t. lin yin left her here mercilessly to die. it would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t hate lin yin.


    the girl¡¯s cry for help suddenly sounded. she did not want to die here like this. her leg became even more swollen, suffused with purple poisonous blood.


    the girl slowly began to lose consciousness, and her cries for help weakened.


    when they could no longer hear the girl¡¯s cries for help, yang xue and lin yin looked at each other and saw sorrow in each other¡¯s eyes.


    yang xue was also saving her strength. she was afraid of being thrown down like that girl and afraid that lin yin would be in trouble, so all she could do now was try not to fall..

 Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Mu Ning

    chapter 406: mu ning


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when mu heng and lu ming rushed into the wooden house, it was already empty.


    ¡°they have left for some time already. there¡¯s still the stove to brew the medicine. it¡¯s cold,¡± mu heng said with an ugly expression.


    lu ming checked his surroundings but did not find anything. at the moment, they did not know which power of the other came to kidnap her.


    lu ming turned around and asked the locals who had been leading the way for them, ¡°is there no other exit on this mountain?


    that person thought for a moment and said, ¡°there¡¯s only one main road. as for the small paths in the deep forest, there are quite a number of them.


    however, they¡¯re all used for hunting animals.¡±


    lu ming looked at mu heng with a dark expression and said, ¡°let¡¯s split up and chase them. if there¡¯s any news, don¡¯t act rashly. contact them first and wait for the main force to gather to avoid alerting the enemy.¡±


    a local shook his head and said, ¡°we won¡¯t be able to contact anyone once we enter. there¡¯s no signal here. it¡¯s all over the mountains. we won¡¯t be able to contact anyone once we enter.¡±


    mu heng and lu ming frowned at the same time. then, they picked up their phones and saw that there was no signal on the signal bar.


    lu ming turned to shen yu and said, ¡°go back and get our newly developed military communicator. president mu and i will go in and look for her first.


    we¡¯ll make marks along the way. bring someone over when the time comes.¡± shen yu nodded with a solemn expression and turned to carry it out.


    then, lu ming and mu heng looked at each other and set off into the deep forest.


    the two teams arrived at the first fork. on one side was a small path that had been trampled on, and on the other side was only a small path with slight traces of being stepped on.


    lu ming and mu heng looked at each other and moved in different directions.


    they didn¡¯t know how many people the other party had or if they had a way to hide. for lin yin¡¯s safety, they felt that this was the safest way. they wouldn¡¯t let go of a situation that put lin yin in danger, so they wouldn¡¯t let go of every path.


    lu ming led his men for a long distance. it was not until the sky darkened and the forest darkened that they saw the girl lying on the ground with the flashlight in their hands.


    lu ming quickly asked the wandering doctor who had followed him to come forward to treat him. the wandering doctor frowned slightly and said, ¡°she was poisoned by the snake poison, but she has begun to slowly detoxify it. her life is not in danger. it¡¯s just that this leg¡­¡±


    the doctor paused for a moment. everyone¡¯s gaze landed on the girl¡¯s legs which were already purple-black. her legs were a stark contrast. one was slender and fair, and the other was as swollen as a steamed bun.


    the doctor continued, ¡°this leg will take a while to recover.¡±


    lu ming thought something was wrong and asked impatiently, ¡°can she wake up now?¡±


    lu ming felt that it was possible that this girl was with lin yin and the others, so he was hopeful that when the girl woke up, she might be able to obtain some news about lin yin and the others.


    the folk doctor nodded and said, ¡°i have an idea.¡±


    as he spoke, doctor you took out a bottle of unknown liquid from his dirty cloth bag and placed it under the girl¡¯s nose.


    an unpleasant and pungent smell instantly filled the air, and soon the girl was woken up by the choking.


    before she could open her eyes fully, lu ming squatted down and asked anxiously, ¡°have you seen a very good-looking girl in a black top and black pants?¡±


    the girl slowly woke up and her gaze landed on lu ming¡¯s anxious face. then, she suddenly went forward and hugged lu ming tightly. she cried, ¡°brother lu ming, is that you? are you here to save me?¡±


    lu ming almost trembled and pushed the unfamiliar girl away. he asked in confusion, ¡°you know me?¡±


    the girl cried. ¡°brother lu ming, i¡¯m mu ning. we¡¯ve met before. i¡¯m the fourth daughter of the mu family, mu ning. mu heng is my brother!¡±


    lu ming carefully identified the girl, but he still could not remember. he had never heard that mu heng had a younger sister that was so old.


    anxious about lin yin¡¯s whereabouts, he nodded vaguely and continued to ask,


    ¡°did you see a girl about your age in a black top and black pants just now?¡±


    mu ning recalled that the only girl in her memory who was wearing a black shirt and black pants seemed to be lin yin, who had abandoned her just now.


    mu ning¡¯s eyes darkened slightly before she said, ¡°are you talking about lin yin?¡±

 Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Coquettish

    chapter 407: coquettish


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu ming¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. he grabbed mu ning¡¯s shoulders anxiously and asked anxiously, ¡°yes, it¡¯s lin yin! where did they go? how many people are there?¡±


    mu ning said with a frightened expression, ¡°brother lu ming, are you in cahoots with lin yin? that lin yin is the woman behind the human traffickers!¡±


    mu nings words shocked lu ming. he frowned and asked in disbelief, ¡°what did you say? impossible!¡±


    mu ning looked at lu ming¡¯s slightly angry expression helplessly and said softly, ¡°brother lu ming, i¡¯m telling the truth. i came out for a vacation and was arrested and locked up by human traffickers with a group of girls for no reason. when i came out again, i heard those human traffickers calling lin yin their sister-in-law.¡±


    lu ming¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark as he asked coldly, ¡°how many of them are there?¡±


    mu ning thought for a moment and said, ¡°there seem to be about 15 human traffickers and more than 10 girls who were captured. i don¡¯t know the exact number.¡±


    when lu ming heard this, he stood up and looked at the diverging paths. he asked, ¡°where did lin yin and the others go?¡±


    mu ning looked at the fork and said, ¡°i think it¡¯s the one on the left, but i was a little dizzy at that time and i can¡¯t remember clearly. brother lu ming, why are you asking this? aren¡¯t you here to save me? let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    lu ming ignored mu ning¡¯s words. after arranging for a few people to walk to the right path, he led them to the left.


    mu ning looked at the two people lu ming had left for her and asked unhappily, ¡°brother lu ming, are you going to look for that lin yin? why are you looking for that trafficker¡¯s woman? i heard that as soon as she came to the village, she rolled into the same bed as that trafficker.¡±


    lu ming¡¯s cold gaze suddenly turned to look at mu ning and warned, ¡°mu ning, i don¡¯t care who you are. if i hear you slander lin yin again, i¡¯ll kill you even if you¡¯re from the mu family!¡±


    when mu ning heard lu ming¡¯s cold words, her heart instantly trembled.


    she did not expect that lin yin would have such a good relationship with lu ming. lu ming would disregard the friendship between the mu and lu families and kill her for lin yin.


    mu ning was furious, but she looked quietly at lu ming who was walking in the wrong direction. she did not feel guilty at all.


    instead, she said ruthlessly in her heart, it¡¯s up to fate whether lin yin can be saved, just like how lin yin left her in the lurch.


    in mu ning¡¯s opinion, this was an eye for an eye. she was even with lin yin.


    retracting her gaze, mu ning looked at the two men beside her obediently and said gently, ¡°brothers, i can¡¯t walk anymore. sorry to trouble the two of you!¡±


    the two of them followed lu ming¡¯s instructions. one of them carried mu ning on his back while the other guarded her from falling.


    on the other side, lin yin and the others continued walking with the dim flashlight, and yang xue could no longer hold on.


    seeing that it was inconvenient for lin yin, xiao ming fed the medicine to yang xue.


    however, yang xue was weak all over. with every step she took, the wounds on her body hurt.


    lin yin was worried and said, ¡°xiao ming, can you untie my hand? xiao xue can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯ll carry her on my back. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t run.¡±


    xiao ming looked at zhou hai, who was dealing with the aftermath at the back, with a troubled expression. then, he said, ¡°sister-in-law, it¡¯s not that i¡¯m unwilling, but i don¡¯t dare to tell big brother anything.¡±


    lin yin turned to look at zhou hai and met his gaze.


    in the darkness, zhou hai had a smile on his lips, looking evil and bloodthirsty. he looked at lin yin and teased, ¡°you¡¯re looking at me again, are you going to ask me for something again?¡±


    lin yin rolled her eyes secretly. if not for the fact that her freedom was restricted by this human trafficker, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to keep looking at zhou hai, okay?


    lin yin tried her best to suppress her unhappiness and said, ¡°can you let go of me? xiao xue can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯ll carry her. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t run.¡±


    zhou hai looked at the rope tied to lin yin¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°what has it got to do with me whether she can withstand it or not? if she can¡¯t withstand it and dies, i¡¯ll throw her aside. it¡¯ll save me trouble!¡±


    lin yin¡¯s eyes were already filled with anger, but her tone was lowered a little.


    there was a fawning tone and even a hint of coquettishness.. she walked to


    zhou hai¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°brother zhou hai, just agree to me!¡±

 Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Chocolate

    chapter 408: chocolate


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin was so disgusted by her tone that she almost vomited.


    however, lin yin¡¯s coquettish voice made zhou hai feel comfortable.


    especially that soft voice, the slightly upturned ending sound made zhou hail s heart soften.


    zhou hai coughed softly and said with a dark expression, ¡°no, i don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    just as lin yin¡¯s expression started to look unhappy, zhou hai pointed at a lackey and untied the rope on yang xue¡¯s hand. then, he asked the lackey to carry yang xue.


    xiao ming and his lackeys looked at zhou hai strangely. in the past, when they encountered such half-dead goods, they would throw them aside to wait for death in order to save time, just like the girl just now.


    however, today, not only did zhou hai benevolently give the girl a pill to cure the snake poison, but he also asked his brother to carry a girl who did not know what was good for her. this surprised them.


    zhou hai looked around and roared in embarrassment, ¡°what are you looking at? hurry up and carry her away!¡±


    everyone instantly moved.


    seeing that yang xue was being carried on her back, lin yin wanted to follow her, but zhou hai grabbed her in the next second. ¡°you heartless girl. you act coquettishly and leave when you don¡¯t need anything. what do you take me


    lin yin said frankly, ¡°i treat you as my future boyfriend! anyway, you¡¯re so powerful, right?¡±


    lin yin shouted in her heart that she had sinned. in order to survive, she still had to tell this small lie.


    besides, everyone liked to hear good things about themselves.


    as expected, in the next second, a proud expression appeared on zhou hails face. he glanced at lin yin proudly and said, ¡°at least you have good taste!¡± lin yin gave zhou hai a forced smile.


    however, this did not affect zhou hai¡¯s happiness. he took out a few candies from his coat pocket and stuffed them into lin yin¡¯s palm. he said with a benevolent expression, ¡°since you¡¯re so sensible, i¡¯ll give you a few candies.¡±


    to be honest, lin yin was indeed a little hungry. she looked at the candy in her palm, then looked at yang xue, who was being carried on her back, and silently tightened her grip.


    zhou hai instantly said angrily, ¡®why? you¡¯re not eating for your good sister?¡±


    lin yin did not say anything. zhou hai took out another piece of chocolate from his pocket impatiently and opened the packaging. he could not help but stuff it into lin yin¡¯s mouth.


    facing lin yin¡¯s angry gaze, zhou hai pinched lin yin¡¯s face angrily and said fiercely, ¡°i gave you food, but you¡¯re still glaring at me?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s face hurt from zhou hail s pinch. coupled with the fact that her mouth was filled with chocolate, she choked. her face was red, and even tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes. zhou hai was so frightened that he was at a loss.


    it was not that zhou hai had never seen girls cry. in the past, there were girls who begged him to let them go and cried miserably. he had never panicked at all.


    but at that moment, he panicked when he saw lin yin¡¯s two tears. he quickly let go of lin yin¡¯s cheek and watched as she bent over and coughed non-stop. he was stunned at the side, not knowing what to do.


    tears streamed down lin yin¡¯s face. it took her a while to swallow the food in her mouth. then, she looked up at zhou hai angrily with a pair of red eyes.


    zhou hai thought that lin yin would say something, but she did not say tha standing there in a daze.


    xiao ming looked at zhou hai, who was stunned on the spot, and ran over. he asked in confusion, ¡°big brother, why are you standing here? you¡¯re so stupid!¡±


    zhou hai raised his eyebrows dangerously. he picked up xiao ming¡¯s ear and said loudly, ¡°who are you calling stupid?! do you want to die?¡±


    xiao ming¡¯s ears were twisted by zhou hai as he walked away. he even shouted miserably, ¡°sister-in-law! sister-in-law! save me!¡±


    xiao ming was in a good mood. it was his sister-in-law who had spoken up for that girl previously, so his brother had reluctantly taken out the medicine.


    wasn¡¯t it also sister-in-law who opened her mouth just now and big brother reluctantly agreed?


    therefore, in xiao ming¡¯s eyes, the only person who could save him was lin yin, his new sister-in-law.


    lin yin ignored xiao ming, who was shouting behind her, and followed the person carrying yang xue angrily..

 Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Mu Heng Arrives

    chapter 409: mu heng arrives


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing that lin yin did not even look back, zhou hai cursed her for being heartless.


    she would save a stranger, but she did not save xiao ming. hmph!


    zhou hai had just put down xiao ming in his hand when one of the two people who had been sweeping their tail suddenly went forward with an ugly expression and whispered to zhou hai, ¡°big brother, someone is following us!¡±


    zhou hai¡¯s expression turned serious. he coldly asked the team to speed up. after crossing the mountain, there was an empty space where many of their transportation vehicles were hidden.


    as soon as zhou hai gave the order, the entire team became more serious. lin yin instantly sensed a different atmosphere. she wondered if someone was following them.


    however, before she could continue guessing, zhou hai arrived beside lin yin and hurriedly urged the team to advance quickly.


    zhou hai did not think that it was strange for him to stay by lin yin¡¯s side. after all, lin yin was the most good-looking person in this batch. if she was sold, the price would be the highest.


    besides, lin yin had promised to be his girlfriend.


    zhou hai found an excuse for himself and quickly moved forward with his men.


    lin yin¡¯s heart raced. she was guessing who was behind her. if it was the mu family or the lu family, there was no reason for her to bring yang xue along.


    if she left yang xue behind, yang xue might be saved. otherwise, what if yang xue followed her to the other country and she couldn¡¯t protect yang xue?


    however, what lin yin was conflicted about now was that she could not confirm who was following behind. if she met zhou hails enemies, yang xue, who had been left behind, would have escaped from the tiger¡¯s den and entered the wolf¡¯s den.


    at this moment, a chaotic voice suddenly came from the front of the team. the team was forced to stop. xiao ming shouted from the front, ¡°boss, someone is coming towards us!¡±


    lin yin leaned to the side and quickly looked down the mountain in front of her, but she only saw a little light in the darkness. in the end, before she could see clearly, lin yin was pulled back by zhou hai.


    him. he said coldly, ¡°if you make any sudden moves again, i¡¯ll kill you now.¡±


    zhou hai admitted that he was a little interested in lin yin, but at this moment, he would not allow his entire team to be killed by a restless lin yin.


    once lin yin endangered his and his brother¡¯s lives, he felt that he would deal with her without hesitation.


    lin yin glanced at zhou hails black expression and quietened down.


    although she had just been pulled back by zhou hai, lin yin felt that she seemed to have seen the glowing word ¡°mu¡± just now.


    therefore, when zhou hai pulled them along to change course from the side, lin yin couldn¡¯t help but quickly look in the direction she had just taken.


    after confirming that it was very likely that she was from the mu family, lin yin¡¯s gaze landed on yang xue, who was being carried in front of her. she wanted to take a gamble!


    almost unconsciously, lin yin took a step closer to yang xue.


    it was only when lin yin had already walked to yang xue¡¯s side that lin yin panted and ran with zhou hai and the others. she said to yang xue, ¡°xiao xue, believe me, you¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    everyone thought that lin yin was just comforting the seriously injured yang xue and did not take it to heart.


    however, in the next second, lin yin took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention and staggered into yang xue, knocking her down the slope.


    fortunately, the slope was not long. yang xue was dizzy from the fall. then, she sat up and watched in a daze as zhou hai pulled lin yin away. then, she crawled up anxiously.


    yang xue did not have much strength, and her limbs were limp, but her voice was not soft at this moment. she shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°zhou hai, you bastard, put lin yin down! you bastard!¡±


    this was the first time lin yin had heard yang xue curse so loudly. after being surprised, she was roughly pulled back by zhou hai.


    lin yin said unhappily, ¡°my classmate is still behind!¡±


    zhou hai looked at lin yin coldly. ¡°lin yin, don¡¯t treat me like a fool. you were the one who deliberately knocked your classmate down. you saw the person who blocked our path just now, right? you know her, right? you did it. you saved your classmate, but your life is still in my hands. you¡¯d better behave yourself.. otherwise, if anything happens to me, i¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡±

 Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: helicopter

    chapter 410: helicopter


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin turned around and prayed that mu heng would definitely find yang xue. then, zhou hai pulled her along with the girls who were chased away and ran forward.


    when mu heng climbed up, he heard yang xue¡¯s cursing voice. ¡°zhou hai, you hooligan, beast. return yinyin to me. otherwise, i won¡¯t let you off even if i become a ghost.¡±


    mu heng followed the sound. when the flashlight shone down, he saw yang xue, who was trying her best to climb up the slope.


    when yang xue saw mu heng sticking his head out, she said in surprise, ¡°mr. mu? mr. mu, quickly save yinyin. that zhou hai wants to bring yinyin back to their country to be his woman. they¡­ they should have run in the direction opposite me.¡±


    at this moment, other than her limbs being weak, yang xue¡¯s expression was filled with excitement. she couldn¡¯t wait for mu heng to catch that damned human trafficker and cut him into pieces.


    when mu heng heard yang xue¡¯s words, his expression suddenly darkened. then, he left two people to pull yang xue up and chased after her with the others.


    after yang xue was saved, she seemed to have suddenly lost all her energy and fainted.


    the two people who were about to bring yang xue back turned around and bumped into lu ming and the others who were rushing over. lu ming stuffed the communicator in his hand to the two of them and chased after them.


    zhou hails face was still dark when he heard the voice from behind, but he was already a little nervous.


    he did not expect that he would be chased like a dog one day after running rampant for so long. he had really lost all his face.


    the girls who had been abducted began to pant from exhaustion one after another. they could not keep up at all.


    zhou ming looked coldly at the women who were holding him back. he was so angry that he took out the gun in his arms and fired at the woman at the back. the woman fell to the ground. it was unknown if she was dead, but she stopped moving.


    this stunned everyone present.


    zhou hai was fierce as he said with a ferocious glint in his eyes, ¡°whoever drags us down and can¡¯t keep up will die.¡±


    the girls were so frightened that they were trembling in fear. all of them ran with the people in front of them.


    zhou hai grabbed lin yin. the fierce expression on his face had yet to be retracted. he stared at lin yin and threatened, ¡°if you can¡¯t run and drag us down, you¡¯ll end up the same way!¡±


    with that, zhou hai did not wait for lin yin to react. he pulled the rope in lin yin¡¯s hand forcefully and dragged her forward.


    lin yin stabilized her emotions. as she ran with zhou hai, she calmly observed her surroundings, looking for a chance to escape.


    however, zhou hai was really watching her closely. lin yin actually didn¡¯t have a chance to escape at all. this made lin yin feel a little anxious, because from what these people said, they were about to reach their territory.


    once she was brought to their country, her chances of returning to her country would be very slim.


    also, she was indignant that she had not seen the su family collapse with her own eyes.


    although she had made some arrangements before she came here, if su fei relied on lu zheng¡¯s power to avoid her schemes, wouldn¡¯t the su family continue to be carefree?


    lin yin¡¯s indignant expression was obvious, making zhou hai a little unhappy. ¡®why? are you unhappy that you have to leave with me?¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t say anything. now that yang xue wasn¡¯t here, she wouldn¡¯t be hypocritical to zhou hai.


    seeing that lin yin ignored him, zhou hai¡¯s expression turned even uglier. he gritted his teeth in anger, but other than pulling lin yin away, he had no other choice.


    lin yin and the girls were quickly brought to a large open space. lin yin was still surprised that there was such a large open space in this ravine. moreover, it looked like it had been man-made.


    bypassing a large rock in front of her, lin yin was even more surprised. there were actually two cargo helicopters hidden behind it.


    those people loaded the girls into the cargo hold as if they were loading goods.


    at this moment, mu heng¡¯s men arrived. almost instantly, both sides picked up their guns and confronted each other.


    mu heng heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that lin yin¡¯s wrist was tied but she was not injured.


    recalling what yang xue had just said, the person who kidnapped lin yin was called zhou hai. he guessed that this zhou hai should be the second-in-command of the largest civilian armed organization in their country, zhou hai..

 Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Confrontation

    chapter 411: confrontation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu heng shouted with a dark expression, ¡°zhou hai, let those girls go and i¡¯ll let you leave safely!¡±


    mu heng didn¡¯t dare to say that they were here to save lin yin. otherwise, he was afraid that those people would catch lin yin and threaten him.


    zhou hai smiled evilly at mu heng. ¡°i can leave if i want. i don¡¯t need you to let me go!¡±


    ¡°zhou hai, this is not your country. i¡¯ll tell you the truth. as long as your helicopter is activated, you¡¯ll immediately be surrounded by our military fighter jets. i advise you to be sensible and not waste everyone¡¯s time,¡± mu heng said.


    zhou hai smiled even more brightly. ¡°do you really think i¡¯m a fool? if i give you this bunch of hostages. when i get on the helicopter later, i¡¯ll probably be killed along with the helicopter, right?¡±


    another voice sounded from behind mu heng with a deterrent force. ¡°as long as you let her go, i¡¯ll protect you from china in the name of the lu family!¡±


    zhou hails gaze landed on lu ming, who was walking over from behind. he smiled and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that it would actually shock the lu family!


    looks like i must have caught some amazing young lady, right?¡±


    zhou hai¡¯s gaze swept across the girls and finally looked at lin yin lightly. the corners of his lips curled up slightly before he turned his gaze back to lu ming.


    ¡°i¡¯m very tempted by your suggestion, but even if you use the lu family as a guarantee, i don¡¯t believe you. so what now?¡± zhou hai said casually.


    mu heng and lu ming¡¯s expressions were ugly when they saw zhou hai¡¯s fearless expression.


    the rebel gang was very powerful and dabbled in the business of both light and dark, especially the human trafficking business.


    it could be said that 80% of the human trafficking business in their country came from the hands of the rebel gangs. there was no lack of organ trafficking, prostitution, commissioning murder, and so on.


    this zhou hai had a vicious personality and countless people had died at his hands. he was known as the hades zhou in their country.


    if lin yin fell into zhou hails hands, she would be better off dead than alive.


    therefore, lin yin could not be taken away by zhou hai. mu heng and lu ming exchanged glances. the two of them understood what the other party meant.


    lu ming just continued to take a step forward, and zhou hai immediately grabbed lin yin. the dark muzzle of the gun was instantly pressed against lin yin¡¯s temple, scaring lu ming into stopping in his tracks.


    zhou hai looked at lu ming and smiled sinisterly. did lu ming and mu heng think that by acting like they didn¡¯t care about lin yin, he wouldn¡¯t know how important she was? they were too naive!


    lu ming said coldly, ¡°then what do you want?¡±


    zhou hai bit his lower lip in disdain and sneered. ¡°if i want to leave, i want to take these girls with me. after all, i spent a lot of money to buy them.¡± mu heng said coldly, ¡°we can pay for this. name a price!¡±


    zhou hai looked at mu heng and smiled. ¡°the mu family is indeed rich!¡±


    mu heng was not surprised to see that the other party had already recognized him. after all, his face often appeared in financial magazines. he was just afraid that zhou hai would find out about his relationship with lin yin and use her to control him. this was too dangerous for lin yin.


    ¡°cut the crap and bid!¡± mu heng said impatiently, not daring to look at lin yin again.


    ¡°five million per person. there are a total of eight people. forty million! ¡± zhou hai said.


    lu ming asked coldly, ¡°are you sure there are only eight?¡±


    zhou hai said with a puzzled expression, ¡°of course there are eight.¡±


    then, as if he suddenly reacted, he pulled lin yin and said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you think she¡¯s also a girl i bought? then you¡¯ve misunderstood. i didn¡¯t buy her. she¡¯s my woman and doesn¡¯t count. she has to follow me back, warm my bed, and give birth to my babies!¡±


    zhou hails words made lu ming and mu heng¡¯s faces darken.


    ¡°as long as she¡¯s a citizen of our country, i won¡¯t allow you to take her away illegally!¡± lu ming¡¯s voice was already filled with murderous intent.


    zhou hai¡¯s grip on lin yin¡¯s neck slowly tightened threateningly. he said arrogantly, ¡°does that mean there¡¯s no room for discussion? then i won¡¯t talk nonsense with you here. someone, stuff the remaining women into the cargo hold and leave immediately!¡±


    with that, zhou hai smiled provocatively at lu ming and mu heng. ¡°you can get the military¡¯s fighter jets to intercept me, but as long as something happens to me, i¡¯ll let these women die with me and my brothers..¡±

 Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Block

    chapter 412: block


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu heng was so angry that his temples were throbbing. he wished he could shoot zhou hai on the spot, but lin yin was still in the other party¡¯s hands. they were in a passive position now.


    moreover, zhou hai was right about one thing. if he brought lin yin and the girls to the helicopter to leave, other than forcing them to stop, they really did not dare to use any attack measures.


    the corners of zhou hails mouth curled into a smile as he said fearlessly, ¡°we plan to leave. i hope you can inform the military you mentioned. otherwise, these girls will die with us!¡±


    ¡°zhou hai, don¡¯t be too arrogant. otherwise, i might not even care about these hostages and kill you!¡± mu heng¡¯s tone was cold.


    zhou hai¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°what are you afraid of? i¡¯m confident that you won¡¯t dare to attack!¡±


    lu ming¡¯s eyes were slightly red. he smiled at zhou hai and said, ¡°yes, you can bet, but zhou hai, you have to think carefully. can your rebel gang afford to bet?¡±


    ¡°are you threatening me?¡± zhou hai narrowed his eyes.


    lu ming¡¯s face was cold and hard, and his eyes were sharp as he replied, ¡°yes! i¡¯m threatening you with the lu family¡¯s power! as long as anything happens to these girls today, from now on, our lu family and your wild gang will fight to the death!¡±


    mu heng also stood up and said, ¡°in the name of the mu family, i¡¯m here to warn you. if you hurt these girls, you¡¯ll be killed no matter how far away you are! ¡±


    zhou hai did not expect lu ming and mu heng to go against their rebel gang to save a few girls.


    lin yin had been quiet in zhou hai¡¯s hands. after seeing mu heng give her a look, she began to observe her surroundings from the corner of her eye.


    mu heng casually put his hand behind his back, and lin yin instantly understood.


    zhou hai pulled lin yin and retreated towards the helicopter. at this moment, there was a commotion behind zhou hai.


    zhou hai suddenly looked back. at some point, a group of people had already climbed up from the cliff behind the helicopter.


    there were not many people, only five of them, but it also disrupted zhou hai¡¯s team.


    the moment zhou hai looked back, lin yin¡¯s tied hands suddenly pulled off


    zhou hails hands and bit him hard, successfully escaping zhou hails restraints.


    xiao ming grabbed zhou hai and said anxiously, ¡°boss, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡±


    however, just as xiao ming finished speaking, mu heng and lu ming¡¯s teams rushed forward. for a moment, the scene was chaotic. no one dared to shoot, afraid that they would accidentally injure their own people. the gunfight that they originally thought had instantly turned into a hand-to-hand battle.


    the girls who were captured also fled for their lives.


    zhou hai was indignant and wanted to go forward to pull the escaping lin yin back. at this moment, lu ming and mu heng had already taken advantage of the chaos to rush towards zhou hai. lu ming pulled lin yin back, and mu heng punched zhou hai, causing him to stagger.


    xiao ming immediately went forward to support zhou hai and pulled him onto the helicopter.


    zhou hai had never suffered such a loss before. he raised his gun and aimed it at mu heng, who actually dared to hit him.


    when lin yin saw this, her eyes widened. she immediately pushed lu ming away and stood in front of mu heng the moment zhou hai fired.


    a gunshot sounded and everyone was stunned. mu heng hugged lin yin, who


    was slowly falling, and shouted hoarsely, ¡°where¡¯s the doctor? let the doctor come over!¡±


    lu ming hurriedly went forward to cover lin yin¡¯s wound. even his hand was trembling.


    zhou hai did not expect that he would accidentally hurt lin yin. he was stunned for a moment before he was forcefully pulled into the helicopter by xiao ming.


    at such a time when everyone was nervous, it was the best time to escape. therefore, xiao ming immediately led his brothers to protect zhou hai and started the helicopter to leave.


    at this moment, lu ming and mu heng had no time to care about anything else. their attention was on lin yin.


    when they found out that lin yin had injured her aorta, their expressions darkened. then, the two of them looked at the other helicopter that zhou hai had not taken away.


    mu heng carried lin yin and walked towards the helicopter with lu ming following closely behind.


    when lin yin was sent to the hospital, her face was already terrifyingly pale from the blood loss. this made lu ming and mu heng extremely afraid that something would really happen to lin yin.


    mu heng sat on the bench in front of the resuscitation room, the image of lin yin saving him flashing in his mind. he felt extremely guilty. he clearly wanted to save lin yin, but he was the one who injured lin yin in the end. mu heng could not accept this..

 Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Rh-Negative Blood

    chapter 413: rh-negative blood


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    he covered his face with his hands, as if he wanted to hide the sadness in his heart.


    the door of the resuscitation room opened. lu ming and mu heng quickly got up and went forward to ask about the situation.


    ¡°the patient has lost too much blood and needs a blood transfusion!¡± the nurse in the resuscitation room said.


    ¡°doctor, i¡¯m o-type. it¡¯s all-purpose blood. you can draw mine,¡± mu heng said as he rolled up the sleeves of his shirt.


    the nurse shook her head with a solemn expression and said, ¡°the injured person is one of the rare few with rh-negative blood. it¡¯s best if we can infuse them with the same rh-negative blood. otherwise, it¡¯s easy to cause hemolysis.¡±


    mu heng was slightly stunned. he did not expect that two people in his family had rh-negative blood. now, lin yin was the same.


    mu heng did not think too much about it. he picked up his phone and called mu xiao. ¡°mu xiao, you have a lot of resources at the hospital. hurry up and get someone to send over some blood sources with rh-negative blood.¡±


    mu xiao, who was rushing over from the other end of the phone, was shocked when he heard rh-negative blood. he asked anxiously, ¡°is something wrong with yinyin?


    mu heng did not expect mu xiao to guess so accurately and immediately knew that something had happened to lin yin.


    ¡°in order to block the bullet for me, she was shot. she¡¯s lost too much blood and needs a blood transfusion. get someone to find the blood source first. i¡¯ll call mu ran over for a blood transfusion now. he happens to be of the same blood type,¡± mu heng said.


    mu xiao, who was opposite her, retorted anxiously, ¡°mu ran can¡¯t. he can¡¯t


    give yinyin a blood transfusion. don¡¯t call mu ran. i¡¯ll deal with the blood source. ¡±


    mu xiao hung up. mu heng was puzzled. why couldn¡¯t mu ran?


    he turned around and looked at lu ming, who was also contacting the blood source. then, he asked a nurse beside him, ¡°if both of them have rh-negative blood and are healthy, under what circumstances can¡¯t they transfuse blood to each other?¡±


    ¡°blood transfusion is not recommended between ordinary relatives because their blood is relatively similar and some genes are the same. forceful blood transfusion might cause serious damage to the recipient, especially if they are immediate family,¡± the nurse said.


    mu heng¡¯s gaze turned to the resuscitation room. as his guesses kept surfacing, his uneasiness intensified.


    after a while, mu heng¡¯s thoughts connected. could lin yin be the sister the mu family had been searching for for a long time?


    moreover, mu xiao might have known about this long ago, but he had been hiding it from everyone.


    otherwise, it would be very difficult to explain why mu xiao did not let mu ran transfuse blood to lin yin just now. when he said rh-negative blood, mu xiao¡¯s first reaction was to think that lin yin was injured.


    mu heng was so nervous that his adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times. his gaze was fixed on the door of the resuscitation room.


    soon, the person sent by mu xiao sent the blood packet over. coupled with what lu ming had contacted, it was just enough to satisfy lin yin¡¯s current need for blood.


    lu ming and mu heng looked at the door of the emergency room nervously. it was not until two in the morning that the lights in the emergency room dimmed.


    lu ming and mu heng quickly surrounded her and followed lin yin to the ward.


    lu ming listened to the doctor¡¯s advice while mu heng¡¯s gaze landed on lin yin¡¯s pale face.


    then, while lu ming was not paying attention, he quietly pulled out a strand of lin yin¡¯s hair.


    the matter was weighing on his heart and he felt uncomfortable. he had to find out if it was as he had guessed.


    if lin yin was really his sister, lin yin couldn¡¯t be with mu ran. otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?


    lu ming returned to lin yin¡¯s bed and glanced at mu heng, who had a strange expression on his face, before looking away.


    seeing that lin yin was no longer safe and lu ming was guarding her, mu heng took the hair he had just pulled off to do an analysis.


    after mu heng handed lin yin¡¯s hair and his hair to the nurse in the reproductive department, he turned around and bumped into an acquaintance.


    mu ning¡¯s gaze shifted from the department sign to mu heng¡¯s face. she smiled as she sat in the wheelchair. ¡°brother, why are you here?¡±


    mu heng frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°why are you here?¡±


    mu ning was not angry at mu heng¡¯s obvious dislike. anyway, after so many years, the three mu brothers had always treated her indifferently.


    ¡°i came here to play. i was accidentally bitten by a snake, so i came to the hospital for treatment.¡± mu ning briefly explained why she was there.


    it was only then that mu heng saw mu ning¡¯s swollen leg. his expression softened a little as he said, ¡°then take care of yourself. i still have something on. i¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    with that, he turned around and left..

 Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Waking Up

    chapter 414: waking up


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu ning looked up at the fertility department sign for a long time before smiling.


    when mu xiao rushed to the hospital, the sky was already bright. he pulled mu heng and asked, ¡°how¡¯s yinyin?


    mu heng gestured at mu xiao softly and pulled him out of the ward. then, he said, ¡°her life is no longer in danger. you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    mu xiao heaved a sigh of relief and said with a relieved expression, ¡°that¡¯s good!¡±


    mu heng looked at mu xiao¡¯s expression. he did not expect to see mu xiao so worried about someone in his life.


    then, mu heng¡¯s expression turned serious. he asked mu xiao, ¡°mu xiao, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    mu xiao did not react to mu heng¡¯s sudden question. he asked in confusion,


    ¡°brother, what are you talking about?¡±


    mu heng looked at lin yin, who was lying in the ward, and asked, ¡°who exactly is lin yin? why can¡¯t mu ran donate blood to lin yin? what are you hiding from us?¡±


    when he said that mu ran could not be given a blood transfusion, mu xiao thought that with mu heng¡¯s vigilant personality, he would definitely think of something.


    as expected, he was right. mu heng was suspicious.


    mu xiao sighed slightly and said, ¡°brother, i¡¯ll tell you everything about this after a while.¡±


    mu heng frowned. ¡°can¡¯t you say it now? why wait for a while? what are you up to?¡±


    mu xiao said helplessly, ¡°brother, don¡¯t ask anymore. i promised someone about this. if i don¡¯t tell you now, just let me be a gentleman. don¡¯t worry, after this summer vacation, i¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know.¡±


    seeing that mu xiao was determined not to say anything, mu heng did not continue to interrogate him.


    the two of them returned to the ward where lin yin was and sat silently at the side, waiting for her to wake up.


    when lu yan and yang xue found out that lin yin had been saved and sent to the hospital, it was already noon.


    as soon as the two of them entered, they saw three usually elegant men with stubbles and dark eye circles. they looked tired. lu yan first asked softly, ¡°uncle, is yinyin still not awake?¡±


    lu ming looked up and nodded weakly. ¡°not yet.¡±


    almost instantly, yang xue¡¯s tears fell. this discomfort was worse than when the doctor told her one of her ribs was fractured.


    lu yan and yang xue surrounded lin yin, their faces filled with worry.


    ¡°that human trafficker is too detestable. uncle, did you get someone to catch them? i¡¯m going to pull out their tendons and bones!¡± lu yan lowered her voice and said angrily.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, uncle will remember this,¡± lu ming said.


    when lu yan heard that those people actually ran away, she gritted her teeth in anger.


    shen yu came in from outside and whispered to lu ming, ¡°boss, your brother and su fei have been brought over. what do you think we should do?¡± lu ming looked at lin yin and finally said, ¡°lock her up first. i¡¯ll go over later.¡± shen yu acknowledged and went down.


    when lu yan heard shen yu¡¯s words, she thought that if eldest uncle was really the one behind this, things would be huge. moreover, she felt that she


    had let lin yin down. after all, lu zheng was also a member of the lu family.


    lin yin felt dizzy. the events of her previous life kept appearing in her mind, mixed with all kinds of emotions that made her suffer.


    seeing the electrocardiogram fluctuate violently, mu xiao and the others were extremely nervous. mu heng hurriedly went out to call the doctor.


    however, before the doctor arrived, lin yin¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. her forehead was covered in sweat, but her fingertips were terrifyingly cold.


    lu ming gently rubbed the tip of lin yin¡¯s hand and looked worriedly at lin yin, who had clearly woken up, not daring to speak.


    lu yan asked worriedly, ¡°yinyin, you¡¯re awake? are you feeling unwell? does your wound hurt?¡±


    lin yin turned around and saw lu yan and yang xue¡¯s worried expressions. when she turned around, she also saw lu ming and mu xiao, who were also worried about her.


    after a while, lin yin spoke, but her voice was hoarse from lack of water. ¡°i¡¯m fine!¡±


    mu xiao quickly poured a glass of water and brought it to lin yin¡¯s mouth with a straw. he said gently, ¡°you just woke up. don¡¯t be in a hurry to speak. drink some water first to moisten your throat.¡±


    lin yin nodded slightly and lowered her head to drink water slowly..

 Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Not a Sister

    chapter 415: not a sister


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when mu heng brought the doctor in, he was also happy to see lin yin wake up.


    lin yin was checked all over by the doctor. after confirming that she was fine, the group of people beside her relaxed.


    yang xue looked at lin yin sadly and said, ¡°fortunately, yinyin, you¡¯re fine.


    otherwise, i would have to spend the rest of my life in regret.¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°xue, are you cursing me? aren¡¯t i fine now? why are you talking about this?¡±


    as she spoke, lin yin looked around and said, ¡°the doctor already said that i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t all surround me with a long face. it¡¯ll affect my mood, okay? why don¡¯t you guys go do your own things first?¡±


    lin yin was really not used to such a group of people guarding her, as if they were looking at a national treasure. they stared at her intently. it was too awkward.


    lu ming thought of lu zheng and su fei, who were still locked up. he stood up and said, ¡°then yinyin, rest first. i¡¯ll go deal with some things first.¡±


    lin yin nodded and said, ¡°okay.¡±


    mu xiao looked at lu ming and stood up. ¡°lu ming, i¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    with that, mu xiao instructed lin yin carefully and left with lu ming.


    he had heard shen yu¡¯s words previously. he guessed that lin yin¡¯s kidnapping by human traffickers might be related to the lu family.


    mu heng looked at lin yin and said guiltily, ¡°yinyin, i caused you to be injured, but don¡¯t do this next time. i¡­


    before mu heng could finish, lin yin interrupted, ¡°brother mu heng, it was instinctive at that time. don¡¯t take it to heart. besides, i¡¯m fine now. you don¡¯t have to care so much.¡±


    mu heng sighed in his heart. lin yin had taken a bullet for him. how could he not care? how could he not take it to heart?


    however, mu heng did not know how to respond to lin yin¡¯s words. he could only nod and say, ¡°i know. it¡¯s just that in my heart, your life is more important. i don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. don¡¯t be so impulsive next


    time.¡±


    although it was a strange feeling, that was what mu heng thought.


    seeing that lin yin was injured, he wished he was the one who was injured.


    lin yin smiled and nodded. ¡°i understand, brother mu heng. i¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    mu heng sighed slightly and asked lin yin and the other two what they wanted to eat. he would prepare it.


    mu xiao, who was following lu ming, looked at lu ming¡¯s ugly expression and asked, ¡°if this is really your brother¡¯s doing, what are you going to do?¡±


    mu xiao¡¯s words made lu ming¡¯s expression turn even uglier. then, lu ming said, ¡°do what needs to be done. i definitely won¡¯t interfere with the prosecution of someone who helped a human trafficker traffic girls.¡±


    lu ming¡¯s words made mu xiao feel relieved. in his opinion, even if lu zheng really did such a thing, if the lu family wanted to protect him, lu zheng might really not be punished at all and still be carefree.


    if that was the case, if the mu family forced lu zheng to confess, they would definitely go against the lu family. that was why mu xiao asked in advance.


    now that he had lu ming¡¯s guarantee, mu xiao had fewer worries. after all, both the lu family and the mu family were big families. it would not be good if the two families quarreled.


    lu ming seemed to have suddenly thought of something. he turned around and asked, ¡°you three brothers have a sister called mu ning?¡±


    mu xiao¡¯s expression darkened when he heard mu ning¡¯s name. he asked coldly, ¡°how do you know about mu ning?¡±


    lu ming said, ¡°one of the girls zhou hai captured is called mu ning. she said she¡¯s your sister.


    mu xiao frowned. ¡°she¡¯s not my sister!¡±


    lu ming did not understand why mu xiao¡¯s expression was so filled with disgust.


    even if she was not his sister, he should not have such a disgusted expression, right?


    however, despite mu xiao¡¯s disgust, he still asked curiously, ¡°why was she caught by zhou hai?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know. i only know that she was caught and poisoned by a snake. then, she was thrown into the forest by zhou hai to fend for herself. but she should be fine now,¡± lu ming said calmly.


    mu xiao did not understand. why was mu ning here instead of staying by his grandma¡¯s side?


    could it be that mu ning knew lin yin¡¯s identity and came to investigate?


    then, mu xiao shook his head. he had only found out about lin yin¡¯s identity through her blood type. mu ning had never interacted with lin yin, so how could she know?


    mu xiao thought that perhaps it was because the three of them were close to lin yin that mu ning came over to take a look out of curiosity?

 Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Accountability

    chapter 416: accountability


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    maybe it was just a coincidence?


    looking at mu xiao¡¯s distracted expression, lu ming was only curious for a while before he retracted his curiosity.


    an unimportant person was not worth his trouble.


    as soon as the two of them arrived at the place where lu zheng and su fei were imprisoned, they heard lu zheng knocking on the door and shouting, ¡°dogsh*t, do you know who i am? i¡¯m lu ming¡¯s brother. how dare you arrest me! even if lu ming is in front of me, he has to listen to me!¡± ¡°hurry up and let me out. otherwise, you¡¯ll die without getting buried!¡± lu ming only smiled coldly and got someone to open the door.


    lu zheng, who had smashed the door hard, almost fell out. he looked up at lu ming hatefully and said evilly, ¡°lu ming, you brat, how dare you imprison me? if grandpa finds out, i¡¯ll see how you explain yourself.¡±


    lu ming approached lu zheng with a murderous aura, scaring lu zheng so much that he retreated step by step until he collapsed on a chair in the room.


    ¡°lu ming, let me tell you, don¡¯t do anything rash. otherwise, if grandpa finds out, you¡¯ll be punished by the family law!¡± lu zheng looked up at lu ming and said.


    lu ming looked at lu zheng coldly and asked, ¡°were you the one who kidnapped lin yin?¡±


    lu zheng widened his eyes and looked at lu ming. ¡°lu ming, are you crazy? what has lin yin being kidnapped got to do with me? i didn¡¯t do it. don¡¯t come looking for me!¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡± mu xiao asked coldly.


    lu zheng turned to look at mu xiao and said, not to be outdone, ¡°yes. also, this is our lu family¡¯s business. why are you here?¡±


    mu xiao smiled calmly, but his eyes were terrifyingly cold.


    ¡°lin yin is my sister. you got someone to kidnap my sister. doesn¡¯t it concern me?¡± mu xiao said.


    lu ming turned his head slightly to look at mu xiao. did mu xiao really only treat lin yin as his sister?


    lu zheng frowned slightly and shouted, ¡°mu xiao, stop talking nonsense here. who kidnapped lin yin? besides, where did your mu family get a girl? where did you get a sister? nonsense! oh, i know. did you come to take revenge on me and slander me because i snatched your brother¡¯s project last time?¡±


    ¡°lu zheng, i don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense. i¡¯ll ask you again. were you the one who kidnapped lin yin?!¡± lu ming¡¯s voice was cold.


    lu zheng shrank his head and straightened his neck. ¡°i said it wasn¡¯t me. it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    lu ming smiled, then turned to look at su fei and asked, ¡°miss su fei, tell me, is lin yin¡¯s kidnapping related to you and lu zheng?¡±


    su fei¡¯s hopes of hiding herself were dashed. she could only whisper, ¡°it has nothing to do with me. we really didn¡¯t know that there would be a kidnapping.¡±


    lu ming sneered and said, ¡°looks like you¡¯re going to hold out hope until faced with the grim reality. in that case, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°lu ming, if you dare to touch me, grandpa won¡¯t let you off! you know that grandpa hates brothers killing each other the most.¡± lu zheng warned lu ming loudly.


    ¡°then grandpa also said that the descendants of the lu family don¡¯t fool around outside. brother, count for yourself. how many women have you played with outside all these years? do you have the cheek to say such things?¡± lu ming sneered.


    then, lu ming called out to shen yu and said, ¡°go get some torture tools


    shen yu acknowledged and went down.


    lu ming looked at lu zheng in front of him and said, ¡°big brother, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. since you¡¯re unwilling to tell the truth, i can only use force.¡±


    lu zheng was instantly terrified. he pointed at lu ming and scolded in a trembling voice, ¡°lu ming, if you dare to touch me, i won¡¯t let you off. i¡¯m your big brother! your big brother! ¡±


    su fei, who was at the side, was also very flustered. she did not expect that lu ming, this ruthless person, would not even take lu zheng, his biological brother, seriously. then wouldn¡¯t an outsider like her, who had nothing to do with him, have an even worse end?


    su fei immediately begged, ¡°second master lu, lin yin¡¯s kidnapping really has nothing to do with me. i really don¡¯t know anything. please let me go! i¡¯m innocent.¡±


    however, no matter how lu zheng and su fei threatened or begged, they could not stop shen yu from moving the torture tools into the room.


    ¡°brother, i think you know the taste of these torture devices better than i do, right? so, i advise you to be clear when you speak!¡± lu ming threatened..

 Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: It Has Nothing to Do With Me

    chapter 417: it has nothing to do with me


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, lu zheng was not a fool. he knew very well that once he said that he was related to lin yin¡¯s kidnapping, lu ming would have a reason to take his confession and legitimately prevent his grandfather from helping him.


    at that time, even his mother would come forward. with lu ming¡¯s temper and the mu family¡¯s current attitude, they probably could not protect him.


    therefore, lu zheng could only insist that it had nothing to do with him.


    lu zheng wailed loudly at the side, ¡°lu ming, you vicious little bastard. did you want to kill me long ago, so you casually fabricated a crime for me to chase me out of the lu family so that you can monopolize the lu family¡¯s assets?¡±


    lu ming narrowed his eyes dangerously, then the corners of his lips curled up. with a wave of his hand, shen yu and the others lifted lu zheng up and pulled him onto the torture rack.


    lu zheng struggled with all his might and cursed. in the end, there were only painful cries.


    mu xiao watched silently from the side. he did not expect lu ming to really dare to be ruthless. mu xiao thought about if he were to torture his older brother and felt that this scene was too thrilling.


    lu ming¡¯s gaze landed on su fei, who was trembling at the side. he asked gloomily, ¡°miss su fei, it¡¯s your turn. you can choose if you want to say it or wait until you¡¯ve been tortured.¡±


    su fei was so frightened that her entire body trembled slightly. she did not even dare to look in lu zheng¡¯s direction.


    seeing that su fei did not answer, lu ming smiled and said, ¡°it seems like miss su fei likes to be tortured before answering questions. it¡¯s fine. i have patience.¡±


    as soon as lu ming finished speaking, shen yu and the two people beside him went forward with a few long needles to hold su fei down.


    su fei was so frightened that she shouted, ¡°second master lu, i really didn¡¯t do it. lin yin¡¯s kidnapping has nothing to do with me. please, let me go!¡±


    ¡°miss su fei, you know that¡¯s not what i want to hear!¡± lu ming said expressionlessly.


    the next second, shen yu¡¯s long needle pierced into su fei¡¯s fingertips. the heart-wrenching pain from her fingers made su fei cry out loudly.


    after a few consecutive times, su fei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°i¡¯ll talk! i¡¯ll talk!¡±


    lu ming waved shen yu and the others away. he looked down at su fei and said coldly, ¡°miss su fei, i¡¯ve been in the business world for so long and have seen too many different people, so i can tell at a glance if someone is lying. i hope you don¡¯t lie about what you¡¯re about to say. otherwise, you know very well what will happen to you.¡±


    lu zheng¡¯s cries of pain that were gradually weakening rang in her ears. su fei¡¯s heart was filled with fear for lu ming.


    at this moment, she did not dare to continue to be hopeful. she knew that she had to say something important.


    hence, she said, ¡°i originally wanted to teach lin yin a lesson, so i begged


    godfather to help me. however, our plan was to get someone to break into lin yin¡¯s room in the hotel and frame her for prostitution. it¡¯s not kidnapping.


    really, i swear! as for the kidnapping, i just knew in advance and didn¡¯t stop it. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask godfather!¡± lu zheng replied weakly, ¡°feifei is right. we didn¡¯t kidnap you.¡±


    ¡°who is that person?¡± lu ming asked coldly.


    su fei shook her head and said, ¡°i really don¡¯t know about that. i just secretly went to lin yin¡¯s room when lin yin and the others went hiking and prepared to arrange for someone to hide in lin yin¡¯s room. but i didn¡¯t expect anyone to enter lin yin¡¯s room. then, i heard them planning to bring lin yin to the red-light district of another country to sell her. later, godfather and i thought that since someone had made a move, it would be easier for us.¡±


    lu ming waved his hand and stopped the punishment for lu zheng. he asked lu zheng, ¡°brother, tell me, is it true?¡±


    lu zheng panicked at lu ming¡¯s question. in the end, he said firmly, ¡°that¡¯s it. the kidnapping has nothing to do with me. i just knew and didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡±


    lu ming stared fixedly into lu zheng¡¯s eyes and smiled coldly. ¡°brother, when you lie, your eyes always flicker. it¡¯s been so many years, but you haven¡¯t changed. ¡±


    lu zheng¡¯s eyes widened. he did not expect lu ming to know that he was lying just by looking at him.


    ¡°big brother, it seems like you like to continue being tortured? in that case, i¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± as lu ming spoke, he was about to wave his hand to let those people continue.


    lu zheng quickly said, ¡°i¡¯ll say it, okay?¡±


    only then did lu ming put down his hand that was already in the air and stand at the side, looking at lu zheng coldly..

 Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Someone Else

    chapter 418: someone else


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu zheng touched his arm which smelled like human flesh after being electrocuted and said angrily, ¡°initially, we just wanted to ruin lin yin¡¯s innocence and slander her for prostitution. later, i thought that lin yin was an eyesore here, so i wanted to send her away. coincidentally, someone took a fancy to lin yin and knew that i was dealing with her.¡±


    at this point, lu zheng looked up at lu ming carefully before continuing, ¡°so they came looking for me and asked me about lin yin¡¯s weakness. later, i asked su fei and told those people that lin yin cared about a classmate called yang xue. then they promised me that they would send lin yin far away.


    that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    su fei really did not expect that there would be such a thing.


    no wonder lu zheng had asked her what lin yin cared about. su fei thought about how she had answered back then. yes, she had answered yang xue and


    lu yan.


    presumably, lu zheng only mentioned yang xue in the end and was not ruthless enough to mention lu yan.


    lu ming could tell that lu zheng was really not lying this time. however, lu ming was furious and kicked lu zheng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°you b*stard with dirty thoughts. she¡¯s just a little girl. why are you scheming like this?!¡± lu ming scolded angrily.


    lu zheng knew that he was being unreasonable and did not dare to say anything. now, his only thought was that his grandfather could save him.


    with lu ming¡¯s personality, he did not need to extort a confession by torture at all. therefore, if lu ming insisted on extorting a confession, he was going to show it to the elders in the family so that they would not protect him and plead for him.


    but he really couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of the electric shock. it hurt too much.


    the matter had reached a preliminary conclusion. lu ming turned to look at


    mu xiao and said, ¡°looks like there¡¯s still a big fish behind.¡±


    mu xiao¡¯s expression was filled with anger. he couldn¡¯t think of who would treat lin yin like this.


    logically speaking, su fei and the su family were the most suspicious, right?


    mu xiao turned to lu zheng and asked coldly, ¡°what characteristics do those people have?¡±


    lu zheng had a bitter expression on his face. he shook his head and said, ¡°i really don¡¯t know. it¡¯s just that from that accent, they sound like they were from country d. i really don¡¯t know anything else. i just feel that i didn¡¯t have to do anything because someone¡¯s helping me deal with her. it¡¯s just convenient.¡±


    mu xiao snorted and said to lu ming, ¡®you can deal with your lu family yourself.¡±


    with that, mu xiao left. he had to quickly find out who was hiding behind. otherwise, lin yin would be surrounded by schemes and be in danger.


    lu ming looked at lu zheng, who was sitting on the ground, with an unfathomable expression.


    lu zheng said nervously, ¡°third brother, i just told them about lin yin¡¯s weakness. the specific kidnapping has nothing to do with me, right? you can¡¯t blame me for this.¡±


    su fei also begged for mercy. ¡®yes, this is not godfather¡¯s fault. it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    lu ming looked at su fei and lu zheng with a faint smile. ¡°but you guys are scheming. ¡±


    su fei became anxious. ¡°but we didn¡¯t do it, did we? you can¡¯t convict me like this!¡±


    lu ming only glanced at su fei with cold eyes. he didn¡¯t say anything else and


    said to shen yu, ¡°teach these two a good lesson. let them know who they can and can¡¯t provoke!¡±


    with that, lu ming ignored lu zheng and su fei¡¯s curses and pleas behind him and turned to leave.


    since this matter had nothing to do with lu zheng and su fei, there was someone else hiding behind it.


    the person who had the strength and financial resources to hire the rebel gang to kidnap her with a helicopter and was still hiding in the dark was a dangerous existence to lin yin. he had to help lin yin eliminate him.


    lu zheng did not expect lu ming to be so ruthless. he did not even inform his grandfather and directly attacked. he hated lu ming to death.


    as for su fei, she did not expect that she would have to suffer like this before she could do anything this time. her hatred for lin yin deepened.


    on the other side, mu heng was walking towards lin yin¡¯s ward with the takeout when he met mu ning again.


    mu heng did not look happy at mu ning¡¯s greeting.


    mu ning looked at the bag in mu heng¡¯s hand and said sadly, ¡°brother, who are you buying food for? grandma, dad, and mom don¡¯t know that i¡¯m injured. i¡¯m alone in the hospital now and no one is taking care of me.. i¡­¡±

 Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Planning to Recognize Family

    chapter 419: planning to recognize family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°in that case, find a nurse,¡± mu heng interrupted mu ning without hesitation.


    he knew very well what mu ning wanted to say, but he did not want to hear it.


    mu ning¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. she looked at mu heng and choked. ¡°big brother, i know you don¡¯t like me, but can you be gentler to me on account of my injury?¡±


    mu heng only glanced at mu ning¡¯s leg indifferently before retracting his gaze and saying, ¡°i¡¯m not a doctor. i can¡¯t treat your injuries.¡±


    with that, mu heng ignored mu ning¡¯s hurt feelings and walked around the wheelchair she was sitting in and left.


    mu ning turned her wheelchair and looked at mu heng¡¯s cold back. she looked calm, but she was filled with hatred.


    she did not understand what she had done wrong. why did the three brothers of the mu family hate her so much that they did not even acknowledge her identity?


    in fact, because of their objection, no one outside knew that the mu family had a young lady like her. how could mu ning be happy?


    in order to build a good relationship with the three of them, she carefully tried to please them every time they met. in the end, they were always cold to her.


    the mu brothers really had the same temper. they were smelly and rigid.


    when mu heng¡¯s bad mood arrived in front of lin yin¡¯s ward, it instantly dissipated, replaced by joy.


    her expression was completely different from when she first met mu ning.


    mu heng smiled and carried his things into lin yin¡¯s ward. he greeted lin yin and the two people beside her kindly to eat something.


    lu yan sighed. ¡°sigh, thanks to yinyin, i can actually eat something personally bought by the future head of the mu family. if word gets out, i can show off for three days.¡±


    yang xue couldn¡¯t help but laugh. in the end, she pulled at her wound and coughed non-stop.


    lu yan hurriedly covered her mouth and nodded seriously. however, in the end, lu yan still said to mu heng, ¡°big boss mu, the roasted whole lamb you gave that day was delicious.¡±


    mu heng smiled and handed the porridge in his hand to lu yan. he smiled and said, ¡°when you¡¯re all better, i¡¯ll treat you to some.¡±


    lu yan smiled until her eyes narrowed.


    ¡®yinyin, do you like sweet or salty food?¡± mu heng asked lin yin.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything!¡± lin yin replied casually.


    mu heng handed a portion of chicken porridge to lin yin and said, ¡°it¡¯s all warm.¡±


    ¡°thank you, brother mu heng!¡± lin yin smiled.


    looking at lin yin¡¯s still pale face, mu heng still felt guilty. hence, for the next two days, mu heng almost put down his work and stayed by lin yin¡¯s side at all times, more dutiful than a nurse.


    lin yin thought of the girl who had been bitten by a snake. when she asked lu ming to investigate, lu ming said that he had already been sent to the hospital and she was fine now.


    knowing that the girl was fine, lin yin heaved a sigh of relief.


    mu ran only received the news the next day and came over. the moment she arrived, she quarreled with mu heng and cried beside lin yin¡¯s bed for a long time.


    it was difficult for a sick person like lin yin to comfort a big child like mu ran.


    she looked at mu heng and lu ming, who understood the situation with the doctor, mu xiao, who was cutting fruits, and mu ran, who kept telling lin yin jokes and arguing with lu yan.


    lin yin suddenly felt that it was actually not bad to reunite with her family early. why don¡¯t she go for a genetic match with mu xiao after she was discharged?


    lin yin was still a little uncertain, but she could not deny that it felt good to be cared for by her family.


    the ward was noisy. in the evening, lu ming couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and started to chase them away. in the end, lin yin only left a nurse beside her and chased everyone out.


    however, lu ming and mu heng were still worried about lin yin¡¯s safety, so they left many people outside the ward to guard her.


    in the dead of the night, mu ning drove the wheelchair to lin yin¡¯s ward alone.


    neither the lu family nor the mu family¡¯s bodyguards knew mu ning. both of them looked at her warily.


    mu ning smiled at the bodyguards at the door and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be nervous. i¡¯m the girl miss lin yin saved previously. i want to thank her. can you help me go in and tell her? tell her about the girl who was bitten by a snake.¡±


    the bodyguard told lin yin according to what the girl said. lin yin thought that since they had met, there was no harm in meeting her..

 Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Mu Ning’s Visit

    chapter 420: mu ning¡¯s visit


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu ning drove the wheelchair slowly into lin yin¡¯s ward.


    lin yin¡¯s ward was worlds apart from hers.


    her ward was cold and empty. it was still the same as before. if it weren¡¯t for the person lying on the bed, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that there was a patient inside.


    no one had ever sat on the chair beside her bed.


    however, it was different with lin yin. there were several bouquets of flowers, and baskets of fruits were piled in the corner. there were cut fruits beside the bed, and there was even a selfie of that narcissist mu ran.


    on the table beside her, there were all kinds of snacks and toys to relieve her boredom. mu ning did not have to think to know that this must have been obtained by her unruly third brother.


    lin yin saw that mu ning had been sized up the moment she entered and did not interrupt. when mu ning was done looking and her gaze landed on her, lin


    yin asked, ¡°is the injury on your leg better?¡±


    mu ning¡¯s clear eyes were smiling as she said gently, ¡°i¡¯m much better. it¡¯s all thanks to the medicine you begged for me that day. otherwise, i might have died there that day.¡±


    although mu ning thanked her, lin yin felt that there was something wrong with mu ning¡¯s tone when she said the word ¡®died¡¯, but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    before lin yin could speak, mu ning continued, ¡°my brother and the others know that you saved me, so they¡¯re very grateful to you. you should have seen them in the past two days, right? they¡¯ll definitely accompany you these few days and help me repay you for saving my life.¡±


    lin yin was a little surprised. she had not seen any other man other than the mu family¡¯s three brothers and lu ming these few days, so she asked in confusion, ¡°your brother?¡±


    mu ning smiled sweetly. ¡°that¡¯s right. mu heng is my elder brother, mu xiao is my second brother, and mu ran is my third brother. my name is mu ning, and i¡¯m the fourth child of the mu family.¡±


    mu nings words made lin yin¡¯s expression change. she asked, ¡°why haven¡¯t i heard that mu heng and the others have a sister?¡±


    mu ning smiled. ¡°the people outside really don¡¯t know about this. there was indeed a daughter of the mu family back then. she was the fourth, but she was killed. however, brother and the others think that sister isn¡¯t dead yet and have been looking for her.¡±


    ¡°later, in order to treat mom¡¯s illness, my family adopted me. for the sake of my safety, my family never revealed my identity outside. they were afraid that i would be killed by evil people like that sister i¡¯ve never met.¡±


    mu ning made a silent gesture and said, ¡°so, don¡¯t tell anyone about my identity! you can¡¯t even tell my brother and the others, or they¡¯ll be worried about me. it won¡¯t be good if they attack you to protect my identity. besides, they¡¯ll be angry and punish me by not allowing me to come out to play.¡±


    when mu ning said this, the smile on her face did not disappear for a moment. it was obvious that she looked like a doted on little princess.


    lin yin grabbed the blanket tightly with both hands. blue veins gradually appeared on the back of her fair hands. she felt a little uncomfortable and said in disbelief, ¡°so, they adopted you and replaced their original biological daughter, right?¡±


    mu ning pouted slightly and said, ¡°not really. mom and dad still think of sister occasionally. it¡¯s just that you know that kinship is accumulated over time.


    without spending a long time together, it¡¯s not easy to nurture a relationship. it¡¯s inevitable that it¡¯ll fade a little, so they rarely mention sister now. dad and brothers rarely mention sister in front of mom.¡±


    as mu ning spoke, her gaze suddenly met lin yin¡¯s eyes. she smiled and said, ¡°otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t be the eldest daughter of the mu family but the second daughter. it wouldn¡¯t be the fourth child, but the fifth. actually, i think it¡¯s good to be the fifth child, but grandma feels that we can¡¯t let a dead person occupy the position. it¡¯s inauspicious. brother, dad, and mom have tacitly agreed, so i can only accept it. however, i still feel that i¡¯ve let sister down.¡±


    lin yin lowered her head and asked in a small voice, ¡°what will you do if the


    mu family¡¯s biological daughter doesn¡¯t die and comes back?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s question made a sharp glint flash across mu ning¡¯s eyes. then, she said in a low mood, ¡°then i¡¯ll naturally be very happy. after all, i¡¯ll have an older sister who will dote on me. however, i hope that she can get along with me. otherwise, you know that my family dotes on me as their biological daughter. if sister and i don¡¯t get along, i¡¯m afraid that my family will protect me and hurt sister¡¯s heart. that won¡¯t be good..¡±

 Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: DNA Test

    chapter 421: dna test


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin¡¯s lips curled into an uncertain smile as she asked, ¡°she¡¯s the biological daughter. how can you be sure that the mu family will definitely protect you?¡±


    mu ning looked at lin yin innocently and said, ¡°you might not know, but there was a girl who looked especially like my mother, they kept her at home before the dna test was complete. later on, she accidentally injured me, and grandma got someone to kick her out. fortunately, it was later confirmed that she wasn¡¯t my sister. otherwise, i would have committed a huge sin. grandma and the others said that if sister was really found one day, they wouldn¡¯t allow her to bully me.¡±


    mu ning¡¯s words were like thorns that pierced lin yin¡¯s heart.


    in her previous life, she thought that the su family was her family, so she tried her best to please them, but she could not get any kinship.


    she could understand chu yun¡¯s actions because chu yun knew from the beginning that she was not her biological daughter, but what about su zhen and su lin?


    su zhen and su lin were kept in the dark and had always thought that she was a child of the su family. even so, su zhen, her father, did not love her and even sent her out to exchange for benefits.


    su lin, who had been pretending to love her, was also scheming against her for su fei. in the end, he even shot her for su fei, causing her to completely lose her life.


    this outcome made lin yin¡¯s heart ache. was there a reason for the three brothers of the mu family treating her so well?


    perhaps they already knew her identity, but they did not say or admit it. were they afraid that she would bully mu ning if they acknowledged her?


    lin yin¡¯s thoughts were mixed. she knew that she was trying to split hairs, but she couldn¡¯t control herself and let her imagination run wild.


    what made her feel even worse was that her family had found a substitute and given all their love to a substitute.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? something¡¯s wrong with your expression. do you need me to get a doctor to come take a look at you? it¡¯s all my fault. you haven¡¯t recovered yet, but i came over to disturb your rest,¡± mu ning said anxiously. she even turned around to call the doctor.


    lin yin quickly stopped mu ning and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t call the doctor.¡±


    only then did mu ning turn around and look at lin yin. she said worriedly, ¡°are you really okay?¡±


    lin yin nodded with a pale face.


    mu ning heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°this time, you saved my life and my brother¡¯s life. our mu family owes you two lives. if you have any requests, just


    tell us. we¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    lin yin was really not in a good mood at this moment. her voice was a little tired as she said, ¡°i don¡¯t need anything. it¡¯s late. i want to rest.¡±


    mu ning said guiltily, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i forgot the time. i¡¯ll leave now. you have to rest well. when you¡¯re rested, think about what you want. there¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    after mu ning left the ward, lin yin lay on the bed in a daze and stared at the ceiling.


    she had originally wanted to acknowledge the mu family, but after hearing what mu ning had just said, she instantly lost her intention.


    however, lin yin was not the kind of person who listened to only one side of the story, so she planned to find out what the mu brothers were talking about.


    if the mu brothers were like how su lin was once like, good brothers who protected the younger sister they grew up with, then she wouldn¡¯t want to squeeze herself in.


    it was too tiring for her to squeeze into a home that did not welcome her.


    she was even more afraid of having three brothers like su lin, a father like su zhen, and a mother who favored her adopted daughter.


    mu heng received the report the next morning. when he saw the results, even his hands were trembling.


    so lin yin was really his sister. she was really his biological sister.


    mu heng held the report in his hand and spun in circles happily. just as he was about to call his parents, he suddenly remembered what lin yin had said before. lin yin treated them as her biological brothers.


    mu heng¡¯s hand that was holding his phone paused slightly. could it be that lin yin knew about her background long ago?


    then why didn¡¯t lin yin say anything? could there be something hidden?


    and mu xiao definitely knew something.


    mu heng put away his cell phone and looked for mu xiao. he threw the dna test to him.


    ¡°brother, what¡¯s this?¡± mu xiao picked up the thing mu heng threw at him with a puzzled expression.


    after reading it, mu xiao became excited and asked in surprise, ¡°yinyin went for a test with you?¡±


    ¡°alright, mu xiao. you really knew that yinyin was our sister long ago, but you still hid it from us!¡± mu heng¡¯s eyes were about to spew fire..

 Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: New Sister

    chapter 422: new sister


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu xiao grabbed mu heng and looked around warily. ¡°brother, lower your voice. yinyin doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge her family yet. if you say it casually and others find out, what if yinyin gets angry?


    mu heng frowned in confusion. ¡°why not?¡±


    ¡°maybe she¡¯s not ready yet?¡± mu xiao sighed. ¡°didn¡¯t she acknowledge the su family previously? in the end, it was a mistake and the su family treated her like that, so yinyin must be very nervous now. we have to give her more time to digest it.¡±


    mu heng nodded thoughtfully. his excitement just now was covered by his usual calmness.


    in his opinion, since it was lin yin¡¯s request, he was naturally willing to respect it.


    however, when he found out that lin yin was his biological sister and saw her again, the closeness in his tone could even be felt effortlessly by the people beside him.


    lu ming looked like he was guarding against mu heng.


    if it was mu ran from before, lu ming would not care at all. if it was mu xiao, lu ming would pay more attention.


    however, if this love rival became mu heng, lu ming had to be extra careful.


    lin yin looked at lu ming and mu heng, who were secretly competing at the side. she kept thinking about what mu ning had said, so she said, ¡°lu ming, can you go out for a while? i have something to ask brother mu heng and brother mu xiao.¡±


    lu ming was slightly stunned. then, he remembered that lin yin made both mu heng and mu xiao stay back together. it was probably not to nurture their relationship, so he left in relief.


    mu heng sat beside lin yin and asked gently, ¡°yinyin, what do you want to ask


    lin yin looked at mu xiao and asked calmly, ¡°brother mu xiao, i want to ask, after your sister disappeared, did your parents adopt a daughter, your new sister?¡±


    mu heng frowned and blurted out, ¡°mu ning came to look for you? what did she say?¡±


    mu xiao did not expect lin yin to know about this. he quickly denied, ¡°we don¡¯t have a new sister. mu ning was only adopted by our grandma. it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    lin yin only looked at the two of them indifferently and said softly, ¡°so, you do have a new sister, right? all these years, you¡¯ve still been a family of six, right?¡±


    lin yin, who had suffered once, realized that in the past ten years, she was the only one who had lost her family and lived alone. her family had long found someone to replace her and was still living a harmonious life. her heart was filled with desolation.


    her miserable past and what she had experienced in the su family made lin yin no longer have the courage to approach the mu family. she was afraid of repeating the same mistake.


    mu ning was right. so what if they were biological? they had not been together all these years. how could there be kinship?


    instead of fighting for kinship with mu ning and being disappointed again, she might as well not want it now.


    if mu heng didn¡¯t know that lin yin was his biological sister in the past, he would have thought that lin yin¡¯s question was baffling. but now that he was sure that lin yin was his biological sister, he immediately understood what she meant.


    mu heng said anxiously, ¡°yinyin, you¡¯ve always been our sister. there¡¯s no new sister. mu ning has never been here to replace you.¡±


    mu xiao also explained anxiously, ¡°that¡¯s right, yinyin. all these years, we¡¯ve been looking for you. our family of six has always included you. mu ning is completely unrelated to us.¡±


    lin yin smiled bleakly. in her previous life, su lin had said the same thing in order to get closer to her.


    at that time, she thought that she had met the best brother in the world. even if her parents did not treat her well, her brother treated her very well.


    in the end, she realized that everything was just a lie that su fei had made up for her.


    at that time, su lin did not know that they were not related.


    it was also su lin who chose su fei, who had lived with him for 18 years, even though he knew that she was his biological sister.


    lin yin was so afraid. she was really afraid that if they acknowledged each other as relatives, she would still have to watch helplessly as the person closest to her doted on others and neglected her.


    she was even more afraid that if she got into a conflict with mu ning, the mu brothers would shoot her in the chest.


    seeing that lin yin was silent, the usually calm mu heng and mu xiao were at a loss.


    before mu xiao could say anything, lin yin said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯m a little tired and want to rest for a while.. can you guys go out first?¡±

 Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: why Do 1 Need You?

    chapter 423: why do 1 need you?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu heng wanted to say something, but lin yin had already pulled up the blanket and covered it with her head. she lay down to rest, clearly not wanting to speak again.


    mu heng could only shut his mouth and look at mu xiao helplessly.


    the two of them walked out of the ward dejectedly, scaring lu ming.


    lu ming looked at the two of them nervously and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? did something happen to yinyin?¡±


    as lu ming spoke, he hurriedly pushed the two of them away and looked into the ward, but mu xiao stopped him.


    mu heng said angrily, ¡°yinyin needs to rest. don¡¯t disturb her now.¡±


    to be honest, mu heng looked at lu ming with displeasure.


    lu ming¡¯s interest in lin yin was written all over his face, but mu heng was in a bad mood at the thought that his sister might be kidnapped by an old man like lu ming before she returned home.


    mu xiao, who was at the side, agreed in a bad mood. ¡°yes, yinyin needs to rest now. lu ming, you shouldn¡¯t go in.¡±


    mu heng looked at lu ming with disdain and said, ¡°lu ming, are you very free? you¡¯re already so old. why aren¡¯t you working hard? why are you following a group of children?¡±


    lu ming raised his eyebrows and looked at mu heng suspiciously. ¡°mu heng, who are you talking about? if i remember correctly, we¡¯re the same age.¡±


    mu heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he retorted bluntly, ¡°i¡¯m different from you. we can¡¯t be compared.¡±


    he was xiao yinyin¡¯s brother, so he was naturally different from lu ming, this old cow who was preying on someone so much younger. it was better for a brother to be older to know how to dote on his sister better, mu heng thought proudly.


    however, when he turned around and thought about how lin yin refused to acknowledge them, he felt very suffocated.


    lu ming snorted and said, ¡°how is it different? aren¡¯t we all 10 years older than yinyin? hmph!¡±


    lu ming looked into the ward and was about to push away the two irksome people in front of him when he was picked up by the two brothers, mu heng and mu xiao, and carried out.


    lu ming said in surprise, ¡°i always thought that only mu ran in your family would do such an unseemly thing. i¡¯ve learned something today. it turns out that the two of you will do such an unseemly thing too.¡±


    the mu brothers expressed that dignity was nothing. as long as they did not let their younger sister be eaten by lu ming, this old cow, they would do anything even if it was unseemly.


    lu ming was dragged into the hotel by the mu brothers and they even held a project meeting that did not exist just now. this made lu ming feel that the mu family was blatantly snatching yinyin from him.


    however, when lu ming finally got rid of the mu brothers and returned to the hospital, lin yin had already left.


    lu ming felt that something was wrong and questioned the mu family brothers who were chasing after him. ¡°did the two of you talk to yinyin about something that made her unhappy just now? otherwise, why would she suddenly leave on her own?¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao looked at each other, feeling flustered. then, the two of them ignored lu ming and turned around to chase after lin yin.


    seeing the two of them leave in unison, lu ming quickly followed them. he did not forget to ask lin yin where she had gone on his cell phone.


    lin yin only replied simply: home!


    lu ming immediately flew the helicopter straight to the new district of the city.


    mu heng looked at lu ming, who was in the lead, and looked at mu xiao sadly. ¡°why didn¡¯t you know to fly a helicopter over?¡±


    mu xiao was speechless. ¡°i don¡¯t know how!¡±


    mu heng rolled his eyes. ¡®what¡¯s the use of having you?¡±


    mu xiao was unconvinced. ¡°you know how to fly a helicopter, but did you fly it over?¡±


    mu heng could not retaliate against mu xiao¡¯s words. he looked at lu ming, who had already left elegantly, with a depressed expression.


    lu yan, who was abandoned, looked at the helicopter flying above her head and resentment surged out of her heart.


    ¡°xiao xue, yinyin abandoned the two of us. now, uncle has also abandoned the two of us. we¡¯re so miserable!¡± lu yan said sadly.


    yang xue hugged lu yan¡¯s arm with an amused expression and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. there¡¯s still my mother. my mother didn¡¯t abandon the two of us. the three of us will go back together!¡±


    as soon as lin yin arrived home, lu ming followed her. he looked at lin yin reproachfully and asked, ¡°you¡¯re still injured. why did you leave the hospital?


    the weather is so hot. what if your wound inflames?¡±


    lin yin was not in a good mood and only replied gloomily, ¡°i came back because i wanted to..¡±

 Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Distance

    chapter 424: distance


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu ming didn¡¯t know what had happened to lin yin, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that lin yin was in a bad mood.


    after quietly accompanying lin yin for the night, lu ming was chased out by lin yin the next day.


    however, as soon as lu ming left, the mu brothers, who had suffered the entire night without lin yin replying to messages, knocked on lin yin¡¯s door.


    lin yin only treated the two of them politely as guests.


    ¡°thank you for coming to save me this time. if you need anything in the future, just tell me!¡± lin yin even said thank you very formally.


    mu xiao was shocked. before lin yin knew that she was from the mu family, she was not so cold to them. at this moment, mu xiao had a bad feeling.


    ¡°yinyin, do you care about mu ning¡¯s existence? we can explain that. mu ning was really adopted by grandma. be it in mom and dad¡¯s hearts or in the hearts of us three brothers, we only have you as our sister. we¡¯ve been looking for you all these years,¡± mu xiao explained anxiously.


    lin yin¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to mu heng. if mu xiao said that, wouldn¡¯t mu heng know her identity too?


    at this moment, mu heng said, ¡°on the day you were injured, i suspected your identity, so i¡¯ve already done a dna test. i¡¯m sorry, yinyin. at that time, i didn¡¯t know about your agreement with mu xiao, so i did a test on my own. the test results also show that you¡¯re our biological sister.¡±


    since mu heng knew, lin yin did not hide it anymore. she said bluntly, ¡°i originally planned to do a paternity test on the day of the university report after the matter was settled. it¡¯s just that now, i suddenly feel that there¡¯s no point in acknowledging my family. i¡¯m already used to being alone, so i plan to live well alone in the future.¡±


    mu xiao instantly became anxious. mu heng frowned and said sincerely, ¡°yinyin, we want to bring you home. dad, mom, and the three of us have been waiting for you to come back and reunite.¡±


    lin yin lowered her eyes and smiled. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m used to living alone. it¡¯s not suitable for me to enter an unfamiliar family.¡±


    it was torture for lin yin to integrate into a family with no place for herself. she had tried it in her previous life, but she didn¡¯t want it in this life.


    mu xiao looked at lin yin and said sincerely, ¡°yinyin, think about it carefully, okay? we really want to bring you home.¡±


    ¡°doctor mu, i¡¯ve said it before. i¡¯m already used to being alone. please don¡¯t disturb my life anymore. i also wish your family happiness and joy.¡± lin yin¡¯s pale face had an untrue smile.


    mu xiao was stunned on the spot by lin yin¡¯s address. lin yin no longer called him brother mu xiao and called him doctor mu distantly.


    mu heng looked at lin yin¡¯s indifferent expression and smile that did not reach her eyes and felt terrible. he did not know what had happened.


    previously, lin yin was still chatting and laughing with them and would even call him brother mu heng with a smile. why was she so polite now?


    ¡°yinyin¡­¡± mu heng had just opened his mouth when he was stopped by mu xiao.


    seeing that lin yin did not look too good either, mu heng only sighed heavily in the end and was invited out by lin yin with mu xiao.


    mu heng, who had been chased out, looked at mu xiao and said hesitantly, ¡°tell me, did mu ning say something to yinyin? otherwise, why is yinyin so determined to cut ties with us in just a day?¡±


    mu xiao¡¯s expression was dark as he said coldly, ¡°won¡¯t we know if she was the one when we go back and ask? moreover, why did she go there? could it be that she already knew yinyin¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°mu ning said she was here to play. by the way, the group that kidnapped


    yinyin previously also kidnapped mu ning. when we were searching the mountain, mu ning was thrown aside to wait for death because she was bitten by a snake. in the end, it was lu ming who saved her,¡± mu heng said.


    mu xiao¡¯s eyes flickered as he questioned softly, ¡°is it such a coincidence? a lost miss mu and an adopted miss mu actually went to the same place to travel and were kidnapped by the same kidnapper?¡±


    mu xiao¡¯s words also attracted mu heng¡¯s attention. for the past few days, he had been immersed in the fact that lin yin was his biological sister and did not notice if these two things were related..

 Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Protecting Mu Ning

    chapter 425: protecting mu ning


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    now that mu xiao said that, mu heng also felt that something they did not imow had happened.


    especially regarding lin yin¡¯s kidnapping, didn¡¯t they all suspect that there was a mastermind behind it?


    could it be mu ning?


    perhaps mu ning knew lin yin¡¯s identity and was afraid that lin yin would go back and snatch the position of the eldest daughter of the mu family from her and grandma¡¯s love, so she planned to make sure that lin yin could never return to the mu family?


    at the thought of this possibility, mu heng and mu xiao looked at each other. both of them saw worry in each other¡¯s eyes.


    after lin yin went missing back then, their mother, ye wen, became a little mentally abnormal. then, in order to relieve ye wen¡¯s symptoms, grandma took the initiative to adopt a child from the orphanage and said that she was treating ye wen.


    however, she did not expect that mu ning¡¯s arrival did not ease ye wen¡¯s symptoms. instead, it agitated ye wen even more, causing mu cheng to bring his wife away from the old residence.


    the two of them rushed back to the old residence and went straight to mu


    ning¡¯s room, only to find old madam mu, sun yun, guarding mu ning¡¯s bed.


    as soon as she saw mu heng and mu xiao, sun yun¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. she shouted at the two of them sternly, ¡°your sister was kidnapped, and the two of you actually left her alone in that unfamiliar hospital?¡±


    mu ning quickly stood up and held sun yun¡¯s hand. she said warmly, ¡°grandma, didn¡¯t i explain it to you? i was the one who didn¡¯t let eldest brother and second brother accompany me. i also felt that my leg was swollen and ugly, so i didn¡¯t let eldest brother and second brother accompany me and came back first. ¡±


    sun yun looked at mu ning helplessly and said, ¡°you¡¯re just soft-hearted. they were the ones who ignored you, but you¡¯re still speaking up for them.¡±


    mu ning pulled sun yun¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°grandma, they¡¯re my brothers. how can they ignore me? you¡¯re thinking too much. my brothers treat me very well.¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao were expressionless as they listened to the old lady¡¯s favoritism for mu ning. they had seen many such scenes when they were young. they had ignored all of it since they were young.


    on the other hand, mu ran was often scolded by the old madam and the old master for arguing with mu ning when she was young, causing mu ran and mu ning to have a deep grudge.


    therefore, as soon as mu ran had the ability to go out, she rarely returned to the old residence.


    ¡°mu nine. are you free later? i have something to ask you.¡± mu xiao asked


    now that the old lady was here, mu xiao could not ask directly, afraid that the old lady would find out that they had found their biological sister.


    after all, the old lady had always doted on mu ning as her biological granddaughter, even more than the three of them.


    therefore, if the old lady couldn¡¯t accept lin yin, and caused some trouble behind their backs and annoyed lin yin, lin yin might be even more unwilling to return to the mu family.


    sun yun¡¯s eyes turned slightly sharp as she asked coldly, ¡°can¡¯t you ask me in front of me? are you thinking of bullying your sister behind her back again? let me tell you, if i find out that you bullied ah ning behind my back, i won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao looked at each other. they knew that with the old lady around today, they probably could not continue to ask mu ning what she had said to lin yin.


    however, they had already made a mental note of mu ning.


    lu ming had just finished dealing with the work that he had missed for the past few days. old master lu asked someone to send lu ming over.


    lu ming did not need to think to know that it was definitely because lu zheng had been beaten up by his men and sent to the hospital.


    as expected, as soon as lu ming arrived at old master lu¡¯s study, he felt a low aura coming at him. the next second, old master lu¡¯s serious and low voice questioned, ¡®were you the one who beat your brother up so severely?¡± lu ming did not hide it and said frankly, ¡®yes!¡±


    old master lu snorted angrily. ¡°i heard it¡¯s still because of your little girlfriend?¡±


    lu ming sighed slightly and said, ¡°grandpa, she hasn¡¯t promised me yet, so she¡¯s not my little girlfriend. if you¡¯re anxious, i¡¯ll work harder!¡±


    old master lu said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t change the topic. you actually beat your brother half to death because of a girl who has nothing to do with you. did you take my words to heart? the prosperity of a family depends on brothers working together.. how am i going to go down and meet the ancestors of the


    lu family after i die?¡±

 Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Explanation

    chapter 426: explanation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu ming sat at the side and explained patiently to old master lu, ¡°grandpa, i know you don¡¯t like us brothers not getting along, but what big brother did this time is really a little despicable. he actually planned to find someone to ruin the young lady¡¯s innocence.¡±


    old master lu frowned and finally said in a weak voice, ¡°didn¡¯t he fail?¡±


    ¡°so he hooked up with an overseas force and planned to sell such an innocent girl to a chaotic country like country d. grandpa, this can already be considered human trafficking.¡± lu ming¡¯s voice was filled with fear.


    if they had not arrived in time and let the rebels take lin yin away, they did not know what kind of hellish evil lin yin would have experienced.


    old master lu¡¯s face was filled with shock. lu zheng did not say anything about this, so he did not know.


    now that he knew, old master lu was also furious. ¡°boss, he actually dares to be so inhumane!¡±


    hence, there was no need for lu ming to continue encouraging old master lu.


    old master lu was so angry that he stood up and rushed to the hospital where lu zheng was. he taught lu zheng a lesson and directly removed lu zheng from his position in the lu corporation.


    she even said that if lu zheng continued to be so lawless, lu zheng would not have a single cent of the lu family¡¯s future assets.


    when meng shu found out that lu zheng had been stripped of all his positions by old master lu, her eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    she blamed everything on su fei.


    she had never cared about su fei¡¯s existence before because she knew very well what kind of person her man was.


    although old master had been stepping forward to suppress him, lu zheng¡¯s lust had never changed. otherwise, he would not have cheated on her and gotten together with her back then. she had also successfully relied on her child to get to where she was.


    therefore, meng shu had always known that lu zheng was fooling around outside and did not want to care.


    as long as lu zheng worked obediently, brought the money home, and inherited some of the lu family¡¯s assets. her life would be quite worth it.


    but now, lu zheng no longer had a position in the lu corporation. old master even said that he might deprive lu zheng of his inheritance. meng shu could not accept this.


    after all, she still had two children. if old master despised her two children because of lu zheng, how would her children live in the future?


    therefore, lu zheng must not lose old master¡¯s heart.


    having made up her mind, meng shu went straight to old master lu¡¯s study.


    old master lu only looked up at meng shu expressionlessly and asked, ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    facing meng shu, old master lu did not like her at all. however, since meng shu was already married to lu zheng and had two children, old master lu could only accept it.


    however, it was impossible for him to be nice to meng shu.


    facing old master lu¡¯s cold expression, meng shu was not angry. she had long been used to it over the years.


    she had a worried expression on her face as she said to old master lu,


    ¡°grandpa, ah zheng was in the wrong this time, but he was also confused for a moment. didn¡¯t he take in a goddaughter previously? it was that su fei. she had a conflict with that girl called lin yin, so ah zheng thought that lin yin bullied su fei.¡±


    meng shu stated the truth she knew. then, she frowned and looked at old


    master lu before continuing, ¡°grandpa, you know that ah zheng isn¡¯t very


    motivated, but he absolutely dotes on his daughter. just look at how he usually dotes on lu yue. therefore, ah zheng dotes on su fei like she¡¯s his daughter. which father can stand it when his daughter is bullied? look, something happened. ¡±


    meng shut s words directly characterized lu zheng¡¯s actions as a father who stood up for his daughter.


    in order to clear lu zheng¡¯s name, she even defined lin yin as an abuser, and su fei became the pitiful child who had been bullied.


    old master lu only listened to meng shu¡¯s words indifferently. although he did not think that what meng shu said was necessarily right, lu zheng was still a descendant of the lu family. meng shu¡¯s words indeed made old master lu feel much better.


    however, this time, lu zheng was involved in colluding with criminals from overseas and attempting human trafficking, so old master lu did not plan to let lu zheng off so easily..

 Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Making a Comeback

    chapter 427: making a comeback


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    therefore, in the face of meng shut s explanation, old master lu only snorted and said, ¡°no matter how you explain, you can¡¯t hide the fact that he almost committed a crime. you don¡¯t have to explain this to me anymore.¡±


    meng shu did not expect the old master to be so unyielding this time. in the end, she could only leave the study first and think of other ways.


    su zhen originally thought that lu zheng¡¯s matter would affect the expansion of his current project, but he did not expect that the lu family would not react. su zhen heaved a long sigh of relief.


    during this period of time, with lu zheng¡¯s help, the new su corporation began to have a good start.


    moreover, because of zheng chao¡¯s matter, zheng chao¡¯s parents had given su zhen several good projects.


    taking advantage of this benefit, su zhen threw himself into getting investments and loans, trying to expand in a short period of time and build a new su corporation to wash away his previous humiliation.


    when su fei was brought back from the hospital, su lin said to su fei proudly, ¡°feifei, our su family is about to make a comeback. don¡¯t worry, dad and i will definitely find lin yin to give you an explanation for the harm you suffered this time.¡±


    su fei looked at su lin¡¯s flushed face and confident manner. she was both happy and resentful.


    ¡°do you still want me to wait? can¡¯t you stand up for me now? because of lin yin, i almost died in lu ming¡¯s hands.¡± su fei¡¯s words were filled with resentment.


    if not for her efforts, how could the su family have all of this?


    she had almost been electrocuted to death these few days. now, one of her legs had a small problem because of the long- term electric shock. the doctor said that she might be disabled.


    although the doctor had also said that it could not be seen on the surface, su fei could not stand the fact that she had become disabled like zheng chao.


    back then, she hated the disabled zheng chao so much. now, she was so worried that others would find out about her flaws and hate her.


    especially when she was despised by lu zheng. she was afraid that when lu zheng found out, he would not marry her.


    how unbearable a disaster was this? in the end, su lin actually said happily that he would stand up for her in the future.


    lu zheng was suppressed by lu ming, but her father and brother were also suppressed by lin yin. how could su fei vent her anger?


    between her and lin yin, she could only be the person who could override lin yin and not the person who was suppressed by lin yin.


    the su family imew that su fei had been taken away by lu ming for revenge because she and lu zheng schemed against lin yin.


    when su fei was arrested, the su family was also very worried, especially chu yun, who was afraid that something would happen to her daughter.


    but now that they saw su fei return unscathed, they thought that lu ming had let su fei go after a slight warning on lu zheng¡¯s account.


    unexpectedly, su fei almost died.


    chu yun¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. she pulled su fei and sized her up. ¡°feifei, my poor child! let¡¯s go and settle the score with lin yin now! ¡±


    however, su zhen¡¯s originally happy expression instantly turned cold. he felt that su fei¡¯s words were too willful.


    he said in a berating tone, ¡°feifei, why are you so insensible? you clearly know that our su family has just risen again. if we face lin yin now, where will we get the chance to win?¡±


    su lin also persuaded, ¡°feifei, you know our su family¡¯s current situation. be obedient. when we crush lin yin¡¯s shisheng corporation later, brother will definitely suppress lin yin in front of you and make her kneel down and apologize to you.¡±


    during the period when the su corporation was bankrupt, su lin¡¯s personality changed a lot.


    su lin, who was originally arrogant, domineering, and condescending, had now learned to read people¡¯s expressions and weigh the pros and cons.


    he began to understand that if his family was not powerful and he did not have money, he would really be nothing.


    therefore, when su fei said that she wanted to take revenge on lin yin now, su lin chose to persuade her realistically, unlike before, when he rushed to lin yin¡¯s side in a fit of anger to stand up for su fei.


    however, facing su fei, his sister, su lin had to coax her because su fei was now the goddaughter of lu zheng. during this period of time, the su family had benefited a lot from the lu family. otherwise, they would not have been able to make a comeback so quickly.


    su fei looked at su lin, who was already hypocritical, and sneered in her heart.


    it seemed that more than ten years of kinship was nothing much. su lin¡¯s words were clearly choosing the su family and giving up on her feelings..

 Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Disdain

    chapter 428: disdain


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su lin saw that su fei¡¯s expression was not right and could only lower his posture. he pulled su fei and said softly, ¡°feifei, trust me, okay? i won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing.¡±


    su fei knew that it was useless to say anything else. she could only adjust her emotions and laugh softly. ¡°okay, i believe in brother.¡±


    chu yun frowned at the side. if the su corporation really recovered its previous strength, it might be able to compete with lin yin¡¯s current shisheng corporation.


    however, back then, the su corporation had taken decades to reach the scale before it went bankrupt. it would take decades for the new su corporation to regain its glory.


    therefore, chu yun also understood that it was better to rely on the su father and son to stand up for su fei than to hope that lu zheng would recover from his injuries this time.


    with the help of chu yun and su lin, su fei returned to her bedroom.


    looking at the cramped environment of the bedroom, su fei looked disgusted.


    the su family¡¯s villa could not compare to the villa lu zheng had given her. if the su family¡¯s father and son had not brought chu yun to pick her up today, she would not have been willing to come to the su family¡¯s slightly shabby villa.


    indeed, once people enjoyed good things, they would become picky. it was easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but it was difficult to go from extravagant to frugal!


    su zhen looked at su fei¡¯s departing figure and narrowed his eyes. su fei was still a little young and did not hide her emotions well.


    therefore, su zhen could tell at a glance that su fei¡¯s thoughts were no longer with the su family.


    but so what? as long as su fei¡¯s surname was su, she had to contribute to the su family. otherwise, how could he raise someone else¡¯s daughter for nothing?


    when shi dai came to see su fei, su fei was already lying down to rest. however, she remembered that she did not have any good friends who followed her, so su fei still asked someone to invite shi dai in.


    su fei was wearing a silk nightdress, and her exposed skin was a little bruised. this made shi dai¡¯s heart ache.


    shi dai held su fei¡¯s hand with tears in her eyes and scolded, ¡°lu ming is really useless. he actually got someone to hit you. he¡¯s simply too much. it was clearly the people from country d who kidnapped lin yin. what has it got to do with you?! the lu family is bullying others. they¡¯re too detestable.¡±


    su fei held shi dai¡¯s hand back and comforted her with a gentle smile. ¡°alright, don¡¯t cry. i¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t i? it¡¯s my fault for what happened this time. i usually don¡¯t get along with lin yin, so as soon as lin yin disappeared, lu ming treated me as the murderer. the difference between the su family and the lu family is too great. i can only endure it. i just didn¡¯t expect that lin yin would keep mum about not clearing my name even though she had been saved.¡±


    shi dai looked sadly at su fei, who had obviously accepted it calmly. then, her expression became even angrier. ¡°that¡¯s right. lin yin is clearly back, and it proves that you didn¡¯t do it. she still deliberately didn¡¯t say anything and let lu ming torture you. she¡¯s the most vicious person. i¡¯ll settle the score with her!¡±


    su fei grabbed shi dai, who had turned around to settle the score with lin yin, and said worriedly, ¡°don¡¯t go. be it the current shisheng corporation or the lu family, your shi family can¡¯t afford to offend them. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be hurt. i¡¯ve already been harmed by lin yin. i don¡¯t want you to be targeted for no reason like me.¡±


    shi dai turned around and looked at su fei, who was holding her. she felt suffocated and sat heavily by su fei¡¯s bed. she said hatefully, ¡°then should i let you suffer for nothing this time? the more i think about it, the angrier i am for you!¡±


    su fei stroked shi dai¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°alright, i¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t i? i¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t go looking for trouble with lin yin. it¡¯s fine if lin yin targets me, i can tolerate it. but i¡¯m even more afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied by lin yin. you¡¯re my best friend. i¡¯m afraid that if something happens to you, i¡¯ll go to lin


    yin and die with her.¡±


    su fei¡¯s words touched shi dai. she hugged su fei and could not help but say with red eyes, ¡°feifei, you¡¯re still as good to me as before.¡±


    su fei smiled at the innocent-looking shi dai in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°silly girl, we grew up together. if i don¡¯t treat you well, who should i treat well? sometimes, i think you love me more than my family.¡±


    when su fei said this, her mood dropped. she was not lying.


    the people from the su family were thinking about how to make use of her, while shi dai cared about her sincerely..

 Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Guarding downstairs

    chapter 429: guarding downstairs


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    shi dai looked at su fei with red eyes. su fei treated her as the closest person to her, but she did not have the ability to stand up for su fei. she was extremely sad.


    such guilt and helplessness lingered around shi dai, so much so that shi dai secretly came to lin yin¡¯s new address a few times indignantly.


    shi dai sat in the car, not knowing what to do. she seemed to be stubbornly waiting for lin yin to appear, or thinking about an opportunity to stand up for su fei.


    she didn¡¯t know where lin yin lived, but she knew that it was in the building in front of her.


    after waiting for an unknown period of time, shi dai suddenly saw two luxury cars parked downstairs. the people who got out were mu heng and mu xiao.


    the image of the mu brothers being inseparable from lin yin after she was injured flashed through shi dai¡¯s mind.


    at that time, she only wanted to plead with lin yin and ask lin yin to find lu ming to let su fei go. however, she did not expect to be warned twice by mu heng and mu xiao before she could enter lin yin¡¯s ward.


    therefore, at this moment, shi dai knew with her toes that the mu brothers must be here to look for lin yin.


    however, what she did not understand was that the two of them waited below for a full half an hour without any intention of going up.


    lin yin looked at mu heng and mu xiao downstairs from upstairs and had a headache.


    after all, such two outstanding-looking, tall, and outstanding men standing downstairs every night would inevitably attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    just now, a young lady in the owner¡¯s group had taken a photo of the two of them and asked in the group who the two handsome men downstairs belonged to. they had been standing for three consecutive days.


    otherwise, lin yin wouldn¡¯t have known that these two fools waited downstairs every night, as if they could meet lin yin by chance. unfortunately, lin yin hadn¡¯t even gone out of the house for the past few days.


    even the trash was taken away by the part-timers.


    the discussions about mu heng and mu xiao in the group became more and more intense. there were even people who spread ridiculous rumors that the two of them were pursuing the girls in the district together, so they were competing to see who could last longer and who was more sincere.


    later on, they even said that a girl was two-timing and had hooked up with


    two rich second-generation heirs, so she was now blocked at the entrance of the district by two men.


    lin yin was speechless and received a message from lu ming.


    lu ming: yinyin, are mu heng and mu xiao harassing you? should i get someone to chase them away?


    at this point, even lu ming could not understand what the mu brothers wanted to do.


    if the two of them liked lin yin, with his understanding of mu heng and mu xiao, it was impossible for them to do such a childish thing.


    however, if they didn¡¯t like lin yin, it was even stranger that the two of them were guarding lin yin¡¯s building.


    lin yin looked at the two people who made small talk and sent lu ming a message. ¡°no need. i¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±


    at this moment, the mu brothers, who were being discussed by everyone, had no idea. the two of them were still discussing lin yin¡¯s kidnapping.


    they came over every night because they were afraid that because the rebel gang of country d had failed their mission, they would come and try to kidnap lin yin again.


    originally, they could have sent someone to protect lin yin, but in order to show their sincerity as brothers, they would come here every night to silently accompany lin yin for a while.


    ¡°i¡¯ve sent someone to investigate, but we can¡¯t find any evidence of mu ning colluding with the rebel gang.¡± mu heng leaned against his car and said to mu xiao, who was also leaning against it.


    ¡°she¡¯s always done things flawlessly. it¡¯s not surprising that she can¡¯t find out. do you still remember how she slandered mu ran when she was six years old? a six-year-old girl was so meticulous that she even involved the ten-year-old mu ran. in the past ten years at the old residence, mu ran was schemed against by mu ning a lot. now that she¡¯s grown up, she¡¯s naturally even more skilled,¡± mu xiao said lightly, but he did not hide his disgust for mu ning.


    mu heng nodded in agreement, so he was actually very worried about lin yin going home. he was afraid that lin yin would be targeted by mu ning.


    others might not know who mu ning was , but they knew.


    she looked pure and cute on the surface, but she was full of tricks in her heart. coupled with grandma¡¯s indulgence and pampering, her personality was not as tolerant and magnanimous as she looked on the surface. instead, she was extremely domineering and selfish.


    other than mu ran, who had been bullied by mu ning since young, mu heng and mu xiao only saw mu ning¡¯s true colors when they were older.


    therefore, the two of them gradually detested mu ning..

 Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Chase Her Away

    chapter 430: chase her away


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    shi dai, who was hiding in the car and observing, waited for an hour. seeing that nothing happened, she cursed suspiciously. two lunatics.


    just as she was about to drive away, she suddenly saw lin yin walking slowly towards the mu brothers.


    shi dai¡¯s eyes lit up. then, she picked up her cell phone and pressed the button to record the video.


    lin yin had bullied su fei, so if anything fun happened later, she could use it to threaten lin yin and avenge su fei.


    with this thought, shi dai¡¯s mood improved.


    it was as if su fei had treated her so well, and she had finally found evidence and actions that could prove that she could treat su fei well.


    seeing lin yin arrive in front of the mu brothers, shi dai¡¯s eyes widened nervously.


    lin yin looked at the two of them in front of her and said in a bad tone, ¡°i¡¯ve already told the two of you before that i don¡¯t like my life being disturbed. you guarding here like this has caused me trouble. so, can i trouble the two of you not to come over again?¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao were both a little stunned. they had never been chased away in public.


    it could be seen that lin yin was indeed very tired of them. the two of them were about to be hurt for a moment. this was their biological sister.


    seeing that mu heng and mu xiao both looked a little lonely and sad, lin yin subconsciously reflected on herself and wondered if she had done something wrong.


    su lin was su lin, and the mu brothers were the mu brothers. wasn¡¯t it a little too much for her to transfer su lin¡¯s feelings of lying and hurting her in her previous life to mu heng and mu xiao?


    but even so, lin yin still did not want to experience such a thing again. after all, su lin had done a good job in keeping up a farce in her previous life.


    as per su fei¡¯s request, su lin had indeed done a good job. it was not until the moment she was shot by su lin that lin yin realized that all of su lin¡¯s love was fake.


    at the thought of this, lin yin hardened her heart and said coldly, ¡°if you continue to be like this, i can only move. i can¡¯t afford to offend you, but i can hide. ¡±


    mu xiao instantly became anxious and said to lin yin anxiously, ¡°yinyin, don¡¯t be like this. alright, we won¡¯t come.¡±


    mu heng was also afraid that if lin yin really left their line of sight, it would be difficult for them to find her.


    at the same time, he was even more afraid that the rebels would take advantage of the situation and kidnap lin yin again while they were in conflict with her.


    mu heng said helplessly, ¡°yinyin, just stay here in peace. your second brother and i won¡¯t be like this in the future. it¡¯s just that you have to be careful usually.


    i¡¯m afraid that the rebel gang won¡¯t give up.¡±


    a trace of guilt flashed across lin yin¡¯s heart. she had chased them away so rudely, but mu heng and the others were still worried about her safety.


    mu xiao could tell that lin yin was conflicted. he forced a smile and said,


    ¡°yinyin, it¡¯s so late. go back quickly. brother and i will leave immediately.¡±


    lin yin nodded slightly and turned to leave under the gazes of mu heng and mu xiao.


    seeing lin yin¡¯s back disappear into the corner, mu heng and mu xiao looked at each other weakly.


    after seeing mu heng and mu xiao leave, shi dai secretly drove away.


    to be honest, shi dai was a little disappointed. she had thought that there would be some dispute, such as a scandal of two men fighting for a woman or two men scolding lin yin for being two-timing. in the end, they left calmly and without any meaning.


    the next day, when shi dai went to look for su fei, she happened to see that su fei was still sleeping, so she chatted with su lin.


    su lin said politely to shi dai, ¡°feifei has been in a bad mood these past few days. please help us persuade her as a good friend.¡±


    shi dai said matter-of-factly, ¡°brother su lin, don¡¯t worry. feifei is my best friend. i¡¯ll definitely take it to heart and accompany her until she recovers. ¡±


    su lin nodded and said gratefully, ¡°thank you.¡±


    on the other hand, when shi dai heard su lin¡¯s thanks, she said guiltily, ¡°as feifei¡¯s best friend, i actually couldn¡¯t help feifei. just thinking about it makes me feel so useless. yesterday, i thought i could catch lin yin with some small evidence, such as character problems. i didn¡¯t expect nothing to happen.. sigh! ¡°

 Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Rumors

    chapter 431: rumors


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the speaker was unintentional, but the listener was interested.


    su lin looked at shi dai and asked, ¡°what happened yesterday?¡±


    shi dai blurted out what had happened yesterday and added, ¡°i think there must be something between the mu brothers and lin yin, but i can¡¯t find out.


    anyway, i just think it¡¯s strange.¡±


    su lin¡¯s eyes darted around before he said, ¡°shi dai, can you send me that video?¡±


    shi dai looked into su lin¡¯s eyes and hesitated for a moment. she just wanted to get something on her and warn lin yin not to go overboard. she had never thought of giving the video to anyone else.


    however, on second thought, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything that couldn¡¯t be released on that video, so after thinking for a while, shi dai finally gave the video to su lin.


    su lin had thought that there would be something good, but he did not expect that it was just the mu brothers and lin yin standing together and talking.


    to be honest, su lin was still a little disappointed.


    but even so, the next day, the news that lin yin was two-timing and seducing mu heng and mu xiao and that the mu brothers were fighting for a woman spread.


    the news became more and more ridiculous. soon, the matter of mu heng and mu xiao waiting downstairs for three nights was exposed.


    at the end of the rumors, there were even people who started to say that lin yin was already pregnant with the mu family¡¯s child and was prepared to marry into a rich family.


    even if lin yin had the world sheng corporation, the mu family was one of the eight big families. it was not something that lin yin¡¯s small world sheng corporation could compare to.


    when old master mu and old madam mu found out about this, they were both shocked and a little angry.


    how could brothers fight over a woman in the dignified mu family?


    with the help of a servant, mu ning persuaded the two angry elders, ¡°grandpa,


    grandma, there must be a misunderstanding. eldest brother and second brother are not the kind of people that would like just about any girl, let alone the same girl. ¡±


    seeing that the two elders still looked displeased, mu ning sat at the side and held old madam mu¡¯s hand. she said gently, ¡°besides, ah ning has seen that girl called lin yin. she looks upright and is capable. she doesn¡¯t look like a girl who knows how to play tricks. moreover, i heard that that girl is close to the third master of the lu family now. perhaps the scandal with brother is a misunderstanding. ¡±


    old master mu snorted and said, ¡°she¡¯s quite capable. she even hooked up with lu ming. i think we should get someone to investigate this girl¡¯s background. what if the child in that girl¡¯s stomach is from the lu family? our mu family doesn¡¯t do anything like raising children for others.¡±


    old madam mu also mocked, ¡°ah ning, you¡¯re still too naive. our mu family is not a small family. even the girls from families in the center of the new city area of the capital racked their brains to marry into our family, let alone those poor girls who came out of nowhere.¡±


    mu ning looked at the two elders and sighed. ¡°grandpa, grandma, i know you¡¯re worried that eldest brother and second brother will be deceived, but i still think there must be a misunderstanding because as far as i know, third brother and lin yin also know each other. i think brother and the others might just treat lin yin as their sister.¡±


    hearing that even mu ran was familiar with lin yin, the mockery on old madam mu¡¯s face deepened. ¡°good move. she actually hooked up with the three sons of the mu family. i think this girl is the kind of girl who spreads her net everywhere with the goal of marrying into a rich family. i definitely won¡¯t let her succeed.¡±


    old madam mu was a little agitated and even coughed.


    mu ning quickly went forward and patted old madam mu¡¯s back with a worried expression. she said worriedly, ¡°grandma, you can¡¯t be too agitated. why don¡¯t you leave this matter to ah ning? ah ning will investigate for you. don¡¯t be angry first.¡±


    old master mu, who was at the side, said, ¡°get mu cheng to investigate. his sons had caused such an unseemly thing. as a father, he has to discipline them himself. he keeps being a hand-off shopkeeper and hides in peace. does he really think it¡¯s so easy to be a father?¡±


    old master mu was also angry at mu cheng for hiding far away from ye wen all these years.


    she did not care about the mu corporation¡¯s business or the family¡¯s matters.


    she did not even care about her son.. how could she just guard a crazy wife?

 Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Mu Yun’s Interrogation

    chapter 432: mu yun¡¯s interrogation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu ning¡¯s eyes flashed slightly. she wanted to continue speaking, but when she saw old master mu¡¯s determined expression, she wisely chose to shut up.


    when mu cheng received old master mu¡¯s call, he was patiently feeding ye wen dinner.


    he handed the bowl in his hand to the nanny and walked out of the room with his phone. he picked up the call with a puzzled expression.


    in mu cheng¡¯s opinion, it was impossible for old master mu to call him if there was nothing important.


    as soon as mu cheng picked up the call, he was scolded by old master mu.


    after straightening out the matter, mu cheng frowned slightly.


    he did not care much about his sons¡¯ matters, but that was because he knew their characters. he did not think that his sons needed him, their father, to interfere.


    however, mu cheng was still a little surprised to hear that mu heng and mu xiao had taken a fancy to the same girl.


    the little girl that mu xiao had brought back previously appeared in his mind, the girl who looked a little like mu xiao.


    the little girl had picturesque eyebrows and a gorgeous appearance. she was a beautiful child, especially her eyes. although they were a little melancholic and low, there was not much turbidity in them that was corroded by secular desires. instead, they were beautiful and clean.


    hence, mu cheng refused to believe that such a girl would seduce mu heng and mu xiao at the same time.


    however, since it was old master who had spoken, mu cheng could put on an act and investigate the girl¡¯s background.


    besides, this girl was brought back by mu xiao. mu xiao must be quite satisfied with this girl. it was better to take this opportunity to find out about the girl. if mu xiao really got together with that girl in the future, there would be no need to investigate again.


    therefore, mu cheng agreed readily that he would handle this matter well and investigate lin yin¡¯s background.


    seeing that mu cheng did not refuse impatiently this time, old master mu was a little satisfied. he said in a low voice, ¡°at least you still have the self-awareness of a father.¡±


    after hanging up, mu cheng thought about it. after all, this was the girl mu xiao liked. he felt that it was necessary to tell mu xiao.


    hence, mu cheng informed mu xiao to come over and asked mu heng to come along.


    after that, mu cheng returned to the bedroom and took the bowl from the nanny again. he gently fed ye wen.


    seeing the spoon in front of her, ye wen only opened her mouth mechanically. her gaze stayed on the rag doll in front of her as she whispered in a muffled voice, ¡°my good daughter, my little tian tian. mommy is full. i¡¯ll come and feed our little tian tian later.¡±


    mu cheng sighed in her heart. more than ten years had passed, but ye wen showed no signs of getting better. this made mu cheng very worried.


    when mu heng and mu xiao arrived at the villa, the two of them looked at each other and knew why mu cheng asked them to come here at this time.


    they didn¡¯t expect this matter to become like this, so they had already gotten someone to investigate who was spreading the rumors. they had also quickly gotten someone to block the channels of the news.


    it was just that they couldn¡¯t clear the memories of those who already imew.


    mu cheng wiped ye wen¡¯s hands and instructed the nanny to watch over ye


    wen, who was chatting with the doll in her hand. then, she went to the study.


    mu cheng asked bluntly.


    after mu heng and mu xiao looked at each other, they saw conflict in each other¡¯s eyes. they were thinking about how to tell mu cheng about this and were even conflicted about whether they should tell him about lin yin¡¯s background.


    after all, he was their father. mu cheng knew that something was wrong when he saw their expressions.


    if they really fell in love with the same girl, their expressions would definitely not be like this.


    ¡°tell me honestly, what are the two of you hiding from me?¡± mu cheng narrowed his eyes and questioned his two sons.


    seeing that her two sons were still silent, mu cheng¡¯s expression was also a little displeased. ¡°if you don¡¯t say anything, i can only ask the female lead of this matter, lin yin, about it.¡±


    originally, mu cheng only wanted to tell mu xiao that he would investigate lin yin, but looking at his two sons¡¯ strange expressions, it was obvious that there was something going on, so mu cheng could only threaten them. ¡°dad, don¡¯t investigate!¡± mu xiao hurriedly stopped him..

 Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: The Crazy Ye Wen

    chapter 433: the crazy ye wen


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu xiao¡¯s rare loss of composure instantly made mu cheng¡¯s expression turn even more serious. ¡°why can¡¯t we investigate? what are the two of you doing? could it be that it¡¯s really as the rumors say? the two of you are so ridiculous that the two of you share a woman? you even got that girl pregnant?¡±


    mu cheng knew that this was unlikely, but in order to force the two young brats to tell the truth, he could only say this.


    ¡°dad, it¡¯s not like that! yinyin isn¡¯t such a girl. don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± mu heng frowned deeply, thinking about how to tell his father.


    mu xiao could not hold it in anymore. he made up his mind and said, ¡°yinyin is


    tian tian!¡±


    mu cheng, who was still questioning her sternly just now, was instantly stunned.


    he asked in disbelief, ¡°what did you say?¡±


    since she had already said it, mu heng did not hide it anymore. ¡°yinyin and i did a dna test. yinyin is our biological sister, tian tian!¡±


    mu heng was a little stunned. he asked in disbelief again, ¡°are you sure? lin yin is mu tian? lin yin is my biological daughter? your biological sister?¡±


    it was not that there were no girls who claimed to be their daughter all these years, but every dna test brought about disappointment, so mu heng did not dare to look forward to it anymore.


    he was even slowly accepting the fact that his daughter was dead.


    as a result, when mu heng said it now, mu cheng did not dare to believe that his daughter could really be found.


    mu heng said firmly, ¡°i¡¯m sure. this is the result of my dna test.¡±


    as he spoke, he handed the photo in his phone to mu cheng.


    mu cheng¡¯s hand trembled as he took the cell phone. when he saw the results, mu cheng¡¯s eyes turned red.


    it turned out that there was a reason why lin yin looked like mu xiao. there was also a reason why he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when he first saw lin yin.


    this was all because lin yin was his and ye wen¡¯s biological daughter.


    excitement and joy lingered around mu cheng. he said anxiously, ¡°then what are you guys doing here? hurry up and bring her back?¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao looked at each other helplessly and said, ¡°yinyin, she doesn¡¯t want to come back?¡±


    mu cheng¡¯s excited mood was instantly filled with disappointment. she asked in confusion, ¡°why? is tian tian angry that we lost her?¡±


    mu xiao patiently told her about what happened to lin yin at the su family, making mu cheng dote on lin yin even more.


    mu cheng slumped into a chair and said guiltily, ¡°it¡¯s my fault for not protecting tiantian well, that¡¯s why she was left outside and suffered so much. i also made her suffer different treatment in the su family. no wonder she¡¯s unwilling to believe us and come back now.¡±


    the mu father and sons were all worried, not knowing how to get lin yin to come back.


    after a moment of silence, mu cheng still said, ¡°no matter what, we have to make tian tian come back. after all, the mu family is tian tian¡¯s home. i¡¯m worried about letting tian tian continue to wander outside alone.¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao nodded in agreement. at this moment, the door of the study was suddenly pushed open.


    ye wen was barefooted. she looked at the mu father and sons with widened eyes and asked sharply, ¡°where did you take my tian tian? did you steal my tian tian? return tian tian to me! return tian tian to me!¡±


    as ye wen spoke, she rushed towards the three of them as if she was going to beat up the human traffickers.


    mu cheng immediately hugged ye wen tightly and said anxiously, ¡°ah wen,


    tian tian will be back. wait a little longer, okay?¡±


    this was the first time in so many years that mu cheng had said this so confidently.


    however, ye wen could not listen at all. she shouted at mu heng and mu xiao with a ferocious expression, ¡°you damn bad people, return my daughter to me! return my tian tian to me!¡±


    mu heng said sadly, ¡°mom, i¡¯m mu heng! i¡¯m your son, mu heng!¡±


    ye wen stared at mu heng with her red eyes. then, she shook her head hard and denied, ¡°no! i don¡¯t have a son. i only have a daughter. she¡¯s gone! she¡¯s gone! i remember now. she was taken away by the nanny! you¡¯re that nanny, right? you¡¯re returning tian tian to me, right?¡±


    ye wen looked at mu heng in front of her with anticipation. then, she struggled free of mu cheng and was about to kneel down to mu heng..

 Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Bribe

    chapter 434: bribe


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu cheng quickly hugged ye wen and said with heartache, ¡°ah wen, believe me. i¡¯ll bring tian tian back for you. believe me.¡±


    ye wen did not pay attention to mu cheng at all. she just stared at mu heng with red eyes. then, bean-sized tears rolled down her face. she looked at mu heng pleadingly and cried, ¡°as long as you return tian tian to me, i¡¯ll give you everything! okay? return her to me?¡±


    mu heng looked away sadly, not daring to look at his mother. mu xiao was also feeling terrible.


    however, mu heng¡¯s actions agitated ye wen again. her originally crying expression suddenly changed, and her voice was hysterical. even the veins on her neck were visible. ¡°return her to me! return tian tian to me!¡±


    mu xiao was afraid that ye wen would be too agitated and quickly went forward to comfort her. in the end, ye wen was overly emotional and fainted.


    mu cheng carried ye wen to the sofa in the bedroom and mu xiao went forward to check on her.


    after forcefully feeding ye wen some sedatives, the father and sons sat at the side dejectedly.


    after a while, mu xiao said, ¡°you still have to treat your heart. i think we should persuade yinyin to go home as soon as possible. perhaps mom¡¯s illness will improve.¡±


    mu cheng and mu heng nodded in agreement.


    however, how to convince lin yin became a headache for the three of them.


    an old man who had been in the world for decades, a business big boss who dominated the business world, and a sly old fox who was full of schemes, the three of them were actually helpless against lin yin.


    although mu heng and mu xiao stopped the rumors from spreading, the news of lin yin seducing the mu brothers and even getting pregnant still spread like wildfire in the circle.


    when lin yin found out that the news came from su lin, the corners of her lips curled into a cold smile. she did not expect that before she could find trouble with su lin, su lin would find trouble with her first.


    since that was the case, she would not stand on ceremony.


    it had been long enough for the su family to jump around for a while.


    su lin was still watching lin yin¡¯s show, but before he could be happy for long, he was called back by his father.


    as soon as su lin arrived at the company, he was scolded by su zhen. ¡°you pig brain, why didn¡¯t you investigate those officials who opened the back door before you participated in the project? now, all the zheng family¡¯s projects involve official bribery. all the money invested is wasted.¡±


    su lin was shocked on the spot. ¡°how could this be? why did they suddenly investigate strictly? besides, i invested in these projects with the zheng family. a few of them were given to us by the zheng family. how would i know that they were all secretly operated? i thought they were all bidding normally.¡± su zhen was so angry that his head hurt.


    not only did they not earn any money this time, but it was very likely that they would all go in.


    before su zhen could think of a countermeasure, an investigation team had already come to the company to investigate.


    most of the projects this time were signed by su lin, so su lin was quickly arrested.


    su zhen had no choice but to call su fei over. he said to su fei amiably, ¡°feifei, have you and eldest master lu been doing well recently?¡±


    su fei did not know why su zhen suddenly spoke so gently, but she still replied with a smile, ¡®yes.¡±


    in fact, lu zheng had not come to see su fei for a few days. su fei was also anxious, but she did not dare to go to the lu family to look for lu zheng, afraid that if she met lu ming, she would face another disaster.


    however, even though she was anxious, su fei did not show it in front of lu zheng because she knew very well that if su zhen knew that her relationship with lu zheng had faded, he would definitely not treat her so politely like now.


    su zhen hurriedly nodded and said happily, ¡°that¡¯s good! that¡¯s good! it¡¯s like this, feifei. all the projects that we cooperated with the zheng family previously went wrong. now that your brother has been arrested, do you think there¡¯s a way to beg eldest master lu to save your brother?¡±


    su fei frowned slightly. ¡°only the zheng family¡¯s project has problems?¡±


    su zhen nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°only you can help your brother now.


    otherwise, your brother will definitely go to jail.¡±


    ¡°the zheng family actually dares to scheme against us!¡± su fei said angrily.


    in her opinion, if it wasn¡¯t for the zheng family¡¯s scheme, how could everything have gone wrong because of the zheng family¡¯s project?

 Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Invitation

    chapter 435: invitation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after hearing su fei¡¯s words, su zhen also felt that they had been schemed against by the zheng family. he said angrily, ¡°i was wondering why the zheng


    family was so kind as to give all the projects to us. so they were planning this.¡±


    su fei¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp glint. she did not really want to care about su lin¡¯s life or death, but she had no choice. the su family was now her backing, so if the su family fell, she would naturally lose a helper.


    su fei said to su zhen, ¡°dad, go back first. i¡¯ll think of a way to deal with


    brother. as for the zheng family, i¡¯ll make them pay the price.¡±


    with su fei¡¯s guarantee, su zhen returned with a little peace of mind.


    lin yin listened to the report and smiled in her heart. did su zhen think that this matter could be resolved by finding su fei?


    she did not expect su zhen, who had lived for decades, to become so naive.


    this time, lin yin had directly pushed the matter to the anti-corruption bureau, and the evidence was conclusive.


    ¡°secretary li, help me make an appointment with lu ming. we have some cooperation to discuss with the lu corporation,¡± lin yin said to li sheng.


    li sheng looked at lin yin in confusion and asked uncertainly, ¡°president lin, is there a need to be so official about meeting president lu?¡±


    in li sheng¡¯s opinion, if lin yin wanted to see lu ming, wasn¡¯t it just a phone call?


    lin yin glanced at li sheng angrily and said, ¡°this is official business. it has to be official, understand?¡±


    li sheng nodded as if he understood, but he still said, ¡°president lin, according to the normal procedures, if we ask president lu out, it might not be as fast as your call.¡±


    ¡°secretary li, you seem to be a little talkative?¡± lin yin sized li sheng up with an unfathomable gaze.


    li sheng immediately shut up and smiled awkwardly. ¡°i¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    on the lu corporation¡¯s side, shen yu was slightly stunned for a few seconds when he saw the shisheng corporation among the invitations.


    especially when he saw the word lin yin, shen yu was at a loss. he glanced at lu ming, who was dealing with work.


    if miss lin yin wanted to see ceo lu, wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of minutes? with his understanding of lu ming, if lin yin wanted to see lu ming the next second, lu ming might fly back from overseas.


    so, what was miss lin yin playing at?


    was it a stinky couple¡¯s fun?


    unable to guess, shen yu sent the electronic invitation letter for lin yin to meet lu ming to lu ming¡¯s phone. then, he stood beside lu ming and said softly, ¡°ceo lu, miss lin yin wants to see you.¡±


    lu ming looked up and frowned as if he did not hear her clearly. ¡°what are you talking about?¡±


    if yinyin wanted to see him, she could have just called. why did she need shen yu to convey it?


    shen yu looked at lu ming steadily, then pointed at the cell phone in lu ming¡¯s office innocently and said, ¡°ceo lu, look at your phone.¡±


    lu ming looked at his office phone in confusion, then picked it up and turned it on. he really saw that lin yin wanted to meet him as the president of the shisheng corporation to discuss a collaboration.


    lu ming was stunned at first, then puzzled. in the end, there was only a doting smile.


    since yinyin wanted to play like this, he would accompany her.


    lu ming said to shen yu, ¡°arrange a time. i want to have a good talk with the president of the shisheng corporation. remember, the atmosphere has to be better, understand?¡±


    the atmosphere had to be better. how could it be considered a better atmosphere?


    shen yu scratched his head. he had arranged so many business meetings for lu ming, but lu ming had never specially instructed him to look for a place that had a better atmosphere, so he had no experience at all!


    shen yu agreed with a bitter expression. just as he was about to make arrangements, he heard lu ming say from behind, ¡°hurry up. it¡¯s best if it¡¯s tonight. by the way, if it¡¯s tonight, you have to arrange a flight back for me now.¡±


    shen yu forced a smile. he had been by lu ming¡¯s side for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen lu ming arrange a cooperation meeting in such a hurry.


    however, after shen yu looked at his cell phone, he said with a troubled expression, ¡°ceo lu, we still have a banquet to attend tonight. are you sure you want to return to the country now?¡±


    lu ming looked at shen yu with a puzzled expression and even urged, ¡°of course we¡¯ll postpone the banquet. do you think this banquet can compare to the cooperation between the lu corporation and the world sheng corporation?


    secretary shen, it looks like you still have to improve..¡±

 Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Meeting at the Wrong Place

    chapter 436: meeting at the wrong place


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    shen yu had a bitter expression. there were many high-ranking officials, nobles, and business big bosses at the banquet today. most of the participants were wealthier than the shisheng corporation.


    shen yu shook his head slightly. she was indeed charming. their ceo lu had already fallen for her and could not extricate himself.


    lu ming looked at shen yu, who was standing at the door, in disdain and said loudly, ¡°secretary shen, why are you still standing here?¡±


    shen yu immediately nodded and went to his troubles.


    in order not to have any accidents, shen yu directly posted a request for help on one: my doss wants me to arrange a busmess meeting that has a good atmosphere. i¡¯m asking for suggestions from all of you. by the way, my boss likes the boss of the other corporation.


    as soon as shen yu¡¯s question was posted, various comments appeared.


    [look at yourself. do you need to ask us for help? your boss is clearly wooing their boss and asking you to arrange a vibey date!]


    [that¡¯s right. how is this a business meeting? listen to me. arrange for a themed hotel for your boss. believe me, your boss will be grateful to you!]


    [where are you from? i can introduce you to some very interesting hotels. i guarantee that after your boss enjoys them, he will increase your salary the next day.]


    [don¡¯t be too ridiculous. if the other party¡¯s boss doesn¡¯t have this intention, wouldn¡¯t it be terrible? everyone, be human! don¡¯t ruin the poster¡¯s job!]


    [what do you know? those who can be bosses are all straightforward. believe me. a sexy hotel is quite romantic. if you¡¯re afraid of being too embarrassed, you can arrange for them to be at a couple¡¯s bistro first to warm up. when the romance gets to the point, it will naturally be done!]


    looking at the bold and ridiculous suggestions of the netizens, shen yu was enlightened.


    his abstinent boss probably wanted to have sex, so he should indeed arrange for some adult business meetings for his boss.


    at this moment, shen yu suddenly understood. no wonder miss lin yin suddenly wanted to ask ceo lu out through him, his secretary.


    role-playing was on the rise. miss lin yin must also want to have fun!


    the more shen yu thought about it, the more he felt that he had guessed correctly, so much so that he forgot that lin yin was just an 18-year-old girl who had just passed the college entrance examination.


    she had also forgotten how her boss usually carefully restrained his desire for lin yin.


    soon, li sheng received a message from shen yu and said to lin yin, ¡°president


    lin, the lu corporation has set the time at seven tonight. they said that


    president lu will pick you up personally.¡±


    lin yin said directly, ¡°tell shen yu that there¡¯s no need for ceo lu to pick me up. i¡¯ll go straight to him.¡±


    after shen yu received li sheng¡¯s message, he conveyed lin yin¡¯s intentions to lu ming. lu ming said happily, ¡°alright, that¡¯s settled.¡±


    in lu ming¡¯s opinion, it was convenient for lin yin to look for him directly. didn¡¯t the two of them live next door?


    when the time came, he would just dress up and wait for yinyin downstairs.


    it¡¯ll have quite a good atmosphere.


    as soon as lu ming got off the plane, he went straight home. he chose a young-looking casual suit and even styled his hair handsomely.


    when she went out, she did not forget to put on perfume. then, she came to lin yin¡¯s building and sent a message: yinyin, i¡¯ll wait for you downstairs!


    lin yin, who had received the message, sat in the waiting room of the lu corporation. she was a little stunned and sent a message with uncertainty: ¡°which downstairs are you at?¡±


    lu ming replied matter-of-factly, ¡°of course the downstairs of the neighborhood we live in together. didn¡¯t you say you were looking for me? you don¡¯t have to go to my house. i¡¯m waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    lin yin looked at lu ming¡¯s reply and looked up speechlessly at the scenery outside the lu corporation¡¯s window. then, she lowered her head and typed: i¡¯m in the waiting room of your corporation.


    when lu ming saw lin yin¡¯s reply, he was stunned on the spot. it was not easy for yinyin to ask him out, but the two of them actually went to the wrong place.


    lu ming sent shen yu a message: how did you arrange my meeting with president lin? half of your performance bonus for this month will be deducted.


    shen yu, who was lying in bed enjoying the air conditioner at home, instantly felt his heart turn cold. wasn¡¯t it not seven o¡¯clock yet? why was his performance deducted? he felt so wronged.


    however, lu ming ignored the message shen yu sent to ask why because he was in a hurry to pick lin yin up..

 Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Lu Corporation’s Rules

    chapter 437: lu corporation¡¯s rules


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when he arrived at the lu corporation, lu ming saw his little girl looking around at the entrance of the lu corporation.


    when lin yin¡¯s gaze turned to where lu ming¡¯s car was parked, she walked towards him.


    lin yin¡¯s outfit today was indeed a little different from usual. it was a professional woman¡¯s outfit. the well-tailored suit matched with a tuxedo dress accentuated lin yin¡¯s good figure.


    especially the way lin yin walked quickly towards the car and the frequency at which she twisted. lu ming¡¯s adam¡¯s apple unconsciously bobbed, and his eyes were glued to lin yin¡¯s curvaceous body.


    at first, it was just his imagination. later, lu ming¡¯s mouth went dry. he wanted to push his luck and wanted to remove the layer of clothes on lin yin¡¯s body to see the beauty inside.


    such a beastly thought made lu ming feel hot.


    it was only after lin yin knocked on the car window that lu ming came back to his senses from his charming fantasy of lin yin.


    lu ming touched his slightly hot cheek and quickly got out of the car. he opened the door of the passenger seat for lin yin with a gentlemanly expression.


    lin yin¡¯s suspicious gaze swept across lu ming¡¯s face. for some reason, she felt that lu ming¡¯s gaze was a little obscure and ambiguous.


    seeing that lin yin did not move, lu ming asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s wrong,


    yinyin? why aren¡¯t you getting into the car?¡±


    lin yin looked at lu ming and smiled. ¡°i think there¡¯s something wrong with you now, lu ming? did you do something just now?¡±


    lu ming turned his head to look at the ground in embarrassment. there was something wrong with him, but he did not dare to say what was wrong with him.


    he couldn¡¯t possibly say that when he saw lin yin just now, he had the urge to strip her naked, right?


    then, when he realized that he did not dare to look at lin yin and that something was wrong, lu ming quickly retracted his gaze and pretended to be calm as he looked at lin yin¡¯s face. he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°no, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long time since yinyin last saw me. i was suddenly a little excited.¡±


    seeing that lin yin was still sizing him up with a probing gaze, lu ming quickly stuffed lin yin into the front passenger seat.


    the moment he closed the car door, lu ming took a few deep breaths. this feeling was really torturous.


    lu ming took a break outside the car before returning to the car.


    lin yin asked in confusion, ¡°where are we going now? actually, my original intention was that we could talk in your lu corporation¡¯s conference room.¡±


    lu ming immediately replied, ¡°how can that do? since you¡¯re working with our


    lu corporation, you naturally have to follow our lu corporation¡¯s rules. our lu


    corporation¡¯s cooperation discussions are all arranged like this.¡±


    lu ming spouted nonsense with a serious expression. then, as if he was afraid that lin yin would go back on her word, he turned around and wanted to fasten lin yin¡¯s seatbelt before setting off.


    lu ming suddenly turned around and approached her quickly, even reaching out his hand. this made lin yin instantly panic. she subconsciously raised her hand to block between her and lu ming.


    looking at lin yin¡¯s panicked expression and her hands that were protecting her, lu ming stopped in his tracks. even his hand that was reaching for lin yin stopped in midair.


    at this moment, lu ming was really a little embarrassed. although he did have a desire for lin yin and wanted to get close to her, hug her, kiss her, and have further contact with her, lin yin¡¯s defensive actions did embarrass him.


    for a moment, lu ming felt like he was some kind of pervert. otherwise, why would lin yin be wary of him?


    an awkward atmosphere filled the silent space between the two of them. one of them stopped in midair and froze, while the other held his hand in front of his chest.


    after a while, lu ming broke the silence and said, ¡°i just want to fasten your seatbelt. don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. lu ming had clearly done something ambiguous when he was at her house previously, but she was indeed a little nervous just now. she felt that lu ming wanted to do something, so she subconsciously did it.


    lin yin relaxed her hand in embarrassment. lu ming obediently fastened lin yin¡¯s seatbelt and sat back in his driver¡¯s seat.


    the two of them arrived at the cafeteria that shen yu had arranged speechlessly. the moment they entered, the two of them were stunned.


    the atmosphere in the entire cafeteria was dark and ambiguous. the key was that there were couples inside..

 Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Strange Shop

    chapter 438: strange shop


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin asked in confusion, ¡°is this the rule of your lu corporation¡¯s business meeting? it¡¯s quite warm.¡±


    lu ming wanted to scold shen yu to death in his heart. why did he have to arrange for a date at such an obvious place?


    lu ming smiled at lin yin awkwardly and said, ¡°the place secretary shen arranges for is sometimes a little strange. perhaps he thinks you girls like this kind of atmosphere more.¡±


    lin yin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    lu ming gritted his teeth silently. then, while lin yin was not paying attention, he sent shen yu a message: all performance bonuses for this month


    will be deducted.


    shen yu¡¯s heart turned cold when he received the message. he could not figure it out. didn¡¯t his boss want to date miss lin yin?


    then why wasn¡¯t he satisfied with the place that couples fancy?


    shen yu scratched his head in distress, bitterly planning which aspect of spending he would cut next month.


    after sending the message, lu ming looked up at lin yin and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll take you somewhere else.¡±


    lin yin turned to look at lu ming and smiled. ¡°why did you change places? is there something inappropriate here?¡±


    lu ming was dazzled by lin yin¡¯s bright eyes, especially under such an ambiguous light. lu ming felt his heart palpitate.


    lu ming finally understood. the more he looked at her under the light, the more beautiful she looked.


    lu ming was about to say something when he saw lin yin turn around and walk in.


    the attendant inside went forward enthusiastically and asked, ¡°hello, miss, are you here with the gentleman behind?¡±


    lin yin turned to look at lu ming, who was still standing rooted to the ground.


    her lips curled into a smile as she said, ¡°yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    lu ming was completely mesmerized by lin yin¡¯s smile.


    when lin yin called out to him, lu ming subconsciously followed behind her. wherever lin yin went, he followed. he looked like a ghost, no longer his usual cold and abstinent self.


    the attendant leading the way looked at the scene in front of him with a smile. he was already used to such a scene.


    even when he was led to his seat, lu ming still did not look very sober.


    even if lin yin frowned slightly, in lu ming¡¯s eyes, she looked coquettish and seductive.


    ¡°yinyin, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± lu ming blurted out.


    lin yin looked around and smiled. ¡°lu ming, if you don¡¯t wake up soon, i¡¯m going to smash this shop.¡±


    when the attendant heard lin yin¡¯s words, she was shocked for a moment. in the end, she thought that the girl might be joking and relaxed.


    lu ming did not understand what lin yin was saying. he just leaned forward slightly and looked into lin yin¡¯s loving eyes with a slightly misty gaze. he asked in a daze, ¡°yinyin, why haven¡¯t you grown up? you have to grow up, or they¡¯ll all say that i¡¯m old.¡±


    the attendant pursed her lips and smiled. she glanced at lu ming before her gaze landed on lin yin. seeing that lin yin didn¡¯t say much, the attendant quickly took out the menu and said to lu ming, ¡°sir, it¡¯s time for you to order.¡±


    lu ming frowned slightly and looked at the menu with a strange expression, as if he was thinking about something.


    however, he quickly fainted and quickly ordered a few dishes. at this moment, he only wanted to be alone with the girl he liked in front of him.


    the attendant was about to leave with the menu when lin yin¡¯s cold voice sounded from behind her. ¡°attendant, i haven¡¯t ordered yet. do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to leave like this?¡±


    the attendant turned around in surprise and said, ¡°this gentleman has already ordered for you.¡±


    lin yin looked at lu ming angrily and questioned, ¡°lu ming, you didn¡¯t even ask about my taste and just ordered something for me. i¡¯m unhappy!¡±


    when lu ming heard that lin yin was unhappy, his eyes cleared. he turned to the attendant and asked curiously, ¡°why didn¡¯t you give her a menu?


    the attendant had never encountered such a situation. she panicked for a moment before handing the menu in her hand to lin yin and glancing at her suspiciously.


    lin yin looked at the menu in front of her which could be considered to be expensive and asked, ¡°what dish is this?¡±


    the attendant stammered, ¡°it¡¯s a dragon-shaped dish cut out by our five-star chef.¡±


    lin yin nodded and continued to ask, ¡°what about this?¡±

 Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Stunned Lu Ming

    chapter 439: stunned lu ming


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the attendant answered honestly.


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect the price to be so high in such a small shop.¡±


    the attendant explained with a smile, ¡°although our restaurant is small, be it the chef, the ingredients, or the atmosphere, it¡¯s top-notch.¡±


    as she spoke, the attendant said teasingly, ¡°besides, a romantic shop like ours is most suitable for couples to understand each other. otherwise, our reputation wouldn¡¯t be so good. don¡¯t you think so, madam?¡±


    lin yin felt that the attendant was looking at her strangely, but she didn¡¯t say anything. she just raised her eyebrows and nodded noncommittally before returning the menu to the attendant.


    after the attendant left, lin yin looked helplessly at lu ming, who had been staring at her. ¡°lu ming, i always thought that you were the kind of person with a firm mind. i didn¡¯t expect you to fall for it the moment you entered.¡±


    lu ming didn¡¯t seem to understand what lin yin was saying. he frowned and looked troubled.


    lin yin sighed softly and looked at lu ming. she wanted to see when lu ming would wake up on his own.


    lu ming¡¯s eyes were hazy and he was a little stunned. lin yin did not speak. lu ming lowered his head in distress and said sadly, ¡°yinyin, do you think i¡¯m an old cow preying on a young girl too?¡±


    lin yin chuckled and leaned forward slightly. she supported her chin with her hand and looked at lu ming with a wicked smile. ¡°you¡¯re indeed ten years older than me. don¡¯t you think you¡¯re an old cow?¡±


    a wave of frustration hit lu ming¡¯s heart. he said anxiously, ¡°but i¡¯m just old. i don¡¯t look old. i¡¯ve taken good care of my figure and my stamina is not inferior to those young men. as for my skills, i haven¡¯t practiced them yet, my experience of self-sufficiency is definitely not a short period of time. you can rest assured. if it doesn¡¯t work, i can learn¡­


    lin yin was frightened by lu ming¡¯s cute words and coughed awkwardly. then, she held back her laughter and covered her face.


    in the past, lu ming had been shameless in front of her, but this was the first time lin yin had seen the adorable lu ming.


    especially when lu ming made a conflicted expression on his handsome face and spoke about such private and obscure topics seriously. it was simply too fun.


    lin yin pursed her lips and a nasty smile suddenly appeared on her lips.


    ¡°is that so? then how are you going to learn? are you going to find a few girls or boys to learn from? or are you going to find films and study from them?¡± lin yin asked with a smile.


    lu ming¡¯s dark eyes were suddenly filled with eagerness as they locked onto lin yin¡¯s gaze. he said with embarrassment and determination, ¡°i¡¯ll learn with you! yinyin, i can learn whatever you like. i¡¯m very good at learning.¡±


    lin yin felt like she was shooting herself in the foot. she said with a reproachful expression, ¡°who wants to learn from you? shameless! stinky hooligan!¡±


    lu ming did not refute. instead, he said sincerely, ¡°yinyin, i¡¯m not a hooligan. i just like you and want to marry you and have children with you for the rest of my life. i¡¯m not just being a hooligan.¡±


    at this moment, lu ming¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity and worry, afraid that lin yin would misunderstand.


    lin yin did not expect that she would fall for lu ming¡¯s trick just because she was innocent. in the end, she received lu ming¡¯s confession.


    lin yin didn¡¯t know how to respond. she whispered, ¡°getting married and having children is a lifetime thing. lu ming, you shouldn¡¯t say it casually.¡±


    lu ming frowned and said, ¡°i¡¯m not casual. yinyin, i told you that i¡¯ll give you all my assets before. i¡¯m serious.¡±


    in lu ming¡¯s opinion, the true feelings of this world were always ethereal, but the material sacrifice was real.


    if he wanted to hold someone¡¯s hand for the rest of his life, he had to show sincerity, and assets were the most obvious sincerity.


    lin yin poured a glass of water for lu ming and smiled. ¡°you¡¯re unconscious now. you should drink some water and think about it slowly. stop talking nonsense.¡±


    seeing that lin yin did not believe him, lu ming immediately panicked and raised his voice. ¡°yinyin, i¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡±


    the girl at the table beside her turned around and raised her eyebrows at lin


    yin. ¡°sister, i¡¯ll help you probe.¡±


    before lin yin could stop her, the girl asked lu ming, ¡°handsome, you said you¡¯re serious. why don¡¯t you tell me your bank card password now to prove


    lin yin widened her eyes and stood up to cover lu ming¡¯s mouth, but she still let lu ming say a few numbers..

 Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Stop

    chapter 440: stop


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu ming looked at lin yin in confusion. lin yin was caught between laughter and tears. the girl beside her laughed and said, ¡°sister, your man is a good one. yours is sincere. unlike mine, he¡¯s already in a daze, but he still won¡¯t tell me his bank password.¡±


    as she spoke, the girl sneered at the equally dumbfounded man opposite him.


    lin yin smiled awkwardly at the girl until she felt a slightly moist itchiness in her palm. only then did lin yin retract her hand in a panic and ask with a slightly straight face, ¡°lu ming, what are you doing?¡±


    lu ming smiled at lin yin. his silly look made lin yin lose her temper.


    ¡°next time, don¡¯t say your bank card password in front of others.¡± lin yin sat back in her seat angrily.


    lu ming said matter-of-factly, ¡°yinyin is not others. what¡¯s mine is yinyin¡¯s.¡±


    the girl beside her was about to die of envy. she asked lin yin enviously, ¡°where did you find such a man? he¡¯s clean and honest. he¡¯s already so old, but he¡¯s still a virgin. looking at his clothes, he¡¯s also from a rich family. he¡¯s even devoted to you and wants to give you everything.¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t imow how to answer and only smiled without saying anything.


    at this moment, the girl suddenly stood up and walked towards lin yin. she sat beside lin yin as if they were close friends and sized up lu ming with interest. she asked with a smile, ¡°sister, you have good resources. why don¡¯t you bring me along? i won¡¯t snatch your man from you. does your man have any good friends? introduce him to me and we¡¯ll get rich together?¡±


    lin yin only smiled faintly. then, she looked at the man at the girl¡¯s table and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you already have one?¡±


    the girl rolled her eyes at lin yin and said, ¡°sister, there¡¯s no point in pretending? i imow the rules of the industry. if i succeed, i will give you matchmaker fees. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    lin yin finally understood why lu ming was in a daze the moment he entered. it seemed like this was a shop that did unknown business, and it was specially targeted at men.


    lin yin nodded as if she didn¡¯t understand. then, she asked innocently, ¡®what industry rules? this is my first time here today, so i don¡¯t understand.¡±


    the girl instantly distanced herself from lin yin and sized her up warily. then, she smiled and told lin yin that there was nothing wrong before getting up and returning to her seat.


    however, soon, many girls started to look at lin yin. lin yin sensed that something was wrong and stood up to pull lu ming up to leave, but she was surrounded by the girls.


    lin yin hid lu ming behind her and looked coldly at the person opposite her. ¡°move!¡±


    the girl from before smiled at lin yin. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect someone from a different industry to sneak in. little sister, we don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. it¡¯s just that we have to make a living too. it¡¯s very difficult for us if you leave like this.¡±


    lin yin had just thought that this shop might be just targeting male customers with some bewitching drugs to make them willingly pay for this high-priced dish.


    now, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t just that. lin yin thought that these girls might have joined forces with this shop to do something, but she couldn¡¯t understand. was it that serious?


    she only knew that they might be doing something illegal. for example, these girls were alcohol or meal attendants who cooperated with the shop to trick some men into spending a lot.


    this was not something that she had to die for. could it be that these people wanted to kill her? were they so arrogant?


    lin yin frowned and held lu ming tightly. she looked at the girl sharply. ¡°then what do you want? to be honest, i still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to surround me like this?¡±


    the girl and the attendant looked at each other, as if they were considering.


    they were an online organization and usually shared the results of hunting men¡¯s assets, but many members had never met before, so the girl had treated lin yin as a member of her organization just now.


    the girl didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but she was afraid that lin yin would tell others what had happened. what if it was exposed?


    therefore, the best way was to make the other party one of them. that way, they would be tied to the same boat..

 Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Confrontation

    chapter 441: confrontation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the girl looked at lu ming, who was behind lin yin. lin yin¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold and fierce as she looked at the girl in front of her, scaring the girl so much that she subconsciously took a step back.


    the girl¡¯s aura weakened a little as she said, ¡°we won¡¯t do anything to you. as long as you hand over the man behind you and record a video to admit that you¡¯re one of us and you¡¯re just deceiving this man, you¡¯re also pledging your allegiance to the organization.¡±


    the girls beside her looked at each other. they had never had to pledge their allegiance when entering this organization, but in order not to expose what they were doing now, they chose to remain silent.


    lin yin sneered and said, ¡°you want him? i¡¯m sorry, i won¡¯t give it to you!¡± as lin yin spoke, she held lu ming¡¯s hand even tighter behind her.


    lu ming looked down at the pair of soft hands holding his hand. a sweet warmth enveloped lu ming¡¯s heart. his heart fluttered even more. it was so beautiful he felt as if he was stepping on clouds, dizzy and happy.


    lin yin looked across warily. lu ming was just like all the men in this shop. he could not be brought away. who knew how these women would treat these fat sheep who had fallen into their trap?


    the attendant watched as the situation in the shop erupted. she silently walked to the door and closed it.


    the girl did not expect lin yin¡¯s attitude to be so tough, and her expression was ugly.


    she had only drugged these men. if there was too much fighting here, it might wake up all the men who they had tricked over. therefore, the girl did not want to have a conflict with lin yin.


    however, looking at lin yin¡¯s cold expression, the girl had no other choice.


    the girl ordered the other girls to bring the men away. then, a few attendants in the shop took the place of the girls and stood in front of lin yin.


    ¡°i advise you to be smart. the man behind me is not someone you can touch,¡± lin yin warned coldly.


    lin yin thought that she would not attack if she could, in case something happened to the stupid lu ming.


    the girl opposite her thought that lin yin was afraid that there were too many of them, so she became more confident. she smiled and said, ¡°i told you, i won¡¯t do anything to you. i just want you to admit that you¡¯re swindling his money for our organization. this way, we¡¯ll be good sisters. at the same time, get this man to bleed and let us have some money to spend. this way, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°how would i know? after i hand him over to you later, what will you do to him? what if you¡¯re human traffickers?¡± lin yin questioned.


    however, just as lin yin finished speaking, the expressions of the attendants opposite her suddenly changed, making lin yin even more vigilant.


    lin yin thought to herself, there¡¯s no way that such a coincidence happened? she was just talking nonsense. could it be that she was really right? did they encounter human trafficking?


    the girl standing in front of the attendants did not notice the attendant¡¯s abnormality. she was caught between laughter and tears as she said to lin yin, ¡°what are you thinking? we¡¯re just trying to convince them to spend money. we occasionally cheat these smelly men of their money. how can it involve human trafficking? if it was really human trafficking, we sisters would have been sold somewhere long ago.¡±


    lin yin looked at the girl in front of her as if she was looking at a fool. then, she said coldly, ¡°in short, you¡¯d better let us go now. otherwise, i can¡¯t guarantee that your shop will still be around after today.¡±


    the waiter who had just brought lin yin in said mockingly, ¡°how arrogant. it¡¯s a matter of if the two of you can walk out of this door today.¡±


    as soon as the attendant finished speaking, those attendants suddenly rushed towards lin yin and lu ming, scaring the girl in front of her into hiding. this was the first time she had seen the attendants in this shop attack.


    no matter how she looked at it, that aura was fierce. it really frightened her.


    lin yin pulled lu ming with one hand and grabbed a wine bottle with the other. she knocked it heavily on the table and was about to swing the sharp wine bottle at the people who rushed up.


    suddenly, lin yin¡¯s wrist was grabbed by a strong force. seeing that the person opposite her was already in front of her, lin yin¡¯s heart tightened. just as she was about to break free, she saw two attendants who had rushed to the front fall back heavily..

 Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Sober

    chapter 442: sober


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin looked up and her slightly stunned eyes met a pair of deep but smiling eyes above her head.


    ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± lin yin asked in surprise.


    lu ming kicked away an attendant who was trying to approach the two of them. he gently took the broken wine bottle from lin yin¡¯s hand and said helplessly and intimately, ¡°how can you do such a dangerous thing?¡± lin yin had goosebumps all over her body at lu ming¡¯s tone. it was too greasy.


    lu ming pulled lin yin behind him and attacked the people opposite him with the broken wine bottle. after a few rounds, the attendants fell to the ground and moved back in pain.


    the man in front of them was really brutal. he pierced the sharp glass shards into their bodies without blinking. most importantly, they would not die.


    when the door of the shop was pushed open, the originally armed police were also stunned when they saw the people lying on the ground.


    li sheng followed behind the police and ran in nervously. he looked at lin yin and asked with concern, ¡°president lin, are you alright?¡±


    when lin yin was looking at the menu just now, she thought that it was some shady shop, so she asked li sheng to call the police and bring someone over. she did not expect that the subsequent developments would exceed lin yin¡¯s expectations.


    lin yin shook her head and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡±


    lu ming pushed li sheng away and held lin yin¡¯s hand quite naturally.


    li sheng widened his eyes and looked at it. he tactfully went to contact the


    lin yin looked around guiltily and struggled hard. she said in disdain, ¡°lu


    ming, what are you doing? let go of me quickly.¡±


    lu ming smiled shamelessly. ¡°you want your hand? i¡¯m sorry, i won¡¯t give it to you!¡±


    lin yin was stunned for a moment. she looked up at lu ming, who was in a good mood, angrily. ¡°you woke up long ago?¡±


    ¡°not very long ago. i just vaguely remember what happened. i remember that you held my hand and refused to let go. yinyin, you have me in your heart!¡± lu ming said happily.


    his expression was like a dog that had obtained a bone. her big eyes were about to narrow into a line of happiness.


    ¡°it was an emergency just now. don¡¯t think too much,¡± lin yin said unwillingly.


    lu ming looked at lin yin, who was quibbling in front of him, and burst with joy. ¡°so, even if you¡¯re in danger, you have to protect me behind you. yinyin, you like me.¡±


    lu ming looked like he wanted lin yin to admit that she liked him.


    lin yin frowned and said untruthfully, ¡°you¡¯re lu yan¡¯s uncle, which means you¡¯re my uncle. you just became a fool. of course i have to save you. you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡±


    lu ming pulled lin yin into his arms and said with a lustful expression, ¡°then how about i marry you for saving my life?¡±


    lin yin quickly retreated from lu mings arms and slapped lu ming¡¯s hand away.


    her face was slightly hot and a suspicious red cloud rose. lin yin glared at lu ming and said, ¡°you¡¯re repaying kindness with ingratitude. if you have time, you¡¯d better hurry up and learn, lest your skills are bad!¡±


    li sheng suddenly popped his head out and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°ceo lu, you still need to learn other skills?¡±


    lin yin suddenly came back to her senses. she had been anxious just now, so she had spoken without thinking. she just wanted to win lu ming verbally.


    now that li sheng asked this, lin yin¡¯s face flushed red.


    lu ming couldn¡¯t help but laugh. his teasing gaze swept across lin yin¡¯s embarrassed face before he said, ¡°yes, i want to learn skills too. i want to learn a skill that can only be learned if me and president lin work hard.¡±


    lu ming saying such things in front of li sheng and so many people made lin yin feel ashamed. her face was so hot that it was about to bleed.


    li sheng frowned in confusion and said in confusion, ¡°what skill requires both


    ceo lu and president lin to learn it together? is it tennis? or what? president


    lin, do you need me to help you arrange it with ceo lu?¡±


    li sheng was just joking. he thought that lin yin must be trying to please lu ming by going through so much trouble to discuss a collaboration with him.


    therefore, as lin yin¡¯s secretary, li sheng felt that he had to help lin yin facilitate this cooperation together.


    lu ming said shamelessly, ¡°you might not be able to arrange this. president lin and i will have to arrange it ourselves. of course, i¡¯ve prepared everything. as long as president lin agrees, we can start discussing this skill..¡±

 Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Slut Mode

    chapter 443: slut mode


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°lu ming!¡± lin yin couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    she was really embarrassed. how could lu ming be so thick-skinned to speak about such a shameful topic?


    lu ming looked at lin yin, whose eyes were burning with anger, and immediately realized that he had gone overboard. his tone immediately softened.


    ¡°i was wrong! i won¡¯t talk about it anymore! yinyin, don¡¯t be angry!¡± lu ming looked at lin yin pitifully with a fawning expression.


    li sheng slowly retreated. the situation was not good now. it was better for him to negotiate with the police.


    however, he still could not remember what technical projects the shisheng corporation needed to cooperate with the lu corporation recently.


    seeing li sheng leave, lin yin couldn¡¯t help but extend her angry little claws and attack the soft flesh on lu ming¡¯s waist. she twisted it hard, causing lu ming to grimace in pain.


    as for shen yu, who was late, he saw this scene. he stood at the door in a daze, not knowing if he wanted to go forward and disturb his boss and lin yin¡¯s interaction.


    but no matter what, shen yu felt that next month¡¯s salary was already saying goodbye to him.


    at the thought of this, shen yu¡¯s heart ached and his face looked a little desolate.


    when she saw shen yu¡¯s lin yin from the corner of her eye, she glared at lu


    ming and warned, ¡°if you spout nonsense again, i¡¯ll ignore you!¡±


    lu ming immediately lowered his head and raised three fingers at lin yin obediently. he pointed at the sky and swore, ¡°i swear, i won¡¯t talk nonsense again.¡±


    only then did lin yin retract her gaze and leave lu ming to watch the commotion.


    shen yu approached lu ming uneasily and said in a weak and helpless voice, ¡°ceo lu, i know i was wrong. i¡¯ll definitely investigate carefully next time and arrange it for you. ¡±


    shen yu really did not expect such a thing to happen in the dating place he picked.


    however, what shen yu did not expect was that lu ming would look at shen yu happily and say, ¡°your bonus for this month is doubled!¡±


    shen yu looked at lu ming in disbelief. he suspected that he was hallucinating and asked hesitantly, ¡°ceo lu, what did you just say?¡±


    lu ming raised his eyebrows and glanced at shen yu. he said heartlessly, ¡°you didn¡¯t hear? then forget it.¡±


    shen yu immediately waved his hand and said anxiously, ¡°no, no. that ceo lu, i heard it. i really heard it. every cell in my body heard it!¡±


    after lu ming gave shen yu a happy look, he walked towards lin yin.


    lin yin and lu ming only left after cooperating with the police to make a statement at the police station.


    lin yin sighed heavily. she was supposed to come to discuss business with lu ming today, but it was in a mess now.


    lu ming walked up to lin yin and bent down to look at her at eye level. under lin yin¡¯s shocked expression, lu ming pinched lin yin¡¯s soft cheek affectionately and smiled. ¡®you¡¯re so young. why are you sighing?¡±


    lin yin slapped lu ming¡¯s hand away mercilessly and even looked around like a


    thief. in the end, she rolled her eyes at lu ming and said, ¡°don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    lu ming straightened up a little hurt and looked at lin yin accusingly. ¡°i just want to repay you. why are you so fierce?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at lu ming in disbelief. even her voice was a few decibels louder. ¡°i¡¯m fierce to you? how am i fierce to you?¡±


    lu ming sized up lin yin, who had her hands on her hips, and snorted pretentiously. ¡°you¡¯re scolding me now!¡±


    when lin yin saw the obviously abnormal lu ming in front of her, she was so angry that her teeth itched. she wished she could go forward and bite this sarcastic lu ming into pieces.


    ¡°lu ming, can you be normal? have you forgotten your persona? you¡¯re the cold and heartless president of the lu corporation!¡± lin yin tried to pull lu ming back to normal.


    lu ming¡¯s eyes moved for a moment before he said calmly, ¡°i¡¯m cold and heartless to outsiders. in front of you, i¡¯ll only be as passionate as fire.¡±


    lu ming¡¯s lively eyes, seductive gaze, and affectionate expression made him look like a vixen who was seducing someone.


    lin yin felt that lu ming must have some slut button on him, and she had accidentally pressed that button today, so lu ming was now in slutty mode.


    lu ming didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with him looking like this. instead, it made lin yin, this old-fashioned girl, so angry that her face turned red. she was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t show her face. it was very interesting..

 Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Longing for Care

    chapter 444: longing for care


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    especially today, after lin yin publicly defended and protected him, lu ming was already so happy that he couldn¡¯t tell north from south. even his true self was released.


    for example, he really wanted to hook up with lin yin.


    after the two of them returned home, lin yin had just entered when lu ming consciously stepped forward to follow her in. in the end, he was pushed out by lin yin and locked outside.


    lu ming was not angry. he just told lin yin to rest well through the door.


    then, he happily opened the door of the house beside him and entered happily.


    lu ming had a good night¡¯s sleep. on the other hand, lin yin tossed and turned in bed in the middle of the night. in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but sit on the bed and look at the night light angrily. she muttered, ¡°lu ming, is he really sick? why is he getting worse?¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep, but before she woke up the next day, the fragrance of food from the kitchen had already wafted through the door to lin yin¡¯s bedroom.


    lin yin opened the bedroom door in a daze. when she staggered to the living room, she saw a busy back in the kitchen.


    the familiar back view made lin yin, who had always been vigilant, not react. she stood quietly and watched.


    when the morning light shone in, lin yin vaguely felt that there was a halo around lu ming.


    the man in the halo slowly turned around. when he saw her, a bright light flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. then, he approached her from the halo with a smile.


    it was as if the only thing left in the world was the man walking towards her. it was hazy and beautiful.


    just as lin yin was in a daze, the beautiful world suddenly collapsed!


    lin yin subconsciously reached out to stabilize her falling world, but the next second, she realized that her hand was around lu ming¡¯s neck. lu ming had already picked her up like a princess and gently placed her on the sofa.


    lu ming said helplessly, ¡°you didn¡¯t wear slippers when you came out. the air conditioner is on in the house and the ground is very cold. what if you get sick?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s lips parted, but before she could say anything, her cold feet suddenly warmed. she looked down in a daze at the man who was kneeling on the ground and warming her feet with his palm.


    lu ming wiped the bottom of lin yin¡¯s feet without any disdain and put on her slippers. then, he stood up in satisfaction and said, ¡°breakfast will be ready soon. hurry up and brush your teeth and wash your face.¡±


    lin yin looked at lu ming sluggishly, her previous life and current life flashing through her mind.


    before she was brought back by the su family, she was an orphan and lived alone.


    later, she was brought back by the su family and experienced the betrayal of her good friend, deception, betrayal, bullying, and finally, her tragic death.


    it was as if she could always feel care and appreciation from lu ming.


    previously, lu ming had combed her hair for her. now, he was warming her feet. every time, lu ming protected her like she was a fragile treasure.


    lin yin admitted that she was greedy for such care.


    therefore, when she was in the hospital previously, she had the thought of returning to the mu family just because she felt the mu brothers¡¯ concern.


    deep down, she still yearned to be cared for.


    however, in the end, she was still afraid of disappointment.


    if she did not look forward to it and have it, she would not be disappointed and lose it.


    this was the only way lin yin could protect her heart from being hurt.


    but in the face of lu ming¡¯s hot and blatant care, lin yin couldn¡¯t help but want to approach him. she didn¡¯t know how to face it. there was a hint of helplessness in her panic, but she couldn¡¯t bear to let go.


    lu ming looked at lin yin, who was sitting on the sofa in a daze and not moving. he joked, ¡°why? you don¡¯t want to move yourself? then i¡¯ll carry you there?¡±


    lin yin came back to her senses slightly. seeing lu ming¡¯s teasing expression, she immediately stood up and pushed away lu ming, who was about to hug her. she quickly ran to wash up.


    when lin yin came out, lu ming had already scooped some millet porridge for her and was fanning it to cool it down.


    when lin yin sat in her seat quite naturally and enjoyed the porridge that lu ming blew on, she suddenly realized that when had she become so used to lu ming¡¯s care and naturally enjoyed it?


    lin yin frowned slightly. lu ming saw it immediately and asked worriedly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? does your wound hurt? or does today¡¯s breakfast not taste good?¡±


    lin yin put down the spoon in her hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°don¡¯t be so considerate to me. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll get used to enjoying it and i won¡¯t be used to it if you leave in the future..¡±

 Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Trafficking Nest

    chapter 445: trafficking nest


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although she yearned for it, lin yin was more afraid of losing it.


    lu ming¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused slightly. he could feel lin yin¡¯s downcast expression when she said this and her faint desire to reject his kindness to her.


    lu ming picked up a small bun and placed it in the bowl in front of lin yin. he said gently, ¡°i did it on purpose. i just wanted you to be unable to leave me and get used to me being by your side. then, i want you to rely on me and trust me.¡±


    lin yin suddenly recalled su fei¡¯s instructions to su lin in her previous life to do his best to treat her well and act like a good brother.


    su lin was also doing it on purpose. he was deliberately treating her well, making her let down her guard against su lin and trust him completely.


    lin yin¡¯s feather-like eyelashes fluttered nervously. she was afraid. she was afraid that lu ming would be like su lin and deliberately approach her and treat her well, making her wallow in this goodness and hurt her cruelly in the end.


    lu ming sensitively sensed lin yin¡¯s sudden nervousness. he was puzzled and just continued anxiously, ¡°but i won¡¯t leave you. not for the rest of my life.¡±


    lin yin stared at the table and said without looking up, ¡°the world has changed a lot. you shouldn¡¯t make promises, lest you regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°yinyin, haven¡¯t we talked about this before?! i know you don¡¯t believe me, but i still have to say that you and i will be together for the rest of our lives until we¡¯re both gray-haired. i promise you because i want you to imow my feelings for you clearly. at the same time, i¡¯m very confident in myself because i can really do it.¡±


    lin yin did not comment on lu ming¡¯s words. she just picked up the spoon and ate the millet porridge silently again.


    lu ming sighed slightly. he couldn¡¯t understand. lin yin was just an


    18-year-old girl, but why did he always feel that melancholy from lin yin?


    was it because she had been hurt during her time in the orphanage, so lin yin didn¡¯t dare to love or accept love?


    if that was the case, lu ming felt a headache coming on. but it didn¡¯t matter.


    he had time. he could spend the rest of his life proving his promise to lin yin.


    when his hair turned white, he would proudly say to the old lin yin, ¡°look, i¡¯m not lying to you, right?¡±


    lin yin and lu ming had just finished breakfast when shen yu sent them the follow-up development of the small shop yesterday.


    lu ming was a little surprised. he looked up at lin yin and said, ¡°that small shop yesterday actually involved human trafficking.¡±


    lin yin was also a little surprised. she had always thought that that small shop was at most an excuse to extort money. she did not expect such a thing to happen.


    ¡°traffick who?¡± lin yin asked curiously.


    lu ming looked at his cell phone and replied, ¡°those attendants and those girls are not considered to be in the same gang. those girls thought that they were just there to make the men spend money. the restaurant drugged them to make those men pay quickly. but in fact, after these people left the restaurant, they would hazily book their own plane tickets to country d and there would be no news of them.¡±


    lin yin frowned slightly. ¡°country d again? that¡¯s so strange.¡±


    lin yin had spent her life in the orphanage and the slums when she was young. the people there were complicated, so she often heard about missing people. it was said that they were caught doing illegal work or had their organs dismembered.


    especially when children who were parentless like them and homeless people in the slums went missing, no one pursued the matter.


    however, she did not expect them to be so brazen.


    lu ming nodded and said, ¡°country d is involved in human trafficking, but


    country d has a small population. it¡¯s expected that they would reach out to china. the people who were abducted from this nest are all men. i think it¡¯s related to the underground black market selling human organs. these men have all gone to a private hospital for a full-body checkup before they were tricked into coming to the shop.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect your secretary to be so amazing. he arranged a good place for us,¡± lin yin said in amusement.


    lu ming said in agreement, ¡°that¡¯s right. there¡¯s already news about it. it¡¯s said that the president of lu corporation and the president of shisheng corporation took down a human trafficking den while having a date.¡± lin yin almost choked on the porridge she had just eaten.


    ¡°eat slowly. no one is going to snatch it from you. why are you in such a hurry?¡± lu ming said as he picked up a tissue and wiped lin yin¡¯s mouth..

 Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Not Taking the Unspoken Rules

    chapter 446: not taking the unspoken rules


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin quickly took the tissue from lu ming¡¯s hand and looked at him aggrievedly.


    was she choking because she was rushing? she was clearly frightened by the word date.


    ¡°these media people talk nonsense all day,¡± lin yin said angrily.


    lu ming smiled and retorted, ¡°that¡¯s not nonsense, right? we did go on a date yesterday, didn¡¯t we? besides, with that ambiguous atmosphere, no one would believe us if we said we were going to talk business.¡±


    lin yin put down the tissue and glanced at lu ming before saying, ¡°i was looking for you to discuss business yesterday. isn¡¯t your lu corporation working with su zhen¡¯s new company? do you want to consider changing suppliers? our shisheng corporation can give you a better price.¡±


    lu ming leaned back in his chair with a satisfied expression and asked, ¡°you want to destroy su zhen?¡±


    lin yin did not hide her intentions and replied frankly, ¡°yes! i want to destroy the su family at all costs and make them lose everything.¡±


    lu ming had always known that lin yin was hostile to the su family, but this was the first time he had heard lin yin say with a sharp gaze that she wanted to destroy the su family and make them lose everything.


    lu ming had investigated lin yin and the su family, but from the looks of it, there didn¡¯t seem to be much conflict.


    even if there was a conflict, it would end with lin yin¡¯s victory, so lu ming was wondering if he had missed something.


    lin yin¡¯s gaze clearly had a deep hatred for the su family.


    seeing that lu ming did not answer, lin yin raised her eyebrows. ¡°you don¡¯t agree? ceo lu, you should know very well that our shisheng corporation has an advantage and strength compared to su zhen¡¯s new company.¡±


    lu ming shook his head. just as lin yin thought that lu ming would reject her,


    lu ming said, ¡°you¡¯re a little late. i canceled the cooperation my brother gave the su family last night. so yinyin, you don¡¯t have to compete with the su family. i¡¯ll give you whatever project you want.¡±


    lin yin did not expect lu ming to cancel the cooperation between the lu corporation and the su family last night. all of a sudden, she did not know what to say.


    after holding it in for a long time, she said, ¡°i¡¯m not the kind of person who goes by the unspoken rules.¡±


    lu ming was stunned for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. he apologized dotingly. ¡°yes, yes, yes. i was too narrow-minded. i¡¯ll get the project department to bid fairly for those projects. i believe our little yinyin will win the project with her own strength.¡±


    lin yin was a little unnatural. she pouted in disdain and said, ¡°who¡¯s your little


    yinyin? it sounds so unpleasant.¡±


    when she said this, lin yin had an arrogant and delicate feeling that she could not even sense. lu ming could not bear to look away.


    his little girl was really too cute.


    lu ming was worried that lin yin¡¯s injuries were not fully healed, so he insisted on sending her to the company personally.


    when lin yin got out of the car, lu ming specially lowered the window and reminded her carefully, ¡°pay attention to rest and eat well. i¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡±


    lin yin immediately refused. ¡°no, you don¡¯t have to pick me up. go do your own thing. i have a chauffeur.¡±


    lu ming only smiled and did not take it to heart at all. he had to be more shameless when chasing girls.


    after sending lin yin to work, lu ming arrived at the company in a good mood.


    when shen yu saw his boss¡¯s lustful expression, he felt completely at ease. it seemed like lu ming would not withdraw the double bonus.


    to be honest, arranging a date for her boss was more profitable than other work tasks.


    it was just a matter of setting a date venue, and his bonus had doubled. it was simply too satisfying.


    seeing that lu ming was in a good mood, shen yu went forward and took out the bill from yesterday for lu ming to sign and reimburse.


    lu ming took the bill happily, but just as he was about to sign it, he suddenly saw another item below. lu ming raised his eyebrows slightly and pointed at the line with the hotel written on it. he asked, ¡°what is this?¡±


    shen yu immediately said, ¡°ceo lu, i made arrangements for you yesterday. my original arrangement was this. after you and miss lin yin have a sweet dinner, i¡¯ll get the chauffeur to bring you to this hotel. i¡¯ve done a questionnaire online. this hotel is ranked among the top couple hotels.¡± shen yu replied with a proud expression.


    in the past, lu ming had never done such a thing, so shen yu had no experience arranging a date for his boss. however, he was smart enough to consult netizens..

 Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Su Zhen’s Plea

    chapter 447: su zhen¡¯s plea


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    not only this hotel, but the small shop last night was also chosen by netizens.


    it seemed like this batch of netizens was really amazing. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to successfully obtain the double bonus yesterday, right?


    shen yu had thought that the reimbursement this time was a sure bet. lu ming would definitely increase the bonus when he saw his considerate arrangements.


    unexpectedly, lu ming only frowned and said calmly, ¡°all of this month¡¯s performance bonus will be deducted.¡±


    shen yu¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at his boss in disbelief. ¡°ceo lu? this, this can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    lu ming glanced at shen yu faintly and said, ¡°you don¡¯t work well every day and your mind is filled with indescribable dirty thoughts. this is considered malfeasance. fortunately, an accident happened yesterday. otherwise, if we really went, president lin of the shisheng corporation would probably think that our lu corporation is a group of despicable people who play with unspoken rules. you¡¯re ruining the company¡¯s image. tell me, do you still have the audacity to take the performance bonus?


    shen yu looked bitter. what was even more bitter was that he realized that he could not refute lu ming.


    every day was too exciting. his double bonus was gone again.


    shen yu wailed and wanted to plead for leniency, but su zhen came to find an explanation.


    lu ming did not want to see him at first, nor was she someone important.


    however, when he thought of lin yin¡¯s attitude towards the su family, lu ming wanted to help lin yin see what the su family was going to say and step on them.


    previously, when lin yin was in the su family, she did not have a good life either. this time, su fei even had the thought of ruining lin yin.


    the entire su family was not a good thing.


    seeing lu ming, su zhen suppressed the resentment in his heart and asked, ¡°ceo lu, our su corporation and your company have been working very happily recently. the project was handed over to our su corporation in a timely manner. i wonder why ceo lu wants to withdraw all the cooperation with our su corporation? you have to know that we signed a contract. if you change your mind at the last minute, it would be too lacking in the spirit of the contract.¡±


    lu ming didn¡¯t even look at su zhen in disdain. he didn¡¯t even look up and said lightly, ¡°do you still need me to explain how the su corporation got these projects? you should be glad that i didn¡¯t hold it against you for doing things under the table previously. otherwise, you would be in jail now.¡±


    su zhen puffed out his chest and looked up at lu ming. he said indignantly, ¡°the cooperation we discussed with lu zheng previously was in line with the procedures. now that lu zheng doesn¡¯t have any authority anymore, ceo lu canceled the cooperation with all of us partners and even said that we did things under the table. ceo lu, you¡¯re just trying to frame us.¡±


    lu ming snorted coldly and raised his sharp eyes slightly. he looked at su zhen coldly and said arrogantly, ¡°since president su thinks that i¡¯m trying to frame you and you¡¯re accusing our lu corporation of violating the contract, you can sue me with the contract. i¡¯m waiting for the law to punish me!¡±


    ¡°you!¡± su zhen did not expect lu ming to not leave any leeway.


    but now, other than grabbing hold of the lu corporation¡¯s projects, su zhen had no other way.


    the zheng family¡¯s projects had all been stopped for verification. su lin was also arrested and was waiting for him to get money to clear it.


    if all of lu corporation¡¯s cooperation was canceled now, how could he have the money to save su lin?


    even the money he had borrowed previously was about to be made ducks and drakes of.


    if the hard way didn¡¯t work, he could only use the soft way.


    su zhen¡¯s wrinkled face immediately filled with a fawning smile. he begged lu ming humbly, ¡°ceo lu, just take it that i¡¯m begging you. can you be magnanimous and return these cooperations to our su corporation? as long as you can let us off this time, we¡¯ll agree to any conditions.¡±


    lu ming sneered and said humiliatingly, ¡°president su, i¡¯m not interested in men.¡±


    shen yu, who was at the side, snorted and laughed rudely. he immediately forgot that his bonus had been deducted.


    the smile on su zhen¡¯s old face instantly froze. he stood in lu ming¡¯s office in extreme embarrassment. even his voice trembled in disbelief. ¡°ceo lu, please have some decency.¡±


    shen yu, who was at the side, knew very well that lu ming was deliberately trying to embarrass su zhen, so he said faintly, ¡°since you¡¯ve already done it, don¡¯t be afraid of others saying it. besides, sacrificing yourself for the family is a great virtue. there¡¯s no need to hide it.¡±


    the corners of lu ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he happily sent the video of su zhen being humiliated to lin yin..

 Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Thrown Out

    chapter 448: thrown out


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su zhen, this old thing, was heartless. before he knew that lin yin was not his daughter, he had already sold her as an item in exchange for benefits.


    such a beast deserved to be humiliated.


    su zhen was so angry that his face turned red. his eyes were filled with hostility as he lowered his voice and said, ¡°ceo lu, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°going too far? how can that be? in terms of going too far, i¡¯m still far inferior to president su, right? ma de, who¡¯s almost 70 years old, and the cruise ship incident. president su has betrayed his daughter time and time again. this is what it means to go too far!¡±


    su zhen instantly understood. lu ming already knew what he had done to lin yin, so he was taking revenge for her.


    su zhen¡¯s expression turned ferocious and ugly as he said sternly, ¡°as the daughter of the su family, she should give everything she has for the su family. if the su family is good, she¡¯s good. it¡¯s a pity that lin yin isn¡¯t my daughter. otherwise, if you want her, ceo lu, i guarantee that i¡¯ll make her lie on the bed obediently and wait for you so that ceo lu can have fun. it¡¯ll save ceo lu from being like this now, unable to get the one you love! hahaha!¡±


    lu ming¡¯s humiliation had ultimately caused su zhen to lose it. the embarrassment of that night made su zhen want to regain some dignity from lu ming.


    lu ming glanced at su zhen as he expected and was furious. however, it was not because su zhen mocked him for not being able to get lin yin, but because he did not expect su zhen to dare to humiliate lin yin so casually.


    su zhen dared to say that. once su zhen had the chance, he would definitely dare to do the same. as for whose bed he would send lin yin to, he did not know.


    a beast was indeed a beast. one¡¯s nature could not be changed.


    lu ming sneered at su zhen, his eyes filled with ruthlessness.


    shen yu tactfully called the security officers up and specially instructed them to carry su zhen all the way from the lu corporation and throw him out of the


    door of the lu corporation building.


    in shen yu¡¯s opinion, su zhen was simply courting death by saying such reckless words in front of lu ming.


    su zhen¡¯s bones almost fell apart from the fall. even his knees left a bloody mark on the ground.


    the pain woke su zhen up a little. thinking of the predicament the su corporation was facing, su zhen regretted it.


    he was clearly here to beg lu ming. why was he so impulsive?


    su zhen stood up and limped out of the lu corporation.


    when lin yin received the video from lu ming, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. she did not expect lu ming to have such a vicious mouth. he directly poked su zhen¡¯s sore spot.


    li sheng saw a faint smile on lin yin¡¯s face and thought that lin yin had found out that su zhen was facing bankruptcy again.


    he immediately took out the information lin yin wanted and said, ¡°president lin, i¡¯ve consulted su lin. the charges of bribing officials, fake contracts, cutting corners, and so on are already a sure bet. he probably won¡¯t be able to get out this time.¡±


    lin yin put down her phone and took the information from li sheng. then, she asked casually, ¡°secretary li, su zhen is your old boss. do you think i¡¯m vicious for setting them up?¡±


    li sheng, who was standing at the side, instantly sobered up and quickly said, ¡°president lin, why are you asking this? i¡¯m just an employee. whether it¡¯s the previous su corporation or following you now, it¡¯s just a job for me. other than being loyal, i don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡±


    li sheng was not spouting nonsense.


    he only sighed at the current situation of his old boss, the su corporation, but he would not sympathize with the su family or think that lin yin was despicable and vicious.


    the business world was like a battlefield. it was a competitive relationship to begin with. there was no need to be merciful.


    ¡°that¡¯s good! i was afraid that you would care about old times,¡± lin yin said with a smile.


    lin yin understood this logic, so lin yin did not hide anything from li sheng about using the zheng family to scheme against the su family.


    after all, she needed someone to do things for her.


    however, lin yin felt that she should give him some warning first. after all, li sheng had been with su zhen for several years.


    li sheng said carefully, ¡°president lin, you can rest assured about this. i am not the kind of person to not have one¡¯s heart in something. since i chose to be president lin¡¯s secretary, i will definitely abide by the professional ethics that i should abide by. there¡¯s no such thing as caring about old relationships..¡±

 Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: The Su Family’s Debt

    chapter 449: the su family¡¯s debt


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    it was just a job to begin with. li sheng did not feel that he had to protect any friendship for su zhen, so li sheng did not feel any burden saying these words.


    lin yin didn¡¯t say anything, but she nodded. then, she opened a drawer and took out some information to hand to li sheng. she said, ¡°send this evidence over too. at the same time, spread the news that the su family is going bankrupt and running away again. this time, i want su lin to go to jail and make sure the su family can¡¯t get up again!¡±


    in her previous life, su lin had lied to her with family ties and even shot her,


    killing her immediately.


    in this life, su lin should pay with his life.


    li sheng respectfully took the document bag from lin yin¡¯s hand and went down.


    su lin was still in jail and had not been convicted, but the su family had already fallen into chaos.


    in less than two months, the su family faced the situation of their creditors blocking the door again.


    especially this time, in order to quickly strengthen the new su corporation, su zhen borrowed a lot from loan sharks.


    therefore, chu yun was already trembling in the basement. she secretly called su fei and asked her to bring people to save her.


    su zhen had just gotten out of the car. as soon as he entered, he saw the thugs holding sticks and threatening the servants in the villa, as well as the mess all over the ground.


    su zhen subconsciously turned around and ran, but unfortunately, he was still caught.


    ¡°old thing, i heard that you¡¯re going bankrupt? how are you going to repay the money you owe us?¡± the thug grabbed su zhen¡¯s collar and asked evilly.


    at this moment, su zhen was filled with regret. back then, he thought that with lu zheng as his backing, his future development would definitely be smooth-sailing and there would be no problems. that was why he was so bold as to borrow money from a loan shark.


    who would have thought that lu zheng would be so useless? all his rights were taken away by the lu family.


    lu ming also took all the projects he had obtained from lu zheng back for lin yin.


    now that all his money was in the project, he had long spent it. how could he have cash to return it?


    su zhen pressed his palms together and rubbed them hard, begging, ¡°i¡¯ll definitely return this money. give me some time. i¡¯ll definitely be able to return it.¡±


    the thug snorted and pulled su zhen¡¯s hair hard, forcing him to look up. he said forcefully, ¡°i don¡¯t believe you. the news has already spread outside that you¡¯re already in debt. if we came a little later, we would have nothing. pay me back now!¡±


    su zhen started to cry that he was poor, but before he could howl a few times, the rod smashed into his leg. in an instant, su zhen seemed to hear the sound of his leg bones shattering.


    the pig-like scream lingered in the sky above the villa for a long time. even chu yun, who was hiding in the basement, heard su zhen¡¯s shrill voice. she was so frightened that she hurriedly shrank even smaller.


    even so, chu yun did not forget to send su fei a message with trembling hands, asking her to come over later. she was afraid that if su fei came over, she would bump into the debt collectors.


    chu yun hid in the basement from morning until late at night before she dared to sneak out.


    the usually brightly lit villa was dark now. chu yun tiptoed in against the wall. after confirming that there was no danger, she dared to turn on the flashlight on her cell phone to observe.


    the light on the cell phone was not very bright, but su zhen, who was lying on the ground as if he was dead, immediately begged for mercy in fear. ¡°don¡¯t hit me anymore. i¡¯ll return the money. i¡¯ll really return the money. don¡¯t hit me. i might die.¡±


    su zhen¡¯s sudden voice almost scared chu yun out of her wits.


    chu yun shouted angrily, ¡°su zhen, are you trying to scare me to death?¡±


    when su zhen heard a familiar voice, he stopped shouting and used all his strength to get up. he looked at chu yun under the light and said bitterly, ¡°ah yun, it¡¯s you. hurry up and help me up. my right leg hurts so much that i can¡¯t get up.¡±


    chu yun held the flashlight and looked around. after confirming that there was no danger, she went forward to help su zhen up. in the end, she realized that one of su zhen¡¯s legs was already broken.


    chu yun used a herculean effort to pull su zhen to the sofa at the side. after a while, the two of them were panting.


    ¡°call the ambulance!¡± su zhen said.


    chu yun quickly picked up her cell phone. just as she was about to call the police, the cell phone in her hand was suddenly snatched away.


    chu yun thought that the debt collectors were here again and shouted in fear, ¡°i don¡¯t have money. go and get it from su zhen. the su family¡¯s money is with su zhen..¡±

 Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Don ‘t Owe The Su Family

    chapter 450: don ¡®t owe the su family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su zhen looked at the person standing in front of chu yun and said with a straight face, ¡°what are you shouting for? chu yun, we¡¯re husband and wife. a


    calamity is coming. is this how you¡¯re pushing me out?¡±


    when chu yun heard su zhen¡¯s unhurried accusation, she also realized that there was no danger. she hurriedly looked up at the person who had snatched her cell phone.


    when she saw that it was su fei, chu yun¡¯s nervousness suddenly dissipated. she looked at her daughter with a sad expression and said, ¡°feifei, you¡¯re finally here. you don¡¯t know, those debt collectors just now scared me to death. your father¡¯s legs were broken by them.¡±


    su zhen¡¯s eyes were serious, and he still had the aura of a patriarch. he said to su fei in a commanding tone, ¡°why are you standing there? hurry up and call an ambulance. if anything happens to me, don¡¯t even think about living well.¡± under the dim light from chu yun¡¯s phone, su fei¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°dad, what time is it now? you¡¯re still putting on airs in front of me. can¡¯t you see the current situation?¡± su fei mocked.


    this time, there was a high chance that lin yin was going to torture the su family to death. su fei thought that she was not a member of the su family. why should she suffer with the su family?


    ¡°what an unfilial daughter. our su family has raised you for 18 years, but you actually dare to say such heartless words!¡± su zhen reprimanded angrily.


    ¡°you raised me for 18 years. hmph! when you sent me to that cruise ship, when su lin gave me to zheng chao, i no longer owed your su family. and this time, the su family made a comeback again. if i hadn¡¯t hooked up with lu zheng, do you think you would have so many projects so quickly? su zhen, i don¡¯t owe the su family anything. the su family owes me.¡± su fei¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    if she had not been bullied on the ship back then, she would not have been despised by zheng chao and threatened by zheng chao and the others. she would not have had no dignity like those prostitutes.


    she was the eldest daughter!


    but what about during that time?


    all her pride and dignity had been trampled on and she had even lost face in front of lin yin.


    all of this was caused by that bastard su zhen.


    if not for the fact that the su family was still useful and that she could plan to enter the lu family with a proper identity, she would have long asked lu zheng to destroy the su family.


    however, since lin yin had targeted the su family this time and there was no way to salvage the situation, the su family would definitely end up miserably. then, why should she save a useless su family?


    su fei¡¯s eyes turned ruthless as she said coldly to chu yun, ¡°mom, let¡¯s go!¡±


    chu yun glanced at su zhen, who was shocked and in disbelief, and stood up silently.


    ¡°su fei, how dare you rebel!¡± su zhen glared at su fei and her daughter angrily.


    if his phone had not been snatched away by those debt collectors and he wasn¡¯t able to walk himself. he would not have asked these two people to send him to the hospital.


    su fei laughed crazily at the side. ¡°in the past, i¡¯ve always wanted to please you. especially when lin yin came back as the eldest daughter of the su family, i always wanted to prove that i was better than lin yin so that i could please you. at that time, you were a very powerful father in my eyes, so i listened to you. but now, i don¡¯t need you anymore. su zhen, you¡¯re a homeless dog now. your retribution is here! hahaha!¡±


    su zhen felt that su fei must be crazy. otherwise, how could she dare to say that about him?


    seeing that su fei could not be reasoned with, su zhen turned to chu yun and said in a softer voice, ¡°ah yun, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for decades. are you sure you want to treat me like this?¡±


    chu yun did not say anything. instead, su fei, who was beside her, said, ¡°mom, think about it carefully. your daughter was sold to several greasy middle-aged men by this beast. for the entire night, no matter how much i begged, they did not let me off. it was this father who raised me for more than ten years who personally threw me into that dirty place and made me unable to wash myself clean for the rest of my life.¡±


    chu yun¡¯s eyes were dyed red as she stared at su zhen.


    chu yun knew a little about this, but su fei had never mentioned it in detail, so chu yun was unclear.


    now that he heard su fei say it, chu yun¡¯s heart ached.


    they had been husband and wife for decades. su zhen knew at a glance that something was wrong with chu yun¡¯s mood. he immediately said, ¡°i¡¯m also a victim in this matter. i sacrificed myself for the su family, didn¡¯t i? feifei, we¡¯re all doing this for the good of the su family.. only if the su family is good can we live a decent life, right?¡±

 Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Retribution

    chapter 451: retribution


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°you failed to set up lin yin and ended up being set up by lin yin. su zhen, stop quibbling. you¡¯re a beast with no bottom line! your son is also a beast like you! you deserve to die! you should go to hell!¡± su fei finally roared out the pain that had been suppressed in her heart recently.


    chu yun¡¯s eyes were red as she picked up the stick thrown by the debt collector and smacked it at su zhen.


    su zhen, who had a broken leg, could not dodge in time. his head was split open by chu yun, and blood flowed non-stop.


    seeing that su zhen was about to die, su fei pulled her mother back and said, ¡°there are people who want to deal with him. he can¡¯t die in our hands!¡± chu yun stopped what she was doing when su fei pulled her.


    su fei looked coldly at su zhen, who was like a dead dog, and said, ¡°it¡¯s better to not continue staying in such an unlucky place. mom, pack up and let¡¯s go!¡± before chu yun left, she even kicked su zhen hard.


    su zhen looked at the two of them leave and spat out a mouthful of blood. he pointed at the two of them and scolded, ¡°you will suffer retribution!¡±


    su fei only smiled and did not even turn around. she sneered. ¡°su zhen, what¡¯s happening to you now is retribution!¡±


    su zhen watched as su fei and chu yun walked further and further away. he was already unconscious.


    when shen yu brought his men over, he was a little surprised. why was su zhen already in such a miserable state before he could do anything?


    shen yu called lu ming and asked, ¡°boss, su zhen has already been dealt with. do you think we should still kick him when he¡¯s down?¡±


    lu ming looked up at lin yin, who was holding a plate of cut fruit and eating happily. he smiled and said, ¡°then take a look at how many kicks you need to make. ¡±


    after hanging up on shen yu, lu ming sat beside lin yin and snatched the piece of fruit that lin yin was about to eat before personally feeding it to her. lin yin frowned and snatched the fruit fork. ¡°i have hands. i¡¯ll eat it myself.¡±


    lu ming said dotingly, ¡°yes, our xiao yinyin is amazing.


    lin yin looked at lu ming suspiciously. she suspected that lu ming was not talking about her eating fruits, but about something else.


    of course, lu ming was indeed talking about something else.


    initially, lu ming wanted to punish su zhen, but he did not expect that someone had already come to deal with him.


    without thinking, lu ming could guess that the person behind the scenes was definitely related to lin yin.


    lu ming sighed slightly. his young lady was so powerful. what should he do?


    he could not protect her, what if the young lady did not like him?


    lu ming thought for a moment. perhaps he could work on cooking. the young lady¡¯s culinary skills were not good.


    lin yin looked at lu ming strangely. seeing him nod, shake his head, cry, and smile strangely, lin yin thought to herself that lu ming was getting stranger and stranger.


    in the past, he was the cold president. now, lu ming was like a big clingy dog. he still looked a little crazy.


    fortunately, this big dog¡¯s culinary skills were not bad. his advantages were obvious.


    on the other hand, shen yu received lu ming¡¯s instructions and began to think about how to deal with su zhen, who had clearly fainted.


    in the end, shen yu still sent su zhen to the hospital for treatment. in his opinion, living a life worse than death was the greatest punishment.


    su zhen was hospitalized, su lin was imprisoned, and chu yun and her daughter left the su family. the su family was completely finished.


    su fei and chu yun lived in the villa that lu zheng had given her previously. during this period of time, su fei felt that she had to keep a low profile.


    firstly, it was because the su family was now in debt. in order to prevent those debt collectors from pushing the debt on her, she could only hide.


    another reason was that lu zheng¡¯s current situation was not very good, so su fei did not dare to come out and show off at such a critical juncture.


    because lin yin and lu ming accidentally destroyed a human trafficking den on their date, they were exposed by the media.


    far away in country d, zhou hai looked at the photo in his hand with a meaningful gaze and a cold smile. his ruthless thin lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡°it seems like my future girlfriend is fated with me.¡±


    xiao ming looked at the photo in zhou hail s hand and said with a worried expression, ¡°brother, sister-in-law destroyed our den. what do you think we should do?¡±


    zhou hai put down the photo in his hand and said indifferently, ¡°if your sister-in-law wants it, give it to her. we don¡¯t lack such a small den. as long as she¡¯s happy..¡±

 Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Practice

    chapter 452: practice


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiao ming said without any foresight, ¡°but sister-in-law made a cuckold of you. she went on a date with someone else and even destroyed your nest. brother, do you think they¡¯re deliberately provoking us? oh, no, they¡¯re provoking you.¡±


    zhou hai was speechless. this xiao ming really didn¡¯t know how to read social cues at all. didn¡¯t he see that he was in a bad mood?


    not only did he not bring the goods back from this trip, but he was also driven back by someone. he had already lost all his face among his brothers.


    in the end, his girlfriend even brought someone to destroy his small den and it was with her lover too.


    zhou hai felt that he was already miserable enough. he wanted to hide this, but xiao ming still pointed it out from the side. what face did he have left!


    ¡°you talk too much! get lost!¡± zhou hai rolled his eyes at xiao ming.


    xiao ming touched his head and wondered how he had provoked this unpredictable person again.


    ¡°by the way, big brother, master zhou just sent someone over to ask you to go over. he said that something happened,¡± xiao ming said as he smoked.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? what¡¯s the use of having you?¡± zhou hai said angrily.


    if they had not grown up together and if xiao ming¡¯s father had not died to save his father back then, he would have sold this guy who was always incompetent.


    zhou hai shook his head speechlessly and walked towards the door.


    just as he reached the door, he heard xiao ming answer slowly from behind, forgot just now!¡±


    zhou hai closed his eyes and sighed. forget it, he should keep him.


    no one would want them even if they sold him. those who were stupid would not be able to be scammers. even the organs on their bodies would probably be despised by the buyers for being stupid.


    after walking past his father, zhou hai stood at the door and smiled. then, he muttered, ¡°looks like you¡¯re fated with my future girlfriend! interesting.¡± ¡°big brother, what are you muttering about alone?¡± xiao ming asked from not far away.


    zhou hai raised his head and smiled. ¡°let¡¯s go and bring your sister-in-law back.¡±


    zhou hai had no feelings for lin yin, but he could not take this lying down.


    in his opinion, lin yin was already his prey. he should be able to play with her. even if he didn¡¯t want her anymore, it wouldn¡¯t be anyone else¡¯s turn. it was only worth it if he sold her!


    not only did lin yin, this prey, escape from him, but she also followed a wild man to take his nest. this inevitably embarrassed him.


    especially this time. this was the first time in his life that he had failed to deliver the goods, so he had to get back the face he had lost from lin yin.


    at this moment, lin yin, who did not know that she had been targeted, was at yang xue¡¯s farewell banquet with a hint of sadness.


    yang xue enrolled in a foreign university. as she was afraid that she would be unfamiliar with a foreign country, yang xue¡¯s mother decided to go there early for the both of them to enjoy some time overseas and to familiarize herself with the environment.


    yang xue held lin yin¡¯s hand and said reluctantly, ¡°yinyin, i don¡¯t know when i¡¯ll see you again after we part.¡±


    lin yin patted yang xue¡¯s head in amusement and smiled. ¡°idiot, your house is still here. you have to come back for the new year, right? you have to come back for the winter break too, right? in just half a year, we can meet again.¡±


    yang xue nodded with red eyes.


    in just a year, yang xue had already developed a sense of reliance on lin yin.


    in yang xue¡¯s heart, she felt a strong sense of security as long as lin yin was by her side.


    if possible, she really hoped that she could continue to go to school with lin yin and stay by her side.


    however, through this kidnapping and the fact that su fei had targeted her previously, yang xue also knew that she could not be so soft and easy to bully.


    she knew very well that she had also suffered an undeserved calamity. after all, su fei wanted to deal with lu yan, and those people wanted to kidnap lin yin.


    but what should she do? she really liked being with lin yin and lu yan.


    however, people without strength would only implicate their good sisters and they would get injured for her.


    for example, su fei did not dare to bully lu yan, but su fei knew how to use her to make lu yan compromise, causing lu yan to be beaten up by the volleyball and sent to the hospital.


    for example, those people knew that they couldn¡¯t do anything to lin yin, so they kidnapped her to deal with her.


    therefore, if she did not mature, she would always be the target of attack and the weakness of that sister group..

 Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Changes in the World

    chapter 453: changes in the world


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    yang xue lowered her head and held lin yin¡¯s hand. her reluctant expression was transmitted through her slender fingertips, making lin yin a little moved.


    lu yan, who was at the side, broke the sad atmosphere with a smile. she smiled heartlessly and said, ¡°look at the two of you. it¡¯s not like we¡¯re separated by life and death. really, it makes me want to cry. stop it. today, we¡¯re here to celebrate the fact that xiao xue is about to set sail for the future. don¡¯t cry. what¡¯s wrong with that? those who don¡¯t imow might think that our xiao xue has failed.¡±


    lin yin smiled gently and held yang xue¡¯s hand. she nodded and said, ¡°ah yan is right. let¡¯s not think about these unhappy things today. we naturally have to be happy on a good day.¡±


    the corners of yang xue¡¯s lips curled up as well. she smiled and said, ¡°yes, yes, i¡¯m happy.¡±


    the sisters quickly hid their parting emotions in their hearts and tried to blend into the joyous atmosphere of the banquet.


    ji yun, who had been invited over as a classmate, watched the scene in front of him silently.


    originally, she also had a three-person sister group, but now, they were nothing.


    shi dai, that silly girl, had been comforting su fei all day because of the su family¡¯s bankruptcy again. she was the one who ended up alone.


    the word ¡®change¡¯ flashed across ji yun¡¯s mind.


    not long ago, su fei was still the eldest daughter of the su family. the three of them were all reputable eldest daughters in school and had endless glory.


    but now, the su family had fallen drastically. su fei had gone from the high and mighty eldest daughter of the su family to a despicable social butterfly.


    shi dai¡¯s results were not good, so she entered an ordinary school.


    the shi family¡¯s business was declining and they were no longer as glorious as before. she did not believe that lin yin was not involved. back then. the shi


    family had wanted to force lin yin to apologize to shi dai.


    fortunately, their ji family was sensible and protected themselves. they were still alright now.


    as for lin yin and the other two in front of her, in the beginning, one of them was lin yin, who came from the slums and was not loved by her family, one was the delinquent girl, lu yan, and the other was yang xue, a single parent with a lowly status.


    but now, lin yin was a new tycoon of the new city¡¯s technology company and had the sheng corporation in her hands.


    lu yan was no longer that delinquent girl. she got into a good university.


    even the poor yang xue had become a shareholder of shisheng corporation.


    although she was just a small shareholder, once the shisheng corporation continued to develop according to its current situation and with the support of the lu and mu corporation, yang xue would rise to the top in a single step in the future.


    a shareholder of a large corporation was even more glorious than a small company like theirs.


    if it was the previous yang xue, how could she have the strength to hold such a luxurious farewell banquet? how could she have the strength to study at the world¡¯s top medical university?


    based on yang xue¡¯s previous family background, it was impossible for her to afford the expensive gown she was wearing now.


    all of this only took a year.


    ji yun took a sip of red wine and smiled self-deprecatingly. as expected, life was unpredictable. if she had known that lin yin had such ability back then, she wouldn¡¯t have followed su fei to bully lin yin.


    if time could be reversed, she would resolutely stand in front of lin yin and fight for a rich future for herself and the ji family when lin yin was schemed against by su fei.


    however, these were just thoughts.


    however, when she thought about how that big fool shi dai was still by su fei¡¯s side, ji yun felt a headache.


    the su corporation went bankrupt again. shi dai was afraid that su fei would be bullied by debt collectors alone, so she brought her bodyguards to protect su fei. she had basically stayed at su fei¡¯s house for the past few days.


    ji yun sighed. in the end, she could only persuade herself that it was difficult to persuade a ghost who wanted to die.


    ji yun, who had drunk a little too much, was about to go to the washroom when she suddenly heard lin yin and mu heng talking around the corner.


    ji yun subconsciously hid by the wall. just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard the man¡¯s words and stopped curiously.


    ¡°yinyin, we really hope you can come home with me. dad is looking forward to it. i think if mom finds out, she¡¯ll be looking forward to it too,¡± mu heng said softly as he looked at lin yin eagerly.


    ji yun, who was hiding at the side, widened her eyes slightly. mu heng was the heir of the mu corporation and did not rely on the mu corporation to own the largest investment company in the country. he could be said to be an unreachable figure in the clouds.


    however, the noble man, who was usually only seen in finance news, was now humbly telling lin yin that he wanted her to go home with him..

 Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Ji Yun Eavesdropping

    chapter 454: ji yun eavesdropping


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ji yun instantly recalled the recent gossip. could it be that lin yin was really entangled with the mu brothers?


    looking at mu heng¡¯s attitude now, lin yin was really pregnant with mu heng¡¯s child, so the elders of the mu family wanted mu heng to bring lin yin back to the mu family to get married?


    because of the child?


    but if lin yin¡¯s pregnancy was true, was the entanglement between lin yin and the mu brothers also true?


    then, would the elders of the mu family agree?


    ji yun was shocked by her thoughts. she pricked up her ears and leaned against the wall to listen.


    at this moment, lin yin¡¯s slightly cold voice sounded. ¡°president mu, i¡¯ve already made it very clear previously. if you continue to pester me like this, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. even if i¡¯m like an egg fighting against a rock, i¡¯ll protect my freedom.¡±


    mu xiao, who had rushed over, frowned at lin yin with a slightly breathless voice. ¡°yinyin, we know that you haven¡¯t been doing well all these years and we¡¯re very sorry. but just take it that second brother is begging you. can you find a time to go home and see mother? she¡¯s been getting worse and worse recently, and her illness is acting up more and more frequently. just treat it as saving a mother who¡¯s gone crazy from missing her daughter, okay?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s cold expression changed slightly. she thought of the woman mu xiao had mentioned who had gone crazy and lost her mind for more than ten years after losing her daughter.


    ji yun, who was hiding at the side, was already stunned by this explosive news.


    just now, mu xiao said that he was lin yin¡¯s second brother? he even


    mentioned their mother?


    so, could lin yin be a child of the mu family?


    impossible. all these years, she had never heard that the mu family had a daughter, right?


    what was going on?


    mu heng¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°yinyin, after you were carried away and went missing after falling into the water, mother had always blamed herself. she really missed you. when she thought about how sometimes her illness acted up, she only remembered that she only had one daughter and didn¡¯t even know us anymore. she even knew very well that mu ning wasn¡¯t her daughter. mother had been waiting for you.¡±


    as mu heng spoke, his eyes were filled with pleading.


    he was betting that lin yin was stubborn but soft-hearted. he knew that it was a little dishonorable to use his mother to bring lin yin back, but this was the only way they could think of now.


    only by letting lin yin return to the mu family would they have a chance to make it up to lin yin. only then could they prove that they had not forgotten her all these years, nor had they casually found someone to replace her. only then could they give lin yin a sense of security and let her know that in their hearts, she was their family. no one else could. it could only be her.


    at this moment, ji yun was already stunned on the spot.


    she had thought of all possibilities, but she had never expected that lin yin was really a child of the mu family.


    at this moment, ji yun was very glad that she had only bullied lin yin on the surface and had not done anything very overboard.


    with mu heng and mu xiao¡¯s current attitude towards lin yin, if they knew that she had helped su fei bully lin yin before, their ji family would probably be in trouble.


    ji yun swallowed and carefully leaned against the wall, not daring to make a sound as she listened quietly.


    lin yin recalled the blurry figure she had seen in the photo before, and her expression was conflicted and conflicted.


    in her previous life, she had tried her best to please chu yun because she wanted to obtain a trace of motherly love from her. however, she was disappointed.


    now that her biological mother had appeared, she did not know if she still had the courage to accept another disappointment.


    was she also afraid of facing the fact that her mother was already deeply in love with that adopted daughter called mu ning?


    seeing that lin yin¡¯s expression had softened, mu xiao sighed and said, ¡°yinyin, don¡¯t feel burdened. as long as you don¡¯t agree, we won¡¯t tell mother your true identity. go and see mother. as for whether you want to return to the mu family or not, brother and i won¡¯t interfere with your choices and decisions.¡±


    mu xiao thought that if even his mother couldn¡¯t change lin yin¡¯s mind, they might really not be able to bring lin yin home.


    lin yin pondered for a moment. in the end, she was affected by her desire for family that even she did not realize. she nodded and agreed. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    as soon as lin yin finished speaking, mu heng and mu xiao heaved a sigh of relief.


    at the corner, ji yun waited for mu heng and lin yin to leave before heaving a sigh of relief and preparing to leave. in the end, when she turned around, she saw that there was actually someone standing beside her, scaring ji yun out of her wits..

 Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Mu Ran Is Anxious

    chapter 455: mu ran is anxious


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ji yun knew the person in front of her. this was mu ran¡¯s manager, wei chen.


    at this moment, wei chen and ji yun had the same expression. he was just curious and came over to listen. he did not expect to hear a big secret.


    that beautiful young lady, the young lady that mu ran took to heart, was actually a child of the mu family and mu ran¡¯s biological sister.


    thinking of how much mu ran liked lin yin, wei chen was instantly a little frightened. according to his understanding, mu ran probably didn¡¯t know that lin yin was his biological sister.


    therefore, if mu ran had romantic feelings for her biological sister, it would be terrible. it would definitely be a huge scandal.


    wei chen¡¯s gaze landed on ji yun, and his shocked expression instantly turned cold. he warned ji yun, ¡°you¡¯d better not spread this matter, or you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    ji yun nodded subconsciously.


    wei chen turned to leave. then, when he realized that he did not know the girl who was eavesdropping with him, he turned to ji yun and said, ¡°add me as a friend. if i find out that anyone knows about this, it will definitely be you.¡±


    before confirming this with mu ran, wei chen would not let this matter spread first.


    if others knew that mu ran had once liked lin yin and someone found out that lin yin was mu ran¡¯s biological sister, it would be very troublesome to deal with such a matter that concerned ethics.


    ji yun complained in her heart. she did not expect to encounter such bad luck just by eavesdropping.


    ji yun had no choice but to add wei chen as a friend.


    after wei chen left, he hurriedly drove back to look for mu ran.


    he didn¡¯t even dare to say this over the phone, afraid that someone would hear him.


    when wei chen arrived at the set, mu ran was still memorizing her lines seriously. seeing the anxious wei chen, mu ran smiled and said, ¡°wei chen? why are you here today?¡±


    usually, wei chen, this manager, was still very busy. he typically worked out schedules for mu ran, so he rarely came to the production team.


    especially since wei chen was in such a hurry and was sweating profusely from running, mu ran was a little surprised.


    wei chen looked at the people beside him and said, ¡°you guys go out for a while. i have something to discuss with mu ran.¡±


    in the end, wei chen even chased mu ran¡¯s assistant, zhao nan, out.


    seeing wei chen¡¯s cautious expression, mu ran¡¯s expression became a little nervous. however, mu ran still had a sloppy smile on his face as he asked, ¡°wei chen, why are you so nervous? did i have a scandal? that shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    no one will create rumors about me.¡±


    mu ran was confident. firstly, he was strong enough. secondly, he had always kept his nose clean. even if someone came to find a scandal, he was confident that he would not be able to find it.


    wei chen didn¡¯t know what to say. he was still thinking about what to say, but what came out of his mouth was, ¡°your eldest brother and second brother are bringing lin yin back to the mu family. they said that lin yin is¡­ hey, hey, hey, i¡¯m not done talking about where you¡¯re going. come back! mu ran!¡±


    at this moment, how could mu ran listen? his mind was filled with thoughts of mu heng and mu xiao bringing lin yin back to the mu family. he was so nervous that he thought that mu heng and mu xiao would bring lin yin back to the mu family now.


    in his mind, the mu family was the mu family¡¯s old residence. thinking of the people living in the old residence, mu ran¡¯s heart was in his throat.


    it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t heard of the recent rumors, but he felt that rumors won¡¯t work on smart people. he firmly didn¡¯t believe that lin yin and his two brothers would do anything bad.


    he trusted the characters of these three people, so when the news spread, mu ran only smiled lightly and used some methods to stop the rumors.


    but today, mu heng and mu xiao actually brought lin yin to the old residence.


    what did that mean?


    perhaps her grandparents already knew about this and were prepared to use lin yin to stop the rumors?


    even if that was not the case, he did not want lin yin to go to the mu family¡¯s old residence.


    his own thoughts were very simple. he did not want lin yin to come into contact with the people in the old residence, especially mu ning, who looked sweet and cute but was actually full of bad intentions.


    as mu ran drove, he called mu heng.


    there were a few beeps on the other end of the line. it was only a few short beeps, but mu ran felt anxious and uneasy. he secretly scolded mu heng for being so slow to pick up the call..

 Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Found His Sister

    chapter 456: found his sister


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    finally, the call connected. mu ran questioned loudly and anxiously, ¡°big brother, why did you and second brother bring yinyin to the mu family? what do you want? let me tell you, if you dare to do anything to harm yinyin or hand lin yin over to grandma and the others, i won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    mu xiao, who was at the side, heard his brother¡¯s almost roaring voice and smiled. ¡°who told you that we brought yinyin to the old residence?¡±


    mu ran snorted and said, ¡°don¡¯t try to fool me. let me tell you, i¡¯m not stupid.


    you¡¯d better stop bringing yinyin to the old residence now, or i¡¯ll¡­¡±


    mu ran was furious as she sped along the road. her mind was also spinning quickly. it took him a while to think of how he could take revenge on mu heng and mu xiao. ¡°i¡¯ll smash mu heng¡¯s investment company! then i¡¯ll smash mu xiao¡¯s laboratory!¡±


    mu heng smiled helplessly and shook his head. then, he said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t bring yinyin to the old residence. we¡¯re just bringing our biological sister home to see our mother.¡±


    mu ran was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°what biological sister?¡±


    although mu ran still did not understand, when he heard mu heng say that he would not bring lin yin to the old residence, mu ran slowed down.


    ¡°it¡¯s the sister we lost previously. we¡¯ve found her. we¡¯ll bring her back to see mom tomorrow. do you want to come back with us? let¡¯s get together?¡± mu heng asked.


    mu ran braked and confirmed with a look of disbelief, ¡°what did you say? who did you say you found?¡±


    mu heng said patiently, ¡°i say, we¡¯ve found tiantian. we¡¯re going to bring tiantian home tomorrow. we¡¯re going to reunite as a family.¡±


    when mu heng said this, he felt inexplicably sad.


    in the more than ten years that his sister had been missing, their family had never been reunited. even during festive seasons, it was cold.


    especially on the day of their reunion, their mother¡¯s illness became worse and worse, causing them to not have a peaceful and complete new year for so many years. this had to be said to be a pity.


    now that his sister was back and they were reunited, mu heng felt a sense of


    joy.


    however, such joy did not reach mu ran.


    mu ran had mixed feelings about this sister who was four years younger than him and had been said to be dead by grandma since she was young.


    his memories of his sister were not as clear as mu heng and mu xiao¡¯s. after all, he was only five years old at that time.


    he only remembered that he liked that sister very much at that time. however, later on, when his sister disappeared, his mother went crazy. his mother called for tiantian but her hands were strangling his tender neck.


    from then on, mu ran subconsciously did not want to think of his sister, because whenever he thought of his sister, he would remember his mother pinching him hard. this was a lingering shadow for the young him at that time.


    later, when mu ning came, grandma said that she was his sister.


    however, mu ran knew very well that mu ning was not his sister. even if he did not remember what his sister looked like, he vaguely remembered that his sister smelled nice and soft. she had a pair of beautiful big eyes on her fair face.


    however, mu ning did not have any of those. she looked extremely thin and her eyes were not good.


    especially as mu ning slowly grew up, mu ran had suffered a lot from her, so he kept a respectful distance from his sister.


    after so many years, the only person who could arouse his desire to be a brother was yinyin.


    for some reason, he felt that yinyin was very friendly. it made him feel like he wanted to be an older brother and pamper and protect his younger sister, yinyin.


    now, his biological sister, who had been missing for more than ten years, suddenly appeared. mu ran actually felt helpless and wanted to escape.


    ¡°you guys can reunite by yourselves. i¡¯m not going. tomorrow¡­¡± mu ran was a


    little depressed. he paused in the middle of his sentence and continued, ¡°i¡¯m going to see yinyin tomorrow, so i won¡¯t go to mom and dad¡¯s place.¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao looked at each other and said, ¡°can¡¯t you tell who our sister is?¡±


    they remembered that ye wen almost strangled mu ran to death because she lost her daughter back then.


    now, they could guess how mu ran was feeling.


    their mother had gone crazy and almost strangled mu ran to death because their sister was lost. for a young child, this was an uncrossable hurdle..

 Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Vixen

    chapter 457: vixen


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    even though mu ran had indeed let go a lot over the years, it was inevitable that he would have some emotions in his heart.


    mu ran was only immersed in his emotions and did not listen to mu hengs words seriously. he hung up the call without much interest.


    mu heng glanced at mu xiao and said, ¡°this silly kid can¡¯t tell.¡±


    mu xiao smiled helplessly and said, ¡°you have to tell him directly. otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to think of it.¡¯


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. he¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± mu heng put away his cell phone and said, ¡°shall we go back together?¡±


    mu xiao nodded. the two of them did not understand mu ran¡¯s feelings at all. mu ran sat in the driver¡¯s seat with a frown and mixed emotions. his mind was filled with how his mother had almost strangled him to death for his lost sister. he did not know how to face his sister.


    although he knew that his sister was innocent, he was conflicted when he thought about facing a sister who might be the same as mu ning.


    mu ran thought so much that he had a headache and lin yin¡¯s figure inadvertently appeared in his mind.


    in an instant, a ridiculous thought flashed across his mind. how good would it be if yinyin was his sister? that way, he would not be conflicted.


    lin yin was much more likable than a foreign sister like mu ning. she was also good-looking, just like his sister in his blurry memory. she was beautiful, soft, and cute.


    mu ran sighed heavily and returned to the production team obediently. wei chen, who had just rushed over to look for him, had already left.


    in order to ease his complicated emotions, mu ran threw himself into acting.


    in the mu family¡¯s old residence, old master mu asked about the progress of the investigation on mu cheng.


    at this moment, mu cheng, who already knew lin yin¡¯s identity, no longer had the mood to investigate her past. his mind was filled with thoughts of meeting his daughter tomorrow.


    therefore, in the face of her father¡¯s question, she only said vaguely, ¡°i¡¯m already investigating. i¡¯ll get boss to bring that young lady back tomorrow. i¡¯ll talk to her myself.¡±


    when mu ning heard that mu cheng wanted to bring lin yin back, she frowned slightly. it was only when old master mu and mu cheng ended the call that mu ning relaxed and asked with a smile, ¡°grandpa, dad said that he wants to see that girl personally. could it be that he wants to see that girl and let her enter our mu family?¡±


    when old madam mu heard this, she quickly said, ¡°ridiculous! is our mu family a place where a girl from a small family can come in casually? no, i want to see this little vixen personally. what does she look like?¡±


    when old master mu heard his wife¡¯s vulgar words, his expression immediately turned ugly. he sounded a little like he was reprimanding her. ¡°watch your status. how can you say that word with your status?¡±


    the mu family was one of the eight major families in the city. as an elder of the mu family, it was really indecent to say such dirty words.


    old madam mu immediately shut up after being scolded by old master mu, but there was some resentment in her heart. if it weren¡¯t for lin yin, who had the intention to seduce the descendants of her family, she wouldn¡¯t have been scolded by her husband at such an old age.


    fortunately, there were no outsiders now. there was only mu ning, whom she doted on and protected. otherwise, as the elder of the mu family and the mistress of the mu family, where would she put her face?


    after old master mu left, mu ning said softly to old madam mu, ¡°grandma, are we just going to ignore it? i know it¡¯s hard to say about relationships, but big brother and the others are so outstanding. i keep feeling that only the most outstanding women in the world are worthy of them. i just feel very worried. i don¡¯t know why?¡±


    old madam mu snorted. ¡°it¡¯s impossible not to care! our mu family can¡¯t let a lowly thing pollute us and dirty our bloodline, making us a joke in the capital!¡±


    ¡°grandma is still the most awake.¡± mu ning sighed, then continued with a worried expression, ¡°but that girl is going to see dad tomorrow. what if dad acknowledges her?¡±


    ¡°no, i¡¯ll meet him myself tomorrow!¡± old madam mu said sternly.


    lin yin? she wanted to meet this vixen, who had actually charmed her three grandsons.


    ¡°then ah ning will go with grandma. although that girl looks like a good girl, grandma, you were right before. you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. i¡¯m afraid that if she finds out that grandma is stopping her from entering, she¡¯ll fly into a rage out of humiliation and harm grandma,¡± mu ning said worriedly..

 Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Mu Ning’s Origin

    chapter 458: mu ning¡¯s origin


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old madam mu held mu ning¡¯s hand and said with relief, ¡°ah ning, you know how to appreciate grandma¡¯s painstaking efforts. it¡¯s really grandma¡¯s blessing to have you as my sweetheart.¡±


    mu ning quickly held old madam mu¡¯s hand and said reproachfully, ¡°grandma, what nonsense are you talking about? it¡¯s ah ning¡¯s blessing to meet grandma and be brought up by grandma. otherwise, ah ning might have been bullied to death in the orphanage long ago.¡±


    old madam mu smiled and looked at her grateful granddaughter who she brought up personally. the love in her heart was overflowing on her face.


    back then, mu tian was carried into the sea by a babysitter and died. her corpse could not be found. later on, the entire mu family was in chaos.


    ye wen was crazy. mu cheng accompanied his crazy wife every day, and the mu family¡¯s business was also in trouble. at that time, she felt that this matter was not ordinary.


    why would a babysitter jump into the sea with a month-old baby?


    therefore, she felt that there was something unlucky and dirty at home, so she went to the temple overnight to find an eminent monk to crack it.


    after forty-nine days of pious prayer, the master finally gave them a way to resolve it. finding a child who complimented the luck of the mu family would not only resolve the current chaotic situation of the mu family, but also allow the mu family to advance to a higher level.


    old madam mu agreed deeply. it was very easy for a family like the mu family to raise a child.


    moreover, ye wen was crazy because she had lost her daughter. if she gave ye wen a new child, ye wen might recover from her illness.


    hence, according to the guidance of the eminent monk, old madam mu found mu ning in the orphanage who had been sent to the orphanage not long after she was born. then, she made the decision to adopt her for mu cheng and ye wen.


    however, old madam mu did not expect that ye wen, who had gone crazy, could still recognize that mu ning was not her biological daughter.


    when ye wen saw that mu ning was still a baby, she became even crazier and almost strangled mu ning to death.


    however, mu ning was a child given to the mu family by an eminent monk to increase their luck and ward off evil spirits. naturally, old madam mu could not send her back.


    therefore, all these years, mu ning had been raised by old madam mu. she was even closer to old madam mu than her biological grandchildren.


    old madam mu patted mu ning¡¯s head lovingly and smiled. ¡°our ah ning was born with good fortune, so grandma was happy to see you, so i brought you home.¡±


    they held hands and smiled harmoniously.


    not only was mu ran affected by the revelation of lin yin¡¯s identity, but ji yun also nervously found shi dai.


    she knew very well that with shi dai¡¯s personality, she would definitely foolishly follow su fei to go against lin yin.


    but now, lin yin was the daughter of the mu family who had been wandering outside.


    in the past, lin yin did not have an identity and only had the shisheng corporation. that was fine.


    even if the mu family looked at lin yin differently, she was not a member of the mu family, so ji yun did not think that the mu family would protect her so hard.


    however, it was different now that lin yin was a member of the mu family. if she really provoked the mu family, the shi family would probably be finished.


    shi dai looked at ji yun, whose expression changed quickly, and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°ah yun, what¡¯s with your expression? you look like you¡¯re about to face a calamity? no, do you think i¡¯m about to face a calamity?¡±


    ji yun angrily looked at shi dai and said, ¡°you can see my hidden meaning now. you don¡¯t look stupid. why do you have to meet su fei? it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve been bewitched and can¡¯t see through her?¡±


    shi dai looked at the serious ji yun in front of her at a loss and said in a daze, ¡°ah yun, what are you talking about? feifei is our good sister. we have to trust each other, right?¡±


    ji yun let out a shaky breath. she did not dare to tell shi dai lin yin¡¯s true identity directly and could only say solemnly, ¡°since we trust each other, you¡¯ll believe what i say, right? dai dai, you and i are the sisters who grew up together. you¡¯ll believe my words more, right?¡±


    shi dai frowned and nodded subconsciously. ¡°yes, yes, i believe you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no but!¡± ji yun interrupted shi dai¡¯s unfinished words and said anxiously, ¡°di dai, from today onwards, don¡¯t provoke lin yin again.. even if su fei wants to do something to lin yin, you have to hide far away, understand?¡±

 Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Preparing to Go Out

    chapter 459: preparing to go out


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing ji yun¡¯s excited expression, shi dai was even more puzzled. she asked, ¡°why are you suddenly like this? did lin yin threaten you? i knew it. lin yin must be relying on her relationship with the shisheng corporation and the lu family to be arrogant and bullying outside. feifei is right!¡±


    ¡°shi dai!¡± ji yun¡¯s voice was very loud and her expression was filled with anxiousness. she was so excited that her voice sounded a little torn.


    ji yun wanted to save her sister on account that they grew up together when they were young, on account that shi dai had never left any room for help when it came to her sisters, and on account of shi dai¡¯s innocence.


    in the end, she really did not expect that shi dai had been brainwashed by su fei to this extent.


    shi dai was shocked by ji yun¡¯s shout. she continued hesitantly, ¡°did i say anything wrong? isn¡¯t that the case? ah yun, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. lin yin¡¯s shisheng corporation is only a little stronger than the su corporation.


    feifei¡¯s family hasn¡¯t gone bankrupt yet. we don¡¯t have to be afraid of her.¡±


    when ji yun heard shi dai¡¯s unchanging words, she was so angry that she wanted to close her eyes and leave.


    however, in the end, ji yun suppressed the anxiety in her heart and said slowly and seriously, ¡°dai dai, promise me that you won¡¯t provoke lin yin in the future, okay? believe me, okay? every time you choose to believe su fei between me and su fei, it will make me suspect that our friendship of more than ten years is not as good as your sisterhood with su fei for a few years.¡±


    shi dai looked at ji yun in front of her in a daze. even though ji yun had said before not to let her believe su fei¡¯s words too much, she was not as serious as this time.


    seeing that shi dai was silent, ji yun calmed down and continued, ¡°i wasn¡¯t bullied by lin yin, and my family wasn¡¯t bullied by lin yin¡¯s shisheng corporation. i just don¡¯t want you to participate in the battle between lin yin and su fei. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be used by su fei. dai, can you believe me this time?¡±


    ji yun did not dare to reveal lin yin¡¯s identity directly, afraid that it would be troublesome if mu ran¡¯s manager really found her.


    therefore, ji yun could only ask shi dai not to participate in the conflict between lin yin and su fei.


    ¡°i¡¯ll agree. why are you so serious? it¡¯s scary. it¡¯s just not participating in lin yin and feifei¡¯s matters. i won¡¯t interfere. but if lin yin bullies feifei, i can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing,¡± shi dai said with a pout.


    ji yun shook her head mockingly and smiled. ¡°don¡¯t worry, if su fei doesn¡¯t cause trouble, lin yin won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    shi dai widened her eyes and was about to retort when ji yun stopped her.


    ji yun smiled and grabbed shi dai¡¯s arm. ¡°it¡¯s not easy for us to graduate. shall we go out and play?¡±


    ¡°now?¡± shi dai asked with a frown. then, she said, ¡°let¡¯s push it back? feifei hasn¡¯t recovered from her injuries when she went to the resort previously. recently, her family went bankrupt again. i want to wait for her to recover a little. the three of us will go together.¡±


    ji yun shook off shi dai¡¯s hand angrily and said, ¡°i just want to go with you alone. if you want to go with su fei, you can go with her after she recovers.


    anyway, i¡¯m not going!¡±


    seeing that ji yun was about to turn around and leave, shi dai quickly pulled ji


    yun back and said, ¡°okay, okay, okay! then i¡¯ll play with you first.¡±


    the corners of ji yun¡¯s lips curled up smugly. then, she said in satisfaction, ¡°okay!¡±


    ji yun had a faint guess that the su corporation¡¯s bankruptcy might be related to lin yin.


    perhaps lin yin would not let su fei off so quickly, so it was necessary to bring shi dai out to hide for the time being.


    besides, she had subconsciously found out about lin yin¡¯s identity. in order to prevent any accidents, she would hide.


    ¡°then we¡¯ll set off the day after tomorrow. what do you think?¡± ji yun asked shi dai.


    there was a hint of struggle in shi dai¡¯s dark brows. however, when she looked up and saw ji yun¡¯s expectant gaze, shi dai finally agreed.


    seeing shi dai nod, ji yun smiled and suggested, ¡°let¡¯s go to the island we¡¯ve always wanted to go to before? let¡¯s go out to the sea to see dolphins. i begged my brother to buy me a small apartment by the sea there a long time ago. this time, the two of us can go over and play together.¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll talk to su fei tomorrow and not go to her place the day after tomorrow,¡± shi dai said.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll set the itinerary first,¡± ji yun said happily.


    the next morning, shi dai went to look for su fei.


    ¡°so, dai dai left me to play with ji yun?¡± su fei said with an ambiguous


    expression..

 Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Chasing Someone Away

    chapter 460: chasing someone away


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    shi dai quickly waved her hand and shook her head. ¡°it¡¯s not like that, feifei. i just agreed to go with ji yun previously. in addition, your health isn¡¯t very good now, so i think it¡¯s better for you to still be at home recuperating.¡±


    when shi dai said this, she sounded very anxious, afraid that su fei would misunderstand her.


    su fei smiled nonchalantly and said, ¡°why are you so nervous? i¡¯m not blaming you! you¡¯re right. my injuries haven¡¯t healed yet, so i naturally can¡¯t go far. but remember to bring me souvenirs when the time comes. just treat it as if i¡¯m going to play with the two of you.¡±


    seeing that su fei did not look unhappy, shi dai smiled foolishly in relief. among the three of them, two of them suddenly broke up. the most difficult person to be with was the one who had yet to break up with the other two.


    shi dai immediately replied, ¡°of course. if i see anything delicious or fun, i¡¯ll bring it back for you.¡±


    then, shi dai carefully asked about su fei¡¯s injuries before leaving.


    su fei watched as shi dai left. the smile she had just faced disappeared without a trace, replaced by a coldness like a snake.


    she had always known that ji yun was smarter than shi dai and knew how to judge the situation.


    therefore, after their friendship split, su fei had never thought of fighting for ji yun.


    in su fei¡¯s opinion, shi dai was more emotional and much more stupid than ji yun. she was easier to control.


    hence, she did not expect that shi dai would leave the injured her behind and go out to play with ji yun.


    as expected, everyone was selfish. why would she expect shi dai¡¯s friendship with her to be deep? how ridiculous!


    however, this was good too. since there was no friendship between them, they could be sisters without any true feelings.


    su fei watched shi dai leave. just as she was about to go upstairs, a few people in black suits appeared at the entrance. the leader was bald and looked fierce.


    su fei was shocked and questioned loudly, ¡°who are you? i¡¯m warning you, this is a private residence. it¡¯s illegal to trespass! if you don¡¯t go out, i¡¯m going to call the police.¡±


    su fei was very flustered. su zhen owed so much money. if those debt collectors came to her, it would be difficult to resolve the matter!


    the people did not care about su fei¡¯s warning at all. they just looked at su fei aggressively and chu yun, who had been attracted by su fei¡¯s loud voice.


    seeing that those people ignored her warning and continued to approach them,


    su fei¡¯s voice became louder. ¡°don¡¯t mess around. let me tell you, i¡¯m lu zheng¡¯s goddaughter. i represent the lu family behind me. if you dare to mess around, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±


    in the end, the bald man only smiled mockingly and said, ¡°lu zheng? we¡¯re following the orders of the third master of the lu family. who does lu zheng think he is?¡±


    su fei did not expect these people to be lu ming¡¯s men. her heart trembled slightly as she said, ¡°no matter what, lu zheng is lu ming¡¯s big brother. it¡¯s easy for lu zheng to deal with you. you¡¯d better think it through. the eldest son is the eldest son. no matter how much the lu family likes lu ming now, they won¡¯t allow lu ming to ride on lu zheng¡¯s head.¡±


    su fei had thought that her words would at least intimidate the few people in front of her for a short period of time. however, she did not know what she said, but the person opposite her actually laughed mockingly.


    ¡°miss su, right? you don¡¯t have to say such ridiculous things to scare us. who asked you to be blind enough to provoke miss lin yin, the person at the tip of


    our third master¡¯s heart! so we¡¯re here to take back the lu family¡¯s villa on behalf of our third master,¡± the bald man said.


    ¡°lin yin?¡± su fei gritted her teeth and blurted out. she didn¡¯t expect lin yin to be so detestable that she even wanted to take away the tiles she used to shelter herself from the wind and rain!


    su fei was furious. these days, she had clearly been avoiding lin yin. she had not even gone to settle the score with lin yin regarding the su family¡¯s bankruptcy. in the end, she did not expect lin yin to go too far and even chase her out.


    chu yun looked worriedly at the person opposite her and then at su fei.


    if this villa was taken back by the lu family, the mother and daughter would really have to sleep on the streets.


    chu yun boldly stood up and said, ¡°lu zheng gave this house to feifei. even your lu family has no right to take it back. besides, is the dignified lu family short of a villa? you¡¯re clearly bullying her..¡±

 Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Lin Yin Attacks?

    chapter 461: lin yin attacks?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the bald man only looked at the mother and daughter in front of him in disdain and said righteously, ¡°not to mention that this villa is the lu family¡¯s to begin with. even if this villa doesn¡¯t belong to the lu family, lu zheng still has a wife. all the money lu zheng spends on you, his mistress, is joint property of the husband and wife. as long as lu zheng¡¯s wife wants it back, you have to spit it out.¡±


    ¡°who are you calling a mistress? i¡¯m lu zheng¡¯s goddaughter! if you continue to slander me like this, when my godfather gets better and comes out to look for me, i¡¯ll make you suffer to be unable to bear the consequences of failure,¡±


    su fei shouted angrily.


    she imew that she was a mistress, but she was unwilling to admit it.


    when lu zheng recovered, she would definitely shut these dogs of the lu family up forever.


    or perhaps, when she became lu zheng¡¯s wife and became the legitimate


    young madam of the lu family, she would personally teach them a lesson.


    ¡°miss su, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. we¡¯ll give you all a morning¡¯s time. we¡¯ll watch here. hurry up pack up and leave. don¡¯t let us heavy-handed people use violence on you,¡± the bald man said.


    then, the men in black suits sat casually on the sofa in the living room.


    at this moment, su fei regretted it. she shouldn¡¯t have fired all the servants and bodyguards at home in order to save money. now that someone had attacked her, she had no ability to resist.


    seeing that su fei did not move, the few people sitting in the living room were not in a hurry. they just ate and drank.


    the villa was suddenly in a mess, which annoyed su fei.


    chu yun pulled su fei to the kitchen and asked worriedly, ¡°feifei, if we don¡¯t leave like this, will something happen?¡±


    su fei was not confident, but she knew very well that if she left like this, it would be very difficult for her to enter this villa in the future.


    moreover, she was really unwilling to leave just like that.


    after thinking for a moment, su fei decided to stall for time. she wanted to see if the other party really dared to touch her. she was lu zheng¡¯s goddaughter.


    no matter how arrogant lu ming¡¯s subordinates were, they were still servants. could it be that they really dared to shout at lu zheng?


    su fei quietly returned to the living room with a glass of water.


    ¡°big brother, this woman seems to be staying. what are we going to do later?¡± a lackey said.


    ¡°what can we do? of course, we¡¯ll deal with the two of them. when we went out, miss lin yin specially called me over. she said that su fei, that b*tch, would definitely use lu zheng¡¯s identity to scare us. she told us not to be afraid. third master is the most promising person in the lu family now. when the time comes, we can just throw su fei and her mother out,¡± the bald man said.


    the lackey smiled and said, ¡°of all the people this woman can provoke, she has to provoke miss lin yin. looks like she¡¯s going to be miserable!¡±


    the bald man took a sip of wine and smiled. ¡°who says so? i think miss lin yin means that after we chased her out, miss lin yin even arranged something else for this woman. it seems like miss lin yin wants to destroy the entire su family, not even letting their adopted daughter off.¡±


    su fei tightened her grip on the glass of water, her eyes filled with anger.


    she had thought that lu ming was taking revenge for lin yin, but now it seemed that lin yin was clearly trying to kill her.


    chu yun, who was standing at the side and also heard this conversation, was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and was about to go out to argue with those people.


    su fei quickly pulled chu yun back and said calmly, ¡°mom, calm down! we can¡¯t beat these people now. go and pack up all the valuable things.¡±


    initially, su fei did not plan to leave the villa. she felt that lu ming would not be so ruthless. after all, lu zheng was lu ming¡¯s elder brother.


    even if lu ming could not stand her, he would at least not let her die for lu zheng¡¯s sake, just like last time.


    but if lin yin interfered, it might be possible.


    actually, su fei had never understood what hatred lin yin had for the su family.


    even if su zhen had indeed schemed against lin yin previously and wanted to give her to ma de and sell her on the cruise ship,


    but overall, the person who really got hurt was su fei, right?


    it was her, su fei, who had been sent to made¡¯s villa by mistake. in the end, she had been beaten up and returned with bruises all over her body. nothing had happened to lin yin..

 Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Robbery

    chapter 462: robbery


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    it was she, su fei, who had been brought to the cruise ship and violated. lin yin was still unscathed.


    in fact, she had schemed against lin yin in the past, but hadn¡¯t lin yin avoided it? speaking of which, she was basically the one who suffered, right?


    even the plan that she had painstakingly wanted to devise for lin yin to lose her virginity was snatched away before she could execute it.


    therefore, at this moment, su fei could not understand why lin yin would be so ruthless to the su family and not even let her off.


    su fei found it too unbelievable.


    where did lin yin¡¯s hatred come from?


    wasn¡¯t she, su fei, the one who hated the su family?


    for the sake of the su family, she was beaten up by ma de, given to an unfamiliar guest, and given to zheng chao. in the end, she had no choice but to cling to lu zheng. she had always been the one who was injured!


    su fei gripped the cup in her hand tightly.


    she was the victim. she shouldn¡¯t have been treated like this by lin yin.


    lin yin was going too far!


    after hearing su fei¡¯s words, chu yun immediately went to the room to search for all the valuable things.


    however, just as she was about to leave with her things and su fei, she was blocked by those people.


    chu yun blocked su fei behind her and asked in panic, ¡°didn¡¯t you ask us to pack up and leave?¡±


    the bald man nodded with a serious expression and said, ¡°yes, that¡¯s what i said. but if i didn¡¯t say that, how could you pack up all your important things?¡±


    ¡°you!¡± chu yun and su fei widened their eyes in disbelief at the arrogant person opposite them.


    the bald man smiled smugly. ¡°miss lin yin is right. if i trick you a little, you¡¯ll obediently take out everything from before. it¡¯ll save you trouble!¡±


    su fei hid the cash and some expensive jewelry neatly behind her back. this was all her future guarantee.


    without these assets, she would really have nothing and would have to sleep on the streets.


    su fei said loudly, ¡°you¡¯re from the lu family, but now you¡¯re listening to an outsider¡¯s instructions to hurt the lu family¡¯s goddaughter. if lu zheng and lu ming find out, they won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    in the end, the bald man laughed frivolously and said, ¡°the lu family?


    hahaha!¡±


    su fei did not know what the other party was laughing about, nor did she know what was so funny about her words.


    the other party said to su fei in a rather disdainful tone, ¡°i can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you. you¡¯re just a goddaughter. do you really think you¡¯re the lu family¡¯s bloodline? even if the lu family¡¯s bloodline offends our third master, it¡¯s the same outcome. as for people, you can leave. put down all the valuable things!¡±


    how could su fei and chu yun be willing? now that the thing in their hands was all their assets, the two of them quickly looked at each other. almost at the same time, the two of them knocked away the person who was blocking them.


    those people did not expect su fei and chu yun to bump into them like this. they were caught off guard and staggered back. when they came back to their senses, su fei and chu yun had already run into the courtyard.


    ¡°damn it, how dare you bump into me? get them,¡± the bald man ordered loudly with malicious eyes.


    the lackeys beside him immediately chased after su fei and chu yun after


    receiving the order. soon, they caught up to the two of them.


    su fei held onto the bag of belongings in her hand tightly, as if she would die if these things were gone.


    the bald man, who had just been hit in the chest, took a few steps forward and slapped su fei hard. the ruthless force made su fei¡¯s head dizzy and her ears ring.


    she fell to the ground, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    the bald man weighed the bag in his hand and spat at su fei disdainfully.


    when chu yun saw that her daughter was slapped so hard that she fell to the ground and did not react for a long time, she immediately pounced on su fei and shouted worriedly, ¡°feifei, how are you?¡±


    the bald man glanced sideways at the mother and daughter on the ground. then, he stepped forward and snatched the bag from chu yun¡¯s hand.


    chu yun immediately shouted loudly and miserably, ¡°help! a robber is robbing us! the robber even killed someone!¡±


    the bald man raised his foot and kicked chu yun hard, causing her to fall to the ground and wail.


    ¡°you overestimated yourself!¡± the bald man looked at su fei and her daughter disdainfully and said, ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±


    their mission was to come and snatch things in lin yin¡¯s name and bully them..

 Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Su Fei Strikes Back

    chapter 463: su fei strikes back


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the valuables were snatched away, and su fei was also in a daze from the slap. blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and it was about time.


    now that the mission was completed, he naturally had to leave.


    as chu yun¡¯s heart ached for the money that had been snatched away, she was worried about su fei, who was still lying in her arms, unconscious. she cried sorrowfully and miserably.


    when su fei finally came back to her senses, the next batch of people had already arrived in front of su fei and her daughter.


    su fei looked up slightly at the people around them and smiled a little maniacally. her bloodstained lips curled up as she said, ¡°are you the next group of people arranged by lin yin?¡±


    the fat leader looked at su fei in confusion and said in a domineering tone, ¡°what next group of people? we¡¯re just following the orders of those that pay us. someone wants one of your fingers. as long as you cooperate well, i¡¯ll leave after i cut off your finger!¡±


    chu yun looked at the person in front of her in shock. this was cutting off a finger! why did these people say it so easily?


    these people did not say who sent them, but in su fei¡¯s eyes, she was already certain that it was lin yin.


    su fei was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°since you¡¯re paid to help others do things, i¡¯ll give you money. you¡¯ll follow my orders, right?¡±


    fatty blurted out, ¡°that¡¯s for sure!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll still give you the same amount of money that those people gave you to buy one of my fingers. at the same time, i¡¯ll pay twice the price for another order. how about you accept it?¡± su fei looked at the people above her unfocusedly.


    after some discussion, those people said, ¡°that¡¯s fine too. that person gave me 100,000 yuan to buy one of your fingers. if you give me 300,000 yuan, i¡¯ll find someone else¡¯s finger to replace yours. of course, we¡¯ll accept your order.¡±


    ¡°wait a moment, i¡¯ll get tne money ror you,¡± su yel said. ¡®l¡¯nen, sne nnpea tne blood from the corner of her mouth. with chu yun¡¯s help, she endured the pain all over her body and slowly walked towards the basement where zheng chao was locked up.


    just now, their phones had been snatched away by those people. previously, in order to prevent their assets from being implicated by the su corporation¡¯s bankruptcy, they had exchanged all their funds for cash. they did not expect that they would be wiped out all at once.


    the two of them slowly went down to the basement. su fei entered the room in the basement alone. looking at zheng chao, who was on his last breath, and the disgusting men, su fei smiled evilly.


    ¡°zheng chao, do you want to come out?¡± su fei¡¯s eyes landed on zheng chao¡¯s bony face as she said lightly.


    however, even such a light tone was enough to rekindle zheng chao¡¯s desire.


    zheng chao grabbed the iron railing with all his might. his dry lips opened slightly and he said hoarsely, ¡°feifei, i want to go out. as long as you let me out, i¡¯ll do anything you want me to do.¡±


    su fei picked up zheng chao¡¯s phone and said, ¡°the password to unlock it and the bank transfer password!¡±


    zheng chao said the password su fei wanted almost without thinking.


    as long as he could get out, what was money?


    if he still did not go out, zheng chao felt that he would be played to death by the men behind him.


    after su fei got the password, she turned around to leave again. zheng chao immediately asked anxiously, ¡°feifei! feifei! what about me?¡±


    su fei did not turn around and only said, ¡°i¡¯ll come and let you go later. let¡¯s forget about zheng chao¡¯s routine today. don¡¯t play too badly and let him rest.¡±


    zheng chao¡¯s eyes lit up. even the people beside him hurriedly asked su fei to let them go.


    however, su fei did not care. she left the room and went up with chu yun.


    chu yun looked back curiously. she had been here for a few days, but she still did not know that there was a basement under this villa. she did not know what was inside either. how could su fei take out a cell phone from inside?


    su fei transferred 300,000 yuan to those people to protect her finger. at the same time, she gave them the order to kidnap lin yin.


    then, she sat with chu yun in the messy living room of the villa.


    chu yun asked worriedly, ¡°feifei, let¡¯s deal with lin yin. what if she takes revenge?¡±

 Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Going to the Mu Family

    chapter 464: going to the mu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    chu yun said with a puzzled expression, ¡°why must lin yin kill us? although we didn¡¯t treat her well after she arrived at the su family, she wasn¡¯t hurt, right? she¡¯s clinging to us like this. those who don¡¯t know might think that we owe her something in our previous life and are haunting her.¡±


    su fei was also puzzled, but she didn¡¯t have the time to investigate why. now, she just wanted lin yin to die so that she could live in peace.


    at this moment, lin yin still did not know that she was being targeted. she was still looking at herself in the mirror in a daze, wondering what she was going to wear to see ye wen in the afternoon.


    there was nervousness and timidity in her uneasiness.


    lin yin was silent for a long time before she rummaged through the closet again. then, she looked at the messy clothes thrown all over the room and sighed heavily.


    even lin yin didn¡¯t know how to deal with her mixed emotions.


    she could handle it calmly no matter how dangerous her situation was.


    but now, she could not calm down because she was going to see her biological parents, whom she had finally found. they were family that she had not been able to see even after she passed away in her previous life.


    she was the one who thought that she no longer had a family, but her family suddenly appeared and said that they were looking for her all along.


    lin yin threw away the dress in her hand in frustration and was stunned again.


    as a result, lin yin did not pick out suitable clothes in the afternoon.


    lin yin went through a vicious cycle and simply put on slim-fit jeans and a short-sleeved shirt. her hair was also in a simple ponytail.


    when mu heng came to pick lin yin up, their outfits were a stark contrast.


    mu heng was wearing a well-tailored suit. in order to look friendly, he even tied a bow. his short black hair was meticulously secured with hair wax. every strand of hair spoke of mu heng¡¯s exquisiteness and how much he valued this meeting.


    lin yin looked at her outfit awkwardly and then at mu heng¡¯s outfit. she forced a fake smile.


    when mu heng saw lin yin¡¯s dressing, his heart skipped a beat. he wondered if


    lin yin really didn¡¯t care about this meeting if she didn¡¯t even dress up. it seemed like they had to work harder.


    in the car, lin yin received a call from mu ran.


    mu ran¡¯s voice was a little tired as she asked, ¡°let¡¯s go eat delicious food now?¡±


    lin yin looked at mu heng beside her and said, ¡°i might not have time now. i¡¯m in your brother¡¯s car, on the way to your parents¡¯ house!¡±


    on the other end of the line, mu ran, who was originally dispirited, instantly jumped up from the sofa and asked incoherently, ¡°you, you, you, why did you go to my parents¡¯ house? did mu heng and the others bring you there? yinyin, wait for me to order. i¡¯ll support you! i won¡¯t let them bully you!¡±


    before lin yin could say anything, mu ran hung up the phone in a hurry and ran to the garage in his slippers.


    lin yin shook her head helplessly. mu heng smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s that kid mu


    ran? he didn¡¯t listen to the phone properly and hung up?¡±


    lin yin nodded and said, ¡°he said he was coming over.¡±


    mu heng also shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°this kid has such a personality. he probably thinks that we want to bully you.¡±


    as mu heng spoke, his gaze landed on lin yin¡¯s face and he said meaningfully, ¡°it¡¯s strange. mu ran has never been very close to others, but he treats you like a sister. i think this might be the wonder of blood relations?¡±


    lin yin knew what mu heng meant, but she didn¡¯t know how to respond now, so she simply remained silent.


    mu heng sighed and did not continue on this topic.


    some things were bad when you went overboard, so it was better to take it slow.


    lin yin closed her eyes and narrowed them for a while. when she opened them again, it was the villa she had been to last time.


    when she came to this quiet villa again, lin yin felt as if a lifetime had passed.


    the first time mu xiao brought her here, she was there to investigate the relationship between chu yun and zhou li.


    at that time, she did not know that her biological parents lived here, nor did she know that the woman who was looking for her daughter crazily in this villa was her mother.


    and this time, she was here to see her biological mother..

 Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Block

    chapter 465: block


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu cheng and mu xiao watched as lin yin got out of the car. both of them were a little excited.


    especially mu cheng. he had never expected that the young lady he had seen last time would be his daughter, and his daughter was really standing in front of him now.


    it was not that he did not miss his daughter all these years, but ye wen had already gone crazy. nothing could happen to him. he had to take good care of his wife.


    therefore, he could only hide his longing for his daughter in his heart. only then could he maintain a good mentality and emotions to take care of his crazy wife.


    now that he saw his daughter standing in front of him, all the longing and emotions he had for her all these years surged into his heart. the corners of his eyes instantly turned red.


    mu cheng walked towards lin yin anxiously. lin yin was also slowly approaching mu cheng and mu xiao.


    however, before they could say anything, sun yun rushed there with mu ning.


    looking at lin yin, who was still slowly approaching the mu family¡¯s villa, sun yun scolded loudly, ¡°where did this little girl come from? how dare she come to our mu family? lin yin? you despicable thing, you¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    mu cheng, who reacted in time, immediately shouted, ¡°mom! what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    sun yun¡¯s appearance stunned everyone present.


    mu cheng¡¯s ¡°mom!¡± made lin yin stop walking towards the mu family and even subconsciously retreat.


    mu cheng¡¯s mother, who was also her grandma? they had just met, and her grandma said that she was a despicable thing?


    lin yin chuckled softly. her cold laughter made mu heng¡¯s heart turn cold.


    ¡°yinyin, don¡¯t be angry. grandma doesn¡¯t know your identity, so¡­¡± mu heng explained anxiously.


    ¡°mu heng, you¡¯re so humble. how are you like a child of our mu family? let me tell you, i definitely won¡¯t let lin yin enter our mu family!¡± old madam mu shouted.


    old madam mu¡¯s words made the surrounding people widen their eyes, thinking that this old lady knew lin yin¡¯s identity.


    ¡°mom! i invited yinyin. you can¡¯t decide if she can enter or not!¡± mu cheng said angrily.


    old madam mu did not expect her son to scold her so loudly in front of so many juniors. she was furious.


    faced with the old master¡¯s temper, she directly became hard-headed towards mu cheng.


    old madam mu angrily raised her hand to slap mu cheng with mu ning¡¯s help.


    mu heng panicked and hurriedly went forward to stop her.


    beside mu cheng, mu xiao grabbed old madam mu¡¯s hand and said coldly,


    ¡°grandma!¡±


    old madam mu did not expect that even her grandson would stand up to stop her. she was so angry that she shouted, ¡°mu cheng, you actually went against your biological mother for an unknown person? why? she bewitched your three sons. did she bewitch you too? did she seduce you to stand on her side to speak?¡±


    mu cheng finally understood what old madam mu meant. just as he was about to explain, ye wen, who was still in the house just now, suddenly ran out. everyone instantly fell silent.


    mu ning subconsciously stood in front of ye wen and shouted obediently,


    ¡®mom, why are you out? it¡¯s very chaotic outside. shall i help you in to rest?¡±


    as if sensing something, ye wen pushed mu ning away and looked at lin yin, who was a few meters away.


    ye wen¡¯s eyes were confused and probing, making lin yin feel uncomfortable.


    just as lin yin did not know what to do, ye wen¡¯s eyes turned visibly red. she first muttered softly, ¡°tian tian, my tian tian¡­¡±


    then, ye wen¡¯s sobbing voice became louder and louder. she grabbed mu


    cheng and said with tears streaming down her face, ¡°it¡¯s my tian tian, right? it¡¯s my tian tian who¡¯s back, right?¡±


    ye wen¡¯s expression was a little unconvinced, as if she needed mu cheng¡¯s affirmative answer to confirm that she was not mistaken.


    mu ning hurriedly went forward to pull ye wen¡¯s sleeve and blocked her from looking in lin yin¡¯s direction. she said anxiously, ¡°mom, are you thinking of sister again? it¡¯s okay, mom. i don¡¯t mind even if you treat me as sister.¡±


    mu xiao first looked at lin yin worriedly and shouted at mu ning, ¡°mu ning, shut up! ¡±


    ¡°mu xiao, who allowed you to speak to your sister so loudly? as an elder brother, you don¡¯t look like an elder brother. is this how your parents raised you?¡± old madam mu scolded mu xiao..

 Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Accident

    chapter 466: accident


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu xiao ignored old madam mu¡¯s scolding and turned to look at lin yin, wanting to explain to her.


    mu xiao could guess why lin yin did not want to return to the mu family, so he knew that lin yin cared very much about whether she was the one being replaced.


    however, grandma¡¯s reprimand of lin yin just now and mu ning¡¯s words now were enough to make lin yin feel that they didn¡¯t really want lin yin back.


    mu xiao said loudly, ¡°lin yin is mu tian, the mu tian who disappeared 18 years ago. she¡¯s our biological sister, dad and mom¡¯s biological daughter, grandma¡¯s biological granddaughter!¡±


    hearing mu xiao¡¯s words, old madam mu instantly stood rooted to the ground.


    even mu ran, who had rushed over, stood not far away in a daze.


    old madam mu turned to lin yin and muttered in disbelief, ¡°that¡¯s impossible.


    didn¡¯t they say she was dead? maybe they¡¯re from a scammer gang and are here to cheat our money.¡±


    mu cheng¡¯s face was gloomy. he knew that if the old lady was here today, it would probably be very troublesome to acknowledge her, so mu cheng handed ye wen to mu heng and forcefully pulled the old lady into the villa.


    mu xiao walked towards lin yin, wanting to explain to her.


    however, in the next second, a group of criminals suddenly appeared around them. they held sticks and attacked the people at the event location indiscriminately. almost instantly, the event location was in chaos.


    mu cheng stuffed old madam mu into the room and turned around to save his family.


    old madam mu shouted anxiously, ¡°help! murder! save my son, save my grandchildren!¡±


    lin yin was dealing with the criminal in front of her when she heard ye wen shout, ¡°tian tian! my tian tian! tian tian!¡±


    when she looked up, she saw ye wen holding mu ning¡¯s hand tightly.


    then, mu ning replied loudly, ¡°mom, i¡¯m here. your tian tian is here. don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m fine! you don¡¯t have to protect me. i¡¯m fine!¡±


    from lin yin¡¯s point of view, it was ye wen protecting mu ning tightly while mu heng protected ye wen nervously.


    mu xiao was not far from the three of them, trying his best to break free from the people around him.


    lin yin¡¯s slight daze brought about a bright red cut on her arm.


    mu xiao, who had been wanting to approach lin yin, was shocked. just as he was about to speak, he was pulled back by someone at the side.


    mu ning had run to mu xiao¡¯s side at some point and shouted at him, ¡°second brother, be careful! don¡¯t stay by my side anymore. go save lin yin. what if she¡¯s really your sister? i¡¯m fine! hurry up and save lin yin!¡±


    that was what mu ning said, but she burrowed into mu xiao¡¯s arms, as if she was protecting mu xiao, but also as if she was stopping mu xiao from moving towards lin yin.


    mu xiao gritted his teeth in anger. when he looked up, he saw lin yin looking in his direction in confusion.


    seeing that a criminal beside lin yin was about to swing a knife at lin yin¡¯s head, mu xiao pushed mu ning away angrily and ran towards lin yin crazily.


    ye wen, who had been wanting to go over to lin yin¡¯s side, even forgot to breathe. even mu heng¡¯s pupils constricted in fear. he wanted to go over, but his mother was beside him and there were many people around him.


    mu cheng, who was far behind, had already come out with his bodyguards. he watched this scene, but he was helpless because he was too far away.


    mu ran grabbed that person¡¯s hair and smashed his head to the ground.


    after confirming that the person had fainted, mu ran stood up in fear and grabbed lin yin¡¯s hand with a worried expression. he was so anxious that he was about to cry. ¡°yinyin, your arm is bleeding. you¡­¡±


    mu ran wanted to say something reproachful, but when he saw that lin yin was at a loss, he suddenly couldn¡¯t say it.


    this was the first time mu ran had seen lin yin like this. it was as if her soul had been sucked out of her. other than a little confusion, there was also helplessness on her muddle-headed face.


    those criminals were quickly stopped by the people mu cheng brought. the mu family ran to lin yin¡¯s side anxiously.


    mu cheng followed ye wen closely, afraid that ye wen would attack lin yin accidentally.


    the three mu brothers also held their breaths as they looked at ye wen, who was standing in front of lin yin and staring at the wound on her arm..

 Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Only To Treat Her

    chapter 467: only to treat her


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ye wen raised her trembling hand, wanting to touch lin yin¡¯s wound. her heart ached slowly. ye wen¡¯s already sore and red eyes were swollen.


    however, just as ye wen was about to grab lin yin¡¯s hand, mu ning suddenly went forward and grabbed her hand. she said in a choked voice, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be my sister. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. mom¡¯s illness has been bad all these years, so dad and brother have been looking for you, hoping that your return can ease mom¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°are you looking for me just to treat her illness?¡± lin yin muttered. then, there was a hint of self-deprecating and bitter doubt on her face.


    at this moment, a voice kept echoing in lin yin¡¯s mind that no one could see.


    ¡°they¡¯re not looking for you. they¡¯re just looking to treat ye wen¡¯s illness.¡±


    it was rare for mu xiao to be angry. he angrily pulled mu nings hand away from lin yin and said loudly, ¡°it¡¯s not your place to speak about our family¡¯s matters.¡±


    mu ning looked at mu xiao sadly and said, ¡°second brother, aren¡¯t you looking for sister because of mom¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°you!¡± mu xiao was furious, but he was speechless and could not refute.


    their mother¡¯s illness indeed needed lin yin to help treat it, but they really wanted lin yin to go home.


    lin yin ignored the mu family and shook off mu ran¡¯s hand before turning to leave dejectedly.


    mu xiao quickly let go of mu ning and wanted to ask lin yin to stay.


    seeing that lin yin was about to leave, ye wen wanted to pull her back, but she did not dare. she was afraid that if she went forward to pull her back, her daughter would disappear like in her dream.


    hence, she was so anxious that she spun on the spot. she anxiously pulled mu cheng¡¯s arm and watched eagerly, wanting mu cheng to make lin yin stay.


    when mu ran saw that lin yin was about to leave, he immediately followed.


    mu ning hurriedly went forward to hold mu ran back and asked, ¡°third


    brother, where are you going? since you¡¯re home, you have to have dinner with mom, right?¡±


    mu ran was not like mu heng and mu xiao who would give mu ning face.


    seeing that lin yin was about to walk away, mu ran shook mu ning off ruthlessly. mu ning was not paying attention and fell to the ground.


    even now, mu ran did not pity her at all. instead, he warned mu ning, who was on the ground, ¡°it¡¯s not your place to talk about where i go! don¡¯t appear in front of me, or i won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±


    with that, mu ran went forward to chase after lin yin.


    when old madam mu saw her beloved granddaughter being thrown to the ground, she immediately went forward and pulled mu ning up with a pained expression. then, she scolded mu cheng and ye wen, ¡°look at the good son you two brought up. how dare he hit his sister so hard?¡±


    mu xiao sneered. ¡°sister? grandma, we¡¯ve only had one sister since we were young, and that¡¯s mu tian. as for mu ning, she¡¯s not worthy!¡±


    in the past, mu xiao would still give mu ning some face on account of grandma.


    but after today, mu xiao would no longer be polite to mu ning.


    mu ning had contributed greatly to today¡¯s situation.


    at this moment, how could ye wen listen to old madam mu? she panicked and was about to chase after lin yin.


    however, before she could take a step, she was rudely pulled back by old madam mu.


    old madam mu scolded ye wen sternly, ¡°don¡¯t think that you can do anything just because you¡¯re crazy now. ye wen¡­¡±


    before old madam mu could finish speaking, mu cheng snatched ye wen back from her and said in a low voice, ¡°mom! i¡¯ll get someone to send you back!¡±


    old madam mu did not expect her son to still stand on her daughter-in-law¡¯s side. she was so angry that she wailed at the side, ¡°why is my life so bitter?! i raised my son painstakingly, but in the end, my son actually wanted to send me away for my daughter-in-law. if i had known that this would be the outcome, i might as well not have given birth back then. what¡¯s the use of having an unfilial son?!¡±


    mu cheng hugged ye wen, who was starting to look amiss, with a cold expression.


    mu heng, who was at the side, said coldly, ¡°come! send the old lady back to the old residence!¡±


    mu ning stood up and questioned, ¡°brother, grandma is an elder. do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to do this?¡±


    before mu heng could speak, ye wen, who was at the side, shouted.


    mu ning still wanted to pretend to be a good daughter, but just as she approached ye wen and before she could open her mouth, ye wen waved her hands and slapped mu ning a few times..

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Leaving in Disappointment

    chapter 468: leaving in disappointment


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    it happened so suddenly that no one could react.


    when mu ning wanted to accuse ye wen of her evil deeds with red eyes, ye wen did not even give mu ning a chance.


    ye wen grabbed mu ning¡¯s neck with both hands and stared at her with bloodshot eyes. she said fiercely, ¡°it¡¯s you! you chased my tian tian away. i¡¯m going to kill you! if i kill you, my tian tian will come back! i¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    mu ning found it difficult to breathe from ye wen¡¯s pinch. old madam mu was frightened and shouted, ¡°why are you still looking? save her! lunatic, she¡¯s really a lunatic! ye wen, let go of ah ning quickly. let go of ah ning!¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao stood at the side and did not move. in their opinion, what mu ning said today was on purpose.


    she wanted lin yin to know that their mother had already accepted mu ning as her daughter and that the person she saved in the critical moment was mu ning.


    especially mu xiao. mu ning was clearly setting him up just now to make lin yin think that he had chosen to protect mu ning instead of her.


    even at the last moment, mu ning was still provoking lin yin, saying that they had only asked lin yin back for their mother¡¯s illness.


    therefore, in the eyes of the mu brothers, their mother thought that mu ning was the one who caused lin yin to leave. there was nothing wrong with it. it was the truth.


    mu ning had to pay the price for her actions.


    no one carried out old madam mu¡¯s words. seeing that mu ning¡¯s face was purple and her eyes were about to roll back, old madam mu was frightened and quickly went forward to pull ye wen back.


    mu cheng was afraid that something would happen to old madam mu, so he could only go forward to comfort ye wen. when ye wen calmed down a little, he coaxed ye wen to drink the medicine.


    after escaping death, mu ning immediately covered her neck and hid behind old madam mu. she looked at ye wen with lingering fears.


    people often said that lunatics were strong. today, mu ning really experienced it and almost escaped death.


    mu heng¡¯s voice was a little indifferent as he said to the bodyguards, ¡°what are you waiting for? send the old lady and the rest back to the old residence!¡±


    mu heng¡¯s tone was so strong that no one could question it. hence, the old lady and mu ning were dragged away by a few bodyguards.


    after drinking the medicine, ye wen¡¯s mind was empty. she looked at mu cheng in a daze before obediently following mu cheng back to her room.


    after settling ye wen down, the mu father and sons sat in the living room and sighed.


    they really did not expect mu ning and old madam mu to come over today. it was supposed to be a good meeting, but it was messed up.


    the key was that it left a bad impression on lin yin.


    ¡°yinyin¡¯s arm is injured. i¡¯ll go take a look.¡± mu xiao broke the silence.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll investigate the attackers now.¡± mu heng stood up as well. they had to give lin yin an explanation for this matter.


    mu cheng nodded silently. he was worried about leaving ye wen alone at home, so he could not leave.


    at this moment, mu ran was driving. she kept looking at lin yin carefully and worriedly at the knife wound on lin yin¡¯s arm.


    mu ran, who had always been good with words and shameless with lin yin, did not know what to say at this moment.


    it was mainly because too many things had happened today.


    first, lin yin had inexplicably become his sister. before he could calm down, there was an attack by criminals, followed by grandma and mu ning, who had come out to cause trouble.


    lin yin, who had been silent for a long time, came back to her senses. she looked at the road in front of her and asked, ¡°where are we going?¡±


    mu ran immediately perked up and said, ¡°i¡¯ll bring you to the hospital to bandage it. i don¡¯t know if that knife is rusty. if it rusts and the wound gets infected, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°send me back! i want to go back,¡± lin yin said, looking straight ahead. ¡°but what about the wound on your hand? yinyin, let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± mu ran pleaded.


    lin yin shook her head. she was enveloped in an unapproachable sense of loneliness and melancholy.


    in mu ran¡¯s opinion, lin yin looked like she had been abandoned by the world, so she shrank into a small world and did not dare to go out to touch it again. she wrapped herself in coldness and ice.


    this lin yin made mu ran¡¯s heart ache so much that his voice unconsciously choked..

 Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Cutting Ankle

    chapter 469: cutting ankle


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, lin yin still refused. she said, ¡°i¡¯m fine. it¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    when she was in the slums, she was beaten half to death. wasn¡¯t she fine?


    it was just a small wound on her arm. she would not die.


    seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade lin yin, mu ran retracted her gaze. then, somewhere lin yin couldn¡¯t see, he removed the brooch on his suit and secretly cut his ankle.


    as the pain spread, mu ran frowned and said weakly to lin yin, ¡®yinyin, my


    foot seemed to have been scratched by them just now. it¡¯s bleeding now. it hurts!¡±


    lin yin was frightened and asked, ¡°why are you injured? then stop now and let me take a look.¡±


    mu ran nodded obediently and stopped the car at the side. he reached out his ankle to lin yin with a crying expression.


    seeing the ankle that was still bleeding, lin yin¡¯s eyes flashed. she glanced around mu ran¡¯s ankle and saw the brooch that had traces of blood.


    lin yin, who was in a daze along the way, sobered up a little. she had mixed feelings.


    after cursing mu ran for being a fool in her heart, lin yin¡¯s mood improved a little. she said, ¡°i¡¯ll call a car. let¡¯s go to the hospital to bandage it together.¡±


    after seeing that the loneliness around lin yin had subsided, mu ran heaved a sigh of relief.


    mu ran felt that it was worth it to exchange a small wound for lin yin to go to the hospital to bandage her wound.


    the two of them hailed a car by the roadside and went straight to the hospital to bandage their wounds.


    after bandaging it, lin yin said to mu ran, ¡°don¡¯t do such a stupid thing in the future. i can tell when it was injured.¡±


    mu ran touched her neck awlyardly and said, ¡°i just want you to follow me to the hospital to be bandaged. don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re fine in the future, i won¡¯t do this anymore.¡±


    lin yin smiled at mu ran. ¡°it¡¯s not worth hurting yourself for me.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s tone was self-deprecating and humble, which mu ran didn¡¯t like.


    his yinyin should be that pampered and happy little girl.


    moreover, lin yin was his biological sister now, so he had to dote on her even more.


    mu ran¡¯s expression turned serious as she said unhappily to lin yin, ¡°what do you mean it¡¯s worth it? you¡¯re my sister. as her brother, i¡¯m worried about my sister. how is it not worth it?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you already have a sister? i think you¡¯ve gotten along well with mu ning in the past ten years when i wasn¡¯t around. otherwise, your mother wouldn¡¯t have protected mu ning at the critical moment, and doctor mu wouldn¡¯t have protected mu ning so tightly, right?¡± lin yin said with her head lowered.


    she admitted that the moment danger appeared, she saw that her family, which originally belonged to her, was now protecting the girl who had replaced her. she was really hurt.


    in her previous life, when she thought that su zhen and chu yun were her biological parents, she had also encountered such a scene. su zhen and chu yun would always protect su fei and always look down on her.


    lin yin admitted that she was a timid person. she was so timid that after being hurt once, she did not dare to try again.


    she finally mustered her courage and wanted to explore the way first, but the outcome was the same.


    however, lin yin¡¯s dejected expression was broken by mu ran.


    mu ran was furious and complained to lin yin, ¡°it¡¯s not like that! grandma forced that mu ning over. all these years, dad and mom have never seen her. when she came to see mom, dad didn¡¯t let her see her either. so don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. she¡¯s very fake. how can mom let go of you and protect her? back then, when mom first saw her, she knew that she wasn¡¯t her biological daughter.¡±


    sometimes, mu ran¡¯s brain was not agile, but he was a natural actor. he was quite accurate in the face of the change in her gaze.


    he could clearly feel that after lin yin heard what he said, her cold eyes were tinged with warmth.


    mu ran continued, ¡°i don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with mu xiao today, but with my understanding, there must be something wrong. mu ning is sinister and cunning. don¡¯t even believe a punctuation mark she says. it¡¯s because of her that the three of us don¡¯t like to stay in the old residence.¡±


    lin yin looked at mu ran thoughtfully, then recalled all of mu ning¡¯s actions when she saw her..

 Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Healing

    chapter 470: healing


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when she was hospitalized for taking a bullet for mu heng, mu ning said that the mu family doted on her very much. they did not expose her identity because they were afraid that she would be hurt like the original mu tian.


    lin yin really wanted to ask, so she really asked, ¡°mu ning said that she¡¯s the fourth daughter of the mu family. you didn¡¯t reveal her identity to protect her because you were afraid that she would be hurt by the enemy like mu tian?¡±


    mu ran widened her eyes and looked at lin yin. then, she sneered and said, ¡°i knew she was talking nonsense. what fourth child? she didn¡¯t reveal her identity to protect her. bullsh*t! she hasn¡¯t been allowed to appear as the fourth child of the mu family because she¡¯s an imposter. she even wants to replace you as the fourth miss. she¡¯s not even qualified to be the fifth miss!¡± mu ran did not hide her anger towards mu ning at all.


    ¡°mu ning said that the mu family dotes on her as their biological daughter. if their biological daughter comes back and the two of them have a conflict, the mu family will protect her. after all, they¡¯ve lived together for more than ten years and have feelings for each other. as for the one who came back from outside, they don¡¯t live together and have no feelings for each other,¡± lin yin continued.


    mu ran was shocked by mu ning¡¯s ability to lie. he asked in disbelief, ¡°did mu


    ning really say that?¡±


    lin yin nodded. at this moment, lin yin looked like a sister who had complained to her brother.


    mu ran shook her head speechlessly and said, ¡°just listen to her nonsense.


    feelings? what feelings? the feelings of her using grandma to frame me?


    bullsh*t! yinyin, you really can¡¯t believe what she says. she¡¯s a liar. only my


    grandma will believe what she says.¡±


    ¡°anyway, yinyin, don¡¯t believe anything mu ning says. she¡¯s a lunatic! you¡¯re my only sister, and it can only be you! do you know? ever since you were lost,


    mom has been mentally unstable. grandma brought mu ning back and agitated mom even more. so dad brought mom away from the mu family¡¯s old residence, and mu ning lived with grandma,¡± mu ran said.


    however, as mu ran spoke, his mood sank. he said in a low voice, ¡°mom¡¯s condition deteriorated day by day. sometimes, she can¡¯t even remember the three of us clearly. one time, i went to see her and happened to see her go crazy. she called my sister¡¯s name and strangled my neck, asking me to return my sister to her. at that time, i was only six years old. it left a deep impression on me and i won¡¯t be able to forget it for the rest of my life.¡±


    at this point, mu ran¡¯s voice was a little choked. lin yin looked in mu ran¡¯s direction in shock.


    as if sensing lin yin¡¯s gaze, mu ran quickly restrained his emotions and smiled at lin yin. ¡°it¡¯s in the past. so yinyin, i¡¯m very glad that my sister is you. i¡¯m really glad it¡¯s you! otherwise, i don¡¯t know if i could accept it if it were anyone else.¡±


    mu ran didn¡¯t say everything, but lin yin could feel his emotions.


    how could a six-year-old child bear the fact that his mother was strangling him because his sister was missing?


    no matter how much mu ran persuaded himself that his sister was innocent, could that reduce the trauma of being strangled by his biological mother? obviously not.


    otherwise, mu ran would not have such emotions at the mention of this past. this matter must have been lingering in mu ran¡¯s heart, right?


    lin yin looked at the usually lively mu ran, but at this moment, his body was covered in faint sadness.


    lin yin gently covered the back of mu ran¡¯s hand. at this moment, the two of them sitting in a row seemed to be healing the scars in their hearts through this method.


    after a while, lin yin smiled and moved her hand away. ¡°let¡¯s go to my house to recuperate.¡±


    mu ran threw his bad mood to the back of his mind and looked up. he was still the happy mu ran.


    when mu xiao rushed to lin yin¡¯s house, he pressed the doorbell for a long time, but there was no response from inside. mu xiao thought that lin yin was unwilling to see the mu family again, so he stood at lin yin¡¯s door sadly for a long time.


    it was only when a pair of shoes suddenly appeared in front of him that he looked up at the person, and he saw mu ran grinning at him.


    when he saw lin yin behind mu ran from the corner of his eye, mu xiao immediately stood up and wanted to approach lin yin anxiously.


    mu ran pulled mu xiao back and said arrogantly, ¡°oh, our hero is here? why aren¡¯t you guarding mu ning? what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Teasing Mu Xiao

    chapter 471: teasing mu xiao


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin looked at mu ran, who clearly wanted to make things difficult for mu xiao. she smiled helplessly before taking out her key and entering.


    mu xiao couldn¡¯t be bothered with mu ran. after pushing mu ran away, he was about to follow lin yin in. however, just as he reached the door, mu xiao was pulled back by mu ran.


    taking advantage of the space where mu xiao staggered back, mu ran nimbly flashed in and immediately closed and locked the door.


    mu xiao widened his eyes and looked at the closed door in disbelief. he did not expect that he would be tricked by mu ran one day.


    mu xiao went forward to knock on the door, but he was afraid of disturbing his neighbors. mu xiao slowly retracted his hand and said a little humbly outside the door, ¡°yinyin? can you let me in? i can explain what happened today. that was really not my intention.¡±


    inside, mu ran sneered and mimicked mu xiao¡¯s tone. ¡°i can explain- that wasn¡¯t my intention-i¡®


    then, mu ran turned to lin yin and said, ¡°yinyin, don¡¯t believe what mu xiao said. he¡¯s a fox and can quibble.¡±


    it had always been mu xiao teasing him. now that he had the chance, if he did not add insult to injury, he would be letting down his aggrieved heart all these years.


    mu xiao had the urge to beat mu ran to death. this kid was clearly using his position to take revenge.


    ¡®mu ran, you¡¯re going overboard!¡± mu xiao gritted his teeth and said to the door.


    mu ran said proudly, ¡®what can you do? only i can come in. you can feed the mosquitoes outside!¡±


    after mu heng finished his investigation, he came to lin yin¡¯s side and saw mu xiao standing at the door, silent and resentful. he asked uneasily, ¡°what¡¯s going on? is yinyin not letting you in?¡±


    mu xiao said angrily, ¡°mu ran is causing trouble inside. i don¡¯t know if lin yin won¡¯t let me in, but mu ran definitely won¡¯t let me in. this kid has become bolder.¡±


    mu heng knocked on the door and said, ¡°yinyin, i¡¯ve already found out about those criminals. do you want me to enter and tell you the results?¡±


    mu xiao looked at mu heng eagerly. he had a reason to go in. when the time came, he would teach mu ran, this young brat, a lesson.


    when mu ran heard mu heng¡¯s voice outside, he turned to look at lin yin and asked, ¡°brother is here. do you want to see the results of the investigation?¡± lin yin thought for a moment and nodded.


    no matter who those people were after, whether it was her or the mu family, lin yin really wanted to know.


    mu ran got up reluctantly and opened the door. at the same time, he successfully met mu xiao¡¯s gaze, which had been hovering in the air for a long time. it was filled with gunpowder.


    in the past, mu ran would still be afraid that the sly old fox, mu xiao, would scheme against him, but now that he had support, if mu xiao dared to play tricks on him, he would find yinyin as his backer and cry to her. let¡¯s see what mu xiao would do then!


    mu ran suddenly felt that having a sister was quite good. she was considerate.


    mu heng placed the results of the investigation on the table and took the water lin yin poured. after taking a sip, he said, ¡°these people received 200,000 yuan from su fei and said that they wanted to kidnap you and bring you to twilizht clubhouse. ¡±


    lin yin frowned slightly and questioned, ¡°but something¡¯s wrong. if they wanted to kidnap me, why did they slash at you from the beginning? moreover, they kidnapped me in broad daylight. isn¡¯t this too bold?¡±


    mu heng looked at lin yin with admiration and continued, ¡°yes, i think it¡¯s strange too, so i investigated further. only then did i find out that these people were originally sent by the wife of the lu family¡¯s master zheng, meng shu, to deal with su fei. they said that they wanted to cut off one of su fei¡¯s fingers, but su fei bought her own finger with 100,000 yuan and bribed these people to turn around and deal with you.¡±


    at this point, mu heng¡¯s eyes turned stern as he continued, ¡°however, halfway through, another group of people participated. this group of people is here for the mu family.¡±


    mu ran frowned at the side as he sorted out the relationship.. he even muttered softly, ¡°why, why is it so complicated? there are people who joined this kidnapping at the last minute? that can¡¯t be, right? one gang secretly wanted to kidnap her, but another gang found out and participated?¡±

 Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Someone Behind the Scenes

    chapter 472: someone behind the scenes


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°looks like you¡¯re not stupid. you know something¡¯s wrong,¡± mu xiao said sarcastically. he had always remembered that mu ran had locked him outside just now.


    ¡°heh, i¡¯m not stupid to begin with! yinyin, am i stupid?¡± mu ran asked angrily. lin yin smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re not stupid. brother mu ran is the smartest.¡±


    after receiving lin yin¡¯s praise, mu ran even raised his chest a little. he puffed out his chest proudly and looked at mu xiao disdainfully.


    lin yin shook her head in amusement and said, ¡°so, president mu, you mean that the person behind the scenes was targeting me and the mu family from the beginning? during this period of time, su fei has been avoiding me. now, she suddenly attacked me. perhaps she thinks that i¡¯m a threat to her life, so she took a gamble? and the person behind the scenes wants to directly pin the suspicion of attacking us on su fei, or meng shu?¡±


    hearing lin yin still call him president mu, mu heng sighed slightly in his heart. then, he continued, ¡°specifically, it should be meng wan! because that group of people was hired by meng wan, but this is the strange thing. meng wan doesn¡¯t have any deep hatred for our mu family. the only thing that can be related to this is that meng wan and you are love rivals.¡±


    lin yin frowned. ¡°meng wan? meng shut s sister? the person that has a rotten crush on lu ming? so meng wan might have been used by someone?¡±


    at this moment, mu ran was also frowning as she listened. she muttered,


    ¡°who¡¯s the monster behind this? it suddenly involved su fei, meng wan, and meng shu. in the end, we couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of his shadow.¡±


    mu xiao nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s indeed very troublesome. we haven¡¯t found the person who colluded with lu zheng and wanted to kidnap yinyin to country d last time. now, such a person has appeared. do you think the masterminds of these two incidents are the same person? this person is especially good at using others and can utilize all the power he can use to achieve his goal.¡±


    mu ran blurted out, ¡°so, isn¡¯t that person¡¯s goal our mu family? perhaps that person knew yinyin¡¯s identity long ago, so he attacked everyone related to the mu family this time? and yinyin was the focus of his attack?¡±


    mu ran¡¯s words made everyone present fall silent. according to the current situation, that was indeed the case.


    lin yin was a little puzzled. she had never encountered such a thing in her previous life.


    ¡°do you think it¡¯s mu ning? she¡¯s very sinister,¡± mu ran said hesitantly.


    mu xiao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°it¡¯s not impossible. if mu ning imew yinyin¡¯s identity long ago and didn¡¯t want her to return to the mu family, it¡¯s reasonable for her to want to sell yinyin overseas or kidnap and kill her.


    what do you think, brother?¡±


    mu heng sighed. ¡°i know what you guys are thinking, but according to the results of the investigation, mu ning has nothing to do with these things. we can¡¯t accuse her directly. besides, she won¡¯t let us die together, right? without the mu family, she¡¯s nothing, right?¡±


    mu heng was right. what they could know now was that there were two groups of people in this attack.


    the first wave was aimed at lin yin. they wanted to kidnap lin yin. on the surface, meng shu was using su fei to deal with lin yin. as for the reason, it was possible that someone was using the dispute between meng shu and su fei to guide meng shu to use lin yin to deal with su fei to avoid lu ming blaming her later.


    after all, lin yin was lu ming¡¯s current benefactor. if lin yin was injured by su fei, then su fei was indeed the person lu ming wanted to deal with. su fei would be injured even if she didn¡¯t die.


    one group was aimed at the mu family and wanted their lives. on the surface, meng wan hired someone to kill lin yin, but in fact, these people listened to the other masterminds and only used meng wan¡¯s name.


    and behind these two groups of people was very likely the same person.


    mu ran shook her head and said worriedly, ¡°yinyin, this is too dangerous. i¡¯ll stay with you for the next few days to protect you.¡±


    mu xiao mocked bluntly, ¡°you? you can¡¯t lift your hand or shoulder anything.


    what can you do? yinyin might have to protect you when the time comes.¡±


    mu ran looked at mu xiao indignantly and said, ¡°i¡¯m not as powerful as you, but it¡¯s better than someone guarding a fake sister. hmph!¡±


    mu ran was really rubbing it in. mu xiao was so angry that he gritted his teeth..

 Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Going Back on Your Words

    chapter 473: going back on your words


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu xiao pursed his lips and looked at mu ran, his eyes narrowing dangerously. he looked like he was about to lose control, but he still had to hold it in.


    mu heng mediated from the side. ¡°mu ran, that¡¯s enough. if you really anger him, you still have to ask me to help you.¡±


    mu ran puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°there¡¯s no need. i have yinyin.¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao looked at the despicable mu ran. one shook his head helplessly and the other gritted his teeth.


    seeing that the conversation was almost over, lin yin said, ¡°i¡¯ll follow up on the rest myself. if there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    mu heng looked at lin yin and hesitated for a while before asking softly,


    ¡°yinyin, when are you going back to see mom? today¡­¡±


    before mu heng could finish speaking, lin yin interrupted, ¡°i think we should put this matter aside for now.¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t want mu heng to continue because she really hadn¡¯t sorted out her emotions yet.


    at the same time, after what had happened today, she still wanted to settle her own matters first. after all, su fei was still at large.


    just as mu heng and mu xiao stood up to leave, lin yin said, ¡°the two of you can bring brother mu ran back with you. his ankle is injured, so he probably can¡¯t walk back.¡±


    when mu ran heard this, her eyes immediately widened unwillingly. he grabbed lin yin¡¯s sofa and howled sadly.


    ¡°yinyin! my feet are injured. if you let me go back, i¡¯ll die. let me tell you, i¡¯m not close to the two of them. they¡¯ll be good people in front of you. when they bring me away they¡¯ll definitely abandon the injured me halfway. really,


    yinyin, i¡¯m not talking nonsense. the two of them really have bad characters. the evil things they¡¯ve done to me in the past are simply innumerable!¡± mu ran cried uncontrollably and even dramatized it, he hiccupped as he cried.


    mu xiao widened his eyes and gritted his teeth in anger. this kid was framing him in front of lin yin?


    mu heng also rolled his eyes at mu ran in speechlessness and disdain. mu ran was occasionally played by mu xiao, so he could understand if mu ran only mentioned mu xiao.


    most importantly, in order to achieve his goal of staying at lin yin¡¯s house, mu ran even made things up so casually for him, her big brother. she was indeed bold and arrogant.


    lin yin sized up mu heng and mu xiao¡¯s faces suspiciously. mu xiao immediately wanted to explain, but he saw mu ran winking at him.


    they had been brothers for decades. even if their relationship was so-so, or rather, they loved and hated each other, mu xiao still knew what mu ran was up to.


    it was nothing more than telling mu xiao that he wanted to use the ruse of self-injury to stay with lin yin and slowly persuade her to go home.


    mu xiao swallowed this huge bitter fruit and forced a smile at lin yin. ¡°yes, this kid is disobedient. we¡¯ve always dealt with him like this.¡±


    mu ran looked afraid and quickly crawled towards lin yin on the sofa. he held lin yin¡¯s hand pitifully and said, ¡°yinyin, you have to protect me. i¡¯m so pitiful, weak, and helpless. if you don¡¯t let me stay here, i¡¯ll die in their hands.¡±


    lin yin looked at mu ran with a headache. in front of mu xiao and mu heng, she could be polite, distant, and cold, but in front of mu ran, she could not be cold.


    especially after knowing the knot in mu ran¡¯s heart all these years, lin yin always felt sorry for her.


    mu ran, on the other hand, kept winking at mu heng and mu xiao, wanting these two irksome people to leave quickly so that it would not affect his relationship with yinyin.


    mu xiao and mu heng looked at each other speechlessly before bidding farewell to lin yin.


    before leaving, mu heng said to lin yin, ¡°it¡¯s been hard on you!¡± lin yin smiled and shook her head.


    the moment the door closed, mu ran almost applauded his perfect performance.


    lin yin looked at mu ran helplessly and said, ¡°tell me, what¡¯s your motive for staying with me?¡±


    seeing that lin yin was asking seriously, mu ran stood up and said aggrievedly, ¡°i just want you to acknowledge me as your brother. it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get a biological sister at my age. if my biological sister doesn¡¯t acknowledge me, i¡¯ll be so miserable. if word gets out, i¡¯ll lose face.¡±


    lin yin sat at the side and said seriously, ¡°you also want me to go home with you to see mom, right?¡±

 Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Mutual Heartache

    chapter 474: mutual heartache


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the expression on mu ran¡¯s face froze for a moment. then, she pursed her lips and said bitterly, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, yinyin! when i was five years old, mom went crazy. she didn¡¯t have many memories before, so i thought that maybe if you went back and met her, she would wake up. then i could see if my normal mother would treat me better. she wouldn¡¯t be like this now. she would either be in a daze or go crazy when she saw me.¡±


    after lin yin heard mu ran¡¯s words, her eyes turned slightly red, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    she did not want to agree to anything easily. she was afraid of too many things.


    she was afraid that the mu family had never really wanted her back.


    she was afraid that the mu family would only treat her as a tool to treat ye


    wen.


    she was afraid that the mu family would despise her for being vulgar in the future when they found out about her past life in the slums, just like the su family in her previous life. they would despise her for not knowing the rules and etiquette. if she was brought out, she would either embarrass herself or become a laughing stock.


    even the small su family was like this, let alone a wealthy family like the mu family. perhaps one day, she would suffer the disdain and disgust of her family just because she did not have proper etiquette at the dining table. how could she accept that?


    lin yin had never been afraid of those unimportant people looking at her with disdain, but she was afraid that her blood -related relatives would be like those people. that would make her feel as uncomfortable as death.


    therefore, lin yin did not dare to say anything at this moment. she only said softly to mu ran, ¡°the guest room is on your left. there are new washing tools in the cabinet in the bathroom. wash up and sleep early. and don¡¯t let water touch your wound.¡±


    with that, lin yin turned around and was about to walk to her room.


    however, just as she reached the door, mu ran¡¯s voice continued to come from behind. his voice was humble and pleading. ¡°yinyin, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go home. then can you acknowledge me as your third brother? at least i can have a sister to care about me, okay?¡±


    lin yin stood there for a while without saying anything. after a while, she said in a low voice, ¡°rest early!¡±


    mu ran was a little disappointed, but he still said gently to lin yin¡¯s back, ¡°okay! good night!¡±


    seeing lin yin close the door, mu ran was so sad that her eyes turned red,


    actually, he understood lin yin¡¯s feelings very well, just like how he yearned for his mother¡¯s love, but because he had almost been strangled to death by his mother before, he was afraid of approaching his mother because he was afraid of being hurt again.


    and lin yin seemed to be afraid.


    she might also yearn for kinship, but she was afraid that the kinship she yearned for was just a scam. she was afraid that the family she loved did not love her and might even use her to hurt her. therefore, she was hiding.


    that was why she had asked him everything mu ning had said at the hospital.


    it had to be said that mu ran¡¯s insight was quite good, and her interpretation of the human heart was quite accurate.


    after all, mu ran was an actor. how could a person who was so sensitive that he could interpret the emotions of a person on a piece of paper be brainless?


    there were some things that he just didn¡¯t want to think about. he didn¡¯t like having things in his head. he just liked to be so empty-headed and deliberately make himself stupid.


    through today¡¯s interaction and understanding, lin yin had figured out mu ran¡¯s personality.


    as lin yin looked at herself in the mirror, she thought of the brother in the other room who made her heart ache.


    mu ran was cold and silent in front of unrelated strangers, invisible and distant. perhaps this was his true personality, he was deeply guarded against people.


    in front of an acquaintance, he looked brainless, noisy, and even shameless. it was a disguise he used to hide the scars in his heart and prevent others from seeing through him.


    an actor was indeed an actor. he acted so well that no one knew what he looked like.


    in the same suite, the siblings¡¯ hearts ached for the relative next door.


    after confirming that mu ran was almost asleep, lin yin got up, put on her comfortable clothes, and quietly left.


    after mu heng left, she secretly sent him a message, asking him to send the kidnappers hired by su fei to sun biao. she wanted to interrogate them personally.


    therefore, this time, lin yin had to meet these people and su fei behind them.


    the moment she opened the door, lin yin still felt a little guilty. this was the first time she had to be so sneaky in her house.


    it was only when the door closed that lin yin heaved a sigh of relief..

 Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: See You at Twilight

    chapter 475: see you at twilight


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after driving to the unfinished building where sun biao and the others were, they turned a corner and saw the criminals who were trembling in the middle of sun biao and the others.


    as soon as he saw lin yin appear, sun biao immediately went forward and shouted respectfully, ¡°boss, we¡¯ll listen to you. these people haven¡¯t been dealt with much and are still fine. we¡¯ll wait for you to deal with them personally!¡±


    lin yin looked down at the few people curled up and asked indifferently, ¡°which one of you is in charge?¡±


    a fat man was pushed out.


    when the fatty saw lin yin, he trembled in fear.


    ¡°what did su fei say? where did she ask you to kidnap me to?¡± lin yin asked coldly.


    the fatty immediately became a lapdog and replied, ¡°yes, yes, yes. that b*tch asked me to kidnap you, boss. she gave me 200,000 yuan and said that she wanted to kidnap you to some twilight clubhouse. boss, we were blinded by greed for 200,000 yuan. look, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. spare us. we¡¯re just earning some money. that b*tch, su fei, is the culprit.¡±


    ¡°inform su fei now that i¡¯ve been kidnapped now and will be sent over soon,¡± lin yin said concisely.


    ¡°what?¡± the fatty did not seem to understand.


    sun biao did not expect the fatty in front of him to be so stupid. he immediately went forward and said, ¡°are you deaf? can¡¯t you hear? my boss asked you to inform your employer now that she has been kidnapped and is about to be sent to the twilight clubhouse. if your ears won¡¯t listen, i don¡¯t mind twisting it off for you!¡±


    fatty covered his ears in fear and said with a trembling voice, ¡°the cell phone is not in my hands. i can¡¯t inform her.¡±


    sun biao sneered and said, ¡°with your character, how can you kidnap others?¡± ¡°how do we contact su fei when the kidnapping is successful?¡± lin yin asked the fatty.


    the fatty stuttered again, making sun biao so angry that he raised his fist and was about to hit him. the fatty immediately covered his head and said anxiously, ¡°she said that when we reach twilight, we have to call her using twilight¡¯s landline. as long as i tell the bartender there to look for miss su¡¯s number, the bartender will help me call her and settle you down.¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°is that so? i thought you were still useful, but from the looks of it, you¡¯re useless.¡±


    fatty¡¯s eyes widened instantly. he felt like he was going to be finished. that was what they said on television. a worthless person would be silenced.


    fatty immediately wailed.


    lin yin said to sun biao, ¡°find a few people to serve them well. get someone to send them back to mu heng tomorrow. then, follow me to twilight.¡±


    sun biao immediately nodded and called for a few people to bring them away. then, he followed lin yin.


    in the dark villa, su fei sat silently. it was not until the phone vibrated that su fei¡¯s expression in the darkness changed.


    however, when she saw that it was a message from shi dai, disappointment and impatience flashed across su fei¡¯s heart.


    dai dai: feifei, why didn¡¯t you reply to my message just now? are you unhappy?


    on the other side, shi dai was in a low mood for the entire day. she was afraid that su fei would be unhappy that she was going out to play with ji yun at this time, so she chatted with su fei as usual early in the morning.


    but after such a long time, su fei did not reply. in shi dai¡¯s opinion, su fei was angry.


    now that she couldn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night, shi dai still contacted su fei.


    su fei wanted to turn off her cell phone, but in the end, her eyes flashed and she replied, ¡°i¡¯m not angry. i just want to go to twilight to relax. i¡¯m just in a bad mood because i don¡¯t have anyone to accompany me.¡±


    su fei still did not know if lin yin had been successfully kidnapped by those people. since there was no point in waiting, she might as well set up the trap first.


    besides, it would be safer to bring one more person.


    shi dai immediately replied, ¡°then i¡¯ll go with you. i have a plane ticket tomorrow afternoon anyway. i can get up later tomorrow morning.¡±


    su fei replied indifferently, ¡°okay! see you at twilight.¡±


    then, her gaze turned towards the direction that led to the basement. thick darkness enveloped her eyes.


    just as she was in the darkness, her phone rang. a message came from the other end: honorable guest, the goods you asked for have arrived.


    the corners of su fei¡¯s lips curled up. she hung up and stood up faintly..

 Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Someone’s Life

    chapter 476: someone¡¯s life


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when su fei arrived at twilight, she saw shi dai guarding the entrance.


    su fei turned around the corner and drove in the direction of the underground parking lot to avoid meeting shi dai.


    after parking the car in the underground parking lot, su fei pulled out a large suitcase from the trunk with all her might and walked towards the vip private room.


    after arranging everything, su fei sent a message to the bartender.


    then, she continued to pull her suitcase down to the underground parking lot and stuffed it back into the trunk. taking advantage of the blind spots of the surveillance cameras, she filled her suitcase with various snacks, drinks, and wine.


    after all of this was done, su fei drove out of the underground parking lot and parked the car in the open-air parking lot. she got out of the car and waved at shi dai, who was still waiting at the door. ¡± dai dai, i¡¯m here.¡±


    when shi dai heard the voice, she turned around and saw su fei waving at her in a one-collared black dress.


    shi dai was very happy. because su fei was wearing the one-collared black dress she had once given su fei, she ran happily in su fei¡¯s direction.


    su fei opened the trunk and said, ¡°hurry up and help me carry it. i bought a lot of things and wanted to bring them over to share with you. they¡¯re so heavy.¡±


    shi dai happily helped su fei carry the box. after opening it curiously, it was filled with all kinds of expensive wine and some snacks.


    ¡°feifei, why did you bring this? there¡¯s this food in the clubhouse too,¡± shi dai asked in confusion.


    su fei said gently, ¡°the wine in the clubhouse is not good. it¡¯s not as good as mine.¡±


    shi dai nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. your wine isn¡¯t cheap. since you brought it over, i¡¯ll drink with you tonight. we won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°but why does this box look dirty and have a strange smell?¡± shi dai sniffed curiously.


    su fei immediately said, ¡°when i was packing, those snacks fell to the ground.


    they might have been stained with dust. besides, there¡¯s so much food and drink. it¡¯s inevitable that it smells a little strange.¡±


    shi dai nodded and replied innocently, ¡°that makes sense!¡±


    su fei nodded and walked through the door of twilight with shi dai.


    as soon as shi dai entered, she was about to pull su fei to book a private room. su fei grabbed shi dai and said, ¡°i¡¯ve already booked it.¡±


    as she spoke, su fei pulled shi dai to the private room she had booked previously. after closing the door, shi dai took the microphone and started drinking while singing.


    seeing that su fei was not in a good mood, shi dai did not force su fei to sing with her. however, as soon as the song stopped, shi dai would drink with su fei, even more than su fei.


    it was only when there seemed to be some noise outside that su fei¡¯s expression changed. she looked at the time on her phone and frowned slightly.


    she muttered, ¡°it can¡¯t be so fast, right?¡±


    as if she wanted to confirm something, su fei got up and opened the door of the private room. seeing that the person in front of the door was walking in a certain direction, she pulled them back curiously and asked, ¡°what happened? what are you guys going to watch?¡±


    that person sized up su fei slightly, frowned, pulled back their arm, and said, ¡°they said that a lunatic drugged a girl of status and violated her. it seems like someone died.¡±


    su fei¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, wondering if she should call those people to confirm.


    she turned around and thought about it. it was just a few steps away. in case something happened to lin yin and lu ming found her, she felt that it was better not to contact those people now.


    shi dai, who was behind, was a little drunk. she walked forward and asked,


    ¡°feifei, what¡¯s wrong? did something happen?¡±


    su fei replied, ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m going to the washroom. you can play here first.¡±


    shi dai nodded. after su fei left, she looked at the washroom beside her in a daze and muttered to herself, ¡°isn¡¯t this the washroom? feifei, why did you go outside? oh! feifei definitely didn¡¯t see it. i have to get her back to the washroom. yes!¡±


    just like that, shi dai left the private room with light footsteps and the belief that she wanted to bring su fei back to the toilet.


    however, her mind might be a little muddled as she walked in the other direction where su fei had just left.


    as for su fei, she followed the onlookers to the private room where she had placed zheng chao. it was also the private room where she had gotten someone to throw lin yin in..

 Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Mistake

    chapter 477: mistake


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su fei was overjoyed. that person had said that someone had died. could something have happened to lin yin?


    then, was it a success?


    su fei was overjoyed and immediately wanted to squeeze in and see lin yin die with her own eyes.


    unfortunately, those reporters had yet to arrive. otherwise, the tragic scene of lin yin being tortured to death by zheng chao would be spread everywhere through the reporters¡¯ cameras.


    su fei could no longer suppress the ecstasy in her heart. so what if lin yin won so many rounds in the beginning? wasn¡¯t she the one who had the last laugh?


    however, the onlookers stood outside and waited for a long time, but the private room did not open. in addition, the manager of the twilight clubhouse brought people over to maintain order. seeing that there was nothing to see, some people left.


    the manager of the twilight clubhouse knocked on the door curiously. suddenly, someone said that a lunatic had raped and killed a girl with some status in this private room, but no one had seen the truth until now, right?


    he did not know who spread this news. it sounded very ridiculous. if someone had really died, it would have caused a huge commotion, right?


    then, was it a success?


    su fei was overjoyed and immediately wanted to squeeze in and see lin yin die with her own eyes.


    unfortunately, those reporters had yet to arrive. otherwise, the tragic scene of lin yin being tortured to death by zheng chao would be spread everywhere through the reporters¡¯ cameras.


    su fei could no longer suppress the ecstasy in her heart. so what if lin yin won so many rounds in the beginning? wasn¡¯t she the one who had the last laugh?


    however, the onlookers stood outside and waited for a long time, but the private room did not open. in addition, the manager of the twilight clubhouse brought people over to maintain order. seeing that there was nothing to see, some people left.


    the manager of the twilight clubhouse knocked on the door curiously. suddenly, someone said that a lunatic had raped and killed a girl with some status in this private room, but no one had seen the truth until now, right?


    he did not know who spread this news. it sounded very ridiculous. if someone had really died, it would have caused a huge commotion, right?


    the manager was anxious, but it was still quiet inside. there was no sound.


    hence, the manager got someone to kick the door open. in the end, when they kicked the door open, it was empty. there was no one inside.


    there were no signs of a fight inside, let alone rape and kill.


    the manager frowned and said loudly, ¡°what¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t nothing happen? who spread the news that someone died?¡±


    the attendant at the side was also speechless. as for who spread it, no one knew.


    the onlookers did not expect it to be like this. they scolded the person who spread the news for being crazy and left.


    the manager asked, ¡°which guest booked this room? are they not here yet?¡±


    as he spoke, he picked up the tablet to see how the guests were doing. the waiter at the side replied, ¡°the guests are already here. i just saw that the reservations have been written off and the money has been paid in advance.¡±


    the manager was not sure what this customer was playing at, but since the customer had already come and even written off and paid, this room could only he left like this.


    ¡°pay attention to it later. make sure there¡¯s someone to serve the guests when they come,¡± the manager reminded.


    the attendant nodded repeatedly. after the manager left, the attendant looked inside curiously before leaving.


    su fei, who had been hiding in the corner, appeared at the door with a puzzled expression.


    after she drugged zheng chao, she personally pulled him into this private room with her luggage. how could there be no one?


    moreover, the bartender had also sent a message saying that he had already asked fatty and the others to send lin yin in. it was impossible for there to be no one inside!


    after the attendant left, su fei looked around and entered the private room.


    however, the moment she entered, the door of the private room suddenly closed.


    the attendant, who had returned, saw that someone had entered the private room and wanted to go forward to ask. when he saw the door closed, he hesitated for a moment before giving up.


    because in his opinion, there was no one inside. the woman had gone in herself and even closed the door forcefully. she looked like she was in a bad mood. what if he went up now and was implicated?


    hence, the attendant left quickly in silence. it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    at this moment, su fei, who was frightened by the sudden closing of the door, came back to her senses in horror and wanted to leave.


    however, before her hand could touch the door handle, she was pulled back. under the stage light of the private room, su fei immediately saw that the person in front of her was zheng chao, who she had drugged.


    at this moment, zheng chao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. his dirty hand pinched su fei¡¯s neck so hard that su fei could not even cry for help.


    zheng chao¡¯s other hand grabbed su fei¡¯s collar and pulled her down forcefully. even the pasties on su fei¡¯s chest were ruthlessly pulled down.


    when he saw the full breasts on su fei¡¯s chest bounce out, zheng chao¡¯s face revealed an abnormally lewd and terrifying expression.


    under su fei¡¯s horrified gaze, zheng chao opened his stinky mouth which had not been brushed for nearly a month and bit at su fei¡¯s chest.


    the pain of his teeth biting through her skin made su fei tremble in fear. she naturally knew the consequences of the drugs she used..

 Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Shi Dai Was Abandoned

    chapter 478: shi dai was abandoned


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su fei gritted her teeth and endured zheng chao lying on top of her like a vampire. she lost her mind and bit the flesh on her chest. then, she calmly took out her phone and called shi dai.


    shi dai, who was still in a daze looking for su fei to go back to the toilet, was pulled back from her thoughts by the ringtone of her phone.


    she picked up her phone and saw that it was su fei. she immediately smiled happily and picked up the call. she smiled and said, ¡°feifei, haha, the bathroom is inside¡­


    su fei did not hear what shi dai was saying too clearly. she wanted to speak, but she could not.


    su fei felt that she was in so much pain that her scalp was going numb. while


    zheng chao was getting up slightly, su fei kicked zheng chao¡¯s lower body


    hard.


    his lower body was hit so hard that it hurt. zheng chao let go of su fei in pain. su fei finally had a chance to catch her breath. she immediately ran towards the door and shouted into her cell phone, ¡°dai dai, save me! room 502!¡±


    as soon as su fei finished speaking, zheng chao, who had already followed her, pulled her hair and she fell to the ground in a sorry state. her cell phone was also smashed to the ground.


    when shi dai heard su fei¡¯s cry for help, she instantly sobered up. she immediately shouted at the cell phone, but there was no response from su fei.


    shi dai was extremely anxious. with a half-awake and half-dazed mind, she looked up at the number of the private room beside her and immediately turned around to run towards 502.


    at this moment, she did not realize the seriousness of the matter. she just thought that su fei might have encountered some small trouble and needed her to embolden herself.


    when she pushed open the door of room 502 and saw a disgusting man whose appearance could not be seen, he actually strangled su fei tightly and even pulled su fei¡¯s dress violently. shi dai was shocked.


    she subconsciously looked around and was so anxious that she threw away the cell phone in her hand. she picked up the vase used for decoration and threw it at the man¡¯s head.


    she subconsciously looked around and was so anxious that she threw away the cell phone in her hand. she picked up the vase used for decoration and threw it at the man¡¯s head.


    su fei immediately got up and ran towards the door. zheng chao, who had wanted to chase after shi dai, seemed to have woken up a little. he turned to look at su fei, who had already run to the door.


    he looked at su fei with bloodthirsty hatred and quickly chased after her, shouting, ¡°su fei, i want you to die!¡±


    su fei was really frightened. at this moment, zheng chao was like a demon that had crawled out of hell, making su fei tremble with fear.


    su fei, who was still waiting for shi dai to come out with her, saw that zheng chao was about to catch up to her. she subconsciously turned around and ran out of the private room. she even closed the door and used the torn fabric on her body to wrap the door handle tightly from the outside, afraid that zheng chao would run out and catch up to her.


    when shi dai¡¯s sharp voice screamed from inside, su fei vaguely remembered that shi dai was still inside!


    however, shi dai only let out a cry. because zheng chao, who had fallen into a deranged state again, grabbed shi dai¡¯s neck tightly like he had done to su fei just now, making her unable to make any sound.


    shi dai¡¯s mind was still filled with the image of su fei holding her broken black dress and running away.


    the suffocating feeling of being unable to breathe and the blurry pain of her flesh being bitten intertwined, making shi dai feel as if she had arrived in hell.


    she tried to grab her phone, tried to call for help, but she couldn¡¯t find it.


    at this moment, su fei stood at the door helplessly. after a while, when she came back to her senses, she remembered that she had to save someone.


    she covered her body and ran towards the front desk in a panic. she did not dare to speak loudly, afraid that more people would be attracted by her voice and see her in such a sorry state.


    at this moment, shi dai, who was in the private room, touched a porcelain piece while struggling. she was overjoyed. she grabbed the porcelain piece and slashed it in zheng chao¡¯s direction. a trace of blood suddenly appeared on zheng chao¡¯s face.


    the sudden pain made zheng chao loosen his grip in pain.


    taking advantage of this gap, shi dai, who had a strong desire to live, used all her strength to push zheng chao away and rushed to the door of the private room.


    when she placed her hand on the doorknob, shi dai felt a sense of joy that she was about to escape. however, when she turned the doorknob in her hand, the joy suddenly disappeared, leaving only dense panic..

 Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Reporter

    chapter 479: reporter


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    shi dai turned it hard a few times in disbelief, but she could not open the door that could clearly be used to escape.


    at this moment, zheng chao, who had already recovered from the pain, continued to approach shi dai. shi dai shouted anxiously, ¡°help! is anyone outside? help me! help!¡±


    however, in the end, she was still ruthlessly pulled by zheng chao¡¯s hair and thrown to the ground. while she was dizzy, her fragile neck was grabbed by the man again.


    shi dai wanted to look for the porcelain pieces, but they were all a little far away from her. without any handy weapons, she watched helplessly as she was pressed under this dirty man in front of her and violated again and again. pain, hatred, and humiliation strangled her heart, making her unable to breathe!


    su fei rushed to the front desk and immediately said to the attendant at the front desk, ¡°hurry up and call the security officer. my friend is being pestered by a man. he wants to rape my friend!¡±


    su fei felt that zheng chao would not violate shi dai so quickly, so she was sure that she might be able to save shi dai!


    the attendant at the front desk had just experienced an inexplicable rape rumor. at this moment, she looked at su fei and asked suspiciously, ¡°miss, are you sure you¡¯re not playing truth or dare?¡±


    didn¡¯t someone just say that a lunatic tried to rape a girl with some status?


    in the end, didn¡¯t nothing happen when the manager went over to take a look?


    therefore, the attendant was a little suspicious now. were these customers playing around and making up things to tease workers like them?


    su fei instantly panicked and questioned, ¡°can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m like this? do i look like i¡¯m joking with you?¡±


    seeing that the attendant didn¡¯t believe her, su fei really had no choice. she looked around and saw that there weren¡¯t many people here. she let go and showed the attendant her bitten chest.


    she really had no choice!


    she had drugged zheng chao with the kind of medicine that made animals go


    into heat. it was the kind that would make zheng chao lose his mind and keep doing piston exercises until he died.


    in order to improve the effect, she even specially increased the dosage. even ten animals could not withstand such a stimulating dosage.


    yes, she had never thought of letting zheng chao live. it would be best if lin yin was killed by zheng chao. the two of them would die together and die on the front page of the media in that shameful manner.


    however, she never expected that the person who was being treated like this would be shi dai.


    she did not want shi dai to die.


    therefore, she had to find someone to save shi dai as soon as possible. if she was late, with zheng chao¡¯s rough method, shi dai would die!


    the badly mangled wound on su fei¡¯s chest frightened the attendant. she immediately turned serious and said, ¡°i¡¯ll inform our manager now.¡±


    the attendant immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and contacted the clubhouse manager to explain the situation.


    meanwhile, another attendant thoughtfully draped a small blanket over su fei.


    when the manager of the clubhouse received the attendant¡¯s feedback, his first reaction was the same as the attendant¡¯s. he asked hesitantly, ¡°are you sure this isn¡¯t a game the guest is playing? did you say which room?¡±


    the attendant looked at su fei and said, ¡°it¡¯s 502!¡±


    when the attendant said this, her voice was filled with guilt. what had just happened was also 502!


    but when they rushed over, nothing had clearly happened, right? there was no one inside!


    su fei was so anxious that she was about to go crazy, but she saw that the attendant in front of her was still dawdling.


    unable to wait any longer, su fei immediately snatched the walkie- talkie from the attendant¡¯s hand and shouted at the person opposite her, ¡°can you f*cking hurry up? someone¡¯s going to die!¡±


    when the manager heard su fei¡¯s voice, she sounded really anxious. she did not sound like she was joking, so he decided to bring someone to take a look.


    however, when he gathered a few security officers over, a group of reporters suddenly rushed in. the security officers who were about to go to room 502 stopped these reporters before they could go.


    the clubhouse manager did not know what these reporters were here for, but there were so many reporters. he could not let them in.


    twilight clubhouse was not a very high-class clubhouse, but there were still many nobles around. if the reporters found out anything, they would be doomed..

 Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Maintenance

    chapter 480: maintenance


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    he was afraid that no one with status would come to their place to spend money in the future.


    seeing that the security officers who were originally going to save shi dai were now stopping the reporters she had personally called over, su fei¡¯s heart was filled with despair.


    she didn¡¯t know how things had turned out like this. she clearly wanted to scheme against lin yin!


    su fei had invited too many reporters because she used the tipoff of lu ming getting cuckolded by lin yin.


    when she saw those people rush over, su fei suddenly did not have the courage to follow them.


    however, when she thought about how so many people had gone over, perhaps shi dai would be saved, but her reputation would probably be gone. she still had to follow them. perhaps she could protect shi dai¡¯s face.


    when the reporters ran to room 502, they saw that the door was entangled by fabric, so they slapped the door handle crazily.


    because this was obviously different from the news they had received. the news was about a night meeting, but the scene in front of them clearly indicated that someone was plotting. otherwise, why would they lock the door with cloth? there was clearly a problem.


    su fei was so anxious that she wanted to strangle these reporters to death. what was the point of a group of people banging on a door handle wrapped in fabric? shouldn¡¯t they go in and save her immediately?


    as long as her clothes were still intact, she would rush forward and kick open the door.


    at this moment, in the private room, the beast-like man had already quickly vented.


    the moment he relaxed his grip slightly, shi dai had the strength to escape the man¡¯s control.


    she quickly grabbed the porcelain piece that was still a distance away from her and hit zheng chao, who was clearly beastly and approaching her, a few times. she only stopped in a daze when the warm and smelly blood covered her hand.


    then, she carefully moved her feet, grabbed a porcelain piece with both hands, and hid in a corner.


    at this moment, the door that had just been locked was opened, but shi dai did not even look up.


    the door just now was the door of life for her, but now, it was not. it would be the door of death that would make her lose all her dignity and humiliation.


    at this moment, shi dai was trembling with fear.


    outside the door, su fei¡¯s heart was already in her throat.


    the moment the door opened, a strong smell of blood came out. everyone tensed up and rushed in like a swarm of bees.


    even su fei, who was at the side, was pushed in by the reporters. under the dim light, a naked girl held the porcelain fragments in her hands and shivered in the corner.


    her gaze was filled with fear and horror as she stared fixedly at the man who was lying not far away. more accurately, she was looking at the blood flowing out of the man¡¯s neck.


    it was as if this was the only way to prove that she was safe.


    the reporters were also shocked when they saw this scene. they had only come to catch some gossip, but they did not expect it to be the event location of a murder.


    especially when they saw that the girl was naked and there was blood on her thigh, they instantly understood what had happened.


    the event location froze for a while before a reporter remembered to take photos. he immediately took a photo of the scene in front of him.


    the flashing lights made shi dai¡¯s eyes uncomfortable. she looked up in a daze. in the rising and falling flashes, she saw her best friend¡¯s face. it was bright and unclear, with an expression that she could not understand.


    shi dai did not rush forward to question her. she just lowered her head silently and buried it in her knees. she squatted quietly in the corner, not making a sound.


    su fei wanted to go up and put a coat on shi dai, but her rationality persuaded her to stop.


    if she also appeared naked in front of the camera and was publicized by the media, it would probably be very difficult for her to enter the lu family in the future.


    su fei looked at shi dai¡¯s head which was lowered between her legs. she apologized in her heart, but her actions chose to protect herself.


    ¡°get lost! you disgusting reporters who live off human blood, get lost!¡± a roar came from outside the door.


    accompanied by the intrusion of the voice was the owner¡¯s anger and the powerful force of the push.


    the reporters were pushed around by ji yun and complaints instantly sounded.


    when ji yun saw the girl curled up in the corner, covered in blood, her eyes instantly turned red..

 Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Smashing the Camera

    chapter 481: smashing the camera


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she immediately went forward and took off her only shirt, covering shi dai.


    then, she got up. ji yun picked up her phone in her underwear and took a photo of the reporters.


    su fei was so frightened that she immediately turned around. under the puzzled gazes of the reporters, ji yun warned loudly, ¡°if private photos of me and my sister appear on the internet today, i¡¯ll deal with every single one of you present! even if i use up all my energy for the rest of my life, i won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    after the warning, ji yun immediately called 120.


    the dirty-looking man in front of her could not die. otherwise, shi dai would probably be imprisoned for the rest of her life in front of everyone.


    shi dai did not say a word the entire time. she just hid in the corner silently, as if this could protect her last bit of dignity.


    the manager of the clubhouse hurriedly went forward to chase the reporters out.


    ¡°stop!¡± ji yun shouted!


    after the call, ji yun finally took the time to turn around and look in su fei¡¯s direction.


    everyone stood rooted to the ground in confusion. su fei, who had originally planned to leave with everyone, could only stop.


    at this moment, su fei knew that if she went forward, she would definitely be implicated.


    anyway, shi dai had only lost her innocence now. her life was still intact. it was no big deal, so su fei felt that there was no point in her staying here.


    especially now that ji yun was also present, it would not look good if they fell out.


    su fei did not turn around and waited to leave with the reporters.


    everyone looked at the girl in only her bra walking straight in their direction. they pushed aside the people on the first three floors and walked to a girl covered in a blanket. then, she pulled the girl¡¯s arm and slapped her hard the moment she turned around.


    the force from the palm stunned everyone.


    su fei¡¯s ears were also ringing from ji yun¡¯s beating.


    ji yun said coldly, ¡°i knew you would be here!¡±


    ji yun did not know what had happened, but she brought her luggage to the shi family¡¯s house that night and was about to leave with shi dai the next day when she heard from the shi family¡¯s parents that shi dai was out to play.


    ji yun recalled the location sharing she had set with shi dai when she made the appointment with her yesterday.


    initially, they were just afraid that they would get lost on vacation and it would be difficult to find her, so they coordinated with each other to make it easier for each other to find her. she did not expect that she would need to look for shi dai today.


    hence, ji yun used this to look for shi dai. she had wanted to give her a surprise, but she did not expect such a thing to happen.


    she did not know what this matter was like, but her intuition told her that with su fei at the scene, shi dai¡¯s matter must be related to su fei.


    su fei took the slap without any retort or other angry words. she only took the slap silently.


    today, shi dai had indeed fallen into such a situation to save her, so she would treat this slap as her repayment to shi dai.


    no one knew what was going on, but when they saw su fei draped in a blanket, they felt that there was news, so the reporters picked up their cameras again.


    afraid that things would get out, su fei immediately pushed everyone away and left in a hurry.


    at this moment, ji yun did not have the time to care about su fei and could only let her leave.


    those authors did not take photos of ji yun only wearing underwear.


    they knew very well that they could film the young lady who killed someone.


    however, if this girl in front of her, who had taken off her clothes to save her sister some dignity, was photographed and posted online, the people who would be scolded by the public would probably be reporters like them.


    ji yun walked towards the reporters and said coldly to one of them, ¡°take out the camera and let me see!¡±


    how could the reporter be willing? he immediately hid the camera in his hand behind his back and smiled awkwardly. ¡°i didn¡¯t take anything. there¡¯s no need for me to show you, right? i promise you that i¡¯ll definitely mosaic your sisters when the time comes, okay?¡±


    ji yun¡¯s eyes were fierce. she did not trust others, so ji yun was about to go up and snatch the camera.


    how could that reporter let ji yun snatch the material he had painstakingly captured? even the reporters beside him began to leave anxiously.


    this woman took off her clothes just like that. if she had the camera in her hand, she would definitely smash it.


    the reporters were about to run out. ji yun was anxious, but in the next second, the reporters who had run out suddenly retreated back to their rooms..

 Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Zheng Chao

    chapter 482: zheng chao


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ji yun looked in the direction in front of the reporters and saw lin yin forcing them back into the private room.


    while the reporters were frightened by the people lin yin brought, ji yun snatched as many cameras as she could.


    what¡¯s more, she snatched and smashed them. it was straightforward and neat.


    the reporters looked at their cameras and their hearts ached. however, under the pressure of lin yin and the others, they did not dare to say a word.


    in their eyes, lin yin and the others were with ji yun.


    after ji yun smashed all the cameras, lin yin signaled for sun biao and the others to make way.


    after the reporters left, the private room became much more empty.


    lin yin took off sun biao¡¯s black t-shirt and threw it to ji yun. ¡°it stinks a little.


    make do with it.¡±


    sun biao¡¯s accusing gaze drifted to lin yin, who immediately said, ¡°i¡¯ll give you a bonus to buy clothes when we get back!¡±


    sun biao immediately shut up.


    ji yun nimbly put on the t-shirt and looked up at lin yin. she said sincerely,


    ¡°thank you! ¡±


    lin yin turned to look at shi dai, who was locked in the corner. there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. then, she said, ¡°thank me? i thought you would hate me. after all, i was the one who plotted against su fei. according to su fei¡¯s plan, the person hiding in the corner should be me. according to my counterattack plan, the person hiding in the corner would be su fei. therefore, shi dai suffered for su fei.¡±


    ji yun smiled mockingly and said, ¡°lin yin, you don¡¯t have to test me. although i sometimes bully the weak and i¡¯m not a person of good character, i¡¯m not a fool. i naturally know who the instigator is. this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±


    sun biao said, ¡°you¡¯re quite understanding. let me tell you, we didn¡¯t drug the man lying on the ground. it was that su fei. we didn¡¯t invite those reporters. it was that su fei who called them over.¡±


    then, sun biao looked in shi dai¡¯s direction and said, ¡°we didn¡¯t call your good friend over. when we left, there was only that su fei and this beast who had taken some unknown drugs in the room. also, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t want to save her. we were outside until the reporters came. we wanted to see what happened to su fei, but we didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this.¡±


    sun biao tried his best to help lin yin clear her name. although he didn¡¯t think that the girl in front of him could do anything to lin yin, one less enemy meant one less enemy.


    as lin yin¡¯s bodyguard, he would reduce as much danger and hidden danger as possible for her. this would be safer.


    ji yun nodded silently.


    seeing that ji yun¡¯s expression was not good, lin yin only asked softly, ¡°do you need us to do anything?¡±


    ji yun looked at the man beside her who she did not know if he was dead and said, ¡°can you help me deal with this person?¡±


    lin yin shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°no, but i can tell you something. this man is zheng chao. you know him.¡±


    lin yin would help with small matters, but she would not help with such matters like getting rid of an entire person so that shi dai would not have to go to jail.


    she did not think that ji yun and shi dai were worth her help. she was not a saint.


    ji yun looked at the man at the side in disbelief. she had never expected that this man who was so thin and dirty would be zheng chao.


    with that, lin yin left with her men.


    to be honest, lin yin did not feel very good about not getting su fei today.


    ¡°boss, i have to say that this su fei is a character. she sold her sisters just like that. she¡¯s cold-blooded,¡± sun biao said.


    lin yin said calmly, ¡°yes, she¡¯s ruthless!¡±


    ji yun, who was still in the private room, slowly walked to shi dai¡¯s side. she squatted down and gently hugged shi dai. ¡°dai dai, it¡¯s okay. it¡¯s okay.¡±


    however, no matter how much ji yun wanted to comfort her, she could not hide the fact that shi dai had already been bullied by zheng chao.


    the original young girl was now like a ravaged withered flower, she was lifeless.


    ji yun was extremely sad. then, she got someone to get a clean blanket and wrapped it tightly around shi dai. then, she was about to help shi dai leave..

 Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Psychosis

    chapter 483: psychosis


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the security officer immediately stopped the two of them and pointed at shi dai. he said awkwardly, ¡°we don¡¯t know if the person inside is dead or alive, so this girl can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ji yun had no choice but to call shi dai¡¯s parents. she definitely could not hide this matter from shi dai¡¯s parents. moreover, shi dai¡¯s parents had to deal with the rest.


    unexpectedly, shi dai¡¯s parents arrived earlier than the ambulance.


    when shi dai¡¯s parents arrived at the event location and saw her like this, mrs. shi instantly hugged her daughter and cried uncontrollably.


    mr. shi pulled ji yun aside to ask about the situation. ji yun said truthfully, ¡°su fei wanted to kill zheng chao and lin yin, so she drugged zheng chao and planned to make him lose his mind and violate lin yin. in the end, lin yin didn¡¯t come. zheng chao went crazy and wanted to bully su fei. for some reason, dai dai and zheng chao were together. in the end, dai dai was bullied by zheng chao. later, she even cut zheng chao with a porcelain piece. su fei even brought reporters and almost exposed this matter.¡±


    mr. shi was so angry that his eyes were red. he even wanted to kill someone. he had raised his daughter until now, but he did not expect her to be bullied by the su family and the zheng family!


    ¡°i knew su fei was not a good person! i told you before not to interact with a girl like su fei who has so many thoughts. dai dai, why didn¡¯t you listen to mom?!¡± mrs. shi said angrily, her heart aching.


    mr. shi was so angry that he wanted to go up and give zheng chao a few more kicks, but ji yun stopped him.


    ji yun said in a heavy tone, ¡°uncle, zheng chao deserves to die, but he can¡¯t die now. so many people saw dai dai hurt him with a porcelain piece. if he dies in dai dai¡¯s hands, dai dai will go to jail.¡±


    father shi was furious. he ran to zheng chao¡¯s side angrily and did not kick him down. instead, he squatted down to feel zheng chao¡¯s pulse.


    sensing that there were still traces of a slight pulse, mr. shi was angry and indignant.


    he wished that the person in front of him would die immediately, but he could not let him die now.


    mr. shi felt extremely aggrieved.


    however, this matter could not be covered up because the truth always comes out.


    while the shi family and ji yun were sending zheng chao to the hospital, the news of the eldest daughter of a certain company being bullied and almost killing the criminal still spread.


    the girl in the photo was pixelated, but it still could not stop everyone from talking. there were people everywhere trying to find out which family she was from.


    as zheng chao, who was on the ground, was dirty, only his wound was censored, but his face was not.


    as for why? it was understandable.


    the dirty man on the ground looked like a vagrant, so everyone felt that he did not have any backing, which was why they dared to send it out without censoring it.


    they were just bullying the weak and afraid of the strong.


    however, the person who posted the photo did not expect that the dirty man was not a homeless person.


    the zheng couple originally thought that it was some gossip and did not care much. however, when they saw the man lying on the ground on the news, the couple was stunned.


    although this man was disheveled and thin to the point of almost disfigurement, how could parents not recognize their own child? the two of them immediately rushed to the hospital according to the news.


    as soon as the zheng couple arrived at the hospital and asked about zheng chao¡¯s ward, they rushed over.


    in the end, they saw mr. and mrs. shi in zheng chao¡¯s ward. mr. zheng asked in confusion, ¡°mr. shi, mrs. shi, why are you here?¡±


    when mr. and mrs. shi saw zheng chao¡¯s parents arrive, their expressions turned a little ugly.


    mrs. zheng seemed to have suddenly understood. she asked in shock and uncertainty, ¡°the girl who wanted to kill my son is your daughter? is she?¡±


    not to be outdone, mrs. shi said loudly, ¡°your son was the one who went berserk and bullied my daughter!¡±


    the two mothers instantly exploded. they reached out their hands and were about to strangle each other when the doctor appeared in time to stop the fight.


    the doctor looked at the people beside him coldly and asked, ¡°zheng chao¡¯s family?¡±


    mr. and mrs. zheng immediately responded.


    the doctor said expressionlessly, ¡°the injured person consumed a large amount of animal aphrodisiacs. coupled with excessive blood loss in the later stages, the functions of various parts of his body are severely damaged. currently, his endocrine functions are still in a chaotic state and he needs to be hospitalized for treatment. moreover, according to the situation just now, it¡¯s very likely that a mental illness will be triggered in the later stages. he will be so excited that he won¡¯t be able to sleep. he might even be mentally deranged or delirious..¡±

 Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: The Truth

    chapter 484: the truth


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mrs. shi¡¯s eyes widened and she blurted out, ¡°doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s crazy?


    how can that do? he violated my daughter. i want him to go to jail!¡±


    mrs. zheng¡¯s heart ached when she heard that her son was about to become a lunatic. when she heard mrs. shi¡¯s words, her eyes immediately turned red with anger. she said sternly, ¡°what do you mean my son violated your daughter? it was clearly your daughter who was cheap and fed my son that crazy medicine. otherwise, why would my son do such a thing?!¡±


    at the side, ji yun suddenly widened her eyes and said loudly, ¡± dai dai didn¡¯t drug her. su fei drugged zheng chao and tried to make him violate lin yin. in the end, lin yin didn¡¯t come. when su fei went in to check, she was caught by


    zheng chao. dai dai was locked inside by su fei because she wanted to save su


    fei and was implicated.¡±


    when ji yun said this, she gritted his teeth.


    the situation was urgent at twilight clubhouse, so she had heard many things from the bodyguard beside lin yin.


    at that time, she had always thought that su fei and shi dai had entered that room together. later, su fei had escaped, but shi dai had not been able to escape in time and had encountered such a thing.


    but now that the news had spread, she saw a photo.


    in the photo, the black cloth was wrapped tightly around the door handle. ji yun recognized the pattern on the black cloth. it was a pattern that shi dai had specially designed for su fei.


    at that time, she was the one who accompanied shi dai to custom-made this dress for su fei!


    therefore, just now, she had gone to investigate the phone call that shi dai had left in the house and had also gotten someone to investigate the surveillance cameras of twilight clubhouse.


    after su fei called shi dai, shi dai rushed to that private room, so shi dai was going to save su fei!


    from the surveillance cameras, shi dai¡¯s footsteps at that time were unsteady. with her sharp eyes, one could tell that shi dai was a little drunk.


    su fei was a good sister that shi dai had to stagger over to save even when she was drunk. and such a good sister actually pushed shi dai into the abyss and even locked the door that might allow her to survive!


    hatred filled ji yun¡¯s heart as she continued, ¡°su fei drugged zheng chao with a large dose of beast medicine and even asked zheng chao to provoke lin yin with the goal of killing zheng chao. i can tell you clearly that lin yin is not only the girl in the heart of the third master of the lu family, but she¡¯s also the biological daughter of the mu family, the only girl of the mu family!¡±


    ji yun had long forgotten about mu ran¡¯s manager¡¯s words. she wanted to join forces with the zheng and shi families to kill su fei!


    ji yun¡¯s words shocked and angered the surrounding people.


    zheng chao¡¯s mother lay in front of the unconscious zheng chao¡¯s bed and cried her heart out. ¡°what a vicious little b*tch. she actually caused our son to be like this. old zheng, i want su fei to pay with her life for our son! i want her to live a life worse than death!¡±


    mr. zheng was also trembling with anger. how could he have forgotten about


    su fei, this vicious little b*tch? during this period of time, zheng chao had been in su fei¡¯s hands!


    now that zheng chao had suddenly appeared and was drugged, who else could it be but su fei?


    therefore, the zheng couple believed ji yun¡¯s words without a doubt.


    lin yin had always been the favorite of the third master of the lu family. now that lin yin became the daughter of the mu family, they naturally believed it as well.


    therefore, according to ji yun, su fei not only wanted zheng chao to die, but she also wanted the zheng family to be buried with him.


    this was because once zheng chao really harmed lin yin, it would only take a few seconds for the lu and mu families to make the zheng family disappear from the capital.


    on the other hand, mr. and mrs. shi were swarmed by the expected hatred and shock.


    they had always known that su fei was not a good person, so they had long instructed shi dai not to hang out with su fei.


    otherwise, with shi dai¡¯s dim-witted and single-minded personality, something would happen sooner or later. therefore, it was within their expectations that shi dai would be harmed by su fei to this extent.


    however, they did not expect that one of the eight aristocratic families, the mu family, actually had a biological bloodline outside. what was even more shocking was that this bloodline was actually lin yin.


    after mother shi calmed down, she clenched her fists angrily and said fiercely, ¡°su fei. she caused our dai dai to be in such a state. i won¡¯t let her have it easy.


    i¡¯ll make her wish she was dead!¡±


    mr. shi was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped out..

 Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Cheap

    chapter 485: cheap


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at this moment, everyone present had already aimed their hatred at the culprit, su fei. they even opened their mouths to plan how to deal with su fei.


    ji yun said, ¡°uncles, aunties, if there¡¯s a need, i¡¯m willing to help. remember to look for me. i came out because i was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t know the truth and would fight with each other and let go of the real murderer. i¡¯m going back to dai dai¡¯s ward to accompany her now. i¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be afraid when she can¡¯t find anyone when she wakes up.¡±


    everyone nodded at ji yun. mrs. shi went forward and held ji yun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°please take good care of dai dai. we won¡¯t let su fei have it easy.¡±


    ji yun nodded. zheng chao was the only son of the zheng family, and shi dai was not doted on in the shi family. she was still a child of the shi family, so ji yun believed that they were determined to deal with su fei.


    after leaving zheng chao¡¯s ward, ji yun walked towards shi dai¡¯s ward. however, the scene of her pushing open the door almost scared ji yun¡¯s heart out.


    after leaving zheng chao¡¯s ward, ji yun walked towards shi dai¡¯s ward. however, the scene of her pushing open the door almost scared ji yun¡¯s heart out.


    ji yun carefully stepped forward. just as she was about to secretly pull shi dai back, shi dai suddenly turned around and looked at ji yun with empty eyes. she said faintly, ¡°ah yun? you¡¯re here! look, the stars in the sky are very beautiful. do you still remember the meteor shower that you, i, and feifei once watched?¡±


    as ji yun approached shi dai with small steps, she nodded and replied, ¡°i remember. of course i remember.¡±


    shi dai smiled, but tears welled up in her eyes. her laughter was filled with despair and desolation. ¡°at that time, we said that we would be good sisters for the rest of our lives and would never betray each other in the future. we said it! feifei also said it! when feifei and i reconciled, feifei also said that she wanted me to believe her! i believed it, i really believed her!¡±


    when ji yun heard shi dai¡¯s words, her heart ached.


    even though she had broken her oath and did not treat su fei as a good sister, shi dai trusted and treated su fei with all her heart.


    now that she had been betrayed by her trusted sister, how could shi dai let it


    as ji yun was sad about shi dai¡¯s encounter, she had already reached out and touched shi dai¡¯s sleeve.


    without shi dai¡¯s guard up, ji yun grabbed shi dai¡¯s arm and pulled her hard to the ground. the two of them fell together.


    ji yun heaved a sigh of relief, but shi dai smiled foolishly.


    she lay on the ground and looked at the white ceiling, laughing so hard that tears were about to come out.


    ¡°i thought that we were sisters. i didn¡¯t expect that i was just an item that she could push out to block disasters at any time! hahaha!¡± shi dai laughed as tears rolled down her self-deprecating eyes.


    ¡°ah yun, do you know? at that time, zheng chao had already lost his mind and became very stupid. i cut him and i escaped. but i couldn¡¯t open that door! i couldn¡¯t open it no matter what! i could clearly escape! but i couldn¡¯t open that door!¡± tears fell, every tear confirming the despair of shi dai¡¯s hopes being dashed.


    ji yun lay beside shi dai and held her trembling hand tightly. tears of heartache welled up in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°she locked the door with the dress i gave her and locked the door where i could¡¯ve escaped! hahahaha! don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? it turns out that i was the one who harmed myself. i was the one who was cheap! you and mom clearly told me a few times not to come into contact with her, but i was cheap!¡± shi dai cried and laughed in despair.


    ji yun looked in the direction of shi dai¡¯s cell phone with tears in her eyes. as expected, there was no sign of the cell phone. it seemed like shi dai had also seen that photo just now.


    ji yun held shi dai¡¯s hand tightly and choked. ¡°dai dai, you¡¯re not the one at fault in this matter. you¡¯re just too innocent, too sentimental, and too trusting. su fei is the culprit. she¡¯s the one who should be blamed, not you!¡±


    ¡°no, i was the one who was cheap! i even specially found a master to custom-make a dress for her. in the end, she used the dress i gave her to lock the door to my escape and destroy my entire life! this is too laughable! i harmed myself! hahaha!¡± shi dai said..

 Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Su Fei Escapes

    chapter 486: su fei escapes


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ji yun was so angry that she pulled up shi dai, who was laughing wildly on the ground, and said angrily, ¡°even if she didn¡¯t wear the dress you gave her today, it would still be something else! su fei is the one who harmed you! why can¡¯t you hear me?! i said that su fei was the culprit! do you understand?! is that clear?!¡±


    at the end of ji yun¡¯s sentence, she almost roared in anger.


    shi dai stopped mocking herself and only looked at ji yun in front of her with red eyes from crying. then, she pursed her lips and hugged ji yun as she waneu.


    ji yun also hugged shi dai uncomfortably, her hand comforting her from behind.


    su fei, who had worked all night for nothing, returned to the villa angrily. as soon as she entered, she saw chu yun waiting for her at the door with a worried expression.


    a figure stood in the dark. at first, su fei was a little frightened.


    ever since they were warned by the bald man, su fei and chu yun did not dare to turn on the lights at night, afraid that they would be chased out again.


    but at this moment, su fei felt that she really had to leave quickly.


    now, she still did not know what happened to lu zheng, he hadn¡¯t been appearing.


    and she had failed to scheme against lin yin and even hurt shi dai.


    moreover, after what happened tonight, whether zheng chao died or not, the zheng family would find out about this through shi dai.


    with lin yin¡¯s methods, su fei felt that it was impossible to frame lin yin for this now. that was very likely. when the time came, the zheng and shi families would target her.


    lin yin would not let go of this opportunity to kick her when she was down.


    therefore, su fei had to leave quickly before the zheng and shi families knew lu zheng¡¯s true situation. it was safer to hide.


    without waiting for chu yun to speak, su fei said with a serious expression,


    ¡°mom! pack up immediately. we¡¯ll go out and hide for a while. right now.¡±


    chu yun immediately turned around and packed her things. the money from before had been snatched away by that baldie. all the money that the mother and daughter had now was from zheng chao.


    su fei and chu yun nimbly packed up some essentials and money and left the villa in a hurry.


    the moment the two of them drove away, a car behind them began to lock onto their car and followed them secretly.


    as for the lin yin that su fei was talking about, she was secretly pushing open her home door and tiptoeing towards her bedroom like a thief.


    seeing that she had already walked to the door of her bedroom, the dim light in the room suddenly became bright. lin yin narrowed her eyes and looked at the man who had turned on the lights.


    mu ran frowned at lin yin¡¯s sneaky look and asked, ¡°yinyin, where did you come back from?¡±


    lin yin thought for a moment. she couldn¡¯t say that she was going to fight su fei, right?


    hence, after laughing dryly, lin yin said seriously, ¡°i¡¯m just going out for a walk!¡±


    mu ran looked at lin yin¡¯s obvious guilty expression and asked suspiciously, ¡°is that so?¡±


    mu ran suspected that lin yin had secretly gone on a date with lu ming in the middle of the night. he knew that lu ming was up to no good.


    damn lu ming. he had never let go of lin yin in the past, but now, he¡¯s not letting go of his biological sister!


    faced with mu ran¡¯s doubts, lin yin could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    mu ran was a little angry, but he suddenly felt that the current atmosphere was inexplicably warm.


    especially when he saw lin yin¡¯s cute appearance of being petty with him, it was like a warm scene of a brother controlling a cheeky sister.


    thinking of this, mu ran suddenly felt much happier.


    he puffed out his chest proudly and adopted his brother¡¯s appearance. he said with a serious expression, ¡°then i¡¯ll believe you. in the future, you can¡¯t sneak out at night, understand?¡±


    lin yin nodded subconsciously. it was only when mu ran allowed her to enter the room that lin yin realized that she had been a little too obedient.


    however, this feeling was not bad!


    lin yin smiled and washed up, preparing to rest well because she might have something to do tomorrow.


    the next morning, lin yin was woken up by the banging outside. she hurriedly opened the door and went out. she saw that the kitchen, which had always been tidied up by lu ming, was in a mess by mu ran..

 Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Kitchen

    chapter 487: kitchen


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin looked at mu ran, who was also confused, and asked, ¡°brother mu ran, what are you doing?¡±


    mu ran propped up one leg, holding a spatula in one hand and a broken eggshell in the other. the eggshell was still dripping egg on the ground.


    the ground was filled with egg, and almost all of lin yin¡¯s eggs were on the ground. it was a mess.


    seeing that lin yin was looking at the mess on the ground, mu ran subconsciously used his bandaged foot to pull at the eggs awkwardly.


    his original intention was not to let lin yin see the egg all over the ground and wanted to hide it, but the outcome was even worse. even the soles of his feet were covered with.


    mu ran smiled at lin yin in embarrassment.


    he wanted to show lin yin his strength and ability as a brother, but now, it didn¡¯t seem to be very effective.


    lin yin held her forehead helplessly and shook her head. in the end, she sighed and said, ¡°brother mu ran, come out first!¡±


    she clearly looked like an older brother yesterday, but she did not expect that in just one night, the noisy personality would appear again and take over mu ran¡¯s body.


    mu ran smiled with an ugly expression. then, he avoided the egg and walked out, limping.


    lin yin wouldn¡¯t expect a young master who didn¡¯t know how to work to clean it up. she could only clean it herself.


    ever since she moved in, lin yin had not used this kitchen much. it was usually lu ming who used it. every time, lu ming would clean the kitchen, so lin yin rarely cleaned it up.


    she did not expect that the first time she cleaned the kitchen was to clean up after her cheap brother.


    mu ran squatted down in embarrassment and wanted to help. lin yin immediately said, ¡°stop! brother mu ran, you should sit on the sofa and rest well. otherwise, it¡¯ll be even more troublesome later.¡±


    mu ran got up dejectedly and sat on the sofa. then, he picked up his phone and ordered a super sumptuous breakfast before silently sending a message to her assistant.


    when the assistant received mu ran¡¯s message, he was a little confused. he got up and went to his manager¡¯s office. he asked curiously, ¡°brother wei, has our brother mu ran accepted any cooking-related variety shows or movies recently?¡±


    wei yuan had not made things clear to mu ran because of lin yin to begin with, and he had not been able to find mu ran for the past two days and was in a bad mood.


    at this moment, when he heard zhao nan¡¯s question, he asked sternly, ¡°you¡¯re mu ran¡¯s assistant. shouldn¡¯t you know very well what variety shows or movies he has? why are you still asking me?¡±


    zhao nan instantly felt wei yuan¡¯s bad mood. he thought that wei yuan was probably still angry because he could not find mu ran, right?


    after secretly sticking out his tongue, he said, ¡°i was afraid that you had just accepted a new job or something and hadn¡¯t told me yet, so i came to ask. otherwise, why would brother mu ran ask me to find him a reliable culinary teacher? he said that he wanted to improve his culinary skills, the professional kind.¡¯


    wei yuan also looked at zhao nan curiously and asked in disbelief, ¡°mu ran wants to learn culinary skills? what¡¯s he thinking? why would he learn culinary skills for no reason?¡±


    zhao nan said innocently, ¡°i just didn¡¯t know, so i asked you, brother wei!¡±


    wei yuan was so angry that he was about to roll his eyes. he pointed at zhao nan and said, ¡°ask him! also, ask when he¡¯s coming to the company. tell him that i have something to tell him!¡±


    zhao nan was honest and really asked.


    in the end, he received mu ran¡¯s reply: i want to be a qualified brother who can take care of his sister¡¯s stomach! tell brother wei that i¡¯m not free recently. something big has happened!


    when wei yuan saw the message mu ran sent to zhao nan, his eyes widened and he muttered, ¡°am i late? mu ran has already acknowledged her sister?¡±


    zhao nan asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s late? what sister? what acknowledgement? brother wei, don¡¯t scare me. did brother mu ran have a scandal? that can¡¯t be. if something happens to him, i¡¯ll lose my job! brother wei!¡±


    ¡°shut up!¡± wei yuan said angrily.


    zhao nan pouted indignantly and said to herself, ¡°aren¡¯t you making a fuss yourself?¡±


    zhao nan asked carefully, ¡°brother wei, then, should i arrange a culinary teacher for brother mu ran?¡±

 Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Morning

    chapter 488: morning


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei yuan frowned and waved at zhao nan. ¡°go, go! don¡¯t appear here and disturb my thoughts.¡±


    after zhao nan left, wei yuan continued to think about mu ran.


    if mu ran and lin yin had already acknowledged each other, it would not be troublesome to deal with this matter. they could just say that the two of them already knew each other¡¯s identities.


    previously, he was worried that mu ran would not know about this and there would be a problem when he was asked by the reporters. now that mu ran alreadv knew about this, with mu ran¡¯s intelligence. he would not be so studid as to not answer, right?


    at the thought of this, wei yuan¡¯s mood instantly improved.


    hence, wei yuan happily sent a message to mu ran: ¡°mu ran, how are you getting along with your sister?¡±


    mu ran, who was vexed and blaming himself on the sofa, received wei yuan¡¯s message. his eyes instantly widened, and he replied in disbelief, ¡°how did you know that i recognized my biological sister?¡±


    when wei yuan saw mu ran¡¯s reply, he smiled until his eyes narrowed into a line. he replied, ¡°i¡¯m your manager. what don¡¯t i know? i rushed to look for you that day to tell you about this. it¡¯s just that you ran away before i could finish speaking. i didn¡¯t even have a chance to explain it to you. i was afraid that someone would monitor my phone, so i didn¡¯t send a message to say this.¡±


    mu ran recalled what wei yuan had said that day that his two brothers wanted to bring lin yin home and his mood instantly turned bad.


    mu ran gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°next time, get to the point! otherwise, i won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    mu ran was so angry that he tapped loudly on the screen of his phone when he typed.


    if it weren¡¯t for wei yuan, this incompetent person, he would have known a day earlier that lin yin was his sister and wouldn¡¯t have been so conflicted that he would have been depressed.


    just as lin yin finally cleaned up mu ran¡¯s mess, the doorbell rang.


    it was the luxurious breakfast mu ran had ordered. lin yin smiled and said, ¡°your taste is about the same as your brother¡¯s. you like this place too.¡±


    mu ran looked at lin yin in surprise and asked, ¡°you had breakfast with brother?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not it. when i was still in the su family, he happened to pass by in the morning and delayed my breakfast, so he compensated me with breakfast,¡± lin yin said with a smile.


    mu ran sneered. ¡°passing by? he¡¯s obviously looking for you. big brother won¡¯t just be passing by.¡±


    as she spoke, mu ran opened the various lunch boxes and placed the delicious food in front of lin yin. he looked at lin yin curiously and asked, ¡°is big brother the first to know your true identity?¡±


    lin yin shook her head and said, ¡°no, it¡¯s brother mu xiao! he imew about this when he was in his third year of high school. at that time, because my blood type was the same as yours, he suspected it, but he never did a paternity test. later on, on this graduation trip, brother mu heng suspected me and privately did a paternity test, and things turned out like this.¡±


    mu ran sat on the sofa angrily and sulked. ¡°the two of them really don¡¯t care about their brotherhood at all. especially mu xiao. it¡¯s been so long, but he¡¯s actually been secretly hiding you and not letting us know. he¡¯s so vicious that he deserves to be killed!¡±


    lin yin was amused by mu ran¡¯s cuteness.


    ¡°alright, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you won against them? don¡¯t be angry. hurry up and eat,¡± lin yin comforted.


    when mu ran thought of this, she felt a little better. so what if mu xiao and mu heng found out so early? wasn¡¯t he the one accompanying yinyin now?


    mu ran happily picked up a small bun and placed it in lin yin¡¯s bowl. ¡°yes, yes,


    yinyin, eat quickly too.¡±


    previously, mu ran liked to eat with lin yin and was keen to pick up food for her.


    now that he knew that lin yin was his sister, mu ran picked it up even more happily. he liked to see lin yin eat until her cheeks were puffed up. she was especially cute, like a child.


    however, thinking of this, mu ran felt a little disappointed. if lin yin hadn¡¯t gotten lost back then, he would have been able to see what lin yin was like when she was young. she would definitely be cuter than she was now.


    then mom wouldn¡¯t go crazy either. their family would be very happy. when he went to school. he would drobablv dut the little lin yin in his school bag and bring her to school to let everyone see how cute his sister was..

 Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Lin Yin’s Scheme

    chapter 489: lin yin¡¯s scheme


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the more she imagined how happy their family would be if lin yin was not lost, the angrier mu ran became at the nanny.


    it was a pity that the nanny was dead. otherwise, he would definitely let that nanny feel his wrath.


    lin yin looked at mu ran in confusion and asked, ¡°what are you doing? why are you gritting your teeth?¡±


    mu ran immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°no, i just suddenly thought of a hateful person, so i was a little distracted.¡±


    as she spoke, mu ran continued to pick up food for lin yin. this was the first breakfast the siblings had after they reunited. mu ran cherished it.


    mu ran even took a photo and sent it to his two brothers arrogantly, almost making the other two run over on the spot to drag mu ran out to teach him a lesson.


    after eating, mu ran didn¡¯t let lin yin do anything. he wanted to make his image of a good brother more perfect and clean it up himself.


    as he cleaned up, mu ran said, ¡°yinyin, don¡¯t go out alone when it¡¯s too late in the future. it¡¯s too dangerous. when you¡¯re going out, call me along. let me tell you, when i came here this morning, i saw a report of a girl being bullied by a


    tramp at the twilight clubhouse. i heard that she¡¯s a girl from a rich family. i wonder how she¡¯s doing now. look, it¡¯s so dangerous!¡±


    lin yin coughed uncomfortably. she did not dare to say to mu ran now, ¡°brother mu ran, you don¡¯t have to hear it. i was there yesterday. if you want more detailed information, i can tell you. i can even tell you where the culprit is now.¡±


    if that was the case, mu ran would probably have thrown down the lunch boxes in his hand and run to lin yin¡¯s side to check her wound.


    after mu ran finished packing, he received a call from the mu family. hearing his grandfather¡¯s serious voice on the other end of the line, mu ran frowned slightly. after looking at lin yin, he replied in a low voice, ¡°okay, i¡¯ll go back later.¡±


    seeing that mu ran seemed to have something on, lin yin said, ¡°brother mu


    ran, do you have something to do? shall i drive you there?¡±


    lin yin thought about how mu ran¡¯s ankle was injured and it was inconvenient for him to drive. if something happened, she would send him over. it just so happened that she had to go to the company and deal with some other matters.


    mu ran shook his head and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. i¡¯ll get my assistant to pick me up later. i¡¯ll come and accompany you tonight after i¡¯m done with my matters today.¡±


    lin yin was about to refuse when mu ran seemed to have guessed what lin yin was going to say. he immediately pouted and said aggrievedly, ¡°i went home alone and my foot was injured. how pitiful!¡±


    lin yin really couldn¡¯t do anything about mu ran. he could only nod at him and say, ¡°okay!¡±


    mu ran instantly beamed.


    after mu ran was picked up by her assistant, lin yin drove to shisheng corporation.


    after dealing with some company business, sun biao came over and reported to lin yin, ¡°su fei and chu yun are hiding in a small hotel now. then, su zhen is still in the hospital, but his leg is broken. he¡¯ll probably spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. i¡¯ve been followinz su lin for a while. accordinz to the current situation, there¡¯s a minimum of ten years.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the situation with the zheng and shi families now?¡± lin yin asked.


    ¡°the two families have been in the hospital all this time. i don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do next. however, zheng chao woke up, but he¡¯s stupid, or a psychopath. the one called shi dai is fine. our people said that she¡¯s been in the ward quietly,¡± sun biao replied.


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°get someone to follow the shi and zheng families, or rather, ji yun. if they have any need to deal with su fei, go and help them. for example, where they are right now. also, leak the news that lu zheng is being locked up by old master lu to those families and let them understand su fei¡¯s current situation.¡±


    everyone only knew that lu zheng had been deposed from his position in the lu corporation, but they did not know that lu zheng had already been locked in the ancestral hall by the old master to be punished.


    with lu yan, this small detective in the lu family, lin yin found out without any effort.


    sun biao agreed.


    ¡°oh! by the way, send someone to secretly follow the two sisters, meng shu and meng wan. meng shu used me to deal with su fei, and meng wan wanted to kill me. since i can¡¯t find the person behind it, i¡¯ll catch these two people and play with them..¡±

 Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Looking for Su Zhen

    chapter 490: looking for su zhen


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    sun biao immediately made a call and instructed.


    then, lin yin brought sun biao to the small hospital where su zhen was. seeing su zhen lying paralyzed on the hospital bed, lin yin smiled.


    su zhen did not expect lin yin to come to the hospital to see him. he, who did not know lin yin¡¯s motive, looked at lin yin warily and asked, ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    lin yin found an empty chair and prepared to sit down. sun biao immediately called out to lin yin and thoughtfully took out a tissue to wipe the chair for her.


    ¡°boss, this place is very dirty. let me wipe it for you.¡± after wiping it, sun biao smiled at lin yin and said, ¡°boss, please sit!¡±


    lin yin shook her head in amusement and sat down slowly. she looked at su zhen with a composed expression and asked politely, ¡°president su, how¡¯s your recovery these past few days?¡±


    su zhen didn¡¯t imow what lin yin wanted to do here now, and he didn¡¯t dare to respond, so he could only stare at lin yin and wait for her to continue.


    lin yin smiled casually. she looked at su zhen¡¯s terrified expression and asked


    sun biao to leave first.


    sun biao said worriedly, ¡°boss, you¡¯ll be safer with me here.¡±


    lin yin sized up su zhen rudely and said sarcastically, ¡°he¡¯s just a cripple. what can he do to me? don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m fine.¡±


    sun biao had no choice but to follow the instructions and go out to guard the door.


    when su zhen heard lin yin say that he was crippled, he was furious and said, ¡°lin yin, if you¡¯re here to laugh at me, leave quickly after you¡¯ve seen enough.


    otherwise, i¡¯ll call the nurse.¡±


    lin yin clicked her tongue lightly and said, ¡°you¡¯re already so old and your leg is crippled. why are you still so hot-tempered? but you were right about something just now. i¡¯m here to laugh at you. it¡¯s just that i haven¡¯t seen enougn yet, so 1 want to see it agam until rm nappy.¡±


    su zhen finally knew that lin yin was clearly here to humiliate him. therefore, he planned to not entertain lin yin. this way, lin yin would not be interested and would probably leave soon.


    ¡°you¡¯re not talking? it¡¯s fine! then i¡¯ll talk! i think you know who the mastermind was for your su corporation¡¯s bankruptcy last time, right? yes, it¡¯s me. i have to tell you something else. all of your projects violated the rules this time. it wasn¡¯t an accident, but it¡¯s also me!¡± lin yin smiled.


    su zhen¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at lin yin in disbelief. he had always thought that the zheng family was plotting against them, but he did not expect it to be lin yin.


    lin yin looked at su zhen in surprise and mocked, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know? then you¡¯re really stupid, as stupid as zheng chao¡¯s family. those idiots from the zheng family were overjoyed with a few good projects and dared to take on any project. therefore, i bribed the zheng family¡¯s project director and asked him to bring zheng chao everywhere to sign all kinds of problematic projects. later on, they shared these projects with you. everything was really going according to my plan.¡±


    as she spoke, lin yin seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said to su zhen happily, ¡°originally, i wanted to send the zheng family and the su family in together, which is to send zheng chao and su lin in together. i didn¡¯t expect su fei to run out at this moment and kidnap zheng chao. as for the


    zheng family, in order to please su fei, they gave all those projects to the su family and happened to escape. don¡¯t you think your su family is too unlucky?


    hahaha!¡±


    su zhen did not expect such a thing to happen in these projects. this was indeed something he had not expected.


    ¡°why? what did our su family do to you? first, you made the su corporation change hands, and now you want to kill our su family. why?!¡± su zhen questioned loudly, unable to figure it out.


    ¡°why? why are you asking such a stupid question? don¡¯t tell me you think i don¡¯t know that you wanted to give me to ma de back then? don¡¯t tell me you think i don¡¯t hate you for bringing me onto the cruise ship for an auction?¡± lin yin stood up and questioned su zhen.


    su zhen roared indignantly in a low voice, ¡°but you¡¯re fine, right? you shouldn¡¯t hate me or the su family. you¡¯re clearly unscathed.¡±


    ¡°unscathed? hahahaha! unscathed!¡± lin yin smiled until her eyes turned red.


    in her previous life, she had been tortured by ma de until she didn¡¯t even look like a human.. how could that be called unscathed?

 Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Humiliating Su Zhen

    chapter 491: humiliating su zhen


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su zhen did not know what provoked lin yin to be like this. he asked in confusion, ¡°isn¡¯t that so? su fei was the one who was hurt in the matter with ma de. on the cruise ship, su fei and i were the ones who were hurt. you were unscathed. what right do you have to treat the su family like this? during the time you stayed in the su family, i treated you well. if this isn¡¯t repaying kindness with ingratitude, what is?!¡±


    lin yin slowly walked to su zhen¡¯s bed and said sinisterly, ¡°then did you think that perhaps this was a sin you committed in your previous life? that¡¯s why i¡¯m here to ask you for a debt in this life.¡±


    su zhen felt that it was too ridiculous and mocked, ¡°lin yin, what nonsense are you talking about? what past life and this life? i¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡±


    there was a smile on lin yin¡¯s lips, but there was no warmth in her eyes. instead, they were as vicious as a poisonous snake.


    ¡°you don¡¯t believe me? it¡¯s okay. you just need to know that your current ending is to atone for your evil deeds in your previous life! of course, you¡¯ve done a lot of evil deeds in this life. although i hate su fei, i can¡¯t deny that you¡¯ve completely destroyed su fei, just like me in my previous life. once you sink into the mud, you can¡¯t wash away that dirty nightmare in this life.¡±


    su zhen was unwilling to believe what lin yin¡¯s previous life was. he only said fiercely, ¡°lin yin, i advise you to restrain yourself. otherwise, when my son, su lin, comes out, you won¡¯t have it easy!¡±


    lin yin looked at su zhen mockingly and pityingly and sneered, ¡°are you still thinking about that useless son of yours? let me be honest with you. your son won¡¯t be able to come out for at least ten years. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll send more evidence in. i¡¯ll let him stay in jail for a longer time. i¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to see the su family rise again in this lifetime, let alone have a son to take care of you in your old age. you won¡¯t be able to enter your su family¡¯s ancestral grave. when you go underground, your su family¡¯s ancestors will poke at your backbone and scold you for being unfilial! hahaha!¡±


    su zhen was so angry that his eyes were suddenly bloodshot. even his breathing became heavier.


    he reached out angrily to hit lin yin, but because he could not move his legs, su zhen fell to the ground.


    but even so, he used all his strength to grab lin yin in front of him. he wished he could drink her blood and eat her flesh. only by biting lin yin to pieces could he relieve the hatred in his heart.


    lin yin retreated easily. she looked at su zhen, who was lying on the ground and trying his best to climb up and grab her, and sneered. ¡°you¡¯re overestimating yourself! hmph! enjoy the good times in the hospital now. i¡¯ll pick you up later and change the place for you to enjoy.¡±


    with that, lin yinhao seemed to turn around and leave happily. however, the moment she turned around, there was relief and pain on her face.


    some revenge did not mean that once you took revenge, you would completely let go and live happily.


    the days and nights of being imprisoned and injured by ma de in her previous life had planted an indelible shadow in lin yin¡¯s memory. that was not something that could be forgotten easily.


    the pain, humiliation, and embarrassment would follow her for generations.


    therefore, it was already a bargain for a person like su zhen to die simply.


    she would not let su zhen off just like that. she would let su zhen suffer the same fear she had suffered day and night.


    lin yin opened the door of the ward and said to sun biao, ¡°continue to get someone to keep an eye on su zhen. don¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    sun biao nodded and left the hospital with lin yin.


    when the zheng and shi families found out that lu zheng had been locked up by old master lu, their thoughts of not daring to touch su fei instantly became active.


    mr. zheng said, ¡°we¡¯ll take advantage of lu zheng¡¯s absence to get someone to secretly deal with su fei. this way, no one will know when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°i agree. it just so happens that the su family has fallen. without the protection of the su family and lu zheng, what else can su fei do? su fei, this vicious woman, treats our child like this. let¡¯s take advantage of this opportunity to end the battle quickly!¡± mr. shi echoed.


    hence, the adults of the two families hit it off and sent people to capture su fei.


    however, they did not expect su fei to slip away so quickly. they searched for a day but could not find su fei.


    just as they were vexed, ji yun suddenly walked over and said, ¡°i know where su fei is.¡±


    everyone was instantly overjoyed, but mr. zheng still asked, ¡°how did you imow? we investigated for an entire day but couldn¡¯t find anything..¡±

 Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Beating Su Fei Up

    chapter 492: beating su fei up


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ji yun knew who had sent the message in her hands. she did not hide it and said directly, ¡°someone sent me the news, so i knew.¡±


    mr. shi asked hesitantly, ¡°is the news of this stranger reliable?¡±


    ji yun smiled and said, ¡°we¡¯ll know if it¡¯s reliable or not when we secretly investigate. i guess lin yin sent this news to us. this time, su fei set up a trap for lin yin. how could lin yin let su fei off just like that? therefore, i don¡¯t doubt the source of the news. i think lin yin wants to use us to torture su fei. she knows very well that su fei will definitely not have a good time in our hands.¡±


    the surrounding people agreed with ji yun. however, although lin yin wanted to use them to make things difficult for su fei, they appreciated it.


    otherwise, if they couldn¡¯t find su fei, wouldn¡¯t their child have suffered such harm for nothing?


    the group quickly went to the small hotel that was written on the message, blocking su fei and chu yun in the hotel.


    soon, the cries and cries of an old and a young girl came from inside. however, very quickly, the cries for help disappeared, leaving only whimpers that could be heard if one listened carefully.


    at this moment, mrs. zheng held a large bottle of animal aphrodisiac hormone and pinched su fei¡¯s face hard, wanting to pour it into su fei¡¯s mouth. at this moment, mr. zheng suddenly stopped mrs. zheng and said, ¡®wait!¡±


    su fei instantly heaved a sigh of relief, her bruised face filled with relief.


    without thinking, su fei knew what mrs. zheng wanted her to eat.


    mrs. zheng asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? su fei caused our son to suffer so much. shouldn¡¯t we make her pay the same price?¡±


    the shi couple at the side also asked in confusion, ¡°that¡¯s right, president zheng. what do you mean? we have to let su fei, this vicious thing, have a good taste of the harm our dai dai has suffered!¡±


    su fei looked up at the shi parents and said sadly, ¡°uncle, auntie, dai dai¡¯s matter was an accident. the person inside was originally lin yin. dai dai suffered on behalf of lin yin!¡±


    at the side, mother shi slapped su fei hard and said in a malicious tone, ¡°don¡¯t think you can fool us with just a few words. you can fool a silly girl like dai dai, but you can¡¯t fool us! what did lin yin do? zheng chao¡¯s drugging, those reporters, and that closed door were all done by you!¡±


    the more mother shi spoke, the angrier she became. she slapped su fei a few more times.


    at this moment, father zheng said, ¡°my zheng chao has gone crazy now, but our zheng family can¡¯t not have an heir. with my son¡¯s current situation, no daughter of a good family will marry into our zheng family. instead of buying a woman to carry on the family line, why don¡¯t¡­¡¯


    as he spoke, mr. zheng turned to su fei and said coldly, ¡°why don¡¯t we make her give birth!¡±


    when chu yun heard that these people wanted her daughter to give birth to the crazy zheng chao¡¯s child, she let out a protesting cry.


    mrs. zheng kicked chu yun, who was tied up at the side. then, disdain flashed in her eyes as she said unhappily, ¡°this woman is not clean. i¡¯m unwilling to give birth to our zheng family¡¯s child. i¡¯d rather buy a clean and poor girl. this way, other than giving birth, she might be able to take care of our son.¡±


    mr. shi and mrs. shi suddenly stopped talking at this point.


    this was because zheng chao and his wife¡¯s thoughts had previously landed on their daughter. they even shamelessly said that since the two children had already done that kind of intimate thing, they might as well get married.


    how could they be willing? they just treated their daughter as if she had been bitten by a mad dog. as long as no more people knew about this, shi dai would still be the daughter of the shi family.


    if shi dai and zheng chao got married, her life would really be ruined.


    therefore, when mr. zheng set his sights on su fei and mrs. zheng set her sights on the human trafficking business, they naturally did not say anything.


    after zheng chao¡¯s matter was resolved, they would be less worried. otherwise, they would always be afraid that the zheng couple would keep an eye on their daughter..

 Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Chu Yun’s End

    chapter 493: chu yun¡¯s end


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mr. zheng frowned and said, ¡°even a girl from a poor family might not be willing to be with a lunatic with mental problems who can hit someone at any time. what are you thinking?!¡±


    when mr. zheng mentioned his son, his heart ached. he did not want to use mentally ill or lunatic to describe him. but he really had no other choice.


    otherwise, he would have gone overseas to find a surrogate. that would have been fine, but he did not want to let su fei off so easily.


    hence, mr. zheng said, ¡°since su fei did this to ah chao, let su fei compensate our son with her own self. i think ah chao will be very happy to see su fei! let ah chao find out how she tortured him himself! as for what happened after that, we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes!¡±


    mrs. zheng was convinced by mr. zheng and said firmly, ¡°yes, let our son take revenge himself. however, this little girl is very smart. it won¡¯t be good if she hurts our son. hubby, go find some medicine that can immobilize people. it¡¯s safer this way!¡±


    mr. zheng nodded.


    the shi family also agreed with the zheng family¡¯s decision. if their daughter was bullied by a lunatic, then as the culprit, su fei should be bullied by a lunatic for the rest of her life and raise children for a lunatic for the rest of her life. she would be violated forever.


    su fei said loudly, ¡°this is illegal imprisonment. this is illegal!¡±


    mrs. zheng smiled. ¡®when you locked our ah chao up, why didn¡¯t you say that it was illegal? why didn¡¯t you say that it was illegal?¡±


    su fei was speechless. she opened her mouth to call for help, but before she could say anything, mrs. zheng stuffed her mouth with a cloth.


    mrs. zheng looked at the medicine in her hand, then her gaze turned to chu yun, who was lying on the ground. malicious thoughts instantly assaulted her.


    she held the medicine bottle and walked to chu yun¡¯s side. she said evilly, ¡°it has something to do with you as a mother to raise such a vicious daughter.


    since she can¡¯t drink it anymore, drink it for her!¡±


    as she spoke, mrs. zheng took out the cloth from chu yun¡¯s mouth and poured all the medicine into her mouth under chu yun¡¯s frightened and resistant gaze.


    while taking su fei away, they also took chu yun away.


    however, su fei would be brought to the zheng family, and chu yun would be thrown into the slums in the suburbs, where there were the most homeless people.


    the su family had been down and out of business recently, but chu yun had been a rich lady for most of her life. even if she was old, she was much more charming than most women in these slums.


    hence, just as the zheng and shi families were about to leave, they could already hear the lewd humiliating sounds of the vagrants, the sound of clothes being torn apart violently, and chu yun¡¯s terrified and miserable screams.


    su fei was sad that her mother would still suffer such humiliation at her age. she closed her eyes, unwilling to listen.


    however, mother shi refused to let her. she grabbed su fei¡¯s hair fiercely and did not let su fei close her eyes. she let her watch helplessly as her mother was surrounded by those dirty people and violated powerlessly.


    ¡°does your heart ache? su fei, let me ask you, will your heart ache when you see your family being hurt?! let me tell you, this is how we feel when we know that something happened to dai dai! and you deserve everything that happened today!¡± mrs. shi said fiercely.


    su fei¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. if lin yin had gone in obediently this time, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this.


    if lin yin was harmed by zheng chao, the entire zheng family would definitely die.


    nothing would happen to shi dai either.


    then she would not have been tortured so badly by the zheng and shi families now, and her mother would not have to suffer such humiliation!


    it was all lin yin¡¯s fault!


    su fei could not understand why things would turn out like this when everything was clearly within her calculations.


    however, no matter how su fei thought about it, she could not go back to the past.


    the moment the car started, su fei heard chu yun¡¯s voice turn from the initial resistance and cry tor help to a lusttul voice. it could be seen now dommeermg the medicine was. it could actually make a noblewoman, who was usually high and mighty, moan so loudly under those dirty vagrants and shamelessly ask for more.


    laughter and ridicule rose and fell in the car. as the car started, the lewd and disgusting sounds slowly disappeared..

 Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Ridiculing Su Fei

    chapter 494: ridiculing su fei


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su fei was brought to a basement of the zheng family, just like when she imprisoned zheng chao. at this moment, she was also imprisoned by the zheng family in a dark place, and it was in an iron cage.


    su fei thought that zheng chao would not be back so soon. she should be safe for the next few days because other than taking a large amount of beast medicine, zheng chao had also had his face and neck cut by shi dai. these wounds were not so easy to heal.


    she wanted to use this time to think about how to get out.


    she did not want to have children with a disgusting lunatic like zheng chao. she was someone who was going to marry lu zheng in the future and become the eldest daughter-in-law of the lu family.


    perhaps in the future, when she married lu zheng, under her strategic planning, lu zheng would be able to surpass lu ming and become the head of the lu corporation.


    su fei had a beaten-up face. as she dreamed, she knocked around the cage.


    she really did not expect that the zheng family would dare to humiliate her like this and lock her in a cage like a beast.


    a familiar voice suddenly sounded in the empty basement, scaring su fei. she turned around abruptly and looked in the direction of the voice.


    when she saw that it was ji yun, su fei heaved a sigh of relief. she leaned against the iron cage and looked at ji yun with a pleading expression. ¡°ah yun, can you let me out? on account that we were once good sisters, can you let me out? we said before that we would never betray each other, do you still remember? you can¡¯t ignore your oath, right?¡±


    ji yun walked closer to su fei and sneered. ¡°good sister? never betray each other? su fei, dont you feel guilty when you say these things? when you locked shi dai in that private room, why couldn¡¯t you remember that you and dai dai were good sisters? why couldn¡¯t you remember that you would never betray each other?¡±


    su fei was in the wrong and immediately explained, ¡°i really didn¡¯t know that it would be like this that day. i was just afraid, so i forgot that dai dai was still inside. later, i also got someone to save her. it was just a little late, but i really tried my best. i was even naked and rushed out of the front desk to look for someone without caring about my face. dai dai can only blame her bad luck for this. otherwise, as long as she persevered for a little longer, i would be able to find someone to save her!¡±


    ji yun was so angry that her eyes turned red. she had never seen someone so shameless as to absolve herself. ¡°su fei, are you shameless? if you hadn¡¯t called dai dai for help, dai dai wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a thing. if you hadn¡¯t locked the door, dai dai would have been able to escape on her own. it was you who caused her to fall into such a state. you¡¯re actually saying that she¡¯s unlucky. are you human?!¡±


    su fei straightened her neck and said, ¡°that¡¯s between dai dai and me. i¡¯ll make it up to her in the future. but at least i didn¡¯t do anything to you, right? we sisters have our own opinions. i unintentionally let dai dai down. i¡¯ll make it up to her in the future. then between you and me, you shouldn¡¯t have let me down. you also said that we would never betray each other.¡±


    ji yun laughed so hard that tears were about to fall from her eyes. she mocked su fei, ¡°su fei, i realized that you¡¯re really shameless. even if you don¡¯t care, you can still say some twisted logic that¡¯s eye-opening. su fei, let me tell you the truth. i¡¯m just forcing myself to be friends with you on dai dai¡¯s account. what never letting you down? let me tell you, a person like you doesn¡¯t deserve anyone¡¯s oath. a selfish person like you deserves to be betrayed by everyone and have a miserable ending!¡±


    su fei¡¯s desire to please ji yun instantly stopped.


    ji yun had never been close to her, so she naturally knew.


    therefore, since ji yun had no intention of saving her now, why should she lower herself to beg ji yun?


    when ji yun saw su fei suddenly straighten up and stare at her coldly, she naturally knew the change in su fei¡¯s heart.


    yes, she did not intend to let su fei off this time. she wanted su fei to suffer the consequences of her actions.


    ¡°su fei, you¡¯ve abandoned the only sister in the world who treats you the best. in the future, you won¡¯t meet such a good sister who will always treat you well,¡± ji yun said as she looked at su fei sympathetically.


    su fei was silent because she did not know what to say to counterattack ji yun because she knew very well that ji yun was right.


    shi dai was not very smart and was one-track-minded, but she was still good to her sisters.


    therefore, she had never thought of harming shi dai to this extent. she was really stunned at that time. she was in a hurry to lock the door because she did not want zheng chao to run after her..

 Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Unsaved

    chapter 495: unsaved


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    but now, it was too late to say anything. shi dai was already like this. no matter how she explained, no one would believe her.


    ji yun¡¯s gaze began to sharpen as she said fiercely, ¡°you brought this on yourself. it¡¯s your retribution for harming dai dai. also, i¡¯m not afraid of you taking revenge on me even if i say it out loud. i asked zheng chao¡¯s parents to prepare this cage in advance. in my opinion, you¡¯re no different from a beast. a beast cage is most suitable for a beast like you.¡±


    su fei instantly put away her guilt towards shi dai and looked at ji yun threateningly with great anger. ¡°ji yun, don¡¯t let me go out. otherwise, i¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ji yun smiled mockingly. ¡°go out? su fei, you still want to go out? don¡¯t tell me you think that your godfather will save you? he can¡¯t even protect himself now, so how can he have the time to care about you? when he remembers you, he¡¯ll only get the news that you jumped into the sea and committed suicide.¡±


    su fei widened her eyes and asked loudly in confusion, ¡°ji yun, what do you mean? tell me clearly!¡±


    ji yun looked at su fei¡¯s obviously flustered face and sneered. ¡°what do you mean? don¡¯t tell me you think we didn¡¯t make any preparations for locking you up?


    seeing that su fei was getting more and more flustered and afraid, ji yun but now, it was too late to say anytmng. sm dam was alreaay like tms. no matter how she explained, no one would believe her.


    ji yun¡¯s gaze began to sharpen as she said fiercely, ¡°you brought this on yourself. it¡¯s your retribution for harming dai dai. also, i¡¯m not afraid of you taking revenge on me even if i say it out loud. i asked zheng chao¡¯s parents to prepare this cage in advance. in my opinion, you¡¯re no different from a beast. a beast cage is most suitable for a beast like you.¡±


    su fei instantly put away her guilt towards shi dai and looked at ji yun threateningly with great anger. ¡°ji yun, don¡¯t let me go out. otherwise, i¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ji yun smiled mockingly. ¡°go out? su fei, you still want to go out? don¡¯t tell me you think that your godfather will save you? he can¡¯t even protect himself now, so how can he have the time to care about you? when he remembers you, he¡¯ll only get the news that you jumped into the sea and committed suicide.¡±


    su fei widened her eyes and asked loudly in confusion, ¡°ji yun, what do you mean? tell me clearly!¡±


    ji yun looked at su fei¡¯s obviously flustered face and sneered. ¡°what do you mean? don¡¯t tell me you think we didn¡¯t make any preparations for locking you up?


    seeing that su fei was getting more and more flustered and afraid, ji yun smiled even happier. ¡°we created the news that you were chased after because of the su family¡¯s bankruptcy and accidentally fell into the sea and died. i don¡¯t think anyone in this world will know that you¡¯re still alive. naturally, no one will come to save you. so, you want someone to save you? that¡¯s impossible, because no one will go looking for a dead person to save a dead person!¡±


    ji yun knew how to accurately strike at su fei¡¯s defenses. she knew how to break su fei¡¯s hopes and how to make su fei afraid in this basement.


    once a person lost hope, the harm she suffered would be endless, and the pain would multiply.


    therefore, ji yun would not allow su fei to lead such a good life.


    obviously, su fei¡¯s reaction had proven the validity of ji yun¡¯s thoughts.


    when su fei thought about how there was no hope of her future being saved and how she had to serve zheng chao like a beast for the rest of her life, fear surged in her heart.


    su fei suddenly threw away all her dignity and knelt in front of ji yun, begging, ¡°ah yun, you can¡¯t treat me like this. think about it. dai dai treats me so well.


    if she finds out that i was locked up by you and treated like this, she¡¯ll hate you.


    ah yun, let me out, okay? i promise you, i¡¯ll use the rest of my life to make up for dai dai, okay? let me out!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s impossible! i¡¯ve said it before. you killed one of your best sisters. no one will be stupid enough to avenge you because you were hurt. dai dai will only know that the evil person jumped into the sea and died. oh, right, there¡¯s also your mother, right? she¡¯s crazy. she won¡¯t remember that she has a daughter. and your brother, su lin, has a ten-year prison sentence. when he comes out, you¡¯ll probably have been played rotten,¡± ji yun said to su fei with a


    smile.


    ¡°you can¡¯t do this! ji yun, you¡¯ll suffer retribution. you swore that you wouldn¡¯t let your sisters down. you¡¯ll suffer retribution like this!¡± su fei shouted incoherently.


    ji yun was only here to give su fei a psychological blow and destroy all her hopes. only then would su fei suffer even more in this helpless life in the cage!


    with that, ji yun ignored su fei¡¯s loud shouts and turned to leave.


    when su fei imprisoned zheng chao and the others back then, she had never thought that she would one day be treated like zheng chao.


    no! she was even more miserable than zheng chao. zheng chao still had his parents to save him. there was still hope, but she had no hope.


    su zhen was crippled, su lin was in jail, and his mother, chu yun, had gone crazy. lu zheng, whom she could rely on previously, was no longer reliable.


    if it was in the past, when su fei suddenly disappeared, perhaps this little fool, shi dai, would not give up and look for her everywhere. if she knew that she was here, shi dai would definitely cause chaos in the zheng family and come to save her!


    but now, it was gone. no one would come to save her!


    su fei hit the iron cage that trapped her in despair, but she could not change anything in the end. she could only wait in fear..

 Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Mu Family Old Mansion

    chapter 496: mu family old mansion


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    at this moment, the mu family¡¯s living room was solemn. the old master did not speak, and no one present dared to speak.


    old madam mu sat on the solid wooden armchair on the other side, while mu ning sat obediently beside old madam mu, holding her breath as she looked at the ground.


    on the other hand, mu cheng sat down with his three sons. their expressions were also serious.


    after a while, old master mu asked, ¡°are you sure that girl is mu tian?¡±


    old master mu was talking to mu heng, clearly questioning lin yin¡¯s identity.


    mu heng took out the paternity report with lin yin and handed it to old master mu. he said firmly, ¡°i¡¯m sure yinyin is tian tian. i personally got someone to do this paternity test.¡±


    mu xiao also said, ¡°grandpa, yinyin is our sister. we¡¯re all very sure about this. yinyin¡¯s blood type is the same as mu ran¡¯s. her appearance is also a little similar to mine, especially her eyes. with big brother¡¯s paternity test, there won¡¯t be a mistake.¡±


    old madam mu snorted. ¡°who knows if this report has been swapped? with our mu family¡¯s background, it¡¯s not difficult for someone to take the risk to come in and fake a paternity test. not just any tom, dick, or harry can be a descendant of the mu family. if that kind of girl with bad character is really of the mu family¡¯s bloodline, i¡¯m afraid our mu family will be completely embarrassed by her.¡±


    when mu ran heard old madam mu call lin yin a tom, dick, or harry and


    doubt her character, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°grandma, you¡¯ve never interacted with yinyin at all. how can you say that yinyin¡¯s character is bad?¡±


    old madam mu was already angry at being forced to return to the old residence. now that mu ran had spoken, she found a way to vent her anger.


    old madam mu glared at mu ran and said, ¡°i don¡¯t need to get along with her. from the way you¡¯re defending her now, i can guess that her character is bad! a normal girl from a good family won¡¯t let you become like this. you question elders and even interrupt them! when did you learn to be disrespectful to your elders? she¡¯s really rude! how outrageous!¡±


    when old madam mu said this, she looked at mu cheng and mu heng meaningfully.


    mu heng naturally knew that the old lady was talking about him. the old lady was still blaming him for getting the bodyguards to forcefully send her and mu ning back to the old residence and embarrass her.


    this kind of pampered young lady from a high-class family still had an overbearing and unyielding aura even when she was old. to be honest, it made mu heng feel a little frustrated.


    however, the education he had received since he was young prevented him from saying disrespectful words to an elder. this indeed annoyed him a little.


    mu ran did not care about this. he stood up angrily and said, ¡°grandpa, if you called me back today just to let me hold a meeting with you and reprimand yinyin for her bad character, then i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to accompany you here to make things up!¡±


    ¡°mu ran!¡± mu cheng shouted in a low voice. ¡°where have you learned the rules? is this your attitude towards your elders? we can slowly explain things that your elders don¡¯t understand. you have to change your rash temper.¡±


    mu ran was so angry that he wanted to retort his father, but he was stopped by mu heng the next second.


    at this moment, mu xiao said, ¡°grandma, you know that mu ran has been like this since she was young. it¡¯s a little unfair for you to use mu ran¡¯s actions to judge yinyin¡¯s character now. besides, yinyin is your biological granddaughter after all. she still has your blood in her. grandma, you¡¯re so intellectual and elegant. yinyin can inherit some of grandma¡¯s good qualities no matter what. with the connection of these bloodlines, yinyin¡¯s character naturally won¡¯t be bad. ¡±


    mu xiao¡¯s words touched old madam mu¡¯s heart, and her expression was filled with joy.


    ¡°in your family, only xiaoxiao is sensible. the others are really a mess!¡± old madam mu did not forget to snort.


    in old madam mu¡¯s opinion, ye wen was a lunatic. mu cheng was the guardian of a lunatic. he must be crazy to guard a lunatic every day.


    as for mu heng, he was polite every time they met, but he was actually cold-blooded and did not even smile. looking at him brought about a bad mood.


    and that mu ran was a troublemaker. he could jump out and go against you no matter what he was unhappy about..

 Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Ye Wen Is Missing

    chapter 497: ye wen is missing


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    therefore, only mu xiao, who would smile and call her grandma when they met, could make her happy a little.


    old master mu did not participate in the dispute between old madam mu and his sons and grandchildren. he only asked mu cheng in a steady voice, ¡°how do you plan to deal with it? when are you going to bring her back?¡±


    mu cheng sighed and said, ¡°i haven¡¯t thought ot how to persuade yinyin to come back. she hasn¡¯t accepted her new identity yet, so she¡¯s still hesitating.¡±


    old madam mu, who was at the side, was instantly dissatisfied when she heard that. ¡°what do you mean by still hesitating? why? does she not like the mu family¡¯s status? i think she¡¯s just pretending to be innocent and playing hard to get. son, i think you don¡¯t have to care about her at all now. trust mom. as long as you don¡¯t take the initiative, she¡¯ll beg you to accept her.¡±


    ¡°grandma!¡± mu ran stopped her loudly. ¡°can you not always speculate about others maliciously? especially since that person is your biological granddaughter. don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard?¡±


    mu ran really didn¡¯t like old madam mu describing lin yin with such sharp words. this would make mu ran feel that lin yin¡¯s fear of returning to the mu family was the right decision.


    because no one would be willing to enter a house that was filled with malice, criticism, and nitpicking.


    mu ran¡¯s loud voice angered old madam mu. she said loudly, ¡°mu ran, you¡¯re looking down on me, your grandma, more and more, right? you¡¯re talking to grandma so loudly for a sister who hasn¡¯t returned! ¡±


    old master mu finally felt annoyed and said to old madam mu, ¡°you¡¯re already dozens of years old. why are your words so impolite? you have to remember that you¡¯re an elder. you can¡¯t let others laugh at your words. you like to meditate and comprehend buddhist rites. you like zen. i¡¯ll get someone to send you a few scriptures later. take a good look and relieve your boredom.¡±


    old master mu really did not like to talk about his wife in front of others. they were husband and wife, and his wife¡¯s face was also his.


    however, sun yun was really too noisy. if he didn¡¯t come out to stop her, the matter would be endless.


    old madam mu instantly quietened down after hearing old master mu¡¯s words, but she was still angry.


    old master mu turned to mu cheng and said, ¡°since you¡¯ve confirmed that she¡¯s a child of the mu family, bring her back early. arrange for the family rules that she should learn. regardless of whether she learned anything bad outside, since she¡¯s a member of the mu family, she has to abide by the mu family¡¯s rules.¡±


    mu cheng replied, ¡°okay, dad, i understand.¡±


    he had agreed. as for what he would do in the future, in mu cheng¡¯s opinion, it was his own business.


    mu ran was a little dissatisfied. lin yin had been outside for so many years and didn¡¯t eat a grain of rice or drink a mouthful of water from the mu family. in the end, as soon as she returned, they started asking her to learn some family rules. if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t have come back either.


    however, mu ran fell silent this time because mu cheng had already gestured for him to shut up.


    old master mu nodded and said, ¡°since the few of you are back today, stay at home for a meal. let¡¯s gather as a family. i¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare the dishes. you can go back after eating.¡±


    mu ran looked like he had nothing to live for. after his gaze turned to mu ning, who had been silent the entire time, he rolled his eyes and took out her phone, secretly scrolling through the videos in boredom.


    he had no choice. when he was with the older generation, he could only watch videos secretly. otherwise, he would always be criticized.


    mu cheng and mu heng were chatting with the old master about some things in the corporation, while mu xiao occasionally chatted with old madam mu about meaningless things.


    just as everyone was waiting for dinner, mu cheng¡¯s phone rang. facing old master mu¡¯s stern gaze, mu cheng still picked up the call because this call was from the mu family villa.


    mu cheng listened for a few moments before his expression suddenly changed drastically and he questioned, ¡°what did you say? you said that madam is missing? how could she be missing?!¡±


    mu cheng¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s expressions change.


    as soon as mu cheng hung up, he bade old master mu farewell and the three mu brothers left with mu cheng.


    mu ning watched the mu father and son leave and said worriedly, ¡°grandpa, grandma, why don¡¯t i follow them to take a look? i¡¯m afraid that something will really happen to mom.¡±


    old madam mu said angrily, ¡°she¡¯s already treated you like that, yet you¡¯re still worried about her and call her mom. i wonder if that lunatic will feel guilty..¡±

 Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Ye Wen Looking For Someone

    chapter 498: ye wen looking for someone


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°sun yun, there are some things that should be said and some things that shouldn¡¯t be said. you have to know it clearly in your heart. even if ye wen is crazy now, as her mother-in-law, you shouldn¡¯t call her a lunatic! don¡¯t forget the dignity of the mu family,¡± old master mu said solemnly.


    actually, old master mu really had a headache about sun yun. he had taught her for his entire life, but she still could not understand.


    therefore, once a person¡¯s character was developed, it was really difficult to change.


    back then, he was too arrogant. he thought that with his methods, he would definitely be able to transform this famous arrogant young lady in the capital into the mistress of the mu family whom he was satisfied with.


    it seemed like he had still failed.


    therefore, he hoped that lin yin, his granddaughter who had been wandering outside for more than ten years, would have a good character. otherwise, it would really be a headache.


    of course, there was also mu ning. old master mu glanced at mu ning, making her nervous.


    in mu ning¡¯s opinion, old master mu was a very traditional and righteous person. he was someone who placed the family¡¯s style and family interests first, so old master mu would not side with her just because she had accompanied him for more than ten years.


    hence, she had always been obedient in front of old master mu. she dared to scheme against old madam mu, but she did not dare to provoke old master mu at all.


    old madam mu felt a little embarrassed when old master mu called her by her full name. she did not answer and left angrily with mu ning.


    as soon as the mu family returned, they gathered a lot of people to look for ye wen.


    at this moment, ye wen, who was walking barefoot on the streets, was hugging the doll in her arms. she tilted her head and looked at this strange world. in a daze, she suddenly remembered what she wanted to do.


    ye wen retracted her gaze from the sky. when she saw someone pass by, she grabbed that person and asked in a daze, ¡°have you seen my tian tian?¡±


    that person pulled his clothes back from ye wen¡¯s hand with a look of disdain. after saying no, he left.


    ye wen was not discouraged. she just carried the doll and continued to walk on the busy street. she asked everyone she met, ¡°i¡¯m looking for tian tian, my daughter. did you see her?¡±


    after being called crazy by many people, ye wen¡¯s mental state was clearly not right. she began to become manic.


    just as someone was about to call the police to arrest ye wen, a few men surrounded her.


    one of the men asked ye wen, ¡°are you looking for tian tian?¡±


    ye wen¡¯s eyes lit up. she pulled the man and said in surprise, ¡°yes, yes, yes. i¡¯m looking for tian tian. do you know where she is? i can¡¯t find her!¡±


    the man smiled at the people beside him and said, ¡°i know where tian tian is. come with me and i¡¯ll let you find tian tian, okay?¡±


    ye wen hugged the doll happily and nodded fiercely at them. ¡°alright! look for


    tian tian! i¡¯ll go with you! look for tian tian!¡±


    the surrounding people, who had originally planned to call the police, were still hesitating if they should call the police when they saw ye wen take the initiative to leave with the men. in the end, ye wen left with the men.


    ¡°she looks like a fool? she doesn¡¯t look young anymore. no one wants her,¡± a man beside him said softly.


    ¡°what do you know? this person is full of treasures. we can earn a lot from just any organ. didn¡¯t they say that the contact from country d would come over? let¡¯s prepare more goods. the risk for us is much lower this time when the goods are handed over in the country.¡± the person sized up ye wen with an unfriendly gaze, but ye wen was still smiling at him foolishly.


    the man beside her instantly understood. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that i¡¯d forgotten about this? i understand. it¡¯s mainly because we only bought and sold girls previously. i just couldn¡¯t think of it at the moment.¡±


    on the other hand, lin yin brought sun biao to where chu yun was.


    before she saw chu yun, lin yin saw the place where she had lived for more than ten years, a slum outside the capital.


    there were many homeless people, unemployed people, local hooligans, unwanted children, desperate people, and people who came to the capital to work.


    the people here were extremely diverse, so many human traffickers and organ traffickers would look for these people here.


    because no one cared, no one would investigate even if they died, so it saved a lot of trouble.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect the zheng and shi families to be so ruthless. they really threw someone who had been the wife of a wealthy man almost her entire life into such a dirty place. hmph, life is really unpredictable!¡± lin yin sneered..

 Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Madness

    chapter 499: madness


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    sun biao also sighed at the side. ¡°isn¡¯t that so? so, it¡¯s better for people not to do evil. otherwise, when retribution comes, it¡¯s difficult for even their families to avoid it.¡±


    sun biao had been working for lin yin recently. he knew a little about the su family.


    in his opinion, the reason why chu yun had what she had today was because su fei had done too much evil and implicated her mother.


    if su fei hadn¡¯t wanted to scheme against lin yin this time, she wouldn¡¯t have been counterattacked. in the end, she harmed her biological sister and even implicated her mother.


    when lin yin heard sun biao¡¯s words, she only smiled and did not say anything.


    su fei had indeed done evil, but she had also been hurt before. she had been given away as a benefit by the su father and son.


    however, these injuries had nothing to do with her, lin yin, or yang xue at that time. however, su fei wanted to hurt her and yang xue, so she could only counterattack.


    ¡°let¡¯s go and see chu yun,¡± lin yin said.


    sun biao nodded and showed lin yin the way.


    sun biao knew that lin yin wanted to see what happened to everyone in the su family. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him to keep an eye on everyone in the su family.


    actually, lin yin did not hate chu yun as much as she hated the rest of the su family, because chu yun did not love her in her previous life. she just watched su fei bully her.


    if she was chu yun¡¯s biological daughter, she would naturally resent her, just like how she hated chu yun very much when she was just reborn.


    later, when she found out that chu yun had long known that she was not her biological daughter, lin yin was relieved.


    if she was not her biological daughter, how could lin yin ask chu yun to treat her like her biological daughter?


    therefore, at the moment, lin yin was still relatively calm when facing chu


    yun.


    walking on this familiar and muddy street, lin yin sighed with emotion as she looked at the place she had lived in for more than ten years.


    back then, she was thrown into an orphanage. when she was four years old, the orphanage was gone. hence, she was thrown into this slum and adopted by her crazy adoptive mother. it was not until four years later that her adoptive mother died of illness that she started to hide and wander.


    her bare feet were pierced by glass. she drank the water in this smelly ditch when she was thirsty. she fought with wild dogs for a piece of leftover bone, fought with children who were much stronger than her for a steamed bun, and was almost beaten to death for a place to sleep¡­


    fortunately, she was lucky. otherwise, she would really die in that dirty ditch and become the wild dog¡¯s meal.


    before the two of them reached where chu yun was, they heard the faint sound of an argument from a wall away.


    lin yin didn¡¯t care because this kind of thing was very normal in this place.


    at this moment, in the small house opposite lin yin, ye wen was looking at the men opposite her angrily. there was still dried blood in her mouth. she questioned loudly, ¡°you¡¯re lying to me! you took my tian tian away, right? you won¡¯t let me see tian tian, right?! return tian tian to me!¡±


    the man who was bitten looked at the lunatic in front of him angrily and shouted, ¡°you lunatic, how dare you bite me!¡±


    as he spoke, the man looked at the lackey beside him and said, ¡°what are you waiting for? tie this lunatic up!¡±


    those people rushed towards ye wen. due to ye wen¡¯s madness, it took them a long time to subdue her.


    the man kicked ye wen fiercely, but it still could not dampen her anger. ye wen bared her teeth at the man and said fiercely, ¡°return my tian tian to me! return her to me!¡±


    her bloodshot eyes left no doubt that as long as the two of them let go, this crazy woman would definitely bite the person in front of her like a vicious dog until they died.


    the man snorted and threw the doll that ye wen had always cherished towards the outer wall. after cursing the crazy woman under his breath, he prepared to get someone to send ye wen and the others to the car.


    ¡°tian tian! tian tian!¡±


    when ye wen saw that her beloved tian tian had been thrown out, she immediately roared heart-wrenchingly. her voice resounded throughout the street with great penetration!


    lin yin, who was separated by a wall, instantly stopped in her tracks and asked


    sun biao, ¡°did you hear anyone calling tian tian?¡±


    sun biao carefully identified it and nodded. ¡°yes, someone¡¯s shouting. i think it¡¯s a woman calling for tian tian.¡±


    lin yin had an uneasy feeling that made it impossible for her to continue forward..

 Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Lullaby

    chapter 500: lullaby


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she stopped and waited for a while. then, as if she wanted to confirm something, she turned around and walked in the direction of the voice. however, before she could take a few steps, she saw a familiar doll.


    lin yin¡¯s eyes widened. she immediately went forward and picked up the doll.


    at this moment, the doll was already a little dirty, but it did not stop lin yin from recognizing that this doll was the one ye wen was holding when she suddenly appeared when she went to the mu family that day.


    lin yin¡¯s heart tightened and she immediately said to sun biao, ¡°inform the other people to come over immediately! immediately! immediately!¡±


    as soon as lin yin finished speaking, she familiarly entered through a big hole beside the wall.


    as sun biao ran behind lin yin, he called for help!


    after lin yin walked around the wall, she carefully recalled where the sound had come from. then, she turned around and walked towards a dilapidated house.


    through the broken glass window, lin yin saw ye wen struggling uncontrollably, but her mouth was already sealed.


    a man beside her said impatiently, ¡°why did you throw her doll? she¡¯s a lunatic. if you coax her a little, she¡¯ll be obedient.¡±


    lin yin looked at the doll in her hand and then at the wall where the doll had been thrown.


    after calculating the angle, lin yin threw the doll back into the house with a broken roof.


    then, lin yin immediately pulled sun biao into the house beside her. lin yin was familiar with this place, so she was not afraid of playing hide-and-seek with these people.


    the moment the doll fell to the ground, the group of people in the room were frightened and hid in the dark to see if anyone was going to attack them.


    the moment ye wen, who was still struggling with all her might, saw the doll, she immediately crawled to the doll¡¯s side while those people relaxed. she picked up the doll with a pained expression and shook it like a baby.


    perhaps she had discovered something that she was not used to, ye wen tore off the tape on her mouth and looked at the doll in her arms lovingly. she coaxed her gently, ¡°baby, be good! don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry! our tian tian is an obedient baby. she¡¯s mommy¡¯s obedient baby.¡±


    in order to coax the doll to sleep, ye wen even sang a lullaby.


    ¡°go to sleep, go to sleep, my darling baby! mommy loves you and will always like you¡­¡±


    her gentle voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention and also attracted lin yin, who was in the dark.


    lin yin nestled in a gap at the side and looked at the woman who was gently coaxing the child through a hole in the wall.


    her sweet voice was pleasant to the ears. when the light landed on the woman, it seemed to soften and carry a halo that made people unable to look away.


    lin yin didn¡¯t know how long she listened. it was only when she felt a cold wetness on the back of her hand that she sobered up a little. she looked down and saw that the wetness was her tears.


    the lullaby was once a luxury that she could only dream of.


    unexpectedly, in a corner of this world, there was such a person facing a lifeless doll and singing it to her, who could not hear it from afar.


    seeing that there was no movement, the human traffickers returned to normal.


    one of them said, ¡°it¡¯s a false alarm. maybe someone threw it back from the wall next door.¡±


    another person said, ¡°it¡¯s good they threw it back. give it to this crazy woman so that she won¡¯t cause trouble when we bring her away later.¡±


    sun biao, who had been behind lin yin, gently pushed her and asked, ¡°boss, what are we going to do now?¡±


    before lin yin could answer, her gaze suddenly landed on a wall beside her. there were a few people sitting there too.


    most importantly, there was a ragged person lying on the ground. even if that person was motionless, lin yin could still recognize her at a glance. it was chu


    yun.


    lin yin frowned. why was chu yun here?


    if people of this age wanted them too, it meant that these people were very likely to be captured and killed before they sold their organs.


    lin yin panicked, and the people over there were already preparing to transport these people away.


    the car was already parked at the entrance.


    lin yin hid in the dark and memorized the license plate number of the car, as well as calculated the possibility of her rushing forward to save ye wen. in the end, lin yin gave up on following them to save them..

 Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Bait

    chapter 501: bait


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she sent the current location and the license plate number of the car to mu heng. after explaining the situation briefly, those people were already planning to drive away with ye wen.


    sun biao was also shocked when he saw chu yun. he had never received any news that chu yun had been taken away by human traffickers.


    therefore, sun biao thought that lin yin was staring at this car because of chu


    yun.


    sun biao asked nervously, ¡°boss, what should we do now?


    lin yin was so anxious that she was sweating profusely because she saw that the human traffickers had already tied ye wen up through coaxing.


    lin yin was afraid that if the mu family did not find ye wen in time, what if she did not follow them now and ye wen was taken away?


    ye wen was delirious now. she probably did not even know how to escape.


    seeing that those people were about to close the door of the back car, lin yin panicked and sent a string of numbers to sun biao. then, she said to sun biao, ¡°i¡¯ll follow them. i¡¯ll secretly send you the location later. try your best to drive and follow. this number is mu heng¡¯s. remember to communicate with mu heng if anything happens later, understand?¡±


    as the car was relatively far away, lin yin only asked sun biao to do his best.


    sun biao did not know why he had to contact the mu family about today¡¯s matter, but this was not the main point. lin yin¡¯s safety was the main point. sun biao said disapprovingly, ¡°no, boss, i¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°if you go, they won¡¯t accept you!¡± lin yin glanced at sun biao¡¯s figure and said directly.


    as she spoke, lin yin darted out so quickly that sun biao could not react.


    sun biao could only turn around in frustration and run to the place where they had parked the car.


    lin yin¡¯s sudden appearance frightened those people. when they saw that it was just a delicate little girl, their vigilant expressions instantly relaxed.


    the few of them looked at each other maliciously before approaching lin yin.


    lin yin looked at the people surrounding her in horror and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°w-what are you doing? i-i was just lost. i didn¡¯t see anything! really, i¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±


    those people laughed wantonly, so lin yin successfully went from an ignorant little girl to an object that was going to be sold.


    those people were still smug. ¡°we didn¡¯t lose out today. we caught a big one in the end. this beautiful girl will definitely be able to sell for a good price.¡±


    as for lin yin, her hands and feet were tied by those people, her mouth was sealed, and she was also locked in the van.


    as soon as she got into the car, lin yin approached ye wen.


    ye wen, who was still uneasy and wanted to break free from the rope, stopped struggling when she saw lin yin approaching.


    she just sat up in a daze and looked at lin yin beside her. her eyes were red and she didn¡¯t say anything.


    on the other hand, lin yin looked at the red mark on ye wen¡¯s wrist in shock. the red mark almost broke the skin on ye wen¡¯s wrist.


    lin yin looked up at ye wen, wanting to ask if it hurt, but she met ye wen¡¯s wet eyes.


    the emotions in those eyes were emotions that lin yin had once yearned for but never had.


    even though ye wen¡¯s mouth was sealed now, it could not stop ye wen¡¯s strong longing for her daughter. it was so strong that lin yin could not accept it.


    lin yin looked away. she was afraid that if she continued to look into ye wen¡¯s eyes, she would not be able to help but want to cry.


    as lin yin lowered her head, ye wen¡¯s gaze followed lin yin¡¯s face. she wanted to call out her daughter¡¯s name, but because her mouth was sealed, she became anxious and whimpered.


    afraid of attracting the attention of the people guarding them, lin yin immediately looked up and comforted ye wen with her eyes.


    it was strange that lin yin could not say anything. however, when her gaze turned to ye wen, ye wen seemed to be able to sense lin yin¡¯s meaning and instantly fell silent.


    on the other hand, when mu heng received the location and news from lin yin, he immediately informed everyone to set off for the slums outside the capital.


    sun biao also walked around the winding slums, trying to find lin yin¡¯s location.


    at this moment, zhou hai, who had just arrived, looked at the dilapidated environment in front of him and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°what kind of place is this? didn¡¯t you arrange an identity for me? aren¡¯t i the heir of a rich family? this is where a rich heir lives?¡±

 Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Sister-in-law

    chapter 502: sister-in-law


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    xiao ming, who was at the side, immediately went forward and said, ¡°big brother, wait a moment. isn¡¯t there a batch of goods to be handed over here? i was thinking that since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we go over personally to take a look?¡±


    ¡°what goods?¡± how could a busy person like zhou hai remember every order?


    besides, the order that he could not remember was definitely not an important order.


    xiao ming smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s just a random order. big brother, i want to see how they hand over things here.¡±


    zhou hai snorted and said, ¡°so you changed my route? xiao ming, i handed the matter to you to deal with, not for you to mess around! you, on the other hand, even changed my route. do you really think your life is too long or something?¡±


    xiao ming scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯ll die. of course, if you want my life, i¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    zhou hai was simply speechless at xiao ming. after rolling his eyes, he did not want to argue and said, ¡°hurry up and stop wasting my time. your master zhou still has something to do.¡±


    ¡°sigh! i¡¯ll be quick!¡± xiao ming replied with a fawning smile.


    lin yin probably did not expect that she and zhou hai would meet again so soon.


    when xiao ming saw lin yin being pushed in, his eyes widened. he pointed at lin yin in disbelief and shouted, ¡°sister-in-law?¡±


    at this moment, xiao ming was already suspecting lin yin¡¯s brain. how could someone be caught by human traffickers after only a few days?


    therefore, he thought that lin yin was either a fool or an idiot.


    the people who kidnapped lin yin looked at xiao ming in confusion. they wondered if they had heard wrongly.


    lin yin looked suspiciously at the person who was calling her sister-in-law.


    she had some impression of this ¡°sister-in-law¡±. wasn¡¯t this the person who was working for zhou hai who wanted to bring her to country d?


    it was that person called xiao ming, but when lin yin looked at xiao ming, she didn¡¯t feel that she knew the person in front of her.


    so, had his face changed and his voice remained the same? what was going on?


    xiao ming calling her sister-in-law attracted zhou hai, who was in the other room.


    zhou hai sneered sinisterly and said, ¡°bring your sister-in-law in!¡±


    xiao ming immediately wanted to pull lin yin away, but before he could touch her, ye wen, who was beside her, bared her teeth and stood in front of lin yin, looking at xiao ming fiercely.


    she looked very much like a female beast protecting her cub. she was fierce and did not retreat at all, as if if the person in front of her dared to reach out to lin yin again, she would go up and bite them.


    lin yin looked at ye wen, who was blocking her path despite the danger, with a complicated expression. the bitterness in her heart gradually spread up and crawled into her eyes, stinging her tear ducts.


    xiao ming did not expect this woman to stop him just because he wanted to bring lin yin in.


    the man beside her immediately went forward and said, ¡°um, this old woman is a lunatic.¡±


    xiao ming frowned and questioned, ¡°lunatic? why did you capture a lunatic? we want healthy ones. are you fooling us?¡±


    that person said with an awkward expression, ¡°sir, you can¡¯t say that. this person is crazy. but isn¡¯t her cornea, heart, liver, spleen, and stomach still good? moreover, look at the woman. she doesn¡¯t look young, but her skin is so well-maintained. she must be from a rich family. even if you can¡¯t sell her, you can extort a sum of money!¡±


    after lin yin heard that person¡¯s words, she turned to look at him, her eyes instantly turning sharp.


    when xiao ming saw lin yin¡¯s expression change drastically, he was so angry that he slapped that person¡¯s head. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    this time, they had to stay here for some time. it was not like the previous time when they would leave after just coming to pick up the goods.


    therefore, in order to better integrate with the society here, xiao ming specially learned a lot about the public order here.


    for example, for the first time, he knew that human trafficking was inhumane. it was illegal here and they would be locked up.


    therefore, xiao ming was afraid that lin yin would have something against them.


    after all, lin yin was going to be their sister-in-law. if her subordinates kidnapped her and said that they were going to dig out her heart and lungs, what if lin yin held a grudge?


    besides, selling organs was illegal here, unlike country d. stealing other people¡¯s body parts was considered a survival skill.


    therefore, such a bloody thing might be terrifying to lin yin, who had always lived here..

 Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Mother-in-law

    chapter 503: mother-in-law


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    therefore, xiao ming didn¡¯t want lin yin to know too much yet, in case lin yin didn¡¯t go to country d with them. wouldn¡¯t his boss be alone?


    the person did not know what he had said wrong, but he could only bite the bullet and nod repeatedly. ¡°yes, yes, yes. i¡¯m talking nonsense!¡±


    xiao ming stood in front of ye wen and lin yin and did not go forward. he only smiled and said, ¡°sister-in-law, um, big brother wants you to go in.¡±


    at this moment, the human trafficker finally realized that they seemed to have kidnapped an impressive person.


    they actually kidnapped the woman of a certain big boss of the human trafficking company?


    those people were so frightened that cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. they begged for mercy with a miserable expression, ¡°sister-in-law? um, isn¡¯t this the friendly fire? we failed to recognize you. we were blind. i hope sister-in-law can forgive us! please don¡¯t take offense!¡±


    lin yin glanced at those people coldly. forgive? how? by relying on the rag stuffed in her mouth?


    seeing that lin yin¡¯s expression was still not good, those people seemed to have finally realized that something was wrong. someone immediately wanted to go forward and untie lin yin.


    ye wen thought that those people were going to hurt lin yin and stood in front of her. it was not until lin yin touched ye wen with her arm and gave her a comforting look that ye wen stood quietly beside lin yin.


    everyone even felt that it was very magical. she couldn¡¯t understand how a person with mental problems could be so obedient.


    those people came back to their senses and took out the cloth that was stuffed into lin yin¡¯s mouth. they even respectfully untied lin yin.


    what a joke. they had kidnapped the woman of the human trafficking boss. if they didn¡¯t apologize now, they might be the ones who would be kidnapped to country d and have their stomachs cut open.


    after lin yin was untied, she immediately untied ye wen and took out the cloth from her mouth.


    xiao ming wanted to stop her, but in the end, he did not say anything. he told himself silently that this was sister-in-law! this was sister-in-law!


    lin yin looked at the red mark on ye wen¡¯s wrist and stroked it gently with her fingertips, feeling a little upset.


    unexpectedly, in the next moment, lin yin¡¯s hand was grabbed by ye wen. at this moment, ye wen was not crazy at all. she only looked at lin yin gently and said, ¡°tian tian, don¡¯t be afraid! mom will be fine! mom will protect you! mom will protect tian tian well.¡±


    like a belief, ye wen kept repeating the words that would protect lin yin, anxious and firm.


    it was as if she would not be able to protect her daughter if she said less, so she was determined.


    xiao ming¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at lin yin in disbelief. ¡°sister-in-law, is this your mother?¡±


    before lin yin knew how to answer, xiao ming immediately patted his thigh and shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°brother! your mother-in-law is here! aiyo! at this speed, we¡¯ll be meeting both parents today. we didn¡¯t treat you well! how awkward!¡±


    the human traffickers felt that their lives were suddenly in danger. what kind of good luck was this? they had actually kidnapped their client¡¯s woman and mother-in-law?


    the few of them were about to beg for mercy, but xiao ming obviously did not give those people a chance. he immediately called out to his brothers beside him, ¡°what are you waiting for? hurry up and clear the area! get all these dirty people out. it¡¯ll affect the reception of the esteemed guests.¡±


    as he spoke, the few trafficked women who had just been pushed in were brought away by the people xiao ming had brought.


    lin yin glanced at chu yun. she had not been awake since the beginning and did not even react when she was carried out.


    the moment the door closed, zhou hai, who had been in the next room, walked out with an ambiguous smile on his face. he sized up lin yin and ye wen and sneered. ¡°it seems like my future girlfriend is looking forward to being with me. you brought your mother along this time.¡±


    with xiao ming¡¯s example just now, lin yin could quickly accept seeing a completely unfamiliar zhou hai.


    the voice was the same as the one lin yin had heard previously, but zhou hai¡¯s appearance was almost completely different from before. even the scar on zhou hails eyebrow was gone.


    confused, lin yin suppressed the suspicion in her heart and sneered. ¡°it¡¯s not polite to dream in broad daylight! moreover, the people below you are as rude as you!¡±


    zhou hai had thought that lin yin would at least ask about his appearance curiously. he did not expect lin yin to scold him recklessly..

 Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Understanding Too Much

    chapter 504: understanding too much


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhou hai smiled and said, ¡°yinyin, do you want to see who¡¯s holding you and your mother hostage? aren¡¯t you afraid that if i¡¯m unhappy, your lives will be lost here?¡±


    lin yin did not refute zhou hai¡¯s address of ye wen. she only smiled and said, ¡°i don¡¯t think you want to cause trouble here this time, right? otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed inside just now and not dared to show your true face. you even removed the scar on your eyebrow and hid your appearance, right?¡±


    xiao ming, who was dim-witted, immediately went forward and said to lin yin with a smile, ¡°sister-in-law, you¡¯re really impressive, but you¡¯re wrong about one thing. the appearance you saw last time was fake. now, this is big brother¡¯s true appearance. isn¡¯t he a little better-looking than before and not as fierce?¡±


    zhou hai was so angry that he gritted his teeth. who in the right mind would tell her everything?


    lin yin was a little surprised. she did not expect that even when they were so close last time, she could not see zhou hai¡¯s true appearance. she did not know what technique he used to disguise his appearance. if only she could learn it.


    zhou hai couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer lin yin because lin yin was right. he had never thought of causing trouble when he came here this time.


    he only wanted to quickly complete old zhou¡¯s matter and bring lin yin back to country d to avenge his previous humiliation.


    therefore, if xiao ming had not acted first and reported later today, he would not have come here to provoke such an incident.


    however, sometimes life was very strange. for example, he had indulged xiao ming, so he met one of his goals for coming this time and saw someone he had been curious about.


    as he thought about it, zhou hail s gaze turned to ye wen, who was beside lin yin, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    when lin yin saw zhou hails gaze turn to ye wen, her heart tightened. she pulled ye wen behind her and sneered. ¡°why? do you want to silence us? then i advise you to think about it carefully. if you don¡¯t want to be hunted down here, don¡¯t have any ideas about the person beside me.¡±


    zhou hai raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in surprise, ¡°you called her the person beside you?¡±


    lin yin sized up zhou hai and questioned, ¡°why? do you have a problem with that?¡±


    zhou hai smiled and shook his head. he calmly turned around and found a slightly cleaner seat to sit down. he said, ¡°why would i have any objections? i¡¯m just curious. this mrs. mu is already so protective of you, but you haven¡¯t acknowledged her. i¡¯m a little curious!¡±


    lin yin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. she didn¡¯t know how zhou hai knew about this in country d.


    not many people seemed to know about her relationship with the mu family. then why did zhou hai know? could it be that she had zhou hails spies around her?


    or did zhou hai know the mu family very well? for example, was he related to her disappearance more than ten years ago?


    as if he knew lin yin¡¯s doubts, zhou hai explained kindly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be surprised, and you don¡¯t have to suspect that i got someone to follow you. i just happen to know mrs. mu¡¯s face and know that the mu family lost a daughter more than ten years ago. therefore, now that you¡¯re by her side and she¡¯s so protective of you, i can naturally guess.¡±


    at this point, zhou hai paused for a moment. his cunning eyes flashed as he asked, ¡°however, i want to know if you¡¯re the lost daughter of the mu family?¡±


    when lin yin heard zhou hail s question, her suspicion of zhou hai decreased a little. she thought that she might be thinking too much. zhou hai didn¡¯t look old. he was probably still a child more than ten years ago, right? how could he be involved in stealing a child?


    however, lin yin did not completely let go of her doubts about zhou hai because his surname was zhou and he knew mrs. mu, who had not appeared in front of everyone for more than ten years. he also knew that the mu family had a missing child.


    zhou li¡¯s surname was also zhou and he had an unclear relationship with the mu family.


    therefore, it was very likely that zhou hai was zhou li¡¯s child, or someone he imew, right?


    lin yin did not answer zhou hails question directly. she only smiled and said, ¡°since you know her identity, hurry up and let her go. otherwise, you might be surrounded by the mu family later.¡±


    zhou hai said fearlessly, ¡°yinyin, you¡¯re wrong. i¡¯m also a victim. how can i let her go? i¡¯m also waiting for the human traffickers to let me go.¡± lin yin frowned, not understanding what zhou hai was talking about..

 Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: The Person Who Threw Mu Tian

    chapter 505: the person who threw mu tian


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    zhou hai smiled and stood up to walk towards lin yin, but he was blocked by the protective ye wen.


    zhou hai was not angry. after glancing at ye wen, he said very politely, ¡°auntie


    mu, my name is huo ge, the huo family¡¯s huo ge.¡±


    ye wen did not know what zhou hai was talking about. she only looked at zhou hai warily and did not speak.


    lin yin frowned and said, ¡°you used a fake identity?¡±


    zhou hai smiled and said, ¡°how do you know that huo ge is a fake identity and


    zhou hai is not?¡±


    xiao ming was about to step forward and explain to lin yin when zhou hai¡¯s gaze was like a sharp blade that shot towards xiao ming, making him instantly shut up and stop talking.


    zhou hai, no, ever since he entered, zhou hai was no longer zhou hai, but huo


    huo ge waved at xiao ming and whispered in his ear. xiao ming¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded and said, ¡°i like this. it¡¯s always been us kidnapping others. we¡¯ve never tried being kidnapped before.¡±


    hence, as soon as xiao ming went out, he called for everyone to start working.


    some of the people brought over from country d were sent out to hand over today¡¯s batch of goods. then, they would send someone to country d later. the rest would be sent to a place further away to guard.


    the original human traffickers suddenly became kidnappers. according to xiao ming, they had kidnapped a rich young master and planned to extort him. they accidentally kidnapped lin yin and ye wen too.


    when the human traffickers heard that no one wanted to pursue the crime of them mistakenly catching someone, they beamed with joy and sighed secretly. they had escaped the bullet.


    perhaps because the commotion was a little loud, chu yun, who had been unconscious, opened her mouth and woke up slowly.


    seeing how busy everyone was, chu yun stood up in a daze and swayed in the crowd.


    when the human trafficker saw chu yun, he belatedly cursed, ¡°damn it, i forgot about this old beggar.¡±


    with that, the human trafficker called a few people to bring chu yun over and put her with the girls who were about to be brought to country d.


    looking at the few men coming towards her, even if she was a little abnormal, chu yun could feel a dangerous aura.


    she hurriedly ran around, wanting to avoid being captured by those people and cause an uproar.


    xiao ming was furious and said loudly, ¡®you dogs with no professional ethics. they¡¯re all crazy. i¡¯ll definitely get someone to investigate your goods next time.¡±


    when the human traffickers heard xiao ming¡¯s words, they were a little angry that chu yun had caused them to be scolded, so they chased even harder.


    chu yun, who was at her wits¡¯ end, ran into the room where lin yin and the others were in in a panic and ran around crazily.


    lin yin pulled ye wen and frowned coldly at chu yun, who was obviously mentally ill.


    huo ge, who had planned to put on a mask to cover his face, threw it away in the end and scolded loudly outside the door, ¡°what are you doing? you can¡¯t even watch over a lunatic!¡±


    at this moment, when chu yun, who was in the house, saw ye wen, her eyes widened instantly. she muttered, ¡°i didn¡¯t throw it! i didn¡¯t throw it! he asked me to do this! ye wen, it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    at this moment, ye wen was still looking at chu yun in a daze, while lin yin seemed to have caught a clue. she immediately went forward and questioned anxiously and loudly, ¡°you were the one who threw that child away, right? who is he? who is the person behind you?¡±


    chu yun was shocked by lin yin¡¯s loudness. when she turned to look at lin yin, chu yun, who was still panicking, instantly had a hint of ruthlessness in her eyes.


    ¡°if i had known earlier, i would have drowned you! why are you so tough?! you were thrown into a smelly ditch and sent to an orphanage! you should have died long ago! if you were dead, you wouldn¡¯t have come to harm my feifei! you deserve to die! you deserved to die 18 years ago!¡± chu yun laughed crazily as she spoke.


    chu yun¡¯s words instantly shocked everyone present.


    lin yin immediately went forward and pushed away the people who were about to pull chu yun out. she grabbed chu yun¡¯s collar and questioned her sternly, ¡°chu yun! eighteen years ago, you were the one who got someone to take the mu family¡¯s daughter away! wasn¡¯t it! who instructed you?!¡±


    when ye wen saw that lin yin was angry, she followed her nervously. she carefully pulled lin yin¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°tian tian don¡¯t be angry! don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    however, chu yun did not answer lin yin.. she only continued to repeat, ¡°you little b*tch, you deserve to die! you should have died long ago! why didn¡¯t you


    die?! you little b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Condition

    chapter 506: condition


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin¡¯s expression turned abnormally ugly. she slapped chu yun¡¯s face hard, causing her to roll on the ground.


    in her opinion, ye wen was not someone chu yun could scold.


    when ye wen saw that lin yin was agitated, she thought that chu yun had bullied lin yin. she said anxiously, ¡°tian tian, don¡¯t be afraid. mom will hit the bad guys! hit the bad guys!¡±


    as she spoke, ye wen hit chu yun on the ground.


    xiao ming and the others stood at the side. they did not know if they should go forward and stop her. after all, the woman who hit her was their boss¡¯s future mother-in-law.


    at this moment, huo ge only looked at the two people fighting on the ground with dark eyes. after waiting for a while, when he saw that ye wen had beaten chu yun up until she could not resist, huo ge waved his hand and got someone to separate the two of them. he said coldly, ¡°get this beggar¡­


    ¡°wait!¡± lin yin interrupted huo ge. as she pulled ye wen back, she said to huo ge, ¡°can you hand this person to me?¡±


    since she knew that she was taken away 18 years ago because of chu yun, it was impossible for lin yin to let chu yun off. she had to find out why.


    huo ge looked into lin yin¡¯s clear eyes. even when she was begging, her eyes were filled with arrogance.


    however, at this moment, huo ge inexplicably felt that lin yin looked familiar. this familiarity made huo ge want to agree.


    however, thinking of chu yun¡¯s identity, huo ge still stopped himself from satisfying lin yin and rejected, ¡°no!¡±


    lin yin said calmly, ¡°you can raise conditions!¡±


    huo ge approached lin yin with a wicked smile. however, before the two of them could get close, ye wen slapped him.


    huo ge immediately shrank back and ignored ye wen¡¯s angry gaze. he smiled slyly and said, ¡°sleep with me for a night. i¡¯ll let you bring chu yun back for a day. sleep for two nights and let you bring her back for two days. how about that?¡±


    before lin yin could answer, ye wen frowned and said loudly, ¡°no! tian tian will sleep with mom!¡±


    huo ge smiled and shook his head. ¡°she looks mentally abnormal, but she¡¯s very jealous. lin yin, your mother is very interesting!¡±


    it was naturally impossible for lin yin to agree to such ridiculous conditions.


    she could only watch unwillingly as chu yun was taken away by huo gels men.


    lin yin did not know where chu yun was brought, but lin yin would be forced to act out a kidnapping scene with huo ge.


    seeing that ye wen and she were tied up again, lin yin smiled and said, ¡°zhou hai, your scheme is already displayed in front of me. when i say it casually, won¡¯t the truth be revealed? why do you have to put on this show? it¡¯s a waste of effort!¡±


    ¡°you can try and see if anyone believes what you say.¡± huo ge smiled and said, ¡°by the way, remember that my name is huo ge next time. if you call me by the wrong name, it¡¯ll easily cause a misunderstanding.¡±


    lin yin glanced at huo ge angrily, her heart filled with curses and disdain.


    huo ge also obediently reached out and asked xiao ming to tie him up. in order to make it more realistic, xiao ming tied him up very seriously, afraid that if he did not tie him up tightly, others would notice that something was wrong.


    then, xiao ming asked cautiously, ¡°big brother, do you want to wear a mask?¡±


    the corners of huo ge¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°the dead won¡¯t reveal my appearance. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    xiao ming immediately understood what huo ge meant.


    lin yin frowned. the next second, she instantly understood and asked, ¡®you want to deal with all those human traffickers? kill them all?¡± huo ge didn¡¯t answer lin yin and just watched with a smile.


    lin yin, who did not get an answer, could only give up.


    then, the three tied-up people had cloth stuffed in their mouths and stayed quietly in the room.


    all the human traffickers pretending to be kidnappers were outside, while xiao ming was hiding in the dark.


    when he saw the police and the mu family appear, xiao ming took the opportunity to rush out and fight with the human traffickers.


    when the mu family saw the people who rushed out, they were confused for a moment, but they still followed those people to subdue more than ten human traffickers who were not their match.


    then, a few teams rushed into the room and ran to the person they wanted to save.


    when sun biao saw that someone had untied lin yin, he brought his brother to watch the human traffickers in front of the room.


    lin yin had thought that this would be a difficult rescue, but she did not expect to meet zhou hai. no, he should be called huo ge now. it had become a joke.


    mu heng and mu xiao anxiously untied lin yin and ye wen.. mu ran asked anxiously and with heartache, ¡°mom, yinyin, are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Acting

    chapter 507: acting


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when she saw the red mark on ye wen¡¯s wrist, mu ran¡¯s heart tightened.


    no matter what, in mu ran¡¯s eyes, ye wen was still his biological mother. how could his heart not ache?


    xiao ming also cried, ¡°young master, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. if something happens to you, i¡¯ll definitely be beaten to death by the old lady when i go back. i¡¯m not married and haven¡¯t had children yet!¡±


    this exaggerated acting made the flesh on huo ge¡¯s face twitch. a humiliating emotion jumped repeatedly in his heart!


    after the few of them were untied, ye wen held lin yin¡¯s hand tightly and stopped letting go.


    mu ran and mu xiao could only protect them. mu xiao immediately sent a message to mu cheng, who was guarding the house, and informed him that they were safe.


    mu heng looked at the person who had also been kidnapped and asked suspiciously, ¡°which family are you from?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re from the huo family. our young master is the second young master of the huo family, huo ge,¡± xiao ming immediately said.


    ¡°huo ge?¡± mu heng searched his mind and really found information about huo


    wnen sne saw tne rea mark on ye wen¡¯s wrist, mu han¡¯s neart tigntenea.


    no matter what, in mu ran¡¯s eyes, ye wen was still his biological mother. how could his heart not ache?


    xiao ming also cried, ¡°young master, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. if something happens to you, i¡¯ll definitely be beaten to death by the old lady when i go back. i¡¯m not married and haven¡¯t had children yet!¡±


    this exaggerated acting made the flesh on huo gels face twitch. a humiliating emotion jumped repeatedly in his heart!


    after the few of them were untied, ye wen held lin yin¡¯s hand tightly and stopped letting go.


    mu ran and mu xiao could only protect them. mu xiao immediately sent a message to mu cheng, who was guarding the house, and informed him that they were safe.


    mu heng looked at the person who had also been kidnapped and asked suspiciously, ¡°which family are you from?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re from the huo family. our young master is the second young master of the huo family, huo ge,¡± xiao ming immediately said.


    ¡°huo ge?¡± mu heng searched his mind and really found information about huo ge.


    the master of the huo family, huo huai, had two sons. the eldest son, huo bing, had always been learning how to manage the family business beside the eldest son of the mu family, while the second son of the huo family, huo ge, had been sent overseas to study since he was young and rarely came back. so the person in front of him was the second young master of the huo family?


    for some reason, he looked like he did not believe it.


    lin yin sneered. ¡°nonsense!¡±


    xiao ming widened his eyes. he did not expect his sister-in-law to undermine him and immediately felt a little uneasy.


    on the other hand, huo ge was not nervous at all. instead, he looked at lin yin calmly and provocatively.


    from lin yin¡¯s expression, mu xiao could tell that lin yin and this so-called huo ge seemed to be a little unusual. he also sized up huo ge¡¯s face, wanting to see if there was anything wrong.


    ¡°bring those people in. i want to interrogate them now!¡± mu heng instructed loudly.


    just as guan nan was about to bring those people in, the ten or so human traffickers suddenly foamed at the mouth and fell to the ground. guan nan frowned and went in to report, ¡°boss, those people are foaming at the mouth.¡±


    xiao ming immediately exclaimed, ¡°then hurry up and save them. they¡¯re all the murderers who kidnapped our young master. there might be a mastermind behind them. if they die, how can we find the mastermind?! then our young master will be in danger in the future!¡±


    lin yin sneered. this xiao ming usually looked dumb, but he was an acting genius. he lied as if it was true.


    the police who came with the mu family immediately called an ambulance. after all, they had just subdued the kidnappers. it would be a little unbelievable if something happened to them together.


    mu ran asked in confusion, ¡®yinyin, what happened? why are you here? why is


    mom here too?¡±


    lin yin turned to huo ge with a meaningful gaze and said, ¡°the human traffickers under zhou hai captured some people and planned to send them to country d to be sold. i happened to see them, so i sent you a message. then, they caught me too. when they were handing the people over, i realized that


    zhou hai had also arrived.¡±


    when lin yin said this, she kept staring at huo ge. then, she said faintly, ¡°then that zhou hai suddenly disappeared and huo ge appeared. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s magical?¡±


    lin yin did not say it explicitly, but the mu family members present were not fools. mu heng and mu xiao looked straight at huo ge.


    mu ran said directly, ¡°so zhou hai and huo ge are in cahoots?¡±


    huo ge smiled and pretended to be stupid. ¡°this lady really knows how to joke. i just came back from overseas today and have never been to country d. how can i imow people from country d, let alone gang up with them?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true after we investigate,¡± mu xiao said with a smile.


    as soon as mu xiao finished speaking, mu heng had already given the order. this sudden appearance of huo ge made mu heng feel that something was amiss.


    huo ge nodded at mu xiao in a gentlemanly manner and said gently, ¡°help yourself! but you¡¯d better hurry up. otherwise, when my family comes to pick me up later, i won¡¯t be able to fool around with you. after all, my family and i haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. we want to get together.¡±


    ¡°really? i¡¯ve always thought that second young master huo doesn¡¯t get along with his family. it turns out that second young master huo gets along well with his family. why don¡¯t i help second young master huo contact his family?¡± mu xiao smiled, but his words were filled with suspicion..

 Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Huo Ge

    chapter 508: huo ge


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°you guys know a lot about me. since this gentleman wants to do something unnecessary, thank you!¡± huo ge replied calmly without any panic. he even pretended to be stupid and asked, ¡°you guys know me so well, but i still don¡¯t imow who you are. it seems a little rude not to introduce yourself.¡±


    mu heng maintained the self-restraint of a young master of an aristocratic family and said calmly, ¡°mu heng of the mu family, these two are my younger brother, second brother mu xiao, third brother mu ran, and our mother and sister. ¡±


    when he saw mu heng pointing at lin yin and talking about his sister, huo ge smiled and said, ¡°so you¡¯re from the mu family. i¡¯ve long heard of you, but i¡¯ve never heard of such a good-looking young lady in the mu family.¡±


    mu ran¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed dangerously because when huo ge said this, his tone was frivolous and rude.


    huo ge looked at lin yin with interest and disrespect.


    ¡°huo ge, you¡¯d better watch your eyes and mouth. otherwise, i don¡¯t mind digging out your eyes and sealing your mouth!¡± mu ran warned.


    even mu heng and mu xiao stared at huo ge coldly. if the ice in their eyes could be used as a weapon, huo ge would probably be riddled with holes by the ice blades in their eyes.


    huo ge raised his eyebrows slightly and did not mind mu ran¡¯s warning. he only apologized on the surface. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i just went overboard when i saw that this miss mu is good-looking. i¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    at this moment, mu heng had already received the information about huo ge. he compared huo ge¡¯s appearance to the person in front of him. they were really identical, even the personal assistant who often followed beside him looked identical.


    lin yin and the others also received the information about huo ge that mu heng had forwarded. they frowned.


    especially lin yin. no matter how she thought about it, it was impossible.


    huo ge was the second son of the huo family¡¯s first madam. he had started studying abroad when he was five years old. other than coming back for new year¡¯s, he was almost always overseas.


    however, from the information, there was almost no difference between the young huo ge and the current huo ge, so there was no problem with his appearance.


    but how could zhou hai and huo ge look so similar?


    or could it be that the person in front of him was huo ge, and zhou hai was just an alias that huo ge used when he was out?


    but zhou hai was in the human trafficking business. as one of the eight aristocratic families in the capital, the descendants of the huo family did not need to do such a dangerous thing, right?


    lin yin frowned so hard that her wrinkles could kill a fly.


    mu xiao carefully identified hugo and said, ¡°second young master huo, i treated your grandma for a period of time before, so we¡¯re considered friends. i was afraid that your grandma wouldn¡¯t imow that you¡¯re safe now, so i contacted her. she said that she would come over to pick you up immediately. i estimate that it will take another half an hour. why don¡¯t you wait here? i can also check on your grandma¡¯s recovery while she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°thank you, second young master mu. i¡¯ll definitely set up a banquet to entertain you another day. i¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve been taking care of my grandma and treating her all these years, ¡± huo ge said with a smile.


    lin yin did not expect that the hooligan-like zhou hai from before would become huo ge now. he had more elegance and manners as a young master of an aristocratic family. look at how beautiful his words were.


    guan nan and the others followed the police to send the human traffickers to the hospital while the mu family and lin yin accompanied huo ge and waited for old madam huo to arrive.


    lin yin pulled ye wen¡¯s hand and sat at the side. her heart ached as she took off her shoes. then, she squatted in front of ye wen, wanting to pick up ye wen¡¯s dirty feet and clean them up.


    there were still some bloodstains on his dirty feet and there were several wounds.


    just now, lin yin did not dare to let go of her guard and deal with ye wen because she had to be on guard against huo ge.


    ye wen cowered in embarrassment and avoided lin yin¡¯s hand. she whispered,


    ¡°it¡¯s dirty! don¡¯t! wear the shoes tian tian. mommy doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    mu xiao squatted down and said softly, ¡°let me do it!¡±


    lin yin shook her head and said, ¡°i¡¯ll do it. my hand is light and it won¡¯t hurt her as easily.¡±


    lin yin said softly to ye wen, ¡°i¡¯ll be gentler. can you give me your foot?¡±


    when ye wen heard lin yin¡¯s words, she really obediently stretched out her feet. there was an indescribable joy in her timid eves.


    in ye wen¡¯s opinion, this was her tian tian making demands. it was her tian tian who needed her, and she could satisfy her tian tian, so she was happy..

 Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Carrying Sister

    chapter 509: carrying sister


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin took the handkerchief from mu xiao and gently wiped the dirt on ye wen¡¯s feet. it was so gentle that ye wen¡¯s heart was about to melt.


    ye wen could not help but reach out to lin yin¡¯s face and touch it lovingly. she said softly, ¡°tian tian, you¡¯re back, right?¡±


    lin yin only lowered her head and did not say anything. she cleaned ye wen up silently and put on her shoes for her.


    ye wen was a little disappointed, but when she saw lin yin¡¯s bare feet on the ground, she immediately pulled lin yin up and forced her to sit where she had been sitting just now.


    then, ye wen carefully picked up lin yin¡¯s feet. just like how lin yin had picked up her feet just now, she gently patted the dust on the soles of lin yin¡¯s feet. her serious and undisguised gaze made lin yin¡¯s heart ache.


    she did not dare to be too agitated, but she also exposed her slightly red eyes.


    in her previous life, when lin yin returned to the su family, she thought that chu yun was her biological mother. however, chu yun despised her too much and never touched her.


    lin yin still remembered the look of disgust chu yun gave her when she accidentally touched her hand.


    at that time, she didn¡¯t know that she wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, so in lin yin¡¯s opinion, it was really too uncomfortable to be despised by her biological mother. it was as if her heart had been pierced by a knife and the knife was still stirring wantonly in the wound, blood flowing.


    as for ye wen, after cleaning the dust off lin yin¡¯s feet, she was about to take off the shoes that lin yin had put on her feet just now.


    mu ran, who was at the side, immediately stopped her. then, he nimbly took off his shoes and handed them to ye wen.


    ye wen looked up at mu ran in a daze. when she saw mu ran¡¯s familiar and unfamiliar face, ye wen¡¯s face was filled with confusion.


    after a while, ye wen seemed to recognize mu ran. she shook her head and said, ¡°xiao ran, wear your shoes. mommy won¡¯t!¡±


    an intimate ¡°xiao ran¡± instantly stunned mu ran. after so many years, his mother finally recognized him again.


    mu xiao grabbed mu ran¡¯s hand and patted his shoulder silently.


    on the other hand, after ye wen pushed mu ran¡¯s shoes away, she stubbornly wanted to return lin yin¡¯s shoes to her.


    xiao ming looked at the warm scene in front of him with envy in his eyes.


    when he was born, his mother died in childbirth. later, his father died to save master zhou. at the age of four, he became an orphan.


    he still did not know what his parents looked like.


    at the side, huo ge only smiled coldly in disdain and cursed them in his heart for being pretentious, hypocritical, and disgusting.


    lin yin did not accept the shoes ye wen handed her. instead, mu ran squatted down in front of lin yin and smiled at ye wen. ¡°mom, let me carry sister.¡±


    lin yin looked at the broad shoulders in front of her and said to ye wen, ¡°let brother mu ran carry me. i won¡¯t have to walk anymore. it¡¯s so easy!¡±


    with that, lin yin lay on mu ran¡¯s back, and mu ran easily carried her sister.


    ye wen looked at the siblings in front of her with a doting smile in her eyes.


    at this moment, the few people who had been hurt seemed to slowly open their hearts and begin to be willing to accept the love from their families.


    lin yin, who was on mu ran¡¯s back, suddenly stood a head taller than everyone present. she couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how it felt to be on someone¡¯s back.


    in her previous life, lin yin¡¯s heart would ache when she saw su lin carrying su fei dotingly.


    at that time, she could not figure out why su lin was always more intimate with su fei when she was clearly su lin¡¯s biological sister.


    so much so that when su lin listened to su fei and deliberately pretended to be a good brother to get close to lin yin, lin yin did not dare to say to su lin, ¡°brother, i also want you to carry me, like you carried su fei, carrying me, your sister.¡±


    now that she was suddenly satisfied, lin yin was really happy. even without that overflowing smile, everyone could see the corners of lin yin¡¯s lips curl up uncontrollably.


    mu ran, on the other hand, looked at mu xiao and mu heng provocatively with his back facing lin yin. then, he looked in ye wen¡¯s direction with a smile.


    today, his mother called out his name and he even carried his biological sister. it was as if his broken world had suddenly been filled.


    that happiness and satisfaction made mu ran exceptionally happy.


    on the other hand, ye wen was much better. when her daughter returned, she even saw her son and daughter loving each other.


    all of this seemed like a dream..

 Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Old Madam Huo

    chapter 510: old madam huo


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    if it was a dream, ye wen really hoped that she would not wake up for the rest of her life. this way, she could be with her children forever.


    mu heng and mu xiao were also watching the scene in front of them with smiles.


    huo ge looked at the scene in front of him with a frown. then, he rolled his eyes secretly. it was just being carried. what was there to be happy about?


    she was indeed a little girl. she could be so silly and happy with just a little care.


    and this family looked crazy and sick.


    however, before he could continue despising the mu family for too long, old madam huo rushed over and hugged him tightly.


    she hugged him!


    huo ge subconsciously wanted to break free, but when he saw that the mu


    family was looking at him, he reached out a little stiffly and patted old madam


    huo¡¯s back gently. he said softly, ¡°grandma, so many people are watching!¡±


    only then did old madam huo let go of huo ge, but her hand was still holding onto him tightly. she choked and said, ¡°you damn kid, you stayed outside for several years. why didn¡¯t you wait for me to die before coming back?!¡±


    huo ge had just been mocking the mu family¡¯s mushy familial ties, but he did not expect it to be his turn now.


    huo ge¡¯s expression could be violent, bloody, sinister, and hypocritical, but he could not deal with such a mushy scene.


    on the other hand, xiao ming immediately grabbed old madam huo¡¯s hand and said with a crying expression, ¡°old madam, how can you say that? second


    young master¡¯s heart will probably ache to death if you say that about yourself. in this world, you dote on second young master the most


    old madam huo immediately reflected on herself. ¡°look at me, what nonsense are you talking about?! i still have to live for a few more years and protect my good grandson.¡±


    as she spoke, old madam huo wiped the tears off her face and held onto huo ge tightly. ¡°the last time you came back was six years ago. now that you¡¯re back and your studies are over, don¡¯t go overseas anymore. just stay by grandma¡¯s side.¡±


    huo ge nodded at old madam huo and said, ¡°okay! i¡¯ll listen to grandma!¡±


    old madam huo was overjoyed. at this moment, she saw a few people looking at her and huo ge.


    almost instantly, old madam huo¡¯s image of a cute little madam changed. she smiled appropriately and nodded at the mu family. she said calmly, ¡°i¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed myself! ¡±


    mu heng and the rest nodded at old madam huo respectfully. ¡°old madam


    huo.¡±


    old madam huo¡¯s gaze landed on ye wen, who did not react. she only fixed her gaze on lin yin and asked with concern, ¡°how has mrs. mu been recently? is she in better spirits?¡±


    old madam huo had seen the young ye wen before, so she could naturally recognize her.


    besides, everyone in the capital knew that the wife of the mu family was a lunatic. as for the reason, more than ten years had passed and the younger generation did not know.


    however, as someone from the older generation, old madam huo knew very well.


    back then, ye wen had just given birth to her fourth child, a daughter and sent invitations to all the major families to invite everyone to the one-month-old celebration of the daughter of the mu family, the missy of the mu family.


    unfortunately, the little girl was stolen before she was even a month old. later, she heard that ye wen had gone crazy.


    therefore, the eight big families in the capital rarely mentioned the fourth child of the mu family all these years. naturally, the younger generation would not know that the mu family once had a daughter.


    mu xiao nodded at old madam huo and said, ¡°much better. thank you old madam for your concern.¡±


    old madam huo looked at mu xiao with a gentler gaze and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to you informing me today. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have known that my grandson had secretly came back.¡±


    mu xiao smiled warmly and said, ¡°old madam, you¡¯re too polite. isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? second young master huo, my mother, and sister were actually caught by the same human traffickers. otherwise, i really wouldn¡¯t have known that second young master huo would suddenly come back.¡±


    old madam huo had known on the way that huo ge had been caught by human traffickers. however, she was still a little afraid when she heard it, so she did not even hear mu xiao mention his sister.


    old madam huo¡¯s eyes were filled with concern, heartache, and blame as she glanced at huo ge.


    seeing this, mu xiao took a step forward and asked, ¡°old madam, i met second young master huo by chance when he came back six years ago. it¡¯s just that i keep feeling that second young master huo looks a little different from before..


    what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Status

    chapter 511: status


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old madam huo turned around and looked at her grandson. then, she smiled and said, ¡°he¡¯s a little different. he¡¯s taller and more masculine than before. but it¡¯s no wonder. six years ago, he was only 17 years old and still a child. now that he¡¯s 23 years old and a big child, he¡¯s naturally different.¡±


    mu xiao nodded and smiled. ¡°that¡¯s true! i was afraid that i recognized the wrong person just now. if this person wasn¡¯t second young master huo, i would have called you over in such a hurry and caused so much trouble. if the real second young master huo found out, he would probably blame me. you¡¯re indeed related by blood. old madam can tell that he¡¯s your biological grandson the moment you arrived.¡±


    the old lady was in a good mood after hearing mu xiao¡¯s words. she held huo gel s hand and smiled. ¡°that¡¯s right. blood ties are such a strange thing. one can tell at a glance if they¡¯re our children.¡±


    mu xiao immediately nodded in agreement. then, he smiled and said in a joking tone, ¡°old madam, you¡¯re right. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult for outsiders like us to recognize him. why don¡¯t you teach me how to recognize second young master huo? i¡¯m afraid that if i see him again and i don¡¯t recognize him, i¡¯ll be so embarrassed!¡±


    lin yin lay on mu ran¡¯s shoulder and looked at huo ge. she wanted to see if mu xiao could find out if this huo ge in front of her was really huo ge.


    mu ran knew that lin yin wanted to see it, so he turned his head to the side to broaden lin yin¡¯s vision. he wanted to dote on his own sister.


    huo ge looked at mu xiao coldly where old madam huo could not see. then, he smiled disdainfully, his posture extremely arrogant.


    old madam huo did not mind mu xiao¡¯s joke. she was even very willing to reply, ¡°that¡¯s simple.¡±


    as old madam huo spoke, she held huo ge¡¯s hand and showed his palm to everyone. she said with pity, ¡°this is the scar left on xiao ge¡¯s palm when he cut an apple for me when i was sick. our xiao ge is a good child who dotes on


    grandma.¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao looked at each other. although they still suspected huo ge¡¯s identity, they knew very well that they would not get the answer they wanted from old madam huo.


    however, if even old madam huo confirmed huo ge¡¯s identity, then huo ge¡¯s identity would most likely be confirmed.


    because old madam huo was the only one in the huo family who knew huo ge the best.


    huo ge¡¯s mother, zhao ning, was old madam huo¡¯s daughter-in-law. zhao ning and huo huai had been engaged since they were young and could be considered childhood sweethearts.


    unfortunately, huo huai fell in love with other girls when he grew up and even had a child first.


    however, under such circumstances, huo huai still married zhao ning, who knew nothing.


    when zhao ning was about to give birth, the girl came to beg zhao ning. only then did zhao ning find out about this, so she was so angry that she gave birth prematurely. this matter caused an uproar in the capital at that time, and the huo family lost all their face.


    although zhao ning gave birth to huo ge safely, her body and mind were too exhausted. after giving birth, she did not recuperate well and cried every day. in the end, she died of depression. at that time, huo ge was only three years old.


    two years later, old master huo passed away. after huo huai took over the huo family, he brought the mother and son into the huo family. the mother and son were lin rong and huo bing.


    it was also from then on that huo ge basically studied abroad and rarely returned to the huo family.


    however, although lin rong had brought her son into the huo family, with old master huo¡¯s last wish, lin rong could only stay by huo huai¡¯s side as a woman without status for the rest of her life.


    even if huo huai had the intention to hand over the huo family¡¯s business to huo bing, it was still very difficult today. because old madam huo still held a lot of the huo family¡¯s shares, huo huai did not dare to act rashly.


    huo ge¡¯s expression was not good. he just looked at mu xiao coldly and said, ¡°second young master mu provoked my grandmother for no reason. this is not good.¡±


    old madam huo tugged at hugo indifferently and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. grandma doesn¡¯t care. grandma can¡¯t wait to tell everyone how well you treat me.¡±


    lin yin pouted. it seemed like there was no hope of exposing huo ge today.


    now, the only other way might be to do a paternity test. this was probably a


    little difficult.


    mu heng went forward and said politely, ¡°we might have to go to the police station for what happened today. my mother and sister also have to go to the police station to record their statements..¡±

 Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Rose

    chapter 512: rose


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old madam huo was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°sister?¡±


    her gaze turned to lin yin, who was on mu ran¡¯s back, and she asked in disbelief, ¡°mu heng, could the sister you¡¯re talking about be her?¡±


    mu heng looked at lin yin uncertainly because he did not know if lin yin was willing to admit that she was a member of the mu family in front of others.


    on the other hand, mu ran said proudly, ¡°yes, my sister, my biological sister,


    lin yin! we found her!¡±


    mu heng looked up at lin yin¡¯s reaction. seeing that lin yin only frowned slightly and did not say anything, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. fortunately, mu ran was around.


    old madam huo was a little surprised. she did not expect that she could still be found after she had been missing for 18 years. this was really amazing.


    ¡°then it seems like mrs. mu¡¯s illness will recover soon. congratulations!¡± old madam huo said sincerely.


    then, she sized up lin yin¡¯s face a few times. it had to be said that all the children from the mu family were really good-looking, especially this little daughter they had just found. she looked good no matter how one looked at her.


    the group was delayed at the police station for a while. then, the police who had sent the human traffickers to the hospital returned with the situation of the human traffickers.


    those human traffickers all showed signs of poisoning, and all of them fell into an abnormal mental state.


    this way, there was no way to continue investigating. it was only directed at lin yin. a few people had been kidnapped, and the police had also asked them to investigate.


    mu heng¡¯s gaze turned to huo ge, who had finished his statement. he smiled and said, ¡°second young master huo is someone who does big things.¡±


    he looked up into mu heng¡¯s probing eyes and said casually, ¡°i¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re praising me.¡±


    ¡°if second young master likes to hear praise, i can hire someone to praise you and let you enjoy it. but for the rest, second young master better stop having thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. otherwise, i can¡¯t guarantee that second young master huo can be safe in the capital.¡± mu heng¡¯s words were filled with warning.


    huo ge naturally knew what mu heng was talking about. he looked in lin yin¡¯s direction and was caught by her.


    lin yin shot a cold ice blade over, making hoge shiver. he retracted his gaze and said to mu heng, ¡°the thorny roses are even more beautiful and seductive. no matter how many protective fences and thorns there are, they can¡¯t stop the gazes and desires of people who love the flowers. so, how can i not have thoughts?¡±


    huo gets words were arrogant and fearless.


    in huo ge¡¯s opinion, the mu brothers must be on lin yin¡¯s side.


    therefore, no matter what lin yin said, the mu brothers would choose to believe her.


    since lin yin already knew his identity, he naturally could not hide it from the mu brothers. in that case, he would not hide it anymore.


    he did not believe that the mu family could do anything to him!


    mu heng¡¯s gaze instantly turned dark. if not for the fact that there were so many people around, he would have rushed forward to beat this bastard who dared to covet his sister to death.


    after old madam huo understood the situation, she saw the tense atmosphere between the mu brothers and her grandson the moment she returned. she immediately went forward and asked curiously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? did you two have a conflict?¡±


    a smile returned to mu heng¡¯s face as he said, ¡°grandma, it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m just talking to second young master huo about roses. some flowers are protected by others. i advise second young master huo not to steal roses from others. otherwise, he¡¯ll be beaten up.¡±


    old madam huo frowned and asked her grandson in confusion, ¡°xiao ge, we don¡¯t want other people¡¯s roses. if you like roses, grandma will buy them for you. grandma will buy you a large courtyard of roses of all kinds.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, second young master huo. the roses that belong to you are tk obedient ones. otherwise, not to mention the fences and thorns protecting roses on the outer wall, even the roses themselves will stab you and make y cry in pain,¡± mu xiao said with a smile.


    there was still a faint smile on huo ge ls lips. he thanked them like a young master of an aristocratic family. ¡°thank you for your kindness. i appreciate it!¡±


    old madam huo looked at the three of them suspiciously. why did she feel that this rose was not a real rose? how could a rose be described as obedient?


    lin yin also looked at these people curiously and asked mu ran softly, ¡°what are they talking about?¡±


    mu ran also shook her head. ¡°i couldn¡¯t hear clearly. i only heard something about roses. i don¡¯t know what they were muttering about..¡±

 Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Home

    chapter 513: home


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after cooperating with them to finish recording their statements, the group had no choice but to go back. all the human traffickers were already delirious and there was no evidence to investigate.


    there were no surveillance cameras in the slums, so this matter basically ended here.


    before old madam huo got into the car, she said to mu xiao, ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to you this time that our xiao ge can be saved. i¡¯ll hold a thank-you banquet another day. you have to come, understand?¡±


    how could the juniors refuse an elder¡¯s invitation? hence, mu heng and the others could only accept it.


    after sending old madam huo and huo ge off, the mu family was in a dilemma about where lin yin was going.


    mu ran carried lin yin on her back and asked nervously, ¡°yinyin, where are we going now?¡±


    mu heng and mu xiao also looked at lin yin nervously, while ye wen looked at lin yin in a daze. however, she still held lin yin tightly, afraid that her daughter would disappear again.


    lin yin looked at the mu brothers¡¯ eager gazes and ye wen, who had been holding her hand. she sighed slightly and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go back with you guys first.¡±


    mu heng suppressed the excitement in his heart and immediately picked up his phone to call mu cheng, who had been guarding the house. ¡°dad, get the helper at home to prepare delicious food. yinyin will come home for dinner tonight. make¡­¡±


    mu heng wanted to say that he wanted to make something lin yin liked to eat, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. he didn¡¯t know what lin yin liked to eat.


    mu ran added nimbly, ¡°prepare more sweet and spicy food. yinyin likes to eat these flavors, like sweet and sour osmanthus fish.¡±


    lin yin was not surprised that mu ran knew her taste. mu ran might seem carefree, but as long as he wanted to pay attention, he could remember any details.


    besides, among the three mu brothers, mu ran was the only one who made more frequent appointments with her.


    on the other end of the line, mu cheng was also very happy. he shouted, ¡°aunt song, make some sweet and spicy dishes tonight. my daughter is back for dinner today!¡±


    mu cheng¡¯s voice was so loud that he did not realize that his voice was trembling from excitement.


    mu ran happily carried lin yin to their car. in order for the family to be in the same car, mu heng asked the chauffeur to take the other car and he drove personally.


    mu ran quickly occupied one side of lin yin, and ye wen occupied the other side of lin yin. mu xiao. who was a sted late. could onlv sit in the front


    passenger seat hatefully.


    mu heng was overjoyed. the car was filled with his family. other than mu cheng, everyone he cared about was here.


    it seemed like she had to drive an extended version of the car next time so that the family could travel together.


    ever since mu heng called to say that lin yin was coming back for dinner, mu cheng would go to the door to see if she was back. after a while, he would go into the kitchen to see if the ingredients were fresh and how the food was cooking. he was extremely busy.


    but this was the happiest moment for mu cheng in the past ten years.


    his wife would definitely be happy that his daughter was willing to go home. he was also happy. moreover, perhaps the crazy illness that had troubled his wife for more than ten years could be relieved.


    therefore, this was also the time when mu cheng felt that life was the most hopeful.


    when the car carrying mu cheng¡¯s world stopped in the courtyard in front of the villa, mu cheng felt that his life was suddenly much more complete. he walked towards the car with anticipation.


    the first to get out was his steady eldest son, the second to get out was his outstanding second son, the third to get out was his firecracker-tempered third son, the fourth to get out was his beloved wife, and the fifth to get out was his daughter, who had been missing for more than ten years and had finally returned.


    mu cheng smiled and his tears turned red. he immediately went up to help ye wen.


    unfortunately, ye wen only had eyes for lin yin at this moment. she pushed away the irksome mu cheng in front of her and walked towards lin yin, who was already on mu ran¡¯s back, without any reluctance.


    mu cheng touched his nose awkwardly, then smiled and followed behind his wife and child.


    it was fine if they were elsewhere just now, but at this moment, lin yin felt a little uncomfortable. she felt that being carried by mu ran like this and having a few people beside her made her feel extremely unnatural.


    on the other hand, the mu family beside her did not feel that something was wrong at all. they even happily supported lin yin into the home that they shared..

 Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Gift

    chapter 514: gift


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    as soon as they entered the house, mu ran gently placed lin yin on the bench at the door to change her shoes. mu xiao quickly took the slippers from the nanny and placed them at lin yin¡¯s feet.


    lin yin felt flattered. the eyes of this family were all on her. no matter how thick-skinned lin yin was, she felt uneasy.


    lin yin quickly put on the slippers and sat in the living room with the mu family, who had also changed into slippers.


    mu cheng looked at the dirty ye wen and advised patiently, ¡°ah wen, i¡¯ll bring you to wash up, okay?¡±


    as mu cheng spoke, she wanted to pull ye wen away from lin yin.


    ye wen immediately looked at mu cheng unhappily and shouted fiercely, ¡°go away!¡±


    mu cheng sighed helplessly.


    lin yin asked, ¡°where¡¯s the bathroom? i¡¯ll bring her there.¡±


    lin yin couldn¡¯t call her mother, so she could only use her name as a substitute.


    ye wen immediately beamed with joy. she looked completely different from when she faced mu cheng just now.


    mu cheng nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯ll bring you there. dinner isn¡¯t ready yet. you guys wash up first and rest for a while. dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    mu cheng did not bring lin yin to the master bedroom directly. instead, she brought lin yin to a room.


    the moment she pushed open the door, lin yin was stunned by the dazzling array of toys, dolls, jewelry, and colorful clothes in front of her.


    most importantly, this was not just a room. it was hollow and had three floors.


    mu cheng smiled and said, ¡°this villa wasn¡¯t so big originally, but after your mother bought too many things, this place expanded.¡±


    ye wen happily pulled lin yin to one of the clothes racks and happily picked up a dress to gesture at lin yin.


    however, no matter how she gestured, the clothes did not seem to fit lin yin, who was in front of her. this puzzled ye wen.


    mu cheng gently pulled ye wen¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°ah wen, our daughter has grown up. this is what she wore when she was a year old. she can¡¯t wear it anymore.¡±


    ye wen looked at mu cheng in confusion. then, she looked at the clothes in her hand and muttered, ¡°she¡¯s grown up? how did she grow up? she hadn¡¯t worn it. how did she grow up?


    mu cheng turned his face away uncomfortably. as parents, they had missed eighteen years of their daughter¡¯s life. this was really difficult for them to accept.


    ye wen put down the clothes in her hand as if she understood. she took out another rattle drum and spun it happily in front of lin yin before handing it to her.


    mu cheng, who was at the side, said, ¡°this is a gift your mother chose for your first birthday. there¡¯s one for every year. this is the 18th year.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s gaze followed ye wen to the right and she saw a shelf with the words ¡®2-year-old¡¯ written on it. on it were all kinds of clothes, shoes, toys, jewelry, and even photo books.


    at this moment, lin yin realized that everything was categorized and arranged according to age.


    for example, there were all kinds of shoes at the bottom, followed by clothes. above them were all kinds of jewelry that matched the age, toys, school bags, textbooks, and small stationery. there were even special drawers for socks and underwear.


    mu cheng smiled and said, ¡°your mother said that you¡¯re two years old and need to learn something, so she bought a lot of picture books and wanted to read them to you every day. she said that her daughter will definitely be very outstanding in the future. so your two-year-old gift is a collection of fairy tales. ¡±


    ¡°when you were three years old, you started to walk, so your mother picked out a small three-wheeled motorcycle for you. she said that you would definitely like it.¡±


    ¡°when you were four years old, you might have started to dress up, so your birthday was a pair of crystal shoes. but i was afraid that you would be unique and like to dance with swords and weapons, so i even gave you a foal. now, the foal is already a grandmother. i¡¯ll bring you to see it another day.¡±


    ¡°when you were five years old, there was a huge earthquake that year. we donated to the area of disaster in your name. we hoped that someone kind would treat you well.¡±


    ¡°when you were six years old, it was time for you to prepare for school. your mother prepared a lot of small school bags and stationery for you. she thought that you might like to draw, so on that birthday, we custom-made a set of drawing tools for you. whether you like chinese paintings, impression paintings, or realistic paintings, these can satisfy your painting needs.¡±


    ¡°you were seven years old and probably started attending elementary school.


    so we built many elementary schools for you as a birthday gift. we thought that perhaps you might also be able to attend the elementary school we sponsored..¡±

 Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Heartache

    chapter 515: heartache


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°when you¡¯re 17 years old. you can go out with mom to various banquets and balls. we custom-made a gown for you and matching jewelry. we imagined your mother bringing you out.¡±


    ¡°this year, you¡¯re 18 years old. we still missed your birthday. however, i¡¯ve prepared a gift for you. the coming-of-age gift is a sports car. you¡¯re an adult. in the future, the world will be vast and you can wander freely. dad and mom hope that you have the courage to advance.¡±


    as mu cheng spoke, she pulled down a curtain beside her. there was a black sports car inside.


    lin yin didn¡¯t recognize the brand of this sports car, nor could she see what it was because her vision had unknowingly become blurry.


    lin yin¡¯s eyes were red and sour.


    ye wen held lin yin¡¯s hand with a worried expression. her heart ached so much that she wanted to wipe the tears from the corners of lin yin¡¯s eyes. however, when she saw her slightly dirty hand, she retracted it and could only comfort her nervously, ¡°tian tian, stop crying. mommy is here. don¡¯t cry anymore!¡±


    lin yin wanted to smile, but when she smiled, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears at all. they rolled down her cheeks.


    the grievances she had suffered all these years seemed to have broken at this moment. she could not endure it anymore.


    when she was young, she thought that she had been abandoned and that she was an unwanted child.


    after she came to the slums, she lived a life of love for a few years. although she was like an unregistered person with no status and no schooling, she was still happy to have a mother. even if her adoptive mother was crazy, she was still happy.


    unfortunately, god quickly took her crazy adoptive mother away.


    just like that, she raised herself until she was almost 18 years old. finally, someone came to look for her and said that her biological parents had come to look for her.


    at that time, lin yin had gone over with hope, but in her previous life, she had died tragically. it was not until this life that she realized that su zhen and chu yun were not her biological parents.


    after knowing this, lin yin tried her best to suppress her curiosity and not let herself think about her biological parents.


    however, mu xiao knew her identity. during this period of time, she had changed her mind repeatedly.


    when she came into contact with warmth, she wanted to acknowledge her family. when she was afraid of being hurt, she resisted it.


    now, she saw the dreary life of the mu family after losing their daughter.


    after losing her daughter, ye wen¡¯s mental state and how she could not forget her daughter.


    after seeing that she had lost her sister, mu ran was hurt by her family.


    she did not expect that she was not the only one suffering. it turned out that her biological parents and brothers were all living in pain.


    as soon as mu ran entered, she saw lin yin crying silently. he immediately went forward and asked with heartache, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with our xiao yinyin?


    why are you crying? come, tell me. i¡¯ll comfort you.¡±


    as mu ran gently wiped lin yin¡¯s tears with her hand, she said to her father,


    ¡°dad, why did you make yinyin cry for no reason? we can take it slow.¡±


    mu cheng also regretted it a little. he was just anxious. he just wanted lin yin to go home early and did not consider the child¡¯s psychological endurance.


    mu ran grabbed lin yin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s go, yinyin. i¡¯ll bring you to your bedroom.¡±


    ye wen grabbed mu ran¡¯s hand and said unhappily, ¡°my tian tian!¡±


    mu ran smiled helplessly at her mother and said, ¡°mom, i know. yes, she¡¯s your tian tian, but you have to wash up first. otherwise, tian tian will laugh at you when she sees her dirty mother.¡±


    ye wen looked at lin yin nervously, her eyes revealing a hint of struggle and conflict. in the end, she said stubbornly, ¡°i¡¯ll shower with tian tian. i¡¯ll shower tian tian! you¡¯re a boy and she¡¯s a girl. you can¡¯t shower her!¡±


    lin yin, who was still crying, smiled through her tears when she heard ye wen¡¯s words.


    mu ran, who was at the side, was speechless. he sighed and said helplessly, ¡°mom, what are you thinking!¡±


    mu cheng was caught between laughter and tears as she said, ¡°in your mother¡¯s eyes, she probably thinks that yinyin is still one month old.¡±


    ye wen turned to look at mu cheng unhappily and corrected her seriously,


    ¡°you¡¯re spouting nonsense! yinyin is three years old this year!¡±


    although mu cheng did not know what was going on with ye wen or how ye wen calculated lin yin¡¯s age, he could not help but laugh when he saw ye wen¡¯s serious expression..

 Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Pink and Blue

    chapter 516: pink and blue


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ye wen immediately glared at mu cheng fiercely. mu cheng quickly stopped smiling and said with a begging expression, ¡°yes, yes, yes. our yinyin is three years old this year.¡±


    it was naturally impossible for lin yin to let ye wen bathe her. she persuaded ye wen to finally enter the bathroom.


    then, mu ran heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°let¡¯s go, yinyin. i¡¯ll bring you to your bedroom. ¡±


    lin yin repeated in surprise, ¡°my own room?¡±


    mu ran replied naturally, ¡®yes, your own room. you were looking at your closet just now. your bedroom is behind the closet.¡±


    then, mu ran looked at lin yin¡¯s slightly red eyes and said with heartache, ¡°look at how red our yinyin¡¯s eyes are. my heart is aching. you¡¯re not allowed to cry next time! if you want to cry, call me. i¡¯ll cry for you. i have a beautiful cry. i¡¯ll make you enjoy a different emotional outburst.¡±


    lin yin burst out laughing.


    she missed her, her parents, and her brother who doted on her. at this moment, lin yin suddenly realized that she was really not abandoned. she had thought too much.


    however, if lin yin didn¡¯t say it, she was afraid that all the hard-won kinship would disappear again.


    mu ran pulled lin yin to the room full of gifts just now. after passing through the room, mu ran pushed open a door.


    the moment the door opened, lin yin was surprised.


    ¡°why is this half pink and half blue?¡± lin yin asked in confusion.


    mu ran smiled and said, ¡°our dad said that mom has never liked pink since she was young, so he didn¡¯t think that girls would definitely like pink. he thought that maybe you were as naughty as mom and liked blue. so he divided your room into two. one side is pink and the other is blue.¡±


    lin yin was caught between laughter and tears as she looked at the scene in front of her. ¡°so half of the bed is pink and the other half is blue. even the blanket is half pink and half blue.¡±


    mu ran couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°it¡¯s more than that!¡± he went forward and lifted the blanket. he smiled and said, ¡°pillows, one pink, one blue, and the blanket is half blue and half pink. they¡¯re all custom-made.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s originally sad emotions instantly disintegrated at this moment.


    she didn¡¯t expect her parents to be so serious and funny. she just smiled and lin yin felt all kinds of sadness from such decorations.


    their daughter had been lost since young and they didn¡¯t even know her preferences. they could only guess her preferences in such ways, how heartbroken must they be?


    ¡°in order to ensure fairness in pink and blue, there¡¯s a bathroom on both sides. the pink side is filled with all kinds of barbie themes and princess themes. on the right is the marine forest series. but now that you¡¯re back, you can change what you like according to your preferences,¡± mu ran continued to introduce to lin yin.


    in the end, when he turned around, he saw lin yin looking unhappy.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? did you think of something unhappy again?¡± mu ran squatted down slightly, his gaze level with lin yin¡¯s as he asked gently.


    ¡°i¡¯m thinking that the person who tore our family apart is really detestable,¡± lin yin said hatefully.


    if she had not been lost, they would have been a very happy family, right?


    at the thought that that detestable fellow was very likely chu yun and the person behind her, the hatred in lin yin¡¯s heart deepened.


    before today, she had always thought that there was no deep hatred between her and chu yun.


    from the looks of it, there was clearly a feud between her and chu yun. it was because of chu yun that their family had suffered so much all these years.


    especially in her previous life, she did not know her true identity until she died. even until she died, she did not know that she still had a family or how much effort her family had put in to find her.


    she wondered what happened to the mu family after she died in her previous life.


    thinking that chu yun was now in huo ge¡¯s hands, lin yin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. she had to get to the bottom of this.


    why did chu yun want to switch children? why did chu yun still bring her back to the su family after knowing her true identity?


    mu ran waved his hand in front of the obviously stunned lin yin. ¡°what are you thinking about?¡±


    lin yin retracted her thoughts. ¡°i¡¯m thinking about what i should wear..¡±

 Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Happy

    chapter 517: happy


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu ran touched the shelf outside the door with the eighteen-year-old label and said, ¡°the clothes there should suit you. there are sizes s to xxxl for every single piece of clothing. our father said that you might have become a fat girl, so we have to prepare large-sized clothes for you.¡±


    lin yin smiled and shook her head. this was the first time she had seen such a bold way of buying clothes.


    ¡°alright, take your time. i¡¯ll go out first.¡± mu ran smiled at lin yin and left her room after lin yin nodded.


    lin yin walked around the room that the mu family had decorated for her and walked to the area that said 18-year-old.


    looking at the various clothes and shoes that had been prepared for her, lin


    yin¡¯s face subconsciously dyed with a sense of happiness that she did not notice.


    when lin yin finished washing up and opened the bedroom door, she saw ye wen standing at the door eagerly.


    as soon as she saw lin yin come out, ye wen¡¯s eyes lit up. she smiled brightly and said, ¡°tian tian! let¡¯s have dinner!¡±


    as she spoke, ye wen pulled lin yin¡¯s hand and walked out to the cafeteria.


    at this moment, the three mu brothers were already seated. ye wen immediately pulled lin yin to a seat. ¡°tian tian, your seat is here.¡±


    after placing lin yin in her seat, ye wen sat beside lin yin happily.


    mu ran immediately stood up from the seat that originally belonged to him and ran over to sit beside lin yin.


    in the past, mu ran was unwilling to approach lin yin¡¯s seat because that seat belonged to a sister who never appeared, and on the side of that seat sat ye wen, who was about to go crazy at any moment.


    therefore, other than ye wen, the seat beside lin yin was empty.


    but it was different now.


    as soon as mu ran sat down, he attracted the hostile gazes of the few men beside him.


    mu ran raised his head proudly and said proudly, ¡°it¡¯s useless to glare at me. i came first!¡±


    after mu xiao and mu heng secretly scolded mu ran for being a thief, they did not fight with mu ran for that position.


    mu ran knew lin yin¡¯s taste very well and tried to give lin yin what she liked to eat.


    even though ye wen was still a little confused, when she saw this scene, she imitated mu ran and picked up whatever mu ran picked up. the two of them filled lin yin¡¯s bowl.


    lin yin was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°stop picking food. i really can¡¯t finish it. you guys eat too. don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    as she spoke, lin yin followed suit. she picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of meat for ye wen and mu ran.


    ye wen and mu ran were overjoyed. as soon as lin yin looked up, she saw the other three people looking at her eagerly. this scene inexplicably amused lin yin.


    however, lin yin was still fair. she stood up and picked up a piece for the other three. for a moment, the atmosphere at the table became even more harmonious.


    mu ran looked at the scene in front of him and ate happily. suddenly, there was another piece of fish in his bowl.


    when mu ran¡¯s gaze turned to lin yin, he was surprised to find that ye wen was the one who placed the fish in his bowl.


    mu ran looked at ye wen in a daze, while ye wen said gently, ¡°xiao ran likes to eat fishtails.¡±


    mu ran¡¯s heart seemed to be gently knocked by something. it did not hurt, but it was sore and swollen.


    he quickly lowered his head and looked at the fishtail in the bowl. then, he picked up the fish with his chopsticks and placed it in his mouth.


    unexpectedly, the skills of the helper who cooked became better and more delicious than before.


    as mu ran ate, he endured the soreness in his cheeks. the more he ate, the happier he smiled.


    the desire that had been hidden in his heart slowly came true.


    the family ate happily, and the night gradually darkened.


    huo ge, who had also returned home, was not as lucky as lin yin.


    of all the so-called relatives at the table, only old madam huo welcomed him back sincerely.


    huo huai¡¯s expression was as indifferent as if huo ge wasn¡¯t the son he hadn¡¯t seen in so many years. he said emotionlessly, ¡°how long do you plan to stay at home this time?


    before huo ge could speak, old madam huo said with a dark expression, ¡°xiao


    ge won¡¯t be going overseas this time. he¡¯ll stay at home.¡±


    as soon as old madam huo said that, the expressions of the people at the dining table changed.


    lin rong looked at old madam huo uneasily, then quickly lowered her head.


    she was afraid that when old madam huo wanted to leave huo ge in the huo family it meant that she wanted to chase huo bing out of the huo


    corporation..

 Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Cheap Life

    chapter 518: cheap life


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huo huai said in a low voice, ¡°huo ge has been staying overseas all these years. there¡¯s nothing for him to do when he comes back. why don¡¯t he train at a foreign branch? he¡¯ll be in charge of the branch¡¯s business in the future. it just so happens that he¡¯s familiar with the local situation.¡±


    old madam huo snorted and said coldly to huo huai, ¡°i was wondering why you opened an overseas branch company out of the blue. so that¡¯s what it¡¯s for. today, i¡¯ll also express my stance here. i firmly disagree with xiao ge going overseas.¡±


    huo bing glanced at his grandma unhappily and chewed the rice in his mouth indignantly.


    in huo bing¡¯s opinion, his parents were originally in love, but grandma was not satisfied with his mother and insisted that his father marry another woman to inherit the family business.


    and his grandfather, who had long died, was even more ridiculous. he actually left a will, asking his father to never let his mother enter the family, which caused his current identity to be awl?vard.


    therefore, huo bing did not like his grandma at all. he even hated her because this grandma of his had once wanted to beat him to death.


    huo huai said unhappily, ¡°mom, huo ge is my son. can you not interfere with my arrangements for my son?¡±


    old madam huo also said impolitely, ¡°you¡¯re still my son. why did you interfere with my arrangements for my son back then? if you hadn¡¯t insisted back then, zhao ning wouldn¡¯t have died! ¡±


    at this point, old madam huffs dissatisfied gaze drifted fiercely to lin rong, who looked away in fear and moved towards huo huai.


    old madam huo gritted her teeth in anger when she saw lin rong pretending to be weak.


    back then, if this b*tch hadn¡¯t deliberately provoked zhao ning when she was about to give birth, zhao ning wouldn¡¯t have given birth prematurely and wouldn¡¯t have been seriously depressed after giving birth. in the end, she died, causing her beloved grandson to be stranded in another country at a young age.


    if she had not taken back a portion of the huo family¡¯s power in recent years and hugo had grown up, she would not have been at ease letting him come back.


    huo huai was rendered speechless by old madam huo¡¯s rebuke. lin rong said guiltily, ¡°old madam, it¡¯s all my fault. i didn¡¯t want my child to have no father. but i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i just wanted sister zhao ning to agree to let xiao bing into the family. i didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. it¡¯s all my fault. it has nothing to do with ah huai.¡±


    ¡°you have no right to speak here!¡± old madam huo shouted angrily. ¡°just because i¡¯ve shown you some respect and let you stay at the huo family doesn¡¯t mean you can say whatever you want in my home! ¡±


    ¡°mom!¡± huo huai was starting to get a little angry at his mother for being disrespectful to lin rong. ¡°no matter what, ah rong is my wife. even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, it¡¯s the truth. can¡¯t you treat ah rong better on my account? all these years, ah rong has been serving you respectfully and treating you like her biological mother. don¡¯t you care at all?¡±


    old madam huo smiled disdainfully. ¡°serve? there are so many servants in the huo family. do i need her to serve me? biological mother, huo huai? are you insulting me? i can¡¯t possibly bring up such a disrespectful, home-wrecking thing! ¡±


    ¡°mom! why are you going overboard? ah rong and i are in love. i¡¯ve already told you that when ah rong was with me, she didn¡¯t know that i was engaged at all. this matter is my fault. it has nothing to do with ah rong!¡± huo huai said.


    he looked at lin rong, whose eyes were already red. he reached out and gently held lin rong¡¯s hand, comforting her silently.


    the more old madam huo looked at lin rong, the more disdainful she became. she mocked, ¡°is that so? don¡¯t you know? in the entire capital, who doesn¡¯t know about the engagement between the eldest young master of the huo family and miss zhao? even if she came from the countryside and doesn¡¯t know, what about after that? she still doesn¡¯t know after i personally told her? if she doesn¡¯t know, why would the suicide happen?!¡±


    lin rong said anxiously, ¡°this matter is my fault. don¡¯t quarrel because of me anymore. it¡¯s all my fault for loving ah huai too much. when old madam came to tell me, i wanted to leave, but i really couldn¡¯t let go of ah huai. i¡¯ve been alone and helpless all my life. if even ah huai is gone, i won¡¯t have anything to look forward to. that¡¯s why i couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment.. i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m really sorry!¡±

 Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Hypocrisy

    chapter 519: hypocrisy


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huo huai¡¯s face was already ashen. ¡°mom! if you want to find someone to blame for zhao ning¡¯s death, just blame me. i like ah rong. i insisted on being with her. i couldn¡¯t stand living without her. i¡¯ll bear all the blame!¡±


    huo ge, who had been silent all this time, snorted mockingly. ¡°she¡¯s already dead. how can you bear it? compensate with your life? my mother¡¯s life can¡¯t be compensated with a cheap life.¡±


    huo bing was dissatisfied with huo ge¡¯s words. ¡°huo ge, who are you calling cheap?! watch your mouth!¡±


    ¡°of course it¡¯s the person that¡¯s in a hurry to answer.¡± huo ge looked nonchalant.


    huo bing stood up angrily and pointed at huo ge, shouting, ¡°watch your mouth! don¡¯t go overboard!¡±


    ¡°how dare you!¡± old madam huo shouted, scaring huo bing.


    huo bing was quite afraid of old madam huo. after being suddenly shouted at by old madam huo, he felt that the scar on his back that had been there for several years was about to hurt again.


    moreover, whether he could successfully be accepted into the huo family in the future and whether his mother could stay in the huo family depended mostly on this old lady.


    even many shareholders and executives in the corporation were afraid of this old lady.


    lin rong quickly pulled huo bing back and said apologetically to huo ge, ¡°xiao


    ge, your brother was anxious just now, so he raised his voice. don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    huo ge ignored lin rong and slowly picked up a piece of pork rib and placed it in old madam huo¡¯s bowl. he smiled and said, ¡°grandma, eat quickly. the food


    won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold. there¡¯s no need to affect your appetite for such an unsightly thing.¡±


    when huo bing heard this, he was so angry that he was about to explode. lin rong held onto huo bing tightly, not letting him be rash.


    however, lin rong also understood that she could not continue sitting at the dining table to eat. she said gently, ¡°old madam, i¡¯m almost done eating, so i¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    old madam huo didn¡¯t say anything and just picked up some food for huo ge. she smiled and said, ¡°come, good grandson, eat this. it was your favorite in the past. i specially got someone to prepare it for you.¡±


    lin rong did not have any resentment towards the old lady. she pulled her hand away from huo huai¡¯s and turned to leave.


    seeing this, huo bing¡¯s face was filled with indignation. even so, he still said respectfully, ¡°grandma, i¡¯m done eating. i¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    even huo bing could not make old madam huo look up. she did not care about this mother and son at all.


    after huo bing left the table angrily, huo huai also stood up and wanted to leave the table with a dissatisfied expression.


    however, before huo huai could say anything, old madam huo shouted, ¡°sit down!¡±


    huo huai froze on the spot. in the end, under old madam huo¡¯s cold gaze, he sat down again.


    only then was old madam huo satisfied. she said calmly, ¡°your son is back. as his father, if you can¡¯t even spare time to have a meal with him, i might have to consider if you¡¯re too busy with work? should i reduce your workload?¡±


    this was old madam huo¡¯s threat. huo huai had no choice but to grab his chopsticks and eat with huo ge.


    after huo huai inherited his father¡¯s shares back then, he thought that the huo family was under his control, so he resolutely brought lin rong back to the huo family.


    unexpectedly, he first encountered the obstruction of his father¡¯s will, preventing him and lin rong from becoming legally married for the rest of their lives.


    as a result, he was so angry that he was dissatisfied with his son. later on, he even sent the five-year-old huo ge overseas. he didn¡¯t want to see him.


    in the end, ever since then, his mother had started to go against him.


    originally, the shares that huo huai had inherited were the same as old madam huo¡¯s. however, he did not know how old madam huo had developed over the years. she actually had shares that were much higher than his. even the elders of the huo family were on old madam huo¡¯s side.


    therefore, huo huai had not been able to break free from the old lady¡¯s restraints all these years and his life in the huo family was restricted.


    hog looked at his father, who was eating reluctantly beside him. he was not sad, but there was more mockery and ridicule.


    in his opinion, if huo huai really loved lin rong back then, he would have had to break off the engagement and not come back to marry zhao ning to inherit the family business while still being with lin rong.


    so what if he was married? he even slept with zhao ning, who didn¡¯t know anything, and even made her pregnant.. what kind of love was this? wasn¡¯t he still a dog of a man who couldn¡¯t control his lower body?

 Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Class Transition

    chapter 520: class transition


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although huo ge felt like a jerk, he wasn¡¯t that unreasonable. for example, he was at least single.


    he did not deny that his actions were despicable and lowly sometimes because he would force himself on whoever he liked. to him, those women were just tools to satisfy his desires.


    who would have feelings for tools?


    in this world, it was really laughable to talk about hypocritical feelings.


    this was especially so for his nominal father. while he made promises to his lover outside, he was busy getting married and having children to inherit the family business. it was extremely laughable.


    huo huai sat at the side and ate the food that he thought was very humiliating.


    lin rong, on the other hand, was waiting for her husband in the bedroom. she hoped that huo huai could resist old madam huo¡¯s dominance for her.


    however, this time, she was disappointed as usual.


    she did not see her husband, but her unhappy son.


    lin rong adjusted her emotions and said, ¡°alright, xiao bing, don¡¯t be unhappy. it¡¯ll be fine in the future.¡±


    lin rong still had hope for the future. even if she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t say anything disheartening in front of her son.


    she hated old madam huo for being cruel to them, but she recognized reality, so she endured it.


    ¡°mom! grandma is too much! she was clearly the one who caused this situation. if she hadn¡¯t stopped you and dad back then, that bastard huo ge wouldn¡¯t have sneaked into our house now,¡± huo bing said indignantly.


    lin rong quickly covered huo bing¡¯s mouth and said with disapproval, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. this is the huo family. there are people everywhere.¡±


    huo bing naturally knew this, but he just felt uncomfortable. he just felt that he was also grandma¡¯s grandson. why did grandma have to treat him so differently?


    therefore, he only complained a little. he only dared to hide all his hatred in his heart.


    lin rong held her son¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°xiao bing, although your grandma doesn¡¯t like you, you¡¯re still a child of the huo family. you have a share in this huge huo family¡¯s family business. your mother isn¡¯t greedy. as long as we can coax your father and get him to give you the assets under his name, it¡¯s enough for you to spend your entire life.¡±


    ¡°mom, you know that i want the entire huo family,¡± huo bing said softly.


    in huo bing¡¯s opinion, his parents were the golden couple and zhao ning was the third party. therefore, he had always felt that the huo family should belong to him.


    lin rong looked at her son with disapproval and said, ¡°old madam isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. i just hope that you can get your father¡¯s share. mom has tried her best to give birth to you in the huo family and has already done everything i can to help you rise in class. i don¡¯t want you to have a conflict with old madam and lose everything in the end. do you understand?¡±


    lin rong came from a lowly background and her parents were both useless villagers, so she had known since she was young that she had to be realistic and use all her strength to cling to the highest point she could reach.


    fortunately, although her family was poor, she was good-looking. therefore, after she met huo huai, she tried her best to form all kinds of connections with him and finally hooked up with him.


    yes, she had long known that huo huai was engaged to a daughter of a well-matched family, but she still made a move because this opportunity was too rare for her.


    with her status, in the future, she might not have the chance to meet a man with a family background like huo huai who was not smart enough.


    she did not want to marry into an ordinary family. she would have to worry about the livelihood of her descendants for the rest of her life. she wanted to jump through the dragon gate in one go and let her descendants immediately jump levels to upper-class society.


    therefore, when huo huai was hot-headed and said that he wanted to cut ties with the huo family, she was the one who gently persuaded huo huai, giving him a dignified excuse to go home and inherit the family business.


    as for zhao ning¡¯s death, she was also very regretful, but she had never wanted zhao ning to die.


    she thought that the zhao family was a rich family and zhao ning was their daughter. she would definitely not be able to tolerate huo huai¡¯s actions. when the time came, huo huai and zhao ning would definitely get a divorce.


    as long as the two of them divorced, huo huai¡¯s reputation in the capital would not be good. naturally, no girl from a good family would marry into the huo family.


    that way, she and huo huai would have a chance..

 Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Rotten Wood

    chapter 521: rotten wood


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    unfortunately, who knew that zhao ning would be so angry? she actually died later, causing old master huo to leave a will before he died, insisting that lin rong could not enter the family, saying that he wanted to give the zhao family an explanation.


    however, lin rong did not care if she could become mrs. huo now. she ate well, lived well, and lived a comfortable life.


    the key was that although huo huai was not married to her, he did not have any other women outside.


    therefore, as long as her son was obedient and could inherit huo huai¡¯s assets in the future, it was enough.


    however, it was obvious that huo bing wanted more than that, so lin rong was worried that huo bing would get into a conflict with old madam huo.


    old madam huo was a ruthless person. lin rong did not think that huo bing could defeat old madam huo. even huo huai had been obedient in front of old madam huo for decades.


    also, six years ago, old madam huo could beat huo bing to death for a small matter.


    otherwise, why had she been looking forward to huo huai resisting old madam huo for her? it was because she was looking forward to her husband having the courage to stand up and protect their son when something happened in the future.


    however, from the looks of it now, the hope was a little slim.


    ¡°xiao bing, just listen to me, okay? don¡¯t covet your grandma¡¯s things and learn from your father obediently, okay?¡± lin rong instructed worriedly.


    huo bing didn¡¯t agree in his heart, but he didn¡¯t want lin rong to nag at him, so he could only nod and say, ¡°okay, i understand. i¡¯ll be honest. don¡¯t worry.¡± only then did lin rong smile in relief. ¡°that¡¯s my good son.¡±


    after dinner, old madam huo held huo ge¡¯s hand and said, ¡°xiao ge, grandma saw that you were staring at that young lady from the mu family today. are you interested in her?¡±


    huo ge did not hide it and said frankly, ¡°yes, she¡¯s good-looking! i like good-looking girls.¡±


    old madam huo looked at her obedient grandson reproachfully. ¡°why do you


    only see that she¡¯s good-looking? is there nothing else? if she¡¯s the wife of the head of the huo family, she can¡¯t only be good-looking.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s appearance flashed through huo ge ls mind. some words about lin yin flashed through his mind. she was courageous, cunning, flexible, decisive, and smart¡­


    however, in the end, only beauty was left. ¡°grandma, i¡¯ve only met her once.


    other than knowing that she¡¯s beautiful, what else can i know?¡±


    old madam huo nodded in agreement. ¡°you make sense, so didn¡¯t grandma fight for a chance for you? in a few days, we¡¯ll invite the mu family over to play. firstly, we want to thank the mu family for saving you this time.


    secondly, grandma also wants to see more of this miss mu.¡±


    as old madam huo spoke, she turned to look at huo huai, who had been sitting beside her out of boredom. she said coldly, ¡°you¡¯ll be the one to invite the mu family.¡±


    huo huai seemed to have suddenly come back to his senses and asked in confusion, ¡°the mu family? which mu family?¡±


    looking at her son, who was not in a good state at all, old madam huo really had an urge to pick up a chair and knock her son¡¯s head.


    ¡°which mu family can it be? it¡¯s naturally the mu family of the eight great families in the capital! ¡± old madam huo said frustratedly.


    ¡°why did you invite the mu family over for no reason? there has to be a reason, right? otherwvise, it would be so awkward,¡± huo huai said with a frown.


    old madam huo sighed softly and looked at her son. ¡°since you know, go and make the arrangements. don¡¯t you know what the reason is? didn¡¯t she save your son? besides, isn¡¯t a festival happening soon? isn¡¯t it a good reason to bring the young ladies and young men from the huo family¡¯s side branches over and invite the young people from these families to play? we can also discuss a new project. how good is that?!¡±


    huo huai nodded. ¡°that¡¯s true. on the first day of spring, the gong family invited many people to admire the flowers and signed many good projects on the spot.¡±


    old madam huo frowned slightly. no wonder she could control her son for so many years.


    forget it. obedience was one of huo huai¡¯s strengths. old madam huo felt that she could not be too harsh. after all, he was her biological son.


    ¡°by the way, remember to invite those little children of the mu family, especially the youngest daughter that the mu family has just found, understand?¡± old madam huo instructed worriedly.


    huo huai asked in surprise, ¡®mu cheng found his daughter? didn¡¯t they say that she had already fallen into the water and her corpse was eaten by the fish? how could she still be found?¡±

 Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Surveillance cameras

    chapter 522: surveillance cameras


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    it was no wonder that huo huai was surprised. it had been more than ten years. everyone in the capital who knew about this thought that the mu family¡¯s daughter was dead.


    however, the mu family had always wanted to see her regardless of whether she was alive or dead. they insisted on looking everywhere.


    he did not expect that the mu family would really find her. this was really rare.


    ¡°is she really his biological daughter?¡± huo huai asked in disbelief.


    ¡°of course she¡¯s their biological daughter. you didn¡¯t see how ye wen was like. she held that young lady¡¯s hand without letting go for a moment. that¡¯s how a parent should be. unlike you, you don¡¯t even know that your son was kidnapped. the mu family brought a mighty group of people and all three sons of the mu family were there,¡± old madam huo said angrily.


    ¡°from what you¡¯re saying, mom, mu cheng didn¡¯t appear either. perhaps all fathers are like this,¡± huo huai muttered unhappily.


    old madam huo rolled her eyes at her son.


    when lin rong was present, her son would always be flushed red when he argued with her. he was very stubborn.


    when lin rong was not around, her son was only left with his clear stupidity.


    huo huai looked at huo ge awkwardly, then immediately pulled a long face and acted like an elder.


    after dinner, old madam huo chatted with huo ge for a while before he returned to his room.


    hugo settled his luggage and called xiao ming in.


    as soon as xiao ming entered, he sized up huo ge¡¯s room and said, ¡°it¡¯s clean this time. looks like your brother doesn¡¯t dare to come to your room to cause trouble.¡±


    six years ago, when huo ge returned at the age of 17, he found a pile of junk and filth in his room. old madam huo flew into a rage on the spot and almost beat huo bing to death.


    later, it was huo huai who knelt in the ancestral hall for three days and mobilized the family elders to plead for mercy. only then did huo bing survive. it was from then on that huo bing began to be very afraid of old madam huo.


    ¡°he learned his lesson after one try. it¡¯s boring. i wanted to see him hung up and beaten up again,¡± hog said sarcastically.


    then, he looked at a hidden corner with interest.


    huo bing, who was monitoring huo gel s actions in front of the screen, was shocked by huo ge¡¯s sudden gaze. he thought that the camera he had installed had been seen by huo ge.


    fortunately, huo ge only took one look and stopped looking at the camera. only then did huo bing calm down.


    then, he remembered what huo ge had just said and immediately gritted his teeth in anger.


    the wound from being hung and whipped six years ago was still on his back. if not for huo huai and the elders pleading for mercy, he would probably have died.


    at that time, huo bing really did not expect old madam huo to be so ruthless to him. he had only thrown a few miscellaneous items in huo ge¡¯s room, but old madam wanted him dead.


    huo bing really could not understand. he was clearly his father¡¯s child and grandma¡¯s biological grandson, but his grandma really wanted him dead.


    and huo ge was actually so vicious. he actually wanted grandma to beat him up. he was clearly targeting his life.


    huo bing¡¯s eyes turned sharp. it seemed like the huo family really could not be shared by the two of them. with huo ge around, his life probably wouldn¡¯t last long.


    he didn¡¯t want to die, so he could only let huo ge die.


    in huo bing¡¯s opinion, if huo ge died, no matter how much old madam huo doted on him, she would not do anything to him, the only descendant of the huo family.


    old madam huo dared to ignore the fact that he was of the huo family¡¯s bloodline because she still had the choice of huo ge.


    when old madam huo had no other choice, he would naturally have the final say in the huo family.


    huo bing leaned forward slightly and continued to stare at huo ge. he wanted to know more about his half-brother. it was best if he could catch some small evidence.


    xiao ming, who was on the other side, saw the hidden mini surveillance camera through huo ge¡¯s gaze. his lips curled up slightly. how could such a small trick remain hidden from them?


    this type of surveillance camera was about to be eliminated in country d. huo bing was indeed not very smart. he did not even know how to buy better things.


    a mocking smile appeared on xiao ming¡¯s face, but he pretended not to see it like fluo ge.


    instead of letting the enemy get some surveillance cameras in again, it was better to leave this here. when the time came, he might be able to use it.


    xiao ming leaned in front of huo ge and blocked the camera with his back. then, he stuffed a note into huo ge¡¯s hand.


    after glancing at it indifferently, huo ge said, ¡°let¡¯s go and see someone..¡±

 Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Taunt

    chapter 523: taunt


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    as he spoke, he brought xiao ming out. when huo bing saw that he was about to leave, he immediately stood up and opened the bedroom door to the living room.


    when huo ge walked past the living room, he did not even look at huo bing.


    it was not until he reached the door that huo bing asked loudly, ¡°huo ge, are you still going out so late?¡±


    huo ge stopped in his tracks. he didn¡¯t know why huo bing, this idiot, stopped him. he just looked back at huo bing and asked casually, ¡®yes! is there a problem?¡±


    huo bing said very loudly, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i was just thinking. why are you going out so late at night? i was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be safe. i was wondering if i should accompany you.¡±


    huo ge looked at huo bing with interest. when old madam huo heard that huo ge was going out, she immediately rushed out of the room and asked in surprise, ¡°xiao ge, it¡¯s so late. where are you going?¡±


    before hogo could speak, huo bing spoke first. ¡°i heard that nightlife overseas is very exciting. i wonder if you¡¯ve developed the habit of going out at night,


    huo ge?¡±


    huo ge looked disdainful. he had thought that huo bing had some tricks up his sleeve, but he did not expect huo bing to attack him with such childish words.


    could it be that huo bing thought that by defining him as a hedonistic son of a rich family, grandma would reduce her bias?


    it had been so many years, but huo bing was still so naive? he felt a little stupid. he was indeed the biological son of that idiot, huo huai. he did not look very smart in certain aspects.


    huo ge only looked at old madam huo, who had rushed out, and said, ¡°grandma, i want to see the night scenery in the capital. i haven¡¯t seen it in a


    long time, and i want to meet a few friends.¡±


    huo bing asked exaggeratedly, ¡°huo ge, you have friends in the capital too? i always thought that your circle of friends had always been overseas. i¡¯m sorry, i just saw that you brought back so many people and thought that you were going to bring them out to do something, so i asked you. this is the capital. huo ge, once you¡¯re out, you represent the huo family. it won¡¯t be good if you cause trouble.¡±


    old madam huo naturally knew that huo bing was being sarcastic, but she was indeed curious about what the people huo ge brought back did.


    it was mainly because she could feel the murderous aura on those people. that murderous aura was not something ordinary people could cultivate.


    huo ge lowered his head and smiled. ¡°i invited these people back to protect myself. i didn¡¯t want to experience the kidnapping when i was 11 years old a second time, so i specially hired someone to protect me when i came back this time. why? do you think there¡¯s a problem, huo bing?¡±


    when he returned at the age of 11, huo ge was careless and was almost killed by the kidnappers, so what he said now was reasonable.


    when old madam huo heard hog¡¯s explanation, the suspicion in her heart disappeared without a trace. she pulled huo ge and said with heartache, ¡°no problem! how can there be a problem? xiao ge, if you don¡¯t have enough people, tell grandma. grandma will give you more.¡±


    huo ge patted the back of old madam huo¡¯s hand gently and smiled. ¡°there¡¯s no need, grandma. i¡¯ve learned to protect myself now. i carefully chose these people. they¡¯re very powerful. grandma, i¡¯ll go out first. i¡¯ll be back late tonight.¡±


    old madam huo immediately nodded and instructed, ¡°then have fun with your friends. be careful!¡±


    huo ge nodded and looked mockingly in huo bing¡¯s direction.


    he had always known that the eldest son of the huo family, who had no status, was not smart. however, he did not expect that after so many years, huo bing was really old and brainless.


    after huo ge left, old madam huo¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    she turned to look at huo bing and said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. do you really think i¡¯m an old fool? just take care of yourself and stop paying attention to xiao ge.¡±


    huo bing nodded submissively. after old madam huo left, he looked up, his eyes filled with anger.


    lin rong sighed inwardly when she saw her son like this upstairs. then, she turned around and prepared a change of clothes for her husband.


    serving her husband well was what she could do for her silly son now.


    huo ge brought xiao ming to the place where chu yun was imprisoned..


    looking at chu yun¡¯s empty eyes and dazed expression, he asked, ¡°is she really


    crazy?¡±

 Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Pretending to Be Mad

    chapter 524: pretending to be mad


    translator:atlas studios  editor:atlas studios


    someone beside him said, ¡°that¡¯s the case for now. we can only confirm if she¡¯s really crazy after a medical examination.¡±


    ¡°why go through so much trouble? there are other ways to determine if someone is crazy, right?¡± huo ge found a spot and signaled xiao ming to start. xiao ming immediately understood and went out to take out many tools from the car.


    as huo ge drank the tea made by the person beside him, he prepared to enjoy the show that was about to begin.


    on the other side, when chu yun saw a few people approaching her, her expression began to become terrified.


    she was so afraid of the danger that she screamed and hid behind.


    xiao ming, who usually looked a little unreliable, stepped forward very quickly at this moment. with a look, the two people beside him grabbed chu yun and quickly stuffed a dirty cloth into chu yun¡¯s screaming mouth.


    chu yun widened her eyes in fear and shook her head, wanting to break free.


    but her struggles were useless in the eyes of these people. she could only watch helplessly as xiao ming held the sharp needle and pierced it under her nails.


    her fingers were connected to her heart, and the piercing pain at her fingertips instantly spread to chu yun¡¯s head. chu yun was in so much pain that her eyeballs protruded. after a few moments, her eyeballs were filled with red blood vessels.


    huo ge took a sip of tea and looked at chu yun, who was on the verge of death after the pain, but her eyes were starting to reveal a hint of clarity. he sneered and said, ¡°are you still planning to pretend to be crazy? such a small trick is really not enough to trick us.¡±


    xiao ming also sneered at the side. ¡°in country d, lunatics appear every day. let me tell you, your acting is not at all like it. real lunatics don¡¯t behave like you.¡±


    chu yun looked at the person in front of her hatefully. huo ge got someone to take out the cloth from chu yun¡¯s mouth and leaned against the armrest of the chair loosely. he waved away the people beside him, leaving only xiao ming.


    ¡°your master zhou asked me to ask you what happened to lin yin. shouldn¡¯t she have died more than ten years ago?¡± huo ge asked.


    chu yun, who was not pretending to be crazy, sat obediently at the side. her ten fingers were bloody and trembling.


    ¡°i want to talk to him personally.¡± chu yun¡¯s voice trembled with fear.


    when chu yun found out about lin yin¡¯s existence, she had thought that this day might come, so she had not dared to contact him recently.


    she had originally planned to find someone to kill lin yin. this way, no one would know that lin yin was not dead back then, and no one would know that she had not completed the mission back then.


    however, at that time, it was discovered that su fei wasn¡¯t su zhen¡¯s daughter. for a moment, she did not know where to find a girl of the same age, so she pulled some strings and brought lin yin to the su family.


    her original intention was to not let lin yin look for her parents. at the same time, lin yin had become her daughter. the mu family would not think that a girl who had already undergone a paternity test would be a child of their mu family.


    of course, at that time, she still felt that it would be easier to kill lin yin with some tricks if she was placed under her nose. this way, no one would know.


    therefore, when su zhen suggested giving lin yin to ma de in exchange for benefits, chu yun was secretly happy.


    because this way, she could deal with lin yin openly and not have to do it herself.


    unfortunately, for some reason, su fei, her biological daughter, was the one who was kidnapped and sent to ma de¡¯s side. a good opportunity was wasted.. when she saw lin yin and ye wen today, she knew that things were bad.


    therefore, she was afraid that the mu family would push all the blame to her when they found out. after all, she had indeed done something bad to ye wen in the past.


    if it was said that she was the mastermind, the mu family would believe her.


    hence, she pretended to be crazy because she wanted to reveal that there was someone behind her and that she was not the real mastermind.


    however, what she did not expect was that huo ge was actually master zhou¡¯s subordinate. if she knew, she would not have said it so directly.


    but how could she know? ever since master zhou left china the last time, there were only occasional calls between them. even his phone number could not be found, so she did not even know where master zhou was.


    otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said this in front of huo ge.


    chu yun had a feeling that even the heavens wanted her to die.


    xiao ming looked at chu yun warningly.. ¡°are you sure you want to make conditions with my brother?¡±

 Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Two Daughters

    chapter 525: two daughters


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing that xiao ming was about to step forward with the needle again, chu yun immediately cowered in panic and said nervously, ¡°i¡¯m not raising conditions. i just want to make things clear to master zhou.¡±


    huo gels eyes darted around before he said, ¡°xiao ming, call master zhou and turn on the speaker.¡±


    xiao ming put down the things in his hand, picked up his phone, and did as he was told.


    soon, a deep voice sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°what is it?¡±


    ¡°master zhou, we¡¯ve already caught the chu yun you asked us to catch. she said that she wants to tell you personally,¡± xiao ming said truthfully.


    ¡°give her the phone,¡± master zhou said calmly.


    chu yun hurriedly took the phone from xiao ming¡¯s hand and carefully glanced at huo ge. after meeting huo ge¡¯s warning gaze, chu yun chose to be honest.


    she knew very well that if she complained now and said that huo ge had asked her to put him on speaker, then maybe huo ge would walk out.


    however, when this call ended, perhaps her life would come to an end.


    it was obvious that huo ge was not someone to be trifled with. if he really killed her, master zhou might not do anything to him.


    in short, chu yun did not dare to gamble.


    therefore, chu yun could only choose not to speak and turn on the speakerphone obediently.


    ¡°speak!¡± master zhou said simply.


    ¡°i only found out about lin yin not long ago. previously, i instructed zhou wei¡¯s mother to pretend to jump into the river with the child. then, i carried the child and left from another place to avoid raising suspicion. however, i was really sure that i strangled the child to death at that time. her face was ashen and she didn¡¯t even breathe. i even threw her face down into the smelly ditch. but i didn¡¯t expect her to survive like this,¡± chu yun explained anxiously.


    ¡°is this the explanation you want to give me?¡± master zhou questioned coldly.


    chu yun knew that it was useless to say anything now, but she still begged, ¡°i know it¡¯s too late to explain now, but i¡¯m really trying to salvage the situation. i was even afraid that lin yin would meet the mu family, so i changed the paternity test and turned lin yin into my daughter. i even supported su zhen sending lin yin to be tortured by ma de because i wanted lin yin to die as my


    daughter. that way, no one would ever know.¡±


    ¡°so, why is it like this? i only look at the outcome and not the process. chu yun, you know that there¡¯s only one outcome if the mission fails.¡± master zhou¡¯s words were filled with dissatisfaction.


    chu yun¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and her fingers were bloody. she was still trembling as she held her phone. she asked sadly, ¡°can¡¯t you spare my life on account that i gave birth to two daughters for you?¡±


    chu yun¡¯s words shocked huo ge and xiao ming.


    xiao ming looked at hogo with a gossipy expression. his expression seemed to be saying, ¡°huo ge, you have sisters, and two at that. impressive!¡±


    at first, huo ge was surprised, but then he smiled disdainfully.


    it had to be said that this woman had escaped the net. if she were in country d, chu yun would definitely not have given birth to two daughters. she would have been killed by his possessive mother long ago.


    ¡°chu yun, what nonsense are you talking about? don¡¯t think you can slander me just because you¡¯ve slept with me a few times.¡± master zhou¡¯s tone was a little off as he questioned, ¡°your two children might belong to someone. don¡¯t blame it on me.¡±


    xiao ming pricked up his ears to listen. he was really curious.


    huo ge looked at chu yun with pity. in his opinion, no matter how hard chu yun struggled, she would die.


    if his mother found out that she had mentioned the two daughters she had given birth to for master zhou, she would probably die an even worse death.


    so huo ge looked at the video call in his hand with an evil smile.


    ¡°zhou li! i only have two men in my life. since my daughter is not su zhen¡¯s, she must be yours. a night as husband and wife is equivalent to a hundred days of kindness. moreover, i gave birth to two children for you. isn¡¯t it worth it to exchange their lives for mine?¡± chu yun¡¯s eyes were filled with the desire to live.


    she hoped that the man she had once loved would give her a way out and even save their daughter.


    ¡°chu yun, i¡¯ve already done my best for you. back then, when your chu family committed a crime, i was the one who saved you. otherwise, you would have been reunited with your family underground long ago. i advise you not to spout nonsense just to survive!¡± zhou li still did not believe chu yun¡¯s words.


    chu yun naturally knew about these things. otherwise, she would not have helped zhou li back then..

 Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Video Call

    chapter 526: video call


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    despair flashed across her heart. she did not want to die. as long as zhou li asked, she did not have to die. she did not know why zhou li was unwilling to let her go.


    ¡°why must i die? i¡¯m not an official member of your organization. there¡¯s actually no need to abide by the rules of your organization, right?¡± chu yun had a sorrowful expression.


    zhou li did not expect chu yun to guess it. yes, he did not intend to let chu yun live.


    now that lin yin had returned to the mu family, the mu family would definitely do their best to investigate what had happened back then.


    chu yun was also an important figure. as long as the mu family found out that chu yun had even done a paternity test, they could guess some problems. if the mu family found out about something else and accidentally ruined that person¡¯s plan, not to mention chu yun, even he would probably die.


    therefore, in order for him to live, he could only let chu yun die.


    ¡°chu yun, only a dead person can keep a secret. don¡¯t blame me for being heartless.¡± zhou li finally made a decision.


    when chu yun heard this, she smiled bitterly in despair, as if she wanted to accept the final outcome of her life.


    after a while, chu yun looked at the wall and asked in a pale voice, ¡°can i ask you one last thing?¡±


    ¡°speak!¡± zhou li¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°help me save su fei, okay? i know you don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s your daughter, but can you save her first? as for whether she¡¯s your daughter or not, you can verify it later,¡± chu yun begged with a sad expression.


    zhou li was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°okay!¡±


    ¡°is my eldest daughter alright?¡± chu yun suddenly calmed down, her tone carrying an ethereal sense of emptiness.


    ¡°she¡¯s doing quite well. she lives a life of affluence and has a grandma that dotes on her.¡± zhou li answered chu yun¡¯s words in two or three simple sentences.


    however, he still did not believe that chu yun¡¯s two daughters were his children. after all, he had taken precautions every time.


    he was afraid that if he accidentally left a child outside, he would be in a terrible state.


    ¡°that¡¯s good!¡± chu yun¡¯s face turned paler and paler, as if she could not find anything else to say.


    in the end, chu yun only said, ¡°you saved my life. after today, it¡¯s paid off.¡± after it¡¯s paid off, they would be equal.


    chu yun¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were red. her cell phone slipped from her hand.


    xiao ming immediately picked up his phone and said nervously, ¡°master zhou, then we¡­


    zhou li said directly, ¡°deal with her. don¡¯t make her suffer too much. also, don¡¯t let your aunt know about what happened today, understand?¡±


    xiao ming glanced at huo ge, especially when he saw the video call in huo ge ls hand. he had a complicated expression and said, ¡°uncle, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°zhou hai, you know what i mean, right?¡± zhou li said. he clearly knew that huo ge was also listening.


    at this moment, huo ge was holding the video call in his hand and pointing it at chu yun, who was lying on the ground with a deadpan expression and lifeless eyes. he smiled evilly and said, ¡°i naturally know what master zhou means. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t say a thing.¡±


    as for whether his mother knew or not, it was none of his business. after all, he didn¡¯t say anything. he just video-called his mother, right?


    xiao ming looked at the evil smile in hog¡¯s eyes and sighed silently for master zhou.


    after zhou li hung up, huo ge smiled and picked up his phone. he looked at his mother and said, ¡°how is it? is what i showed you exciting?¡±


    the woman with sharp and heavy makeup on her face smiled coldly and said sternly, ¡°good son, you know what mom wants to see, right?¡±


    huo ge nodded naturally. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i understand. however, i want the management rights of linshan.¡±


    ¡°okay!¡± the woman replied bluntly. then, she sneered cruelly and hung up.


    on the other side, chu yun had yet to realize that her life could not end easily.


    he put away his cell phone and was about to put it in his pocket when he suddenly received an unfamiliar call from the capital.


    huo ge was a little curious. usually, no one knew about this number.


    he swiped the answer button and had just placed it by his ear when he heard a familiar voice. ¡°huo ge, it¡¯s lin yin.¡±


    the corners of huo ge¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he asked with an interested smile, ¡°little yinyin? let me guess. our little yinyin asked someone for my phone number.. don¡¯t tell me you miss me?¡±

 Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Leave Her Alive

    chapter 527: leave her alive


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin had been thinking about chu yun, who was still in huo ge¡¯s hands, so as soon as she got someone to find huo gel s contact information, she wanted to ask huo ge for chu yun while she was in the toilet.


    since chu yun had said that that day, chu yun must know who was behind it. therefore, she had to get chu yun.


    ¡°huo ge, i really need chu yun. you don¡¯t need a lunatic to earn money. i¡¯ll pay a high price to buy her, okay? give me a price,¡± lin yin said bluntly.


    huo ge looked at chu yun, who was sitting on the ground, and said regretfully,


    ¡°tsk, i want to help you too, but you¡¯re late. someone has already decided.¡±


    lin yin frowned and said anxiously, ¡°i¡¯ll pay double how much the other party offers! give chu yun to me for a while, just for a while, okay?¡±


    ¡°sigh, i really can¡¯t help you. i¡¯ve already accepted the other party¡¯s money. now that she¡¯s no longer mine, i can¡¯t do it.¡± huo ge continued to refuse.


    lin yin was a little angry. ¡°are you doing it on purpose? you don¡¯t want to give chu yun to me at all, right? is there a relationship between you and chu yun? are you the one behind chu yun?¡±


    huo ge did not expect lin yin¡¯s perception to be so sharp that she could guess something.


    however, what lin yin said was still a little off. he was not the mastermind. the mastermind was his father, who could not control his lower body.


    ¡°you¡¯re going overboard. you can¡¯t accuse me just because i didn¡¯t give it to you. how old was i more than ten years ago? why? do you think i, a six-year-old child, kidnapped you and threw you away? can you be reasonable?¡± huo ge said indignantly.


    lin yin knew that she was anxious, but she really wanted to find chu yun. she wanted to find the person behind chu yun and know why those people snatched her away and threw her away.


    ¡°just one sentence. are you going to give her to me or not?!¡± lin yin asked simply.


    ¡°aiya, i really want to give it to you! if you had agreed to sleep with me earlier today, she would probably be in your hands now. look at you, it¡¯s late, right?¡± huo ge was fueling lin yin¡¯s anger.


    hearing lin yin¡¯s anger on the other end of the line, huo ge said with a smile, ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll leave her alive and throw her out. whether you can find her or get what you want will depend on your luck.¡±


    lin yin thought for a moment. that was fine. as long as chu yun was not dead, she would have a way to make chu yun speak.


    ¡°but¡­¡± huo ge dragged out the last word and continued,¡± you have to promise me something. ¡±


    lin yin asked warily, ¡°what is it?¡±


    ¡°i haven¡¯t thought of it yet. anyway, you owe me something and a promise. don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be anything immoral or crazy. i just like the feeling of you owing me.¡± huo ge smiled.


    ¡°not sleeping with you?¡± lin yin asked.


    ¡°hahaha! there are many women who want to sleep with me. i don¡¯t need you.¡± huo ge smiled until his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°alright! i promise you! however, if i can¡¯t get what i want, you have to be careful. not only is it not easy to get the promise you want from me, but i¡¯ll also make you uneasy for the rest of your life,¡± lin yin threatened in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°you¡¯re so fierce. be careful no one wants you in the future,¡± huo ge teased.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± lin yin said. ¡°remember to tell me when she¡¯s released so that i can start looking for her.¡±


    lin yin had never made a loss, but this time, in order to find out why chu yun had snatched her away, lin yin could only do this.


    as soon as lin yin hung up, hogo smiled and shook his head, cursing inwardly. ¡°no one wants someone with a bad temper.¡±


    when xiao ming saw that huo ge had finished his call, he immediately asked, ¡°brother, what should we do with this woman now?¡±


    master zhou wanted this woman to die less painfully, but his aunt clearly did not want this woman to die so easily, so xiao ming was waiting for huo ge¡¯s decision and order.


    ¡°leave her alive!¡± huo ge said lightly.


    when chu yun, who was still waiting for death, heard huo ge¡¯s words, she immediately looked in huo ge¡¯s direction in disbelief.


    xiao ming also asked suspiciously, ¡°are you sure?¡±


    after all, be it master zhou or aunt, they both wanted this woman to die. it was just that the process was different.


    ¡°positive! but¡­¡± huo ge paused and smiled. ¡°gouge her eyes, pluck her tongue, pierce her eardrums, and chop off all her fingers. ensure that she¡¯s deaf, mute, blind, and unable to write..¡±

 Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Lu Ming Visits

    chapter 528: lu ming visits


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    every word that huo ge said made chu yun feel like it hurt so much that she could not breathe, before she could even bear it.


    chu yun felt that rather than that, she might as well die.


    ¡°just kill me! i¡¯m begging you, just kill me!¡± chu yun knelt towards huo guo. her blood-stained and dirty hand was about to touch huo gels pants when he kicked her to the side.


    ¡°go ahead and be happy. if someone hadn¡¯t bought your life, you would still have died after enduring all this. now that you¡¯ve obtained a life for no reason, you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± hogo sneered.


    ¡°i¡¯ll leave her to you. with my current identity, it¡¯s not suitable for me to look at things that are too bloody. if the murderous aura is too strong, it¡¯ll taint my aura. it¡¯s not clean.¡± huo ge said as he walked out the door.


    after opening the door, huo ge said, ¡°you two, go in and help. remember to keep your voices down.¡±


    the two of them answered and went in to close the door. after a while, there was a muffled scream.


    without changing his expression, huo ge stretched.


    when chu yun was thrown out, she was already covered in blood.


    ¡°why is it so serious?¡± huo ge frowned slightly, then pointed at the two of them and said, ¡°the two of you, watch over her. throw her somewhere with fewer people. don¡¯t let her die. she¡¯s been sold but we haven¡¯t received the money.¡±


    xiao ming, who was inside, wiped the blood from his hand and said regretfully, ¡°what a pity. this eye could have been sold for some money, but there¡¯s too much bacteria in this lousy place. we didn¡¯t send it back in time after digging it out. it¡¯s a waste.¡±


    huo ge did not answer. instead, xiao ming continued to ask, ¡°brother, what do you think we should do with the people who were handed over by the human traffickers? i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because sister-in-law reported them that day. i heard that the investigation at the border has become even stricter recently.¡±


    ¡°then sell it to other organizations here. after giving the goods to them, everyone should stop for the time being. we¡¯ll talk about it after some time,¡± huo ge said with a frown.


    xiao ming went down to make arrangements. huo ge sent lin yin a message:


    i¡¯ve released her. let¡¯s see how capable you are. remember your promise to me!


    lin yin received a message from hugo and snorted. then, she sent a message to sun biao and the others to organize someone to look for chu yun.


    lu ming finally returned to the country after the closed project ended. he wanted to give lin yin a surprise, but he realized that lin yin was not at home.


    lu ming sent lin yin a message: xiao yinyin, where are you? what are you doing?


    sitting in the mu family¡¯s living room, lin yin replied without thinking: at the mu family¡¯s house, drinking tea.


    lu ming was slightly shocked. he had only been away for a few days. why was lin yin so close to the mu family? she went straight to the mu family for tea so late?


    lu ming turned around and walked towards the car that had just turned off. he drove quickly towards the mu family.


    on the way, lu ming did not forget to ask shen yu to report what had happened to lin yin recently.


    when he found out that lin yin had been attacked by criminals in front of the mu family¡¯s villa while he was away and that she had been kidnapped and saved today, lu ming felt terrible.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you save her?¡± lu ming questioned coldly.


    the reason why he did not take shen yu away was because he was afraid that the people from country d would find lin yin again, so he asked shen yu to protect her secretly.


    in the end, he did not expect such a thing to happen.


    on the other end of the line, shen yu also said aggrievedly, ¡°miss lin yin went to the mu family. our people didn¡¯t dare to get too close, afraid that the mu family would find out. moreover, we thought that nothing would happen in the mu family. we didn¡¯t expect it to become like this.¡±


    lu ming was so angry that his temples throbbed.


    on the other hand, shen yu continued to explain, ¡°when miss lin yin was kidnapped, our people were shaken off by miss lin yin. later on, we found out that miss lin yin went to the slums.¡±


    lu ming didn¡¯t know why lin yin wanted to get rid of shen yu¡¯s people. there must be something she didn¡¯t want others to know.


    but even so, lu ming blamed himself for not protecting lin yin well.


    lu ming did not want to listen to shen yu¡¯s explanation anymore and sped up towards the mu family.


    lin yin was still watching television with her family. their family was happy, but she was still thinking about how to tell them that she was going back first. she was not prepared to really get along with the mu family as a family.


    especially since the mu family clearly wanted her to stay the night, lin yin really did not know how to speak.


    just then, lu ming appeared.


    when mu ran heard lu ming coming over, she ran to the video screen by the door with a vigilant expression and questioned lu ming on the screen, ¡°lu ming, what are you doing at my house?¡±

 Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Knowing Her Identity

    chapter 529: knowing her identity


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu ming said politely, ¡°i¡¯m here to visit uncle mu and aunt ye and pick yinyin up.¡±


    when mu ran heard that lu ming was going to bring lin yin back, he instantly exploded. ¡°lu ming, don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. you want to take our xiao yin away, right? let me tell you, no way!¡±


    the mu family looked at lin yin in unison, making lin yin¡¯s heart tingle.


    lin yin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°i did have an appointment with lu ming. i have something to discuss outside. i¡¯ll go back today.¡±


    ye wen looked reluctant. mu cheng sighed slightly and asked someone to open the door for lu ming.


    mu ran looked disapproving. mu cheng looked at mu ran sternly and said,


    ¡°mu ran, you can¡¯t be so rude to a guest.¡±


    mu ran was so angry that her cheeks puffed up. ¡°dad, you don¡¯t know lu


    ming¡¯s dirty thoughts. he¡¯s staring at our yinyin. he must have ill intentions.¡±


    mu xiao asked gently, ¡°yinyin, are you planning to return to your apartment tonight?¡±


    lin yin nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s getting late. i should go back. i have something to do at the company tomorrow.¡±


    the mu family¡¯s faces were filled with disappointment. mu ran was about to step forward to say something when mu heng pulled him back.


    when lu ming came in, he could feel that the atmosphere in the room was not right.


    he entered the house without changing his expression and greeted mu cheng and ye wen first.


    ye wen looked unhappy and turned her face away angrily. mu cheng said politely, ¡°it¡¯s been hard on you to pick yinyin up so late.¡±


    lu ming was surprised. why was mu cheng so intimate with yinyin? this was completely like an elder¡¯s love for a junior.


    alarm bells rang in lu ming¡¯s heart. he was anxious to know what had happened between lin yin and the mu family during the few days he was away.


    now, the feeling the mu family gave him was that he was snatching someone from the mu family. lin yin had been divided into the mu family¡¯s territory.


    ¡°yinyin and i are neighbors. it¡¯s on the way. it¡¯s not difficult,¡± lu ming said with a smile.


    however, lu ming was extremely nervous. he was afraid that the three mu brothers would have tricked lin yin home while he was away.


    lin yin hurriedly went forward and smiled. ¡°that¡¯s right. lu ming and i are neighbors and we happened to have an appointment to discuss something. it¡¯s just nice for us to go back together.¡±


    lu ming was a little puzzled. when did he agree to talk to lin yin?


    however, when he turned his puzzled gaze to lin yin, she secretly winked at him.


    lu ming immediately nodded heavily in understanding. ¡°yes, yinyin is right.


    we still have something to discuss, so we won¡¯t disturb your family.¡±


    mu ran looked dissatisfied and even gritted his teeth. ¡°you¡¯ve already disturbed us. a lot.¡±


    mu heng stopped pulling mu ran along. mu xiao¡¯s gaze was not very friendly either. ye wen was even more unhappy and pulled a long face. only mu cheng was still polite to him with a smile.


    lu ming felt that he had unintentionally offended the mu family, but he did not understand why.


    could it be that she was blaming him for snatching away the mu family¡¯s future daughter-in-law?


    if that was the case, lu ming felt that he could only offend her.


    lin yin smiled at the mu family. ¡°then i¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ye wen looked at lin yin sadly and said pitifully, ¡°tian tian, remember to come back to see mom, okay? mom is waiting for you at home!¡± lin yin smiled and nodded.


    lu ming was stunned. tian tian? mother? what was going on?


    before lu ming could figure it out, lin yin called lu ming to leave. it was not until the two of them got into the car that lu ming asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°did aunt ye treat you as her daughter, tian tian?¡±


    lu ming knew about the mu family and also knew that mu cheng and ye wen had a younger daughter called mu tian.


    in just 18 years, mu tian disappeared. everyone who knew about this said that mu tian had probably died long ago.


    only the mu family was still secretly looking for mu tian year after year.


    lin yin nodded, then shook her head.


    ¡°what do you mean by nodding and shaking your head?¡± lu ming asked in confusion.


    lin yin pondered for a moment and said frankly, ¡°i nodded because the aunt ye you mentioned really treats me as her daughter. i shook my head because i¡¯m not just treated like her daughter, but i¡¯m indeed mu tian.¡±


    lu ming¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he looked at lin yin in disbelief, as if he wanted to see any trace of lin yin joking in her eyes..

 Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Gift

    chapter 530: gift


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing lu ming¡¯s stunned expression, lin yin smiled and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be surprised. this is the truth. the girl you think died 18 years ago, the girl who was less than a month old, miraculously didn¡¯t die after she was thrown into the smelly ditch and was even found.¡±


    lu ming retracted his surprised gaze and muttered, ¡°smelly ditch?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. i was thrown into a smelly ditch. it seems like my life is quite tough. i didn¡¯t die even then,¡± lin yin said with a self-deprecating smile.


    lu ming¡¯s heart ached. then, he was a little glad. he turned to look at lin yin and said, ¡°fortunately, you survived.¡±


    if not for the pity of the heavens, a little baby who was less than a month old and was taken away and thrown into a smelly ditch would have died.


    ¡°forget it. it¡¯s good that i¡¯m alive.¡± lin yin looked up and smiled at lu ming.


    lu ming was puzzled. ¡°then why didn¡¯t you stay in the mu family? why did you lie and say that you had an appointment with me?¡±


    lin yin sighed and said listlessly, ¡°i¡¯m not ready to interact with the mu family yet, so i want to get used to it and think about how to deal with it.¡±


    lu ming nodded. lin yin had just ended her relationship with the su family and now that she had found her family, she really needed some time to get used to it.


    however, the mu and su families were still different. compared to su zhen and chu yun, mu cheng, and ye wen¡¯s family was really different.


    he believed that mu cheng and ye wen would be a good pair of parents, but the old master and old madam of the mu family were not that easy to get along with.


    there was also the adopted daughter, mu ning. based on his previous contact with that girl, she did not seem to be an easy person to deal with.


    lu ming shook off his worries. in his opinion, no matter what happened to his girl, he would be on her side.


    therefore, if lin yin was unhappy when she returned to the mu family, he did not mind taking her away and letting her live happily.


    however, all of this depended on lin yin.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s go home. i came back from a business trip and brought you a gift.¡± lu ming smiled.


    lin yin looked up curiously, her round eyes bright in the dark car. ¡°what gift?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ll know in a while,¡± lu ming said as he leaned towards lin yin. after he fastened lin yin¡¯s seatbelt skillfully, he said, ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll bring you home to open the gift.¡±


    lin yin looked ahead with curved eyes.


    now that she had found her family and had someone willing to accompany her, she even had two to three good friends. this was unimaginable to lin yin in her previous life.


    therefore, lin yin was very happy at this moment. it was the kind of happiness that came from the bottom of her heart.


    when they returned to the apartment, lu ming opened the door of lin yin¡¯s house with lin yin.


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re so proficient, it¡¯s as if this isn¡¯t my home anymore.¡±


    ¡°if you think it¡¯s unfair, then it¡¯s your turn to enter my house so skillfully next time. if one house isn¡¯t enough, then two, three, four, until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± lu ming smiled dotingly.


    lin yin smiled suspiciously. ¡°you have so many houses? what if i want ten thousand?¡±


    lu ming sighed softly and said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, i can only work hard to earn money.¡±


    lu ming said indecently, while lin yin looked like she couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, but there was a casual smile on her lips.


    lu ming didn¡¯t know why he could be so shameless in front of lin yin. he treated this as the power of love that made him shameless.


    if the subordinates and employees who were used to seeing him smile and look serious saw him like this, they would think that he was a different person now. they might even suspect that someone was impersonating him.


    ¡°so, where¡¯s the gift?¡± lin yin turned around and asked lu ming for a gift righteously.


    lu ming looked at lin yin with a smile. he first turned on the air conditioner. when the temperature in the room dropped a little, he turned off the light familiarly and the room was instantly dark.


    just as lin yin was curious about what lu ming was going to do, bright starlight suddenly appeared in front of her and scattered throughout the room, like stars in the sky.


    lu ming¡¯s gentle and magnetic voice sounded in lin yin¡¯s ear. ¡®when i was on a business trip, i saw this local plant, so i brought it back.¡±


    lin yin reached out to reach the stars that were scattered beside her, but when she touched them, they were extinguished. lin yin was shocked and immediately retracted her hand, standing rooted to the ground helplessly..

 Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Biting Lunatic

    chapter 531: biting lunatic


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huo bing shook his sleepy head and looked at the video of huo ge waking up. he muttered to himself, ¡°this huo ge is really dead when he sleeps. he¡¯s not moving. those who don¡¯t know might think he¡¯s dead.¡±


    then, huo bing sneered and muttered to himself, ¡°it¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead.¡± it¡¯s enough for the huo family to only have him as an heir.


    the morning light was bright, but the basement where su fei was was still dark.


    in such darkness, something suddenly crawled over su fei¡¯s foot, scaring her so much that she immediately screamed.


    as she fled in a sorry state in the cage, the darkness was suddenly filled with a dazzling light.


    su fei narrowed her eyes in discomfort and raised her hand to block the dazzling light.


    zhou ping looked at the feces and unpleasant smell in the cage and covered her nose in disdain. ¡°i still don¡¯t agree. this su fei is too dirty. she¡¯s not worthy of my son.¡±


    only then did su fei see the two people opposite her clearly. one was zheng chao¡¯s mother, zhou ping, and the other was zheng chao¡¯s father, zheng feng. there were two people behind them, but su fei did not know them.


    zheng feng also looked at su fei in disgust. then, he suppressed the urge to vomit and said, ¡°our son is crazy now. he¡¯s still thinking about su fei. what¡¯s wrong with you going along with him? she¡¯s just a woman.¡±


    as he spoke, zheng feng instructed the two people behind him, ¡°clean her up and clean up the basement.¡±


    the two people behind nodded. then, zhou ping and zheng feng quickly left the basement.


    they had never expected that the former eldest daughter of the su family would become such a dirty person.


    but on second thought, their son might have led such a life when he was in su fei¡¯s hands. instantly, they couldn¡¯t wait for su fei to suffer even more.


    su fei watched as the zheng couple left. when the two strangers opened the cage and let her out, she was still a little nervous.


    then, su fei was brought out ot the basement and into a bathroom.


    when she saw the various toiletries in the bathroom, su fei¡¯s eyes were about to turn red.


    during this period of time, she had been eating, drinking, and pooping in that iron cage. she smelled so bad that she was about to vomit. her entire body was so sticky that she could not stand it. even her hair was matted up.


    now that she saw such a bathroom, su fei was really about to cry.


    at this moment, su fei did not think about anything. she took off her clothes and gave herself a deep cleaning.


    when su fei finished washing up, she awkwvardly realized that she did not have a change of clothes.


    su fei carefully opened the bathroom door, only to bump into a pair of dark and curious eyes.


    su fei leaned back slightly and saw a person with a scar on his face. it was zheng chao.


    su fei was instantly so afraid that she wanted to close the bathroom door, but it was too late. the person outside had already pushed open the bathroom door with all his might, and su fei, who was in the bathroom, was knocked to the ground.


    zheng chao tilted his head and looked at the naked person on the ground.


    gradually, his eyes turned from curious to dark and ruthless.


    ¡°su fei!¡± when zheng chao shouted this name, it was filled with hostility. su fei¡¯s eyes widened. wasn¡¯t zheng chao crazy? why did zheng chao still remember her name?


    before su fei could get the answer she wanted, zheng chao pounced on her.


    su fei had already made up her mind. if zheng chao wanted her body, she would treat it as sex. she would just enjoy it.


    after all, he was just a lunatic. he might become obedient after being coaxed a few times.


    however, the situation in front of her was completely different from what su fei had imagined. zheng chao was like a mad dog, biting fiercely at su fei. he bit wherever his mouth went and would not stop until he bit out a piece of flesh.


    when su fei¡¯s shrill cry spread outside, zheng feng heaved a sigh of relief.


    it was unknown what zheng chao had experienced in su fei¡¯s basement. with his originally flirtatious personality, no matter what kind of girl they found for zheng chao these few days, zheng chao could not get in the mood. he just squatted in the corner like a fool.


    therefore, when he heard the commotion inside, zheng feng felt relieved that the zheng family still had a future.


    although zhou ping was also very dissatisfied with su fei, she also wanted her son to have a child, so she could only do this now.


    however, her voice was a little loud. zhou ping instructed the person behind her, ¡°tomorrow, clean up the guest room next door and renovate it with soundproof materials. then seal all the windows. since it¡¯s my son¡¯s little pet, we can¡¯t let her escape.¡±


    the people behind nodded in agreement..

 Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Angry

    chapter 532: angry


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after zheng feng got someone to lock the door, the group left.


    su fei¡¯s first shrill cry was followed by a dying groan. she did not stop for the entire night.


    it was not until the second person in the world came to clean up the mess that they saw that several pieces of su fei¡¯s flesh had been bitten off and she was bleeding all over the ground.


    the servants were frightened. they had thought that their young master had feelings for his original fianc¨¦e, so they were a little intense.


    after all, master and madam had sent so many girls into zheng chao¡¯s room, and such a thing had never happened.


    therefore, they were indeed a little surprised to see su fei like this.


    after confirming that su fei was not dead, someone quickly went to invite the zheng couple over. when the zheng couple arrived, they were also shocked.


    only then did the zheng couple understand that their son did not have a crush on su fei and could not forget her. he clearly hated her to the core, so he only remembered su fei even if he went crazy.


    zhou ping gently lifted the blanket on the bed and saw that her son was still sleeping soundly. she smiled and said, ¡°looks like our son is tired from playing all night. let him sleep a little longer.¡±


    then, zhou ping casually grabbed a piece of zheng chao¡¯s clothes on the ground and threw them on su fei with a look of disdain. she covered the hideous and terrifying wound on su fei¡¯s body and instructed, ¡°carry her into the basement first. apply some medicine and don¡¯t let her die.¡±


    after su fei was carried down, zhou ping said with a pained expression, ¡°how much has xiao chao been tortured by su fei? he didn¡¯t even forget to avenge himself when he went crazy.¡±


    zheng feng said from the side, ¡°revenge is secondary. watch su fei¡¯s condition more during this period of time. if you find any signs of pregnancy, you have to take good care of the baby. the sooner she gives birth, the sooner we can be at


    zhou ping nodded. although she was unwilling, this was the only way.


    while su fei was still recuperating in the basement, the news that the huo family of the capital was holding a banquet to invite the younger generation of the capital spread to the mu family.


    old madam mu had yet to drink the tea when she placed it heavily on the table. the tea splashed onto old madam mu¡¯s hand.


    mu ning immediately picked up a tissue and carefully wiped old madam mu¡¯s hands. ¡°grandma, why are you angry? this is not a big deal. the huo family wants to invite the juniors, so the invitation would naturally be sent to mom and dad.¡±


    it would have been fine if mu ning had not said anything, but once she did, old madam mu became even angrier. ¡°it was sent to the old residence of the other aristocratic families, but only for the mu family they sent it to ye wen. isn¡¯t this a slap in my face?¡±


    in order to appease the old lady, mu ning could only persuade her in a low voice, ¡°grandma huo is old and can¡¯t care about these things. the person beside uncle huo has no status and doesn¡¯t have a wife to take care of now. it¡¯s inevitable that she doesn¡¯t understand these things. grandma, don¡¯t be angry. otherwise, if i¡¯m angry because of someone unworthy, my heart will ache.¡±


    old madam mu thought of the huo family and sneered. then, she relaxed. ¡°you¡¯re right. the huo family is up to no good. the wife was angered to death by a mistress who came knocking on her door. now that mistress still wants to enter the family, it¡¯s simply a joke.¡±


    mu ning had heard a little about the huo family. it was mainly because huo huai brought huo bing out to socialize and discuss business all day, so it was difficult for the people in the capital not to know.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. grandma, since you know that it¡¯s a joke, we¡¯ll just smile and let it go. if they can¡¯t do anything decent, why should we be angry, right?¡± mu ning advised with a smile.


    old madam mu¡¯s anger had long dissipated after being coaxed by mu ning. she looked at mu ning and said, ¡°fortunately, you¡¯re here. otherwise, grandma would be furious.¡±


    mu ning smiled sweetly.


    old madam mu continued, ¡°since the huo family has invited the famous younger generation from the capital to play this time, you should follow them.


    i wanted you to go out and show your face at the gong family¡¯s ball last time. unfortunately, the gong family didn¡¯t dare to invite you because they were worried about your mother¡¯s madness. now, it¡¯s just nice for you to go. you can represent our mu family and let everyone see how outstanding my granddaughter is.¡±


    mu ning was pleasantly surprised when she heard this, but her expression quickly turned desolate.


    old madam mu asked in surprise, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why are you suddenly unhappy? do you not want to go? if you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. grandma didn¡¯t say that you have to go..¡±

 Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Ye Wen Is Awake

    chapter 533: ye wen is awake


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu ning quickly shook her head and said, ¡°no, i naturally want to go. it¡¯s just that i¡¯m afraid that dad, mom, and brother will be unhappy. grandma knows that brother and the others are never willing to admit that i¡¯m their sister. all these years, they haven¡¯t let me appear in public either. if i go this time, they¡¯ll be unhappy.¡±


    old madam mu thought it was something, but after hearing mu nings words, her expression darkened. she said in a low voice, ¡°what are you afraid of? with grandma here to support you, since you¡¯re my granddaughter, you¡¯re a child of our mu family. we¡¯ll go this time and we¡¯ll go openly as the daughter of our mu family!¡±


    mu ning frowned and said uneasily, ¡°grandma¡­¡±


    old madam mu immediately stopped mu ning from speaking. she held mu ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°ah ning, with grandma around, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. you¡¯re our mu family¡¯s big baby. your parents will know how good you are in the future.¡±


    mu ning looked at old madam mu with red eyes and was touched. ¡°grandma!¡±


    as she spoke, mu ning hugged old madam mu tightly, and old madam mu patted her granddaughter in her arms lovingly.


    it was only from this granddaughter, mu ning that she could feel the so-called joy of family.


    on the mu family¡¯s side, mu cheng looked at the invitation letter in his hand and asked mu heng, who was in front of him, difficultly, ¡°the huo family specifically invited the eldest daughter of the mu family. they¡¯re clearly inviting yinyin. i¡¯m afraid that yinyin won¡¯t be willing. why don¡¯t we reject them?¡±


    mu heng did not want lin yin to appear in front of these aristocratic families before her identity was announced, but mu heng still said thoughtfully, ¡°tell yinyin. see what she wants. if she wants to go, we¡¯ll bring her to familiarize herself with the aristocratic families in the capital first. if she doesn¡¯t want to go, we¡¯ll reject her.¡±


    mu cheng nodded. ¡°then you can do it.¡±


    after mu heng replied, mu xiao came out of the room at the side. mu cheng immediately went forward and asked, ¡°how¡¯s your mother? is she better?¡±


    during this period of time, although lin yin did not officially accept her identity as the daughter of the mu family, mu ran would drag her to the mu family to play every day, so ye wen looked much more stable.


    mu xiao nodded at mu cheng with a smile on his face.


    mu cheng wanted to rush in to look for his wife happily, but just as he got up, ye wen walked out.


    mu cheng looked at ye wen, whose eyes were clear, and asked nervously, ¡°ah


    wen, you¡­¡±


    mu cheng did not dare to ask because he was afraid of disappointment. however, ye wen, who was opposite him, smiled at him with a smile that he was once very familiar with. ¡°ah cheng.¡±


    mu cheng went forward happily and hugged his wife. the man who had always been steady in front of his son was now red-eyed and choked slightly. ¡°ah wen, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    ye wen raised her hand and pulled her husband into her arms. she said softly,


    ¡°i¡¯m back. it¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡±


    mu cheng hugged his wife and shook her head vigorously. ¡°it¡¯s not hard. as long as you can come back, it¡¯s not hard at all.¡±


    ye wen smiled. the past of more than ten years was like an unconscious dream in ye wen¡¯s mind. she did not know anything in the dream and was silly. she had implicated her husband who had been taking care of her for more than ten years.


    she had made her children not have a normal mother, especially mu ran, who had almost been strangled to death by her.


    after ye wen comforted her husband, she looked up at her two sons beside her and shouted softly, ¡°ah heng, ah xiao, i¡¯ve let you down all these years.¡±


    lin yin was her child, but the two sons in front of her were also her children. she had lost her daughter, and all her children had lost a normal mother. mu heng and mu xiao smiled and shook their heads in unison. the two of them approached ye wen¡¯s open arms and the three of them hugged each other.


    after a while, ye wen let go of the two of them and asked, ¡°where are xiao ran and tian tian?¡±


    as soon as ye wen finished speaking, the sound of something heavy falling to the ground came from the door.


    everyone looked at the door and saw mu ran standing there in a daze, the script in his hand scattered on the ground.


    as soon as he entered the house, mu ran heard ye wen¡¯s words. he looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief and could not believe that ye wen was asking for him just now.


    ye wen looked at mu ran¡¯s dazed expression and smiled before approaching him..

 Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Investigation

    chapter 534: investigation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    under mu ran¡¯s unbelievable gaze, ye wen gently pulled her youngest son into her arms and said gently, ¡°xiao ran, mom is back. mom is sorry!¡±


    mu ran¡¯s eyes turned red almost instantly. his eyes could not contain his surging tears as they rolled down.


    all these years, mu ran had acted in too many crying scenes, but this was the first time he could not control his tears.


    tears landed on ye wen¡¯s shoulder and soaked her clothes. ye wen felt so guilty that tears streamed down her face. just as she was about to speak, mu ran beat her to it and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. i don¡¯t blame you, mom!¡±


    ye wen¡¯s eyes were already blurry with tears. when she heard her youngest son¡¯s words, her heart ached even more.


    the two of them hugged and cried for a while before stopping.


    ye wen raised her hand and gently wiped the tears off mu ran¡¯s face. mu ran also slowly wiped the tears off ye wen¡¯s face with a tissue. then, the mother and son looked at each other and smiled.


    mu cheng was also happy when he saw this. then, he looked behind mu ran and asked in confusion, ¡°didn¡¯t yinyin come back with you today?¡±


    mu ran shook her head and said, ¡°yinyin said that she had something on today and couldn¡¯t come, so i came back first.¡±


    when ye wen heard mu ran¡¯s words, she was a little disappointed. ¡°tian tian has been called lin yin all these years, right?¡±


    mu ran nodded and said, ¡°yes, her name is lin yin.¡±


    ye wen looked a little bitter. then, she asked, ¡°what about her adoptive parents? they raised yinyin up. we have to thank them.¡±


    although ye wen had memories of the past ten years, her memories of lin yin were only from these few days of interaction.


    facing ye wen¡¯s answer, the mu father and sons fell silent.


    ye wen asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? did i ask the wrong question?


    actually, mu xiao didn¡¯t know much more about lin yin than his two brothers.


    he knew lin yin¡¯s identity the earliest, so he investigated how lin yin had lived all these years.


    however, the information they could find was relatively limited, because most of lin yin¡¯s life was in the slums.


    the people in the slums come and go every few years. it was very mobile and the people were very complicated, so mu xiao could only find out about lin yin¡¯s situation in the past few years.


    after mu heng and mu ran found out about lin yin¡¯s identity, they also went to investigate, but the information they found was almost the same as mu xiao¡¯s. it was mainly some information from the past few years.


    ye wen was stunned on the spot. she asked in disbelief, ¡°how did she live alone? how did she live alone as a child?¡±


    mu ran did not dare to say it. he was afraid that if he did, he would feel so uncomfortable that he would want to cry.


    it was really not easy for a teenage girl to fight her way out of a place like the slums and still be able to support her life and study.


    this was also why lin yin was especially ruthless in her fights. if she wasn¡¯t, lin yin might not have lived until now.


    seeing that the men at home were silent, ye wen understood a little. her mood, which had just improved, was faintly on the verge of breaking. ¡°give me yinyin¡¯s past information. i want to see it!¡± ye wen said word by word.


    she wanted to know what kind of life her daughter had led during her absence for more than ten years.


    mu heng and mu ran turned to look at mu xiao in unison. mu xiao was a little troubled. ¡°mom, you¡¯ve just recovered from your illness. it¡¯s better not to look at these things first. i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good if your condition relapses.¡±


    mu xiao was really afraid that if ye wen saw that lin yin had not been doing well all these years, she would feel too guilty and be mentally abnormal again.


    unexpectedly, ye wen did not listen to mu xiao¡¯s persuasion at all. she only looked at mu xiao steadily, as if she would not stop until she obtained lin yin¡¯s information.


    mu xiao was hesitant. ye wen said directly, ¡°if you don¡¯t tell me, i¡¯ll investigate it myself. i can find out what you can.¡±


    mu cheng, who was at the side, sighed and looked up at mu xiao, indicating for him to take it out.


    mu xiao had no choice but to bring ye wen to his room and take out all the information about lin yin for ye wen.


    ¡°why did it start at the age of 13? why is it only recorded that she was in the orphanage for four years and nothing else?¡± ye wen asked in confusion.


    ¡°yinyin only made a name for herself in the slums when she was 13 years old. when she became famous, naturally, people knew about her. there were no records of her before that. we couldn¡¯t even find out what primary school she went to,¡± mu xiao said truthfully..

 Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Chu Family

    chapter 535: chu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu xiao actually felt that this was a little strange. he had asked the school where lin yin was in junior high. the principal there said that lin yin was in first place when she entered the school through special recruitment.


    because she did not have a school record and the school really wanted this genius girl to increase their school enrollment rate, they pulled strings and got


    a scnool record ror lin yin.


    therefore, the school did not know how lin yin came.


    after all, the slum was not small. if someone had been hiding there for a few years, as long as they hid well, it would indeed not be easy to find them.


    when ye wen heard mu ran say that lin yin only had records after she became famous in the slums, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red again.


    it was unknown what an underage girl had experienced in the past few years that she could be remembered as a fierce fighter at the age of 13.


    ye wen looked at the information on the document, page by page. every word was heartbreaking. she even saw that when lin yin mistook the su family for family, her heart ached even more.


    soon, ye wen saw that something was wrong. she wiped the tears off her face and looked up at mu xiao. ¡°chu yun? chu yun married su zhen? she was the one who changed yinyin¡¯s paternity test and brought her back to the su family as her biological daughter?¡±


    mu xiao nodded and said, ¡°this is indeed strange. i just saw this report recently, so i¡¯ve been investigating this matter, but i can¡¯t find where chu yun is. i only found out that the zheng and shi families threw her into the slums and then she disappeared.¡±


    mu xiao had always thought that the su family had only recognized the wrong child, so he had never thought in that direction.


    therefore, when this paternity test report appeared in front of him by accident, he was more careful to investigate. he did not expect to find out that chu yun had forged a paternity test.


    some memories vaguely appeared in ye wen¡¯s mind. those memories were the memories of her and lin yin when they were kidnapped in the slums.


    although she was unconscious at that time and focused most of her attention on lin yin, it did not stop her from remembering that lin yin had once asked loudly if chu yun had abandoned the child back then and if there was someone behind her.


    ¡°it¡¯s chu yun! she was the one who carried yinyin away back then!¡± ye wen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned fierce.


    mu xiao asked in confusion, ¡°chu yun? but why did chu yun carry yinyin away?


    ye wen¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she said carefully, ¡°chu yun is from the chu family. back then, the chu family was not a bad family in the capital. they were attached to the fu family and the zhou family. later on, the fu family and the zhou family fell, and the chu family was stepped on by everyone. other than chu yun, the rest of the chu family disappeared for no reason. however, i have a grudge with chu yun. chu yun likes zhou li of the zhou family, and zhou li is close to me.¡±


    when she mentioned zhou li, ye wen¡¯s eyes flashed with sadness and guilt. ¡°zhou li¡¯s sister, zhou ying, is my best sister.¡±


    back then, when the fu family had an accident, she was in the hospital protecting the baby, so she missed zhou ying¡¯s cry for help.


    ye wen felt guilty about this. she could not save her good sister, causing her good sister to die in the sea of fire with her husband, fu chen, and the child in her stomach.


    mu xiao frowned slightly. ¡°so mom, you¡¯re saying that chu yun might have taken yinyin away to take revenge on you because she hates you?¡±


    ye wen shook her head and said with a serious expression, ¡°in the past, i would have thought so, but after the kidnapping that day, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. chu yun was instructed by someone. she has someone behind her.¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll investigate again. i just can¡¯t find where chu yun is now.¡± mu xiao sighed.


    ye wen was a little surprised. ¡°how can i not know? wasn¡¯t chu yun taken away by that kid from the huo family? he¡¯s the one who was kidnapped that day, huo ge. i remember yinyin saying that huo ge used a fake identity and even mentioned the name zhou hai. i think huo ge¡¯s original identity should be zhou hai, and he¡¯s a human trafficker. yinyin asked him for chu yun, but he refused and got someone to take her away. he might be preparing to sell her now. ¡±


    mu xiao was shocked and immediately said, ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to spy on the huo family and look for chu yun.¡±


    ye wen nodded. ¡°be careful. i don¡¯t think that huo ge is easy to deal with.¡± after mu xiao agreed, he went out to discuss this with mu heng.


    ¡°so, is that huo ge really the zhou hai who kidnapped yinyin previously? the infamous king of hell zhou from country d?¡± mu heng asked in a deep voice..

 Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Looking for Lu Ming

    chapter 536: looking for lu ming


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu xiao nodded and said, ¡°yes, that¡¯s what mom said. although she hasn¡¯t been thinking clearly all these years, her memory shouldn¡¯t be bad. moreover, yinyin has hinted to us before that person isn¡¯t huo ge, but zhou hai. it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have evidence to prove it now. this is a little troublesome.¡±


    ¡°fortunately, yinyin already knows about this and won¡¯t be deceived by huo ge. our main mission now is to find chu yun and find out who the person behind chu yun is. i¡¯m afraid that the person behind this will harm yinyin when they find out that she¡¯s still alive,¡± mu heng said worriedly.


    mu xiao¡¯s mood was also rather heavy. ¡°country d is still eyeing yinyin covetously. lu ming¡¯s love interests are also staring at yinyin. if the person behind chu yun comes out to interfere again, won¡¯t yinyin be in danger every


    ¡°i¡¯ll arrange for more people to be by yinyin¡¯s side. as for lu ming¡¯s love interests, i¡¯ll personally tell lu ming to manage those women himself. as for investigating chu yun and her behind the scenes, i¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± mu heng said.


    mu xiao nodded and instructed, ¡°remember to tell yinyin when you arrange for someone to follow her. otherwise, with yinyin¡¯s personality, if she¡¯s annoyed at being stared at, she might even shake off our people. this will be even more dangerous.¡±


    mu heng said cautiously, ¡°i will. i¡¯ll talk to her later and tell her about the huo


    family¡¯s banquet to see if she wants to go.¡±


    mu xiao said uneasily and worriedly, ¡°i think huo ge is a little dangerous. he asked yinyin to go this time. there might be a problem. why don¡¯t we just ask yinyin not to go?¡±


    ¡°i thought so too, but mu xiao, yinyin is different. all these years, she has been making decisions for her life alone. i don¡¯t want her to lose her right to control her life just because she found her family. even if it¡¯s just a small banquet, i want to respect her decision, just like how you respected her decision to not return to the mu family for the time being,¡± mu heng said seriously. mu xiao nodded and said, ¡°i was worried. i understand.¡±


    after the brothers decided, mu heng called lu ming and asked him out for a chat.


    lu ming could only stop what he was doing and plan to meet mu heng first.


    after seeing what happened to mu heng, he would come back and think about how to turn the stars in the sky into eternity.


    when mu heng saw lu ming¡¯s dark eyes, he was a little surprised. he smiled and said, ¡°president lu, how many nights have you not slept?¡±


    lu ming smiled as he made tea for mu heng. ¡°there¡¯s something i haven¡¯t completed. i can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    after being chased out by lin yin that night, lu ming¡¯s mind had been racing. he wanted to help lin yin keep the stars that she liked, so he barely slept at night.


    mu heng raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at lu ming with a slightly cold gaze. ¡°you shouldn¡¯t sleep well. you¡¯re already so old, but you still provoked my sister for no reason and caused her to be hurt by your confidante.¡±


    lu ming looked up at mu heng in shock. ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°some time ago, yinyin and we were attacked by criminals in the mu family. the mastermind behind this includes su fei, meng shu, meng wan, and the mysterious person behind the scenes who hadn¡¯t appeared yet. be it meng shu or meng wan, they are all related to the lu family. i think you have to give our mu family an explanation for this, right?¡± mu heng¡¯s tone was indifferent and interrogative.


    lu ming knew that lin yin had been attacked in the mu family, but lu ming had been focused on studying how to preserve the stars for the past few days.


    moreover, he heard that the mu family had already dealt with those criminals, so lu ming did not investigate this matter further. he only strengthened the training of shen yu and the others who did not perform well.


    therefore, when he heard mu heng¡¯s words, lu ming was indeed a little surprised. he did not expect that the criminal who attacked lin yin was related to the lu family.


    then, lu ming¡¯s eyes gradually turned ruthless. he said to mu heng with a dark expression, ¡°i¡¯ll settle this matter and give your mu family an explanation.¡±


    mu heng knew lu ming¡¯s personality. since lu ming had made a promise, there was no problem with this matter.


    however, mu heng did not plan to let lu ming off so easily. his tone was filled with naked objection. ¡°lu ming, it was not easy for our mu family to find yinyin, so i hope you can stay away from her in the future. there¡¯s already a lot of danger by her side. i don¡¯t want her to be in more danger and trouble because of you..¡±

 Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Backing Down

    chapter 537: backing down


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu heng paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°besides, your life belongs to the country. i respect your mission, but i don¡¯t want my sister to be a widow early in the future. therefore, i hope that you won¡¯t continue to hang around yinyin when she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you. she¡¯s still young. i don¡¯t want to see a wild wolf by her side all day. i don¡¯t want to bully her and cheat her of her feelings.¡±


    lu ming¡¯s expression was a little ugly. when he knew that lin yin was a child of the mu family, he knew that things between him and lin yin were not that simple.


    ¡°i¡¯m not lying to her. i really like yinyin.¡± lu ming clenched his fists, but he could only say this to retort for himself.


    it was a fact that he had caused lin yin to be attacked.


    and he had other missions on his shoulders. it was indeed possible for him to leave this world early. at that time, he would really leave lin yin alone in this lu ming¡¯s passion seemed to have been splashed with a bucket of cold water, and all his expectations were instantly extinguished.


    lin yin had already promised him that she would consider dating on the day she went to university. now that mu heng said that, lu ming felt a little uncertain.


    it was not that he was afraid that lin yin would reject his advances, but he was afraid of what mu heng had just said.


    he was afraid that if he appeared beside lin yin, he would really bring danger to her.


    mu heng sighed softly and said, ¡°lu ming, take it that i¡¯m begging you as an older brother. yinyin is still young. she¡¯s about to go to university. she should happily spend her university life on campus, not fall in love with you and face more uncertain danger. when yinyin is a little older, if you two really love each other, i naturally won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    mu heng didn¡¯t want to decide on lin yin¡¯s love life, but in his opinion, lin yin was still young and had a long future. she should wait until she is more mature before she could face a man like lu ming.


    therefore, before lin yin had feelings for lu ming, he felt that he could come out and remind lu ming first. at the same time, he could warn lu ming to control his love interests.


    the seriousness on lu ming¡¯s face slowly dissipated. then, he chuckled and said, ¡°i understand.¡±


    seeing that lu ming had listened, mu heng stood up and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    lu ming smiled and stood up to send mu heng out. coincidentally, the two of them met lin yin, who had just returned from work.


    ¡°brother mu heng?¡± lin yin said subconsciously.


    mu heng had just helped lin yin resolve her romance with lu ming, so mu heng was a little embarrassed to see lin yin.


    however, when he heard lin yin call him brother mu heng again, the embarrassment in mu heng¡¯s heart was quickly washed away by happy.


    ¡°yinyin, you¡¯re back? coincidentally, i have something to tell you, ¡± mu heng said as he approached lin yin.


    lin yin looked at lu ming, who was behind mu heng. for some reason, lin yin felt that there was something wrong with lu ming¡¯s mood today.


    in the past, when lu ming saw her, his eyes always had the joy and enthusiasm of meeting her. but today, lin yin saw struggle and hesitation in lu ming¡¯s eyes.


    lin yin was curious. how could a decisive person like lu ming be troubled by something and have an emotion like struggle?


    mu heng saw lin yin¡¯s gaze turn to lu ming and was a little worried. he could tell that lin yin did not have deep romantic feelings for lu ming now, but it was undeniable that lu ming still had some influence in lin yin¡¯s heart. mu heng interrupted lin yin¡¯s gaze. ¡°yinyin, let¡¯s go in?¡±


    lin yin retracted her gaze. at the last moment when she opened the door and entered, lin yin¡¯s suspicious gaze turned to lu ming again.


    usually, at this time, lu ming would follow her in directly. today, he was more polite and did not rush in shamelessly.


    no, it was obvious that lu ming had no intention of coming in at all.


    however, lin yin was indeed not used to lu ming¡¯s sudden change in attitude.


    lin yin smiled at lu ming and closed the door. the atmosphere between the two of them seemed to have suddenly become polite and distant without any warning.


    even after closing the door, lin yin stood behind it in a daze in confusion. mu heng looked at lin yin¡¯s dull and puzzled expression and asked softly, ¡°yinyin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    lin yin only frowned slightly and shook her head. ¡°nothing.¡±


    with that, lin yin looked up and asked, ¡°brother mu heng, why are you looking for me today?¡±


    only then did mu heng tell her about arranging for someone to protect lin yin and the huo family inviting her..

 Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: No Need

    chapter 538: no need


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    if not for chu yun, lin yin would have felt that there was no need to go to the huo family¡¯s banquet. she did not like to join in the fun.


    however, after being deceived by that kid, lin yin felt that there was no harm in going. the main reason was that she wanted to avenge herself.


    ever since she was reborn, she, lin yin, had never been bullied like this.


    ¡°yes! why not?¡± lin yin raised her eyebrows, there was a hint of interest and an evil smile on her face.


    mu heng had thought that lin yin would not like such an occasion and would not go.


    however, he did not expect lin yin to go.


    ¡°alright! i¡¯ll pick you up when the time comes,¡± mu heng said. then, he instructed, ¡°however, you have to be careful of huo ge. i keep feeling that that kid has ill intentions towards you. since we know that he¡¯s zhou hai, stay away. that person is not a good person.¡±


    lin yin nodded obediently at mu heng and said, ¡°yes, yes. i know. i¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    however, lin yin did not think so in her heart. huo ge had made her work for nothing for so long. she had to teach him a lesson.


    besides, based on huo ge¡¯s attitude towards her, lin yin knew very well that even if she didn¡¯t look for him, he wouldn¡¯t let her off. in that case, it was useless for her to hide.


    after accepting the mu family¡¯s invitation, lin yin sent mu heng away. she wondered if she should go over and greet lu ming, but when she thought of lu ming¡¯s expression just now, lin yin suddenly felt that lu ming might have something on his mind, so she didn¡¯t dare to go out and disturb him.


    her gaze fell on the kitchen that lu ming had been using. her head was empty, and she did not know what she was doing in her current state.


    it was not until lin yin heard the sound of the door opening and closing next door that she turned to look at the door.


    just as she thought that lu ming would open the door with the key with a smile as usual, she heard the footsteps stop at the door.


    lin yin could feel lu ming standing at the door, but she didn¡¯t know what stopped lu ming from pushing the door open.


    after waiting for a while, lin yin¡¯s anticipation gradually disappeared.


    because she heard lu ming¡¯s footsteps leaving.


    lin yin didn¡¯t know if her current mood could be considered disappointing, but this feeling that she had already caught something but it¡¯s slipping away was uncomfortable.


    after sitting in a daze for a while, lin yin suddenly smiled self-deprecatingly.


    like many times before, lin yin chose to be calm. since there were some things that she couldn¡¯t ask for, she wouldn¡¯t ask for them. it wasn¡¯t anything important.


    lin yin quickly adjusted her emotions and ate something before bringing her things to the company.


    school was about to start. she had to make proper arrangements for the company so that she could enjoy her university time without worry.


    she wanted to experience the university years that she had never experienced


    in her previous life.


    lu ming drove back to the lu family¡¯s old residence in a depressed manner. then, he went straight to his eldest brother, lu zheng¡¯s courtyard.


    when meng shu saw lu ming coming over, she was surprised. ¡°why do you have the time to come look for your older brother? your brother is still copying buddhist scriptures in the ancestral hall.¡±


    ever since lu zheng colluded with foreign forces to kidnap lin yin last time, old master had locked lu zheng in the ancestral hall and made him copy buddhist scriptures every day. he had yet to come out.


    ¡°i¡¯m not here to look for big brother. i¡¯m here to look for you and meng wan.¡± lu ming¡¯s tone was low.


    meng wan, who had just found out that lu ming was here, was overjoyed as soon as she reached the door of the living room when she heard from lu ming that he was here to look for her.


    lu ming had never taken the initiative to look for her. this time, he came to her sister¡¯s courtyard and said that he was looking for her. she was naturally happy.


    ¡°brother lu ming, i¡¯m here!¡± meng wan floated to lu ming¡¯s side like a butterfly.


    just as meng wan¡¯s hands were about to touch lu ming¡¯s arm, lu ming immediately moved to the side, his face filled with disgust.


    ¡°were the two of you the ones who sent the people to attack lin yin some time ago?¡± lu ming asked bluntly.


    meng shu looked at meng wan in surprise. she did not expect meng wan to send someone to deal with lin yin.


    however, how could the two of them admit such a thing?


    meng shu was the first to speak. ¡°third brother, did you misunderstand something? i have no grudge against lin yin. why should i send someone to attack her?¡±


    meng wan also hurriedly wanted to clear her name. ¡°brother lu ming, how could i attack lin yin? she¡¯s just a little girl. i won¡¯t be so bored as to find someone to deal with a little girl..¡±

 Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Questioning

    chapter 539: questioning


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu ming looked at meng wan coldly and sneered with a cold gaze. ¡°is that so? then do you mean that my subordinates don¡¯t have the ability to find out the truth, so they slandered you? or did i deliberately wrong you?¡±


    meng wan immediately explained anxiously, ¡°brother lu ming, that¡¯s not what i meant. i just feel that there¡¯s a misunderstanding. i don¡¯t mean to question you.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t care what you mean! meng wan, i¡¯ll give you an hour to move out of the lu family. otherwise, i¡¯ll get someone to invite you out,¡± lu ming said coldly.


    when meng wan heard that lu ming wan ted to chase her out of the lu family, she instantly became anxious. ¡°brother lu ming, i really didn¡¯t do anything! you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±


    ¡°this is the lu family!¡± lu ming emphasized to meng wan with a malicious gaze.


    seeing that lu ming was determined to chase her out, meng wan immediately turned around and begged her sister, ¡°sister, speak up for me. i¡¯m your sister. there¡¯s nothing inappropriate about me staying by your side, right?¡±


    ¡°on account of you?¡± lu ming sneered. then, he looked at meng shu with a imife-like gaze. ¡°you still want to plead for her? after i deal with her, you¡¯ll be next.¡±


    meng shu looked at lu ming in disbelief and said in surprise, ¡°lu ming, what do you mean by that? i¡¯m your sister-in-law, your brother¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°not to mention that you¡¯re my brother¡¯s wife, even if it¡¯s my brother, as long as he dares to hurt my people, i¡¯ll still deal with him.¡± lu ming¡¯s words were cold.


    seeing that meng wan was still not moving, lu ming waved at shen yu and the others outside. ¡°since the second miss of the meng family is unwilling to clean up herself, the few of you go up and help her pack her things. i don¡¯t want to see this woman in the lu family again in an hour.¡±


    with that, lu ming turned around and left.


    shen yu and the others immediately surrounded meng wan. no matter how she shouted, they surrounded her tightly.


    seeing this, meng shu wanted to go up and help meng wan. shen yu immediately stood in front of meng shu with a solemn expression.


    meng shu shouted at shen yu, ¡°i¡¯m the first wife of the lu family. how dare you stop me! let me tell you, move aside immediately. my sister is not someone you can touch.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re just following orders. please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± shen yu said the word ¡®please¡¯ with a respectful expression, but he really did not take meng shu seriously with what he said.


    ¡°alright, alright, alright! just you wait. i¡¯ll go look for old master now. i¡¯ll see how he punishes you!¡± meng shu said angrily.


    then, she hurriedly ran towards old master lu¡¯s courtyard.


    however, when she arrived, lu ming was already at old master¡¯s place.


    meng shu was about to complain when the old master asked coldly, ¡°were you sisters the ones who sent people to attack that little girl lin yin? you even implicated the mu family?¡±


    meng shu was shocked and immediately shed tears. she said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°grandpa, i really didn¡¯t do anything. how could i have conspired with meng wan to do such a thing? what about the mu family? this is even more nonsense. why would i provoke the mu family for no reason?¡±


    lu ming¡¯s expression was cold as he threw a stack of evidence at meng shu. ¡°take a good look before you quibble! ¡±


    meng shu picked up the information in her hand in confusion. when she saw the robbers¡¯ confessions, she immediately panicked.


    not only hers, but also her sister, meng wan¡¯s.


    she did not expect that she would be implicated even though she had already done it so secretly.


    the current meng shu could not care about meng wan. she could only clear her name first.


    meng shu said innocently, ¡°i¡¯m not dealing with lin yin at all. the person i want to deal with is su fei. she used the identity of lu zheng¡¯s goddaughter to do something to destroy my family. i just want to find a few people to scare and teach su fei a lesson. what¡¯s wrong with me doing that? i¡¯m just a woman who wants to maintain a complete marriage. i didn¡¯t hurt lin yin.¡±


    lu ming smiled coldly and said, ¡°you¡¯re very smart. you know about the grudge between su fei and lin yin, so you sent someone to take su fei¡¯s life in lin yin¡¯s name. it was to make su fei think that lin yin wanted her dead and arouse su fei¡¯s thoughts of killing lin yin. then, you sent someone over to su fei so that you could hurt lin yin..¡±

 Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Chased Out

    chapter 540: chased out


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    meng shu shook her head, looking wronged. her face was pale and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°it¡¯s not like that. i didn¡¯t want to kill anyone at all. i didn¡¯t dare to. i was afraid that ah zheng would come out and resent me for attacking su fei. that¡¯s why i asked someone to spout nonsense and say lin


    yin was the one who instigated it. i thought that with you protecting lin yin, su fei definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±


    meng shu rationalized all her actions. in the end, she was just a woman who had been interrupted by a mistress. she wanted to continue protecting her marriage, but she did not dare to attack the mistress openly. she was afraid that the mistress would take revenge, so she only let lin yin take the blame. that was all.


    seeing that lu ming¡¯s face was still dark, meng shu immediately turned to look at old master lu and cried miserably, ¡°grandpa, i know my methods are not honorable, but i want to protect my family, my marriage, and my two children and their father. i really didn¡¯t expect su fei to kill someone. i really thought that su fei would be afraid of third brother and wouldn¡¯t attack lin yin.¡±


    seeing meng shu tell the truth, old master was also angry. this eldest son¡¯s family was really foul.


    ¡°then why did your sister, meng wan, bribe a group of people to hurt lin yin and the mu family?¡± old master lu asked angrily.


    meng shu really did not know. she did not know why meng wan secretly hired someone to kill lin yin and even went all the way to the mu family.


    therefore, in the face of old master lu¡¯s question, meng shu could only shake her head gently and say, ¡°i don¡¯t know about this. i think there¡¯s a misunderstanding. wan¡¯er is kind-hearted by nature. even if she¡¯s jealous that third brother and lin yin are very close, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing that hurts people¡¯s lives.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s in black and white. the transfer records and the statements of those criminals are all on paper. why? do you want to deny it for your sister?¡± lu ming questioned in an unfriendly tone.


    old master lu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°our lu family must give the mu family an explanation for this. otherwise, if someone finds out, they will think that there¡¯s some irreconcilable hatred between the lu family and the mu family. they actually want to kill the mu family at the entrance of the mu family.¡± meng shu was shocked. she really did not expect things to develop to this extent.


    at that time, she was only at a tea party in the gong family. she had accidentally heard that su fei and lin yin¡¯s relationship was very bad, so bad that she wished the other party would die, and lin yin was the girl lu ming held in his palm.


    therefore, she purely wanted to use lin yin to get lu ming to deal with su fei.


    however, she did not expect that it would involve the mu family.


    what made her even more frustrated was that meng wan had also made a move. moreover, the person meng wan hired was not targeting lin yin, but the mu family.


    therefore, meng shu was very puzzled about this matter.


    ¡°grandpa, there must be something fishy about this. i believe that wan¡¯er asked someone to deal with lin yin because third brother is jealous of her. but it doesn¡¯t make sense for wan¡¯er to deal with the mu family,¡± meng shu explained anxiously.


    ¡°meng shu, you¡¯re really avoiding the main point. can¡¯t you read? meng wan hired someone to kill lin yin and implicated the mu family,¡± lu ming said word by word.


    meng shu¡¯s expression was a little ugly. no matter how much she wanted to argue for meng wan, she did not know what to say.


    she was furious with her troublesome sister. couldn¡¯t she have been prepared to hide herself before she attacked?


    now. she didn¡¯t know how to held even if she wanted to.


    old master lu snorted and said, ¡°ah ming, deal with this matter yourself. pack up what needs to be cleaned up and chase out what needs to be chased out. i¡¯m worried about these things now. after this matter is settled, find a time to go to the mu family with me personally.¡±


    although old master lu and old master mu had never gotten along for the rest of their lives, there was no deep hatred between them.


    the lu family had gone overboard with what happened today. he still had to apologize.


    amidst meng shu¡¯s panic, lu ming responded and watched as old master lu was helped into the inner room.


    meng shu still wanted to plead for mercy, but she was so frightened by lu ming¡¯s cold gaze that she did not dare to say a word.


    meng wan thought that if meng shu went to old master¡¯s place, she would not be chased out. unexpectedly, she was still thrown out of the lu family with her luggage.


    meng wan still wanted to go forward and knock on the lu family¡¯s door, but she was taken away by the police the next second..

 Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Blacklisting the Meng Family

    chapter 541: blacklisting the meng family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    meng wan questioned loudly in fear, ¡°what are you doing? even if you¡¯re the police, you can¡¯t arrest me casually.¡±


    ¡°ms. meng wan, someone has filed a report on you for attempted murder. please come back with us to assist in the investigation,¡± the police officer said routinely.


    meng wan was still shouting for meng shu to save her, but meng shu did not come out even after she was taken away by the police car.


    in the old residence, lu ming looked at meng shu on the ground and said coldly, ¡°i didn¡¯t catch any evidence of you hurting lin yin directly, but su fei hurt lin yin because of what you said, so meng shu, the meng family will completely decline because of you. consider it your punishment.¡±


    meng shu¡¯s eyes widened. she looked at lu ming and said loudly, ¡°lu ming, you can¡¯t! you cant treat the meng family like this. it was su fei who hurt lin yin. it has nothing to do with me. what you¡¯re doing is unfair to the meng


    family.¡±


    ¡°fair? when you wanted to deal with lin yin and when your sister hired someone to kill lin yin, you were all unworthy to speak of fairness. just suffer it,¡± lu ming said coldly and turned to leave.


    meng shu shouted at lu ming¡¯s departing figure, ¡°lu ming, i won¡¯t allow you to touch the meng family. i won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    at this moment, meng shu suddenly regretted it. she didn¡¯t know why she had used lin yin to deal with su fei.


    if the meng family declined and returned to being poor like before, their decades of hard work would be in vain.


    meng shu was indignant. she quickly got up and ran towards the ancestral hall. she wanted lu zheng to come out and stop lu ming. after all, lu zheng would lose face if his wife¡¯s family was defeated.


    unfortunately, before she could approach the ancestral hall, she was blocked by the old master¡¯s men.


    ¡°i want to see my husband. i¡¯m his wife. i want to see my husband. why? can¡¯t i?¡± meng shu questioned the person who stopped her.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, old master has instructed that no one is allowed to see him. go back!¡± the guard¡¯s tone was not accommodating at all.


    meng shu still wanted to barge in, but the guard immediately shouted,


    ¡°madam, if you try to barge in again, i can only call the old master over.¡±


    meng shu was shocked. now that things had already turned out like this, if her image in the old master¡¯s heart was any worse, she would probably be locked up in the ancestral hall to copy buddhist scriptures.


    meng shu walked back in despair.


    before she could think of a good solution, lu ming had already taken action.


    the meng family called meng shu one after another.


    meng shu looked at the life-threatening call on her phone and finally chose to pick it up. however, before she could speak, an unpleasant scolding came from the other end. ¡°stupid girl, what shameful thing did the two of you do? the lu family actually blacklisted our family.¡±


    the lu family had just announced that from today onwards, the lu family would cancel all collaborative projects with us and would not collaborate on any projects with us from now on.


    the lu family¡¯s direct announcement was clearly telling everyone that the lu family and the meng family were irreconcilable and asking everyone to do as they saw fit!


    but what kind of family was the lu family? what kind of family was the meng family? the two families were not on the same level at all.


    therefore, the lu family was clearly warning everyone that if anyone dared to continue interacting with the meng family, they would be going against the lu family.


    hence, in the short ten minutes that it was announced, all the business partners of the meng family canceled their cooperation. all the projects were stranded or postponed indefinitely.


    the lu family was clearly messing with the meng family.


    mr. meng did not know what had happened, but in his eyes, anything that could make the lu family make such a fuss must be something very severe.


    hence, mr. meng asked angrily, ¡°tell me honestly, did you cheat on lu zheng? are lu xiao and lu yue not lu zheng¡¯s children? you used to circle around men. are you not honest even after you get married?¡±


    meng shu was very angry that her father actually thought of her like this. she shouted sadly, ¡°i¡¯m walking among men because you¡¯re useless as a father! if you¡¯re capable, why do you need your daughter to find a man to make a fortune?¡±


    mr. meng did not expect meng shu to not answer his question and even dared to talk back to him. hence, he was certain that meng shu had cheated and given birth to two children who were not of the lu family¡¯s bloodline, causing the lu family to blacklist the meng family in business.


    mr. meng cursed angrily, ¡°you shameless thing. the meng family was sabotaged by you.. you¡¯re the sinner of the meng family!¡±

 Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Cuckold

    chapter 542: cuckold


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    meng shu was already uncomfortable. now that she was scolded by her father, she felt even worse.


    she hung up the phone and leaned over the blanket, crying.


    she did not expect that she would end up being scolded by her father like this after helping the meng family for more than twenty years. she really felt very aggrieved.


    the meng family were just nouveau riche who relied on nepotism to develop.


    in addition, it was basically supported by the lu family, so lu ming eliminated them very quickly.


    in just half an hour, the meng family went from being a well-to-do family to being in debt.


    everyone could not help but sigh. how did the meng family offend the lu family for them to suffer such treatment?


    many people were even like mr. meng, wondering if meng shu had done something. otherwise, why would the lu family be so ruthless? they even treated their in-laws so mercilessly.


    hence, the identities of lu xiao and lu yue became everyone¡¯s topic of conversation.


    when lu xiao and lu yue knew that everyone was questioning their bloodline, they immediately rushed home in fear.


    before meng shu could recover from her emotions, her children had already pushed open meng shu¡¯s bedroom door in a hurry.


    ¡°mom, what happened? why is everyone secretly saying that sister and i are not children of the lu family?¡± lu xiao asked anxiously.


    the lu family was one of the eight aristocratic families in the capital, and as descendants of the lu family, they were naturally taken care of by the lu family.


    therefore, as long as they walked out, many people would be respectful to them and flatter them.


    however, if there came a day when they were no longer part of the lu family, they could imagine that their lives would definitely be very miserable.


    especially now that everyone was still saying that they were bastards born from their mother¡¯s affair.


    if this was the truth, then they would definitely have a miserable life in the future. the people they had bullied in the past might turn around and bully them.


    meng shu did not react and asked in disbelief, ¡°what did you say? what do you mean she¡¯s not a child of the lu family?¡±


    meng shu had been sad in the room for the entire night, so she naturally did not know about this.


    lu yue was about to cry. she said in a choked voice, ¡°many people outside are saying that the lu family is dealing with the meng family because you cheated on dad and gave birth to two children who are not from the lu family, that¡¯s why the lu family is ruthless to grandpa and everyone else. mom, tell us the truth. are we really not dad¡¯s children?¡±


    ¡°nonsense!¡± when meng shu heard this, her lungs were about to explode. ¡°the two of you are the children of the lu family.¡±


    ¡°really? mom, you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± lu yue looked at meng shu expectantly.


    ¡°why would i lie to you? the two of you are your father¡¯s children. how can this be fake? it can be determined by any paternity test. why would i lie to you?¡± meng shu was about to explode.


    first, she was scolded by her father for being shameless. now, even the people outside were saying that she was dirty.


    back then, in order to catch lu zheng, she had been obedient for a few years. if this child was not lu zhengs, it was hers and a ghost¡¯s.


    hearing meng shut s affirmative answer, lu xiao and lu yue heaved a sigh of relief.


    it was so risky. they were nearly no longer the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of the lu family.


    ¡°who told you that you¡¯re not children of the lu family?¡± meng shu asked angrily.


    lu xiao said angrily, ¡°it¡¯s spreading like wildfire in the circle now. i don¡¯t know who said it. i think it¡¯s because the lu family is dealing with the meng family that everyone guessed so blindly.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, mom. why did uncle treat grandpa and the others like this?¡± lu yue asked in confusion.


    now that her father was locked up and her grandfather was overseas, her great-grandfather was not in charge and her second uncle was not in the


    corporation, so the person who could make this decision must be her uncle, lu ming.


    meng shu sighed and said, ¡°this is an adult¡¯s matter. don¡¯t ask. in short, you¡¯re indeed children of the lu family. it¡¯s fine as long as you know this.¡± lu xiao and lu yue looked at each other and did not speak.


    the news of the lu and meng families falling out had also spread to the mu family.


    mu cheng smiled and said, ¡°this lu ming doesn¡¯t show anyone any respect at all when he does things. he doesn¡¯t even care about his family¡¯s reputation. it¡¯s been more than half a day since the matter came up, but he still hasn¡¯t come out to clarify the matter between lu zheng and meng shu. he let everyone speculate the identities of lu zheng¡¯s two children..¡±

 Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Sister

    chapter 543: sister


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°he¡¯s doing it for our family to see.¡± mu heng smiled and said, ¡°but he¡¯s indeed willing to go all out and make his brother a cuckold. i¡¯ll see when lu ming comes out to explain.¡±


    mu ran snorted and said, ¡°explain what? what if it¡¯s true? i love to see the lu family make a fool of themselves. who asked lu ming to want to be so predatory and be shameless enough to provoke our yinyin?¡±


    mu ran¡¯s words made ye wen feel bad.


    it was not that lu ming was not good, but he was a little old. he was 10 years older than lin yin. if the two of them were together, in ye wen¡¯s opinion, they would probably be urged to get married by the lu family soon.


    however, her daughter was only 18 years old. she was at the prime of her life. she still wanted her daughter to see more of this colorful world and not be trapped by narrow love.


    in her opinion, girls had to wait until they were at least 25 years old and their minds were mature before they could consider such marriage.


    besides, girls had to interact more with boys to know what was most suitable for them.


    just like when she was young, she was also stunned by zhou li. at that time, she thought it was love, but it was not. it was just a trace of liking him when she was young.


    later on, as expected, the two of them grew further and further apart. she also met her true love, mu cheng.


    therefore, ye wen did not want lin yin to be in a close relationship with lu ming now. she did not even want her to marry lu ming on impulse.


    if lu ming could really wait until lin yin grew up and the two of them really matched and liked each other, she naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    seeing that his wife was in a bad mood, mu cheng reached out to hold ye wen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, yinyin is an opinionated child. she won¡¯t fall into an unsuitable relationship so easily.¡±


    ye wen could only nod in response.


    it would not cause much trouble when a small company is missing in the capital. however, because the meng family was related to the lu family, everyone paid more attention.


    however, in less than two days, no one paid attention to the meng family¡¯s news.


    everyone only knew that the meng father and son were in prison, and so was their second daughter. meng shu was still in the lu family, but she was fine.


    as for the rumor that meng shu cheated on lu zheng and gave birth to two bastards, after a day or two, lu ming still got someone to clarify it.


    only then did lu xiao and lu yue have the face to continue walking in the circle.


    on this day, lin yin had just finished her work at the company. when she returned to the apartment, she saw mu heng standing at the door.


    after mu heng¡¯s reminder, lin yin remembered that she had agreed to go to the huo family¡¯s banquet.


    ever since lu ming passed the door and did not enter two days ago, lin yin had been busy for two days and had really forgotten about this matter.


    mu heng looked at lin yin¡¯s expression and imew that she had probably forgotten, so he smiled and said, ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. take your time. it¡¯s not a very important banquet. it¡¯s fine if we¡¯re late.¡±


    lin yin nodded at mu heng, but she still went in to wash up a little faster than usual.


    after all, she was attending with the mu family today, so she felt that she should be more polite so that she would not cause trouble for the mu family.


    ¡°yinyin, just tidy up a little. mom and mu ran have prepared the other clothes and styling teams for you,¡± mu heng said loudly outside.


    ¡°okay!¡± lin yin replied as she blew her hair.


    when lin yin arrived at the mu family, she was pulled into her closet. ou jie, who was mu ran¡¯s special stylist, was already waiting there with the team.


    when ou jie saw lin yin, he was quite happy. he went forward excitedly and greeted, ¡°dear yinyin, why are you getting prettier?¡±


    ou jie really liked lin yin¡¯s face. she was identifiable and beautiful.


    ¡°ou jie, long time no see,¡± lin yin greeted with a smile.


    ¡°i was just thinking that mu ran insisted that i come over to style his sister. i don¡¯t know what kind of person this sister is, but i didn¡¯t expect it to be you!


    why? have you become sworn brothers with mu ran?¡± ou jie asked curiously.


    mu ran said with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°what sworn brother? are you blind? when yinyin and i stand together, anyone with eyes can tell that we¡¯re biological, okay?¡±


    ou jie thought that mu ran was talking nonsense and smiled. ¡°okay, okay, okay. you look like biological siblings.¡±


    seeing ou jie¡¯s obviously perfunctory tone of disbelief, mu ran immediately went forward and said seriously, ¡°look carefully, lin yin, my sister, my biological sister! my biological sister confirmed by the paternity test..¡±

 Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Styling

    chapter 544: styling


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ou jie still smiled in disbelief. ¡°no, mu ran, i admit that the two of you have a


    good relationship. but you can¡¯t lie to me. although i¡¯m not well-educated, i


    still have general knowledge. paternity test? alright, quickly move aside. don¡¯t disturb me from styling our xiao yinyin.¡±


    seeing that lin yin did not object to mu ran¡¯s words, mu heng said seriously, ¡°mu ran is not joking. lin yin is indeed our biological sister and my parents¡¯ fourth child.¡±


    ou jie¡¯s eyes, which were covered in eyeliner, instantly widened. they were round and filled with disbelief. ¡°no, president mu, you won¡¯t fool around with mu ran, right? this¡­¡±


    ou jie originally wanted to joke around, but he saw that mu heng and mu ran did not look like they were joking at all.


    ¡°damn!¡± ou jie exclaimed. then, he turned to look at lin yin. ¡°is xiao yin really your sister? then xiao yin is the daughter of the mu family, right? aiyo, i think i know something amazing.¡±


    lin yin was caught between laughter and tears as she looked at ou jie¡¯s exaggerated expression.


    mu heng heaved a sigh of relief. although lin yin did not acknowledge the mu family¡¯s identity, at least she did not object to them saying it, right?


    mu ran looked at ou jie in disdain. ¡°hurry up. it¡¯ll be too late later.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t touch me!¡± ou jie gently pushed mu ran¡¯s hand away and approached lin yin with a smile. ¡°xiao yinyin, your brother ou jie will give you a stunning look today.¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t think there was a need to be too ostentatious, because she still had to do bad things tonight. she couldn¡¯t be too eye-catching.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need. just give me a simple style,¡± lin yin said.


    ¡°that won¡¯t do. mrs. mu, your mother, chose a gorgeous gown for you. if you¡¯re not suitably groomed, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡± ou jie said.


    hearing ou jie mention ye wen, lin yin remembered that she had been in the mu family for a long time but had not seen ye wen.


    mu ran was like a roundworm in lin yin¡¯s stomach. seeing lin yin looking around, she knew what lin yin was looking for.


    he explained, ¡°mom and mu xiao seem to have gone out for something. they¡¯ll probably be back soon.¡±


    lin yin nodded and looked away.


    ou jie had already started styling lin yin. lin yin thought that since ye wen had chosen it, she would let ou jie do whatever he wanted.


    ou jie had only styled lin yin¡¯s head and face, but he was already full of praise. ¡°oh my god, my baby, you¡¯re simply a masterpiece from the heavens. you¡¯re too beautiful. my hands are too powerful. how did i turn such a beautiful person into a fairy? it¡¯s simply amazing!¡±


    mu ran was annoyed by ou jie¡¯s nagging. however, when his gaze turned to


    lin yin¡¯s face and he saw her beautiful face, mu ran decided to let ou jie off.


    it had to be said that ou jie was indeed a top stylist. the styles he created were really natural and beautiful.


    mu ran felt proud. his sister was really good-looking.


    mu ran took out the gown from lin yin¡¯s cloakroom and smiled. ¡°this was originally your 17th birthday gown, but you didn¡¯t wear it at that time. it¡¯s just right for you to wear it now. dad and mom specially asked aunt ning to custom-make it for you. the day before yesterday, they even asked aunt ning to specially come and change the size for you. hurry up and change into it for brother to see.¡±


    lin yin looked at the low-key but luxurious gown. then, she stood up and took the gown before returning to her bedroom to change.


    the moment lin yin changed into it and walked out, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    she was tall and the gown was well-tailored. her exquisite curves were obvious, making her look graceful and youthful.


    mu ran went forward happily and circled lin yin. however, when he turned behind lin yin, his expression darkened.


    at this moment, a ferocious scar appeared on lin yin¡¯s back where the gown did not cover, it was like an exposed centipede at the top of her gown.


    lin yin sensed that something was wrong and turned to look at the stunned


    mu ran in confusion. she asked, ¡°brother mu ran, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    when lin yin turned around, ou jie and mu heng also saw the scar on lin yin¡¯s back. the two of them were shocked by the scar.


    mu ran turned around and looked at the scar behind lin yin with anger in her eyes. his tone was filled with anger.. ¡°who hurt you?¡±

 Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Back Scar

    chapter 545: back scar


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ou jie said regretfully, ¡°which damn person actually left such an ugly scar on our xiao yin¡¯s body? he¡¯s simply heartless. if i catch that bastard, i¡¯ll scold him to death.¡±


    lin yin wanted to reach for the scar on her back with her hand, but she couldn¡¯t, so she just looked at her back in the mirror.


    it seemed a little obvious.


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°why don¡¯t i change to a different gown? it¡¯s not good for the scar to be exposed like this.¡±


    mu ran looked at lin yin¡¯s nonchalant expression and felt even worse. which girl didn¡¯t like beauty? however, his sister actually had such an ugly and huge scar on her back. as her brother, his heart ached.


    in particular, this scar was clearly not completely exposed. there was still a portion that disappeared into the gown.


    if it was all revealed, it might be even more ferocious.


    mu ran asked stubbornly, ¡°yinyin, tell brother, who did it?¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t want to answer mu ran and wanted to skip it, but it was obvious that mu ran didn¡¯t agree with lin yin smoothing it over.


    lin yin frowned slightly and recalled. ¡°i don¡¯t remember very well. i think it was when i was 10 years old. i accidentally injured myself in a fight.¡±


    lin yin said it casually, but everyone in the house, including ye wen and mu xiao, who had rushed back, felt their hearts ache.


    mu xiao and ye wen had been investigating lin yin¡¯s disappearance for a few years. now that they heard lin yin say that she had such a big scar from fighting someone at the age of ten, both of them felt upset.


    according to the information, lin yin suddenly appeared in school at the age of 13 and became famous for fighting in the slums at the age of 13.


    it was unknown how many people she had fought with during 4-12 years old and how many injuries she had.


    the piercing pain made ye wen involuntarily step forward and carefully touch lin yin¡¯s back. when she touched the bumpy flesh on her fingertips, ye wen¡¯s heart trembled and ached.


    ¡°does it hurt?¡± ye wen asked with a choked voice.


    lin yin didn¡¯t want to be too angry and could only smile and say, ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. it¡¯s been so long. i don¡¯t even remember if it hurt at that time. i¡¯ve been looking for a way to remove the scar recently. maybe it won¡¯t be visible the next time i wear a gown.¡±


    lin yin wanted to try her best to ease everyone¡¯s emotions, but she clearly failed.


    to her, she really did not care because there were many wounds in other parts of her body that they could not see now. therefore, she had been more careful when she put on her clothes to avoid revealing these scars.


    however, she had been slowly using ointment to remove the scar during this period of time. it had cost her a lot of money.


    it faded a little. some wounds and scars were too stubborn and would not disappear so easily. for example, the knife wound on her back.


    mu ran still wanted to ask how lin yin was injured, but mu xiao grabbed mu ran and stopped her from asking.


    mu xiao knew that a girl must have put in a lot of effort to not be bullied in a place like the slums.


    therefore, mu xiao knew very well that lin yin must have had a rough time in the few years that they did not have information on, so he didn¡¯t want mu ran to ask. he was afraid that lin yin would recall her bad memories.


    mu ran was anxious. when he saw mu xiao¡¯s gaze, he shut up obediently.


    there were clearly a few people in the room, but it was abnormally quiet at this moment. lin yin couldn¡¯t stand the silence, so she continued to break the silence. ¡°it¡¯s almost time for the banquet. i¡¯d better change into a gown quickly.¡±


    ou jie, who had always been extremely exaggerated, said in a slightly low voice, ¡°there¡¯s no need to change. i¡¯ll get you a disguise and reshape you.¡± ¡°can we make it in time?¡± lin yin asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°who cares if we¡¯re on time? yinyin, go ahead and style yourself,¡± mu ran said with a forced smile.


    ou jie asked the mu family to go out and prepared to style lin yin.


    as soon as the door closed, ye wen, who had just gone out, could not help but cry. ¡°yinyin, she must have suffered a lot all these years.¡±


    the mu brothers comforted her for a while before ye wen stopped crying sadly.


    she fanned her eyes hard and said, ¡°you¡¯re right. the past is in the past. we can¡¯t mention yinyin¡¯s unhappy past in front of her. we have to move on..¡±

 Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Butterfly

    chapter 546: butterfly


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ye wen, who had adjusted her mood, tried her best to smile.


    when ou jie opened the door again, the few of them entered the room with smiles on their faces.


    as soon as they entered the room, they saw lin yin with her back facing them. the wound on lin yin¡¯s back had already disappeared, replaced by a butterfly that had broken out of its cocoon and was spreading its wings to fly.


    ou jie walked to lin yin¡¯s side and pulled off the hairpin that tied her hair. her originally tied-up black hair instantly fell, covering the butterfly, but not completely.


    she looked like a living butterfly weaving through the forest. she was beautiful.


    ou jie smiled and said, ¡°i originally wanted to draw a phoenix, but it¡¯s a little small and i couldn¡¯t draw an imposing aura. therefore, i drew a butterfly. the meaning is even better. it breaks out of the cocoon and is reborn. it¡¯s youth.¡±


    when lin yin heard ou jie say that she had been reborn, her heart skipped a beat. that¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t she reborn now?


    she was very grateful that god had given her such a chance to start all over again, allowing her to avenge herself and find her family.


    lin yin turned around with a smile and looked at her family.


    ye wen pushed all her sadness to the back of her mind and happily went forward to hold lin yin¡¯s hand. she said proudly, ¡°my daughter is so beautiful!¡±


    seeing that the mu family no longer cared about her scar, lin yin heaved a sigh of relief.


    to be honest, she did not want to tell the mu family about her past. it was not a


    good memory for her.


    after lin yin finished styling, ou jie returned to his usual arrogant expression. he smiled and said, ¡°my skills are amazing. come, come, come. i¡¯ll clean up for you all. you¡¯re all people who are going to the banquet. don¡¯t be so embarrassed. if you walk out, you¡¯ll embarrass me.¡±


    ou jie forcefully pulled mu heng and the rest to do their styling too.


    by the time they were all done, it was about time.


    ye wen looked at her children in front of her and her heart was filled with warmth. she instructed, ¡°as brothers, remember to watch after your sister well, understand?¡±


    mu xiao saw lin yin¡¯s confusion and smiled. ¡°the huo family said that it¡¯s a banquet for the young juniors this time, so the elders at home are not going. yinyin, you have to follow me closely later. big brother will definitely go talk to those people about the projects later. when mu ran appears later, there will definitely be many fangirls around him, so it¡¯s safest to be around me.¡± mu ran said unhappily, ¡°mu xiao, you¡¯re snatching my job!¡±


    mu xiao said, ¡°am i wrong? otherwise, why do you never attend such banquets? isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re afraid that some of your fans will surround you?¡±


    mu ran wanted to argue, but he could not because mu xiao was right.


    that was indeed the reason. therefore, he basically did not attend such family banquets because he was afraid of trouble.


    however, this was the first time lin yin had gone out to attend a banquet with the mu brothers. mu ran naturally did not want to miss it.


    however, for the sake of lin yin¡¯s safety, mu ran still compromised. ¡°mu xiao, look after yinyin. if yinyin loses a single strand of hair, i¡¯ll pull out all your hair.¡±


    in mu ran¡¯s opinion, those young ladies and brothers of the aristocratic families were not easy to deal with. they had many tricks up their sleeves.


    they were the same as mu ning. he did not want his sister to be bullied.


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°brother mu ran, i¡¯m not a child. i can do it.¡± only then did mu ran stop and everyone set off for the huo family.


    at this moment, in the huo family, huo huai advised huo bing earnestly, ¡°today, our huo family is the host. you¡¯ll be the head of the younger generation later, so you have to remember to be appropriate and generous. the key is hou min from the hou family, wei yang from the wei family, yue han from the yue family, mu heng from the mu family, and wen xi from the wen family. these are all people the family is nurturing. you can chat more with them. if there are any good projects, you can cooperate with them and practice.¡±


    huo bing nodded ambitiously. ¡°i understand, dad. i¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    old madam huo glanced at her and retracted her gaze. she only said to huo ge, ¡°have fun tonight. make more friends. if you see anyone from the mu family later, remember to bring that young lady from the mu family over for grandma to take a good look at.¡±


    huo ge nodded..

 Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Cousin

    chapter 547: cousin


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huo bing¡¯s ears were sharp. when he heard about the young lady of the mu family, he was still muttering in his heart. what young lady of the mu family?


    when was there a girl in the mu family?


    an illegitimate daughter of the mu family?


    could it be that grandma wanted to see the young lady of the mu family to look at her for huo ge?


    at the thought of this, the indignation in huo bing¡¯s heart appeared again. he was a year older than huo ge. shouldn¡¯t they find someone for him first?¡±


    besides, the mu family was a big family that was comparable to the lu family and the wei family. the daughter of the mu family was precious.


    back then, the wen family was just a small family. mu yao of the mu family married into their family and they directly became a new noble in the capital.


    he wanted to see what kind of young lady his grandma had chosen for huo ge.


    if it was not bad, he could consider interacting with that miss mu.


    hence, as soon as huo bing arrived at the banquet, his eyes searched for the so-called miss mu.


    unfortunately, he did not see any unfamiliar faces.


    therefore, he could only put the matter of miss mu aside and start to entertain the guests who arrived one after another.


    when wen yu accompanied mu ning, he was extremely unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. after all, his grandmother had specially asked him to be the escort to accompany her beloved granddaughter.


    it took him an entire afternoon just to accompany mu ning for styling. he had lost several rounds of games. it was very boring.


    mu ning was still a little nervous. this was the first time she had appeared at such a banquet.


    in this circle, the younger ones basically had to be accompanied by the elders in their families. however, it was obviously unrealistic for ye wen¡¯s situation.


    it was impossible for old master to bring her along, and it was not suitable for her to attend the banquet.


    the older ones could come themselves. now that she was 18 years old, it was just right.


    she had wanted to attend as the young lady of the mu family.


    unfortunately, the gong family had considered ye wen¡¯s situation and did not send an invitation at all. naturally, she could not come shamelessly.


    therefore, when she came to the huo family this time, she wanted to reveal her identity as the mu family¡¯s young lady in front of everyone. she wanted to really enter the upper-class society and not be limited to sneaking around in private.


    wen yu looked at mu ning impatiently. however, when he thought of his grandmother¡¯s request, he asked politely, ¡°are you going in now?¡±


    he did not know why mu ning was standing there without moving, but since he had promised his grandmother that he would take good care of mu ning, he would.


    mu ning took a deep breath and nodded with a polite smile. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±


    with that, mu ning followed wen yu. the two of them handed in their invitations and entered the huo family.


    then, with the guide, they crossed the fake mountain, stream, and small bridge and arrived at a new chinese-style reception hall. the banquet hall connected to the reception hall was already filled with music and was bustling.


    when the two of them entered, many people in the banquet hall turned to look at them. when they saw wen yu, many people went forward to greet him warmly.


    lu xiao patted wen yu¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°you¡¯re here? why do you have a female companion today?¡±


    yue chi also sized up mu ning and said meaningfully, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to secretly bring a female companion. how unkind!¡±


    wen ying and yue ning also looked curiously at mu ning, who had come with


    wen yu.


    wen yu glanced at lu xiao angrily and said according to old madam mu¡¯s instructions, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. this is my cousin, mu ning.¡±


    wen yu¡¯s cousin?


    another one with the surname mu?


    everyone felt that this matter was a little unbelievable. where did this young lady from the mu family come from?


    didn¡¯t old master mu only give birth to a son and a daughter?


    his son, mu cheng, had three sons, and his daughter, mu yao, had also given birth to a son. where did this daughter come from?


    while everyone was puzzled, a surprised voice sounded. ¡°eh? mu ning? you¡¯re here too?¡±


    everyone turned around and saw the gong family¡¯s miss, gong yue, approaching mu ning in surprise.


    when mu ning saw her good friend, she smiled and said, ¡°my grandma asked me and my cousin to come out to attend the banquet, so i came.¡±


    gong yue was a little surprised. those who could attend the huo family¡¯s banquet today were all of high status, but she clearly remembered that mu ning did not have any backing.


    gong yue subconsciously asked, ¡°which mu family are you from?¡±

 Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Miss Mu

    chapter 548: miss mu


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wen yu was about to tell everyone that mu ning was adopted by his grandmother for mu cheng and his wife, but mu ning immediately said, ¡°i¡¯m from the mu family in the capital. my grandfather is mu kun, and my grandma is sun yun.¡±


    everyone was in an uproar. even the people beside them looked over in


    surprise.


    huo bing, who was receiving yue han and wen xi, looked curiously in the direction of mu ning and the others.


    someone was already whispering beside her.


    ¡°why is there a young lady from the mu family? why haven¡¯t i heard of her?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know either, but i just came over from there and heard it clearly. that girl said that she¡¯s from the mu family in the capital. which other mu family is there in the capital?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. the person beside that girl is wen yu. wen yu¡¯s mother is mu


    yao.¡±


    ¡°yes, wen yu just said that the girl is his cousin.¡±


    ¡°oh my god, could this girl be mu cheng¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not like that. i heard from my mother that mu cheng and ye wen seemed to have given birth to a daughter previously, but after they sent out invitations to her one-month-old celebration. they didn¡¯t succeed in hosting it and said that they lost her. could it be that they¡¯ve found her now?¡±


    ¡°oh my god, is that true? doesn¡¯t that mean that another rich young lady with an extraordinary status has appeared? no, i have to get my brother to befriend her immediately. no, i have to befriend her too.¡±


    after huo bing heard this, he was so jealous that he gritted his teeth. he knew it. his grandma had such high standards. why would she like an illegitimate daughter? so that was how it was.


    he sneered. this old lady was indeed biased. she only wanted everything good for huo ge.


    it seemed like his grandma was determined to hand the huo family over to huo ge. otherwise, why would she start helping huo ge now?


    the eldest daughter of the mu family! that was the eldest daughter of the mu family!


    how could someone without a certain level of strength dare to be with the eldest daughter of the mu family?


    huo bing¡¯s gaze slowly landed on huo ge, who was still drinking champagne slowly and chatting with the other girls.


    then, he turned to look at yue han and wen xi and smiled. ¡°why don¡¯t we go take a look too?¡±


    yue han naturally nodded in agreement. he was also very curious about this eldest daughter of the mu family.


    wen xi nodded and smiled. ¡°alright, it¡¯s more lively to have another sister in this circle. we naturally have to make friends.¡±


    the three of them approached mu ning and the others.


    huo ge looked at the so-called eldest daughter of the mu family who was surrounded by people and sneered in his heart. then, he continued to chat casually with the girl in front of him who was already a little dizzy from his charm.


    the people around mu ning, whether it was lu xiao or yue chi, their attitudes changed after knowing that mu ning was a member of the mu family.


    initially, they thought that wen yu had only brought some unimportant female companion, so they teased her. however, if she was a daughter of the mu family, she was not someone they could treat and mock casually.


    mu ning could naturally sense the change in the two of them after they found out about her identity. her chest straightened a little and she smiled at the people who surrounded her to exchange pleasantries.


    ¡°miss mu?¡± huo bing introduced himself. ¡°i¡¯m huo bing, the person in charge of the huo family¡¯s banquet today.¡±


    mu ning nodded at huo bing and smiled. ¡°hello! however, i¡¯m not the eldest daughter of the huo family. i¡¯m ranked fifth in the mu family.¡±


    mu ning¡¯s words confused everyone. yue chi secretly pulled wen yu to the side and asked, ¡°is this mu ning really from the mu family? why is she the fifth child? even with the three brothers, shouldn¡¯t she be the fourth?¡±


    wen yu thought about it and felt that mu ning was right.


    with three cousins and one cousin, who had been lost a long time ago, mu ning was indeed number five.


    hence, wen yu said honestly, ¡°she had an older sister before her, but she¡¯s already passed away, so she¡¯s indeed ranked fifth. she¡¯s my second cousin.¡±


    everyone was even more confused. it was really surprising that two daughters suddenly appeared in the mu family.


    however, this did not stop everyone from currying favor with mu ning.


    that was the mu family!


    even though they were all from the eight aristocratic families, there were differences in strength between the aristocratic families. the top three families that were evenly matched were the mu, lu, and wei families.


    huo bing saw that huo ge had been holding back, so he moved first.


    huo bing said enthusiastically, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter what the ranking is. since miss mu came over to our huo family for a banquet, i, as the host, have to welcome her warmly. let me introduce you..¡±

 Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: unfamiliar

    chapter 549: unfamiliar


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    as he spoke, huo ge pointed at yue han, yue chi, and yue ning and introduced them. ¡°these three are from the yue family. this is the eldest young master of the yue family, yue han. this is the second young master, yue chi. this is their cousin, yue ning.¡±


    then, he pointed at a group of people and introduced them. ¡°this is the eldest daughter of the wen family, wen xi, and the second daughter, wen ying. the eldest son of the lu family, lu xiao, and the eldest daughter of the lu family,


    lu yue¡­¡±


    when he pointed at gong yue, gong yue immediately smiled and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to introduce me. i¡¯ve known ah ning for a long time.¡±


    gong yue did not expect that the friend she casually made would be a member of the mu family. hence, gong yue was proud and smiled even more brightly than usual.


    mu ning greeted everyone one by one, as if she had already confirmed her identity as the mu family¡¯s young lady.


    she imew that lin yin was back, the real eldest daughter of the mu family was back, but she did not speak nonsense. she was now the fifth daughter of the mu family and the legitimate daughter of the mu family, right?


    the moment lu yan entered, she saw a group of people surrounding a person. she didn¡¯t want to get involved, so she secretly hid to the side and ate silently.


    she had not planned to come to this banquet, but her uncle had said that lin yin might come too.


    although lu yan didn¡¯t know why lin yin would come to such an aristocratic family¡¯s banquet, she still asked lin yin. knowing that lin yin would really come, she followed her.


    lu yan¡¯s thoughts were very simple. even people from her family would be bored at such a banquet. lin yin would definitely be bored without anyone to accompany her, so she came over to be lin yin¡¯s companion.


    as lu yan ate, she asked the person beside her curiously, ¡°who¡¯s that woman? she looks unfamiliar.¡±


    although lu yan did not like such banquets, she was still from the same circle, so she could match many people¡¯s names and faces. she did not know mu ning, so she was curious.


    beside her, huo ge first glanced at lu yan before retracting his gaze. as he ate the cake with lu yan, he said, ¡°i heard that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the mu


    ramuy.?


    lu yan exclaimed and then looked puzzled. ¡°this miss mu? why haven¡¯t i heard of her?¡±


    ¡°she¡¯s been missing for more than ten years. but they found her some time ago, but it hasn¡¯t been announced yet.¡± huo ge ate another piece of cake with


    lu yan.


    ¡°i see!¡± lu yan nodded thoughtfully and thanked him. ¡°thank you!¡±


    ¡°seeing how polite you are, i¡¯ll reveal another secret to you.¡± huo ge looked at lu yan and smiled.


    lu yan¡¯s curiosity was piqued. she turned around and looked at huo ge. in the end, she saw another unfamiliar person. ¡°you¡¯re a little unfamiliar.¡±


    huo ge smiled. ¡°i¡¯m the second son of the huo family, huo ge.¡±


    lu yan nodded and did not continue asking because she was not interested in who huo ge was. instead, she wanted to know what huo ge was going to say. ¡°what secret?¡±


    after huo ge swallowed the last bite of the cake, he whispered, ¡°that miss mu is a fake.¡±


    lu yan¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. she didn¡¯t even feel that the cake in her hand smelled nice anymore. she looked at huo ge with a gossipy expression. ¡°really? how did you imow?¡±


    huo ge glanced in mu ning¡¯s direction. ¡°because on the first day i came back, i was kidnapped with the real eldest daughter of the mu family. the three mu brothers were all mobilized, so i naturally knew. let me tell you, the real eldest daughter of the mu family is better looking.¡±


    lu yan¡¯s bright eyes darted around twice. she looked in the direction of mu ning and the others and shook her head. ¡°this woman is too bold. she actually dares to pretend to be the eldest daughter of the mu family. she¡¯s bold. no, i¡¯m going to tell brother mu ran.¡±


    huo ge reached out and blocked lu yan¡¯s phone screen. lu yan instantly looked at him unhappily. ¡°what are you doing? why are you blocking my cell phone?¡±


    ¡°i wanted to tell you that your brother mu ran will be here tonight. why would you inform him in advance? when he comes, the imposter will be exposed. what¡¯s the hurry?¡± huo ge retracted his hand.


    lu yan¡¯s originally angry face instantly turned into surprise. ¡°you said that


    brother mu ran will come over? you¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°why would i lie to you? it¡¯s not like i can sell it for money.¡± huo ge rolled his eyes.


    when lu yan heard that mu ran would come over, she didn¡¯t care about huo gel s expression at all. she immediately took out a mirror and looked at her makeup and clothes.


    huo ge glanced at lu yan out of boredom, then looked away with a speechless and disdainful expression..

 Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Good-looking

    chapter 550: good-looking


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after lu yan tidied up her makeup and hair, she immediately ran towards the door excitedly. she was going to welcome her idol.


    it would be best if she could dance with her idol tonight. that way, she would be so happy that she wakes up from her dreams.


    in the past, mu ran had never attended such banquets, so lu yan did not know mu ran¡¯s true identity.


    she did not know what kind of dogsh*t luck she had today. mu ran was actually attending this banquet. she was really happy.


    lu yan looked around the entrance of the huo family for a long time before she saw a car parked at the entrance. she craned her neck to take a look.


    when she saw mu heng get out of the driver¡¯s seat and throw the car keys to the huo family¡¯s parking boy, lu yan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    as expected, the next second, she saw mu ran and mu xiao. however, what surprised her even more was that she actually saw mu heng open the car door behind him elegantly. the girl who came out of the car looked especially familiar!


    ¡°yinyin?¡± lu yan shouted in surprise.


    when lin yin heard lu yan¡¯s voice, she subconsciously looked in lu yan¡¯s direction. then, she smiled brightly, stunning lu yan.


    that smile was charming and beautiful.


    lu yan finally knew how to use that sentence. she looked back and smiled charmingly. wasn¡¯t she describing lin yin?


    lu yan approached lin yin in a daze and circled her in disbelief. when she saw the butterfly spreading its wings and about to fly behind lin yin, lu yan exclaimed, ¡°yinyin! you look so good like this! tell me which stylist this is.


    you¡¯re too good-looking!¡±


    at this moment, when she saw lin yin, lu yan even ignored her idol, mu ran.


    only then did lu yan remember that mu ran was still around. she turned to look at her idol in panic with a hint of embarrassment on her face.


    she felt like she was cheating on her idol.


    however, mu ran was very happy today. he smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s easy. if you need anything, lu yan, i can recommend you to get to know ou jie.¡± lu yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°the mega stylist, ou jie? oh my god, yinyin, i¡¯m so happy! ¡±


    lin yin pinched lu yan¡¯s funny face in amusement and said, ¡°let¡¯s go in!¡±


    lu yan held lin yin¡¯s hand and looked at mu ran solemnly. ¡°brother mu ran, let me tell you, you guys have a sister.¡±


    lin yin was a little puzzled. did lu yan know her identity?


    but lu yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like it!


    lin yin asked tentatively, ¡°did your uncle tell you?¡±


    lu yan frowned in confusion. ¡°my uncle? no! there¡¯s a miss mu inside. but i heard that she¡¯s fake, so i came out to tell brother mu ran that someone is pretending to be miss mu.¡±


    lin yin looked at the three mu brothers in surprise.


    mu xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold as he sneered. ¡°no one dares to pretend to be a member of our mu family! i guess some tom, dick, or harry wants to be promoted.¡±


    as soon as mu xiao said that, other than lu yan, everyone thought of mu ning.


    mu xiao was right. no one would be stupid enough to pretend to be the eldest daughter of the mu family. the most likely possibility was that mu ning had appeared, or even appeared as a member of the mu family.


    lin yin found it much more interesting and said slyly, ¡°lu yan and i will go in first. brother mu ran, the three of you go in later.¡±


    previously, on the graduation trip, mu ning had deliberately said something specious in front of lin yin. also, when they were attacked last time, mu ning had deliberately created the atmosphere that the mu family did not really want to find lin yin. lin yin remembered it.


    mu ning had provoked her twice without fear. she did not imow if she would cause trouble this time, but she was curious and looking forward to it. the three mu brothers did not know what lin yin wanted to do, but since she had said it, they would just do it.


    ¡°okay!¡± the three of them replied very gently.


    lu yan was pulled away by lin yin, but she still turned around to look at the three men with gentle eyes. she felt a little strange. ¡°yinyin, why do brother mu ran and the others feel so obedient? how did you do it?¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°because they¡¯re obedient people!¡±

 Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Here

    chapter 551: here


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when lu yan heard lin yin¡¯s answer, she knew that lin yin was patronizing her. after a delicate snort, she happily pulled lin yin¡¯s hand in.


    the woman walking over from afar looked at lin yin and lu yan¡¯s backs as they left and greeted the three mu brothers. ¡°president mu, i saw you from afar.¡±


    mu heng and the rest looked at the three women walking towards them and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s president hou. what a coincidence.¡±


    the other two girls looked a little younger than the leader.


    the two of them stopped in unison when they looked at mu ran. because mu heng was working with their sister, they knew each other.


    mu xiao and the others had met before, so they knew each other.


    however, it could not be said that they did not know mu ran, but it was indeed the first time they had seen him offline.


    the two of them blushed, but they did not know how to address mu ran.


    as mu ran¡¯s fans, they could call him brother mu ran online without any burden, but offline, especially now, they did not dare to shout it out.


    seeing her two sisters¡¯ embarrassed expressions, hou min smiled at mu ran. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect third young master mu and best actor mu ran to be the same person. it¡¯s too surprising.¡±


    then, hou min looked at her two sisters and smiled. ¡°mu ran, these are my two sisters, hou wan and hou ying.¡±


    mu ran showed hou min respect and smiled. ¡°hello, sister hou min, hou wan, and hou ying!¡±


    hou wan and hou ying were so excited that their eyes lit up. they greeted him repeatedly, ¡°hello! hello!¡±


    hou min looked at the entrance of the banquet hall and asked, ¡°is that girl just now a relative of the mu family?¡±


    mu ran immediately replied, ¡°no! that¡¯s our sister!¡±


    hou min did not expect mu ran¡¯s reaction to be so big and was a little surprised. then, she only smiled. after all, it was someone else¡¯s business, and she did not want to ask further. she just smiled and said, ¡°then let¡¯s go in together?¡±


    at the side, hou wan and hou ying looked at each other. sister? what sister? could it be a lover?


    the two of them were shocked and wanted their sister to ask quickly, but hou min stopped and did not continue asking. this made their hearts skip a beat.


    the two of them were anxious to know the answer, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask directly, so they kept it in their hearts. it was uncomfortable!


    mu heng rejected her tactfully. ¡°the three of us still have something to discuss, so you guys go ahead.¡±


    hou min nodded at the three of them and called her two sisters, who were still guessing, in.


    hou wan and hou ying had no choice but to follow their sister.


    when lin yin, who had just entered, arrived at the banquet hall, no one looked at her.


    because most people were gathered in the small circle with mu ning as the center.


    before the wei family arrived, lu xiao, lu yue, and lu yan came from the lu


    family. however, the parents of these three people did not hold power in the lu family. lu ming, who was really in charge, did not come, so there was no need to curry favor with them.


    naturally, everyone surrounded mu ning. after all, mu cheng was the only son of the mu family, so everyone tacitly agreed that mu ning was mu cheng¡¯s daughter. moreover, mu ning was surrounded by the young masters and young ladies of other aristocratic families, the lu family, the yue family, the wen family, and the huo family.


    however, lin yin¡¯s appearance was too outstanding. coupled with the fact that she was an unfamiliar face, many gazes were quickly attracted by lin yin.


    when huo ge saw lin yin enter, his originally unrestrained smile froze for a moment. then, an evil smile appeared on his lips as he waved his happy head.


    he put down the things in his hand and approached lin yin.


    ¡°you¡¯re here?¡± huo ge looked at lin yin with a smile.


    lin yin raised her beautiful eyes slightly, her gaze sharp. she smiled and said,


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m here. i¡¯m here to cause trouble.¡±


    lu yan looked at the two people in front of her in confusion. she felt that there seemed to be a grudge between the two of them.


    she had never heard lin yin say that she was here to cause trouble.


    ¡®yinyin?¡± lu yan called out softly in confusion.


    seeing that lu yan couldn¡¯t say anything, lin yin could only smile and say, ¡°i was just joking with second young master huo.¡±


    huo ge naturally knew that lin yin was still unhappy about how he had deceived her previously, but he did not want to reflect.. what did lin yin¡¯s anger have to do with him?

 Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Toad

    chapter 552: toad


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huo ge glanced at lu yan, who was beside lin yin. he didn¡¯t expect the little girl just now to be quite familiar with lin yin.


    lin yin seemed to care about this little girl.


    people who valued relationships were not good. they had weaknesses.


    for example, weren¡¯t they able to take lin yin away because of lin yin¡¯s good friend, yang xue?


    hugo suddenly felt that it was actually not difficult to deal with lin yin. he could just start with the people around her. this would be much more convenient!


    when lin yin saw huo ge staring at lu yan with an unfriendly gaze, she suddenly remembered that huo ge, that bastard, had captured yang xue to threaten her.


    lin yin immediately pulled lu yan behind her and threatened with warning eyes, ¡°you¡¯d better not have any ill intentions, or i won¡¯t be polite. also, keep your eyes open. she¡¯s from the lu family.¡±


    lin yin knew that her ability was limited, so she directly used the lu family as a warning.


    huo ge did not expect this young lady to be from the lu family. he put away his thoughts.


    after all, it was not appropriate for them to offend too many families at once. otherwise, it would be troublesome if they were surrounded and attacked.


    seeing lu yan¡¯s suspicious gaze turn to him, hugo immediately said with a smile, ¡°yinyin, what are you talking about? i don¡¯t have any crooked thoughts. i just have some thoughts about you.¡±


    when lu yan heard this, she immediately exploded. someone was snatching someone from her uncle? how could that do? yinyin was going to be her aunt in the future!


    lu yan immediately stretched out her hands and stood in front of lin yin. she said loudly, ¡°damn toad! what are you thinking? put away your thoughts. yinyin is not someone you can covet!¡±


    lu yan¡¯s words instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. even the people around mu ning turned to look over.


    lu yan¡¯s words instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. even the people around mu ning turned to look over.


    when they saw the girl¡¯s face behind lu yan, everyone¡¯s faces revealed stunned expressions. then, they started discussing.


    ¡°who¡¯s the girl behind lu yan? isn¡¯t she too good-looking?¡±


    ¡°she doesn¡¯t look familiar. whose young lady is she? why does she look so symbolic?¡±


    ¡°look at her clothes. there¡¯s a d.ning logo on them. this is d.ning¡¯s custom-made design!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not fake. look at that d.ning logo. it¡¯s embroidered with d.ning¡¯s unique embroidery. it can¡¯t be fake.¡±


    ¡°it seems like this young lady¡¯s identity is not simple to be able to make d. ning come out of seclusion. it¡¯s just that she looks very unfamiliar to me. do you know whose family she belongs to?¡±


    when mu ning saw that everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by lin yin, her heart turned cold, but she still had a smile on her face.


    on the other hand, wen ying, yue ning, and the others, who had seen lin yin before, recognized her.


    ¡°i know her. her name is lin yin. weren¡¯t you guys curious about the girl who was rumored to be with third master lu? it¡¯s her!¡± yue ning glanced in lin yin¡¯s direction disdainfully.


    she had taken a long time to recognize the dazzling girl just now. it was actually lin yin, whom she had seen previously. she did not expect lin yin, who was already a little good-looking, to be so attractive after dressing up.


    thinking of this, yue ning felt uncomfortable.


    even wen ying, who was at the side, felt a little upset. she was a big star, but she was not as eye-catching as a girl from a small family. it was too insulting.


    yue chi looked at lin yin with a vicious coldness. back then, he had been beaten up so badly because lin yin had meddled.


    when enemies met, yue chi was naturally displeased with lin yin. even lin yin¡¯s peerless beauty could not make yue chi feel any pity.


    the people beside her looked at lin yin curiously. they had long wanted to know what kind of girl could be protected by the third master of the lu family openly.


    when they saw lin yin¡¯s appearance, everyone nodded in understanding.


    ¡°no wonder the third master of the lu family was bewitched. i¡¯m a little attracted to her now and want to get to know her.¡±


    ¡°in the past, i thought that the third master of the lu family was not a superficial person. now, it seems like it¡¯s all about looks. indeed, all men are the same.¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, why isn¡¯t third master lu here today? didn¡¯t they say that as long as lin yin appeared, third master lu would basically accompany her?¡±

 Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Swan

    chapter 553: swan


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°he¡¯s probably tired of her, right? who is the third master of the lu family?


    can¡¯t he have any woman he wants?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. no matter how good-looking a woman is, it¡¯s meaningless after you¡¯ve played with her. besides, with third master lu¡¯s status, he still has to be matched with a girl of equal social status in the end.¡±


    ¡°isn¡¯t that so? that¡¯s why women still have to have a better family background. just because she¡¯s good-looking, she¡¯s just a plaything.¡±


    as soon as these words appeared, some people from families who thought they were better than lin yin all looked at her with disdain.


    hou wan muttered unhappily, ¡°these people are really sharp-tongued. how can they say that about brother mu¡¯s sister?¡±


    hou wan had heard of lin yin and knew about lin yin and lu ming, but she was also mu ran¡¯s fan. she believed that a girl who could make mu ran say that she was her sister would not be bad.


    hou min also hid the disdain in her eyes, but her disdain was not directed at lin yin, but at those people who said that if a woman was beautiful, she was someone else¡¯s plaything.


    these people had just said that they didn¡¯t know lin yin, but now they started to seem to know how many men lin yin had seduced. then, they united and looked down on lin yin, as if this could make them look noble and pure. it was really disdainful.


    hou min smiled and said softly, ¡°so, you can¡¯t become one of them. you have to have your own brains and judgment. don¡¯t listen to others. women can also have their own careers. women don¡¯t have to find a man to rely on for the rest of their lives. women have to live their own lives.¡±


    hou wan and hou ying nodded at hou min.


    the three generations of the hou family had been led by women. therefore, even if hou wan and hou ying had the hearts of teenage girls to chase after celebrities, they had also been educated like boys.


    hence, they did not fall into the broken rule of finding a man to marry in their lives and being a rich wife at home in peace that would spend all their time raising children and assisting their husbands in their career advancement.


    if they dared to have such thoughts, their elder sister, mother, and their grandmother would probably beat them to death.


    therefore, it was rare for the hou family to be able to get married to a big family. the men of big families were all proud and would not let the women in the family be in charge.


    therefore, the girls of the hou family had to spend more effort to fight for the interests of their families before they could occupy a seat in the eight great families of the capital.


    when huo bing heard that huo ge was called a toad, he was a little happy. he went forward and smiled. ¡°huo ge, what did you do? why did you make miss lu yan so angry that she even called you a toad?¡±


    huo ge was not often in the capital, so when they heard him, everyone looked at him curiously.


    the younger generation in the capital knew about the conflict between old


    madam huo and huo huai.


    old madam huo liked the child of huo huai¡¯s deceased wife, zhao ning, and huo huai liked the child of his lover, huo bing.


    at the moment, old madam huo had beaten huo huai, but huo ge had just returned to the country, and huo bing had already started studying at the company with huo huai.


    therefore, it was still unknown who controlled the huo family.


    huo ge revealed an unruly smile and smiled nonchalantly. ¡°i took a few more glances at my swan, so i was treated as a toad. however, i¡¯m very happy! i admit that i¡¯m mesmerized by the beautiful miss lin yin. ¡±


    everyone looked at lin yin.


    they had just been saying that lin yin seduced lu ming with her beauty, but they did not expect that in the next second, lin yin would seduce the second young master of the huo family again.


    everyone even started to look forward to lu ming coming over later so that they could watch the show.


    unfortunately, their hopes were dashed. lu ming would not come tonight.


    huo bing¡¯s gaze swept across mu ning when he heard huo ge¡¯s words, and the smile on his face widened.


    his grandma¡¯s wish for him to contact the eldest daughter of the mu family was probably going to fail.


    in front of so many people, huo ge said that he was mesmerized by lin yin.


    with the mu family¡¯s status, they would not accept someone who spoke so frivolously to another girl in public, right?


    huo bing smiled brightly. ¡°huo ge, you¡¯ll scare the girl if you¡¯re so bold..


    alright, didn¡¯t grandma ask us to bring miss mu to see her? let¡¯s go together?¡±

 Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: I’m Not Going

    chapter 554: i¡¯m not going


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huo ge seemed to have suddenly remembered this. he turned around and smiled at huo bing. ¡°i would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. alright, let¡¯s go in together.¡±


    huo bing turned around and invited mu ning politely. mu ning nodded without thinking.


    in her opinion, lin yin had yet to officially return to the mu family, nor had she announced her identity as the young lady of the mu family. the young lady that old madam huo wanted to see was naturally her.


    seeing mu ning nod, huo bing glanced at huo ge smugly and disdainfully.


    in the end, hugo did not hesitate to look at huo bing. instead, he looked at lin yin with a smile and asked, ¡°my grandma wants to see you. are you willing to go in with me?¡±


    the surrounding people instantly looked at lin yin as if they were watching a good show.


    lin yin only raised her eyebrows and looked at huo ge. everyone was dazzled. her arrogant look was breathtaking.


    lu yan¡¯s heart was bleeding. she picked up her phone and secretly took a photo of lin yin. she hurriedly sent it to lu ming and even sent a message, [uncle, if you don¡¯t come soon, yinyin will be taken away by the wild wolves. that toad, second brother huo, who has just returned to the country, is going to kidnap your future wife to see grandma huo!]


    when lu ming received lu yan¡¯s message, his grip on his cell phone tightened.


    but when he thought of what mu heng had said, his urge to go to the banquet to show his sovereignty over lin yin completely disappeared.


    lin yin was in her youth and had her own exciting life. she shouldn¡¯t be imprisoned in their relationship so early.


    he knew very well that lin yin did not have any feelings for him. he also knew that he was not a good match, so he did not dare to go. however, he still had expectations. he hoped that after lin yin grew up in the next few years and her thoughts matured, she would choose him.


    lu yan saw that it had been a few seconds since she sent it, but lu ming didn¡¯t even reply with a comma. lu yan felt helpless.


    seeing that huo ge had invited lin yin, huo bing said doubtfully, ¡°huo ge, are you sure grandma asked you to bring miss lin yin in to see her? don¡¯t bring the wrong person later. grandma will be angry.¡±


    huo bing¡¯s words were filled with obvious disdain for lin yin. the surrounding people could feel it.


    ¡°why are you talking so much nonsense?! you bring your person, i¡¯ll bring mine. it¡¯s none of your business!¡± huo ge retorted without giving huo bing any face.


    huo bing felt embarrassed after being rebuked by huo ge in public.


    he snorted and left with mu ning. huo ge was still waiting for lin yin¡¯s answer with a smile.


    lu yan pulled lin yin anxiously, looking forward to lin yin¡¯s rejection. lin yin patted lu yan¡¯s hand gently and smiled. ¡°alright, i understand. i won¡¯t


    as she spoke, lin yin looked at huo ge with a smile, as if she was rejecting him.


    huo ge was not angry. instead, he smiled.


    he knew that lin yin would probably go against him in the future after suffering a loss.


    gong yue suddenly smiled and said, ¡°lin yin, right? i think you¡¯re right not to go. you know your place. grandma huo is not someone a girl from a small family can meet. she already said that she wants to see miss mu. if you really go in rashly and get scolded, you¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡±


    a sneer immediately came from the side. mu ning and huo bing stopped in their tracks and looked in lin yin¡¯s direction.


    gong yue felt better when she saw that lu yan¡¯s expression was not good. she and lu yan just didn¡¯t get along.


    now that lu yan was close to lin yin who came from a small family out of nowhere, she naturally wouldn¡¯t treat lin yin well.


    she was just a wild girl with no status. there was nothing wrong with stepping on her. she could even make lu yan unhappy. why not?


    lu yan pulled lin yin behind her and said impolitely to gong yue, ¡°it¡¯s embarrassing if you don¡¯t know how to speak! why? do you want me to beat you up?¡±


    lu yan did not pamper gong yue. it was not like she had never beaten her up before.


    in the past, when she was still on good terms with gong ze, she was already on bad terms with gong yue.


    later on, when her relationship with gong ze was not good, she even fought with gong yue whenever they met.


    it was mainly because gong yue¡¯s words were unpleasant. she worshipped the high and trampled on the low. she was eccentric and made people angry just by looking at her.


    when lu yue saw lu yan appear, she sneered and said, ¡°lu yan, didn¡¯t your parents teach you to be polite when you¡¯re a guest? you want to hit someone the moment you speak. that¡¯s all your upbringing is.¡±


    when lu yan saw lu yue come out, her eyes were cold.. ¡°it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Bet

    chapter 555: bet


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°as expected, after interacting with small families for too long, your words will become rough. lu yan, i advise you to interact less with those low-level people. don¡¯t embarrass our lu family.¡± lu yue glanced at lin yin arrogantly.


    lin yin had no intention of going with huo ge, but seeing these people¡¯s faces, she suddenly changed her mind.


    ¡°huo ge, aren¡¯t you going to see your grandma? i¡¯ll go with you!¡± lin yin smiled.


    lu yue didn¡¯t want to say anything about lin yin, but seeing that lin yin was overestimating herself, she sneered. ¡°lin yin, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re good-looking and have charmed lu ming and huo ge, you think your status has risen. the huo family¡¯s grandma isn¡¯t someone you can control just by showing off a little.¡±


    huo ge did not expect this young lady from the capital to be so strong. she was humiliating her in public.


    he instantly turned his attention to lin yin. he had no intention of helping lin yin at all. he even wanted to see her angry.


    unfortunately, huo ge was disappointed. lin yin was not angry. she even stopped the angry lu yan from hitting her.


    just as huo ge was waiting to watch the commotion, lin yin¡¯s gaze turned to


    huo ge. she widened her eyes and looked at him innocently. ¡°will grandma huo chase me out?¡±


    huo ge was stunned for a moment before he smiled and shook his head calmly. ¡°of course not. my grandma likes good-looking people too.¡±


    lin yin immediately turned to look at lu yue and gong yue. she shrugged and


    sneered. ¡°what should i do? i think grandma huo might not chase me out because i¡¯m pretty.¡±


    lu yue sneered. she did not expect lin yin to be so shameless.


    old madam huo was someone who might not even be nice to her biological grandson, huo bing. would she be nice to an uninvited lin yin?


    lu yue suddenly had a scheming look in her eyes. she smiled at lin yin and said, ¡°then why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    lin yin widened her big bright eyes and asked curiously, ¡°okay, what are we betting on?¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s bet if you¡¯ll be chased out of the huo family by grandma huo! if you¡¯re chased out of the huo family, you¡¯ll lose,¡± lu yue raised her eyebrows and said confidently.


    in lu yue¡¯s opinion, someone like grandma huo who valued status would definitely not let someone like lin yin stay at such a banquet for the young people of the various large families.


    she even suspected that lin yin had used some abnormal method to sneak into the huo family¡¯s banquet and find a rich husband to hang on to.


    the surroundings suddenly became excited. the banquet had yet to officially begin, but there was already so much excitement to watch.


    lin yin looked at lu yue mockingly. ¡°i¡¯m reminding you out of kindness. since i can come to this banquet, i naturally came openly. i¡¯m a guest. do you really think grandma huo will chase me away so disrespectfully?¡±


    ¡°do you not dare to gamble anymore?¡± gong yue immediately mocked.


    in the city, everyone knew that old madam huo valued family background, especially after the lover huo huai brought back killed zhao ning. old madam huo could not tolerate those unscrupulous, low-class women who clung to the rich and powerful.


    therefore, gong yue also wanted lin yin and lu yue to bet because she knew that lin yin would definitely lose. she even thought of all the punishments for losing.


    lu yan grabbed lin yin. she didn¡¯t want lin yin to be impulsive because she knew old madam huo¡¯s character very well. if she was really angry, old madam huo would really chase her away.


    she might as well go up and beat the two of them up. anyway, lin yin was very powerful. if she couldn¡¯t beat her, lin yin would save her. with lin yin around, her uncle would help her settle this matter.


    seeing lu yan pull lin yin back, lu yue and gong yue became even more smug.


    lu yue sneered and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t dare. i won¡¯t argue with someone like you who hasn¡¯t seen much of the world. after all, the situation is limited. even if a child born into a poor family obtains some material wealth, they still don¡¯t have much knowledge. that¡¯s why they think that everything they want in this world can be exchanged with beauty.¡±


    the group of people watching the show wanted to see if lin yin really had this much courage.


    lin yin grabbed lu yan, who was gritting her teeth beside her, with a smile on her face, but it did not reach her eyes. ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. today, i really want to use my looks to please old madam huo. tell me, what¡¯s the bet?¡±


    lu yue and gong yue looked at each other. then, gong yue took two steps forward and smiled. ¡°we don¡¯t want a girl like you to lose too badly. it won¡¯t be easy to clean up when the time comes.. why don¡¯t the person who lost be the serving girl for everyone present tonight? it can be considered as serving the esteemed guests that are present here today!¡±

 Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Doting

    chapter 556: doting


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°gong yue, don¡¯t go overboard. do you believe that i¡¯ll hit your gong family?!¡± lu yan was so angry that she pointed at gong yue and threatened.


    who was she humiliating?


    the people who came today were all the famous young people in the circle. if lin yin poured wine for these people, lin yin would probably be laughed at for the rest of her life!


    but most importantly, with lu yan¡¯s understanding of lu yue and gong yue, they would definitely not let lin yin pour wine so simply. they would definitely play some tricks to embarrass lin yin when she poured wine.


    instead of letting lin yin suffer like this, she might as well fight the two of them! who were they trying to disgust?! it was too infuriating!


    ¡°overboard? lu yan, you¡¯re wrong! we¡¯re making a bet. it¡¯s not certain who will lose. we¡¯re treating everyone equally,¡± gong yue said to lu yan.


    ¡°that¡¯s right! it¡¯s not certain who will lose. so the ones who bet with me are the two of you? are you sure?¡± lin yin asked calmly without any anger.


    lu yue and gong yue looked at each other and nodded at lin yin. ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good! with so many people testifying here, i don¡¯t think the two of you will go back on your word.¡± lin yin nodded and chuckled.


    seeing that lin yin was still so ignorant, a pitying smile appeared on lu yue¡¯s face. ¡°i was afraid you would go back on your word.¡±


    the people beside her looked at lin yin¡¯s face, which seemed to not know the dangers of the world, and sighed at lin yin¡¯s ignorance.


    in their opinion, lin yin was definitely going to lose.


    even mu ning, who was standing beside huo bing to watch the show, felt that if the mu family did not appear in time today, lin yin would probably be in trouble today.


    she believed that with lu yue and gong yue¡¯s torture methods, pouring wine was a small matter. they might just slap her later.


    after all, in the eyes of lu yue and the others, it was already a blessing to slap those waiters who did not know how to pour wine.


    she did not expect that before she could make a move, lin yin would cause a lot of trouble herself. she wondered if her three brothers and parents would be able to protect lin yin in time.


    she turned her gaze slightly and did not expect to see the three mu brothers standing in the corner, looking at lin yin and the others.


    mu ning was slightly stunned. the three mu brothers were clearly here and knew that lin yin had encountered difficulties. why didn¡¯t they make a move?


    most importantly, the three brothers were all smiling as they looked in lin yin¡¯s direction.


    mu ning was puzzled. could it be that the three mu brothers were just pretending to be siblings when facing lin yin?


    could it be that they just wanted lin yin to treat ye wen¡¯s illness?


    thinking of this, mu ning suddenly felt that she did not feel so uncomfortable anymore.


    the three mu brothers might be the kind of people who were heartless. they might not be very close to a sister they had never interacted with.


    mu ning¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache for lin yin. so what if they were biological siblings? wasn¡¯t lin yin the same as her, mu ning, who was not related by blood?


    mu ning sneered and looked away.


    in the corner, mu ran smiled and said, ¡°yinyin looks like she¡¯s having fun.¡±


    ¡°isn¡¯t that so? look at the slyness hidden in her eyes. she¡¯s so smart and cute,¡± mu xiao said with a smile.


    mu heng also smiled at lin yin dotingly.


    perhaps to the others at the banquet, this was a bet that lin yin would definitely lose, but in the eyes of the three of them who knew the inside story, lin yin would definitely win.


    after all, old madam huo had personally instructed them to come, so they were naturally not worried at all.


    on the other hand, lu yan was worried that lin yin would be chased out as soon as she entered. it was too embarrassing.


    therefore, lu yan planned to accompany lin yin in. at that time, even if she had to be shameless, she would ask grandma huo to give her face and not chase lin yin out.


    lu yue immediately saw through lu yan¡¯s thoughts. she stopped lu yan and smiled. ¡°lu yan, you don¡¯t have to go in. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll use your identity as a member of the lu family to cheat!¡±


    lu yan looked at lu yue angrily and said fiercely, ¡°let go of your dog paws. otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡±


    lu yue was not angry and did not argue with lu yan. she just nimbly let go of lu yan¡¯s hand.


    anyway, if lin yin lost later, lu yan would definitely feel terrible. she didn¡¯t even have to do anything.


    lin yin said to lu yan, ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t lose!¡± when lu yue heard lin yin¡¯s words, she snorted disdainfully..

 Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Who Is she?

    chapter 557: who is she?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu yan watched as lin yin turned around and left with huo ge. she had already made up her mind. if lin yin really went to pour wine for everyone, she would do the same. if anyone dared to not drink well and come looking for trouble, she would beat them up one by one. after that, she would get her uncle to save her.


    lin yin looked at mu ning, who was walking not far in front of them, with an indifferent smile on her face.


    huo ge lowered his head slightly and chuckled in lin yin¡¯s ear. ¡°you¡¯re quite scheming. you clearly know that you¡¯ll win, but you still want to bet.¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t they also think that they would win, that¡¯s why they bet with me too? it¡¯s just an eye for an eye! i¡¯m a very fair person. i¡¯ll scheme as much as others scheme against me!¡± with that, lin yin looked at huo ge with an unfathomable smile.


    huo ge shook his head and said, ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk. you¡¯re quite vengeful. why are you so petty?¡±


    ¡°i thought i had already made things clear to you when you planned to scheme against me. why? didn¡¯t you hear me clearly back then?¡± lin yin retracted her gaze and looked straight ahead as she sneered.


    ¡°you¡¯re a little unreasonable, aren¡¯t you? although our deal wasn¡¯t written in black and white, i only agreed to spare her life back then. you can¡¯t blame me,¡± huo ge said innocently.


    lin yin smiled and snorted. ¡°alright! i don¡¯t blame you! but your people kidnapped my¡­ family and even kidnapped my friend before. they even wanted to capture me to country d. who do you think i should blame for this?¡±


    huo ge straightened up and sighed. ¡°looks like there¡¯s no solution between us. since the hatred has been established, we can only see who will win!¡±


    huo ge admitted that he was a little interested in lin yin, but he would not bring danger with him.


    lin yin was too wild and difficult to control. once he brought lin yin back to


    country d, with lin yin¡¯s personality, she would probably not be easy to manage. lin yin was not someone who would obey.


    in that case, when he regained his dignity and had enough fun, lin yin would die.


    huo ge sighed. why was such a beautiful girl so stubborn and calculative?


    it was such a waste!


    it was simply such a waste!


    such a good-looking person should be obedient and give in. only then would she be loved.


    on the other side, huo bing brought mu ning through the rockery and stream in the courtyard to old madam huo¡¯s living room.


    ¡°grandma, i¡¯ve invited the eldest daughter of the mu family over for you.¡± huo bing smiled at old madam huo, who was lowering her head to make tea.


    old madam huo looked up slightly and saw huo bing bringing an unfamiliar young lady into the room.


    she frowned slightly. ¡°who did you say she was?¡±


    huo bing did not notice that something was wrong with old madam huo¡¯s expression. he only said respectfully, ¡°miss mu, mu ning!¡±


    mu ning was a little nervous under old madam huo¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. she quickly went forward and introduced herself respectfully. ¡°grandma huo, my name is mu ning. i¡¯m ranked fifth in the mu family. you can call me the fifth child or ah ning.¡±


    ¡°the fifth daughter of the huo family?¡± old madam huo sized up mu ning with her sharp eyes and smiled. ¡°i didn¡¯t know that there was a fifth daughter in the


    mu family.¡±


    mu ning smiled appropriately. ¡°i¡¯ve always been raised by my grandparents and haven¡¯t come out much all these years. this is the first time i¡¯ve come out to attend a banquet. when i heard that grandma huo wanted to see me, i boldly came to visit you.¡±


    old madam huo picked up her teacup and sniffed it gently. then, she sipped her tea elegantly.


    when the tea in the cup was empty, old madam huo gently put down the cup and said solemnly, ¡°when did i say that i wanted to see the mu family¡¯s¡­ fifth daughter?¡±


    huo bing did not hear the difference and said with a puzzled expression,


    ¡°grandma, didn¡¯t you tell huo ge to bring the eldest daughter of the huo family to see you? huo ge was mesmerized by a girl called lin yin. i didn¡¯t want to disappoint you, grandma, so i brought the daughter of the mu family to see you myself.¡±


    old madam huo snorted. her expressionless face looked especially serious, making the two people present a little helpless.


    ¡°i remember that i¡¯m talking about the eldest daughter of the mu family and not some unknown fifth daughter, right? huo bing, you know that i don¡¯t like to see strange people,¡± old madam huo said bluntly.


    huo gels heart skipped a beat. he looked at mu ning in disbelief and then at his


    grandma..

 Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Fake

    chapter 558: fake


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    what was going on with the mu family?


    from not having a single lady to having some eldest daughter and a fifth daughter, how many daughters did mu cheng have?


    before yesterday, he had always thought that mu cheng did not have a daughter at all. if old madam had not said that she wanted to see her today, he would not have known about this at all.


    if he had known earlier, he would have read the invitation list back then. he would not have been so confused now!


    huo ge was so anxious that he was sweating profusely, but it was useless. this was because he was really not sure about this matter.


    just then, huo ge walked in casually and said in a coaxing tone, ¡°grandma, i brought lin yin over for you. are you happy?


    huo bing suddenly heaved a sigh of relief!


    even if mu ning was not the eldest daughter of the mu family, she was still a proper daughter of the mu family.


    as for the lin yin that huo ge brought over, she was just a wild girl from a


    small family who had a scandal with lu ming.


    thinking about it, grandma would be even angrier at huo ge, right?


    in huo bing¡¯s opinion, huo ge¡¯s appearance had simply saved his life, giving him some time to think in this confusing situation.


    however, to huo bing¡¯s surprise, old madam huo, who had been so serious that she was about to reprimand someone the next second, suddenly smiled lovingly. ¡®you¡¯re here! come, come, come, sit beside grandma!¡±


    lin yin did not go forward and sit down. instead, she smiled politely and said,


    ¡°grandma huo.¡¯


    old madam huo looked at lin yin¡¯s luxurious and innocent outfit today and was so happy that her eyes narrowed.


    the mu family really doted on their daughter, who had been missing for more than ten years. now, they even invited that person from the wei family out to make a gown for lin yin.


    huo ge sat down beside old madam huo. however, old madam huo, who had always doted on huo ge, pushed huo ge with a look of disdain. ¡°go sit aside.


    this is the seat i left for yinyin.¡±


    then, old madam huo waved at lin yin with a smile. ¡°yinyin, come, come.


    come to grandma¡¯s side and let me take a look.¡±


    lin yin sighed slightly. for the sake of the bet, sit!


    huo ge had just muttered and stood up when lin yin was pulled to her seat by the old lady.


    seeing old madam huo holding lin yin¡¯s hand and looking at her warmly, huo bing looked like he had seen a ghost.


    didn¡¯t they say that his grandma didn¡¯t like girls from small families? why wasn¡¯t it the case now?


    huo bing was now wondering if he was dreaming.


    mu ning instantly guessed the reason. it seemed like old madam huo had found out about lin yin¡¯s identity from somewhere.


    she sneered indignantly in her heart. could a girl who had wandered outside for more than ten years be more outstanding than her, the daughter of an aristocratic family?


    these secular people always looked at blood ties and not at people¡¯s excellence. they were simply too superficial.


    even though she was about to go crazy with jealousy, mu ning still had the dignity of a young lady from a wealthy family. she stood in the middle of the room calmly and generously. she had her own pride.


    huo bing, on the other hand, approached mu ning in confusion and asked softly, ¡°aren¡¯t you the eldest daughter of the mu family? why did you become like this?¡±


    mu ning turned her head slightly to look at huo bing in surprise and asked curiously, ¡°i¡¯ve always said that i¡¯m ranked fifth in the mu family. how can i be the eldest daughter of the mu family? as for you, you said that your grandma wants to see me. what¡¯s going on now?¡±


    huo bing was speechless.


    mu ning had indeed said that she was ranked fifth in the mu family, but how could he know that so many girls had suddenly appeared in the mu family?


    huo bing looked at the scene of old madam huo and lin yin chatting happily and was puzzled. he asked nervously, ¡°grandma, who is this lin yin?¡±


    old madam huo looked in huo bing¡¯s direction. her originally gentle tone became a little cold when she spoke to huo bing. ¡°take her out first.¡±


    how could she not know what huo bing was thinking?


    huo bing had clearly heard what she said to huo ge today, so he wanted to cut off huo ge¡¯s connection with the mu family halfway.


    however, huo bing was still a little stupid to bring a fake.


    however, it was no wonder. the eldest daughter of the mu family had been lost for so many years, so the younger generation naturally did not know or know her.


    however, it was a fact that huo bing was petty..

 Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Hard Fist

    chapter 559: hard fist


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu ning felt a little embarrassed to be chased out in front of lin yin. especially when she had said in front of lin yin how much the mu family doted on her. however, she was as embarrassed as she was proud just now.


    at the same time, she was arrogant when they invited her in. she was in a sorry state now when they invited her out politely.


    mu ning was furious, but she still said with a quiet smile, ¡°grandma huo, it seems like today was a misunderstanding. i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    with that, mu ning nodded at old madam huo and turned to leave.


    huo bing followed mu ning out dejectedly and asked in confusion, ¡°miss mu ning, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    mu ning did not explain further. she looked at the scenery outside old madam huo¡¯s room and said, ¡°brother huo bing, i think the scenery outside your grandma¡¯s courtyard is quite beautiful. why don¡¯t you show me around? we¡¯ll talk as we walk. how about that?¡±


    mu ning did not want to return to the banquet hall now. she could not stand it.


    today was the first time she came out as the daughter of the mu family. even if she could not let everyone think highly of her, she could not let others look down on her.


    however, mu ning was afraid that her wish would not come true because the curious people who were watching the commotion were already secretly waiting outside old madam huo¡¯s courtyard.


    they did not dare to enter old madam huo¡¯s courtyard for fear of being chased out, but they could still watch the commotion outside.


    however, when they saw that it was huo bing and mu ning who walked out first, their jaws dropped.


    gong yue rubbed her eyes in disbelief and said in surprise, ¡°is it because the night is too dark and the lights aren¡¯t bright enough that i think huo ge and lin yin are huo bing and mu ning?¡±


    lu yue¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and lu yan instantly heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°don¡¯t doubt your dog eyes. you saw huo bing and mu ning. they were the ones who were chased out first.¡±


    ¡°lu yan, who did you say has dog eyes?¡± gong yue turned around and glared at


    lu yan.


    lu yan made a face at gong yue fearlessly, angering gong yue so much that her fists became hard.


    ¡°what difference does it make who comes out first? we bet on whether lin yin will be chased out by old madam huo, not who comes out first and who comes out later. hmph, maybe huo ge and lin yin are kneeling in front of old madam huo and begging.¡± lu yue stabilized her emotions and sneered.


    everyone felt that it made sense, so lu yan glared at lu yue indignantly.


    the three mu brothers were not interested in lin yin¡¯s sure-win outcome. mu heng and the other families were chatting about the recent investment environment. mu xiao pulled mu ran to the side. one was hiding from his sister, while the other was hiding from his fans.


    at this moment, everyone was curious about lin yin. she was leisurely eating desserts under old madam huo¡¯s warm hospitality.


    ¡°xiao ge knew you were coming and specially asked the kitchen to prepare this chinese dessert. how is it? does it suit your taste?¡± old madam huo asked lin yin lovingly.


    it was sweet but not greasy. this pastry was indeed good. lin yin nodded and replied honestly, ¡°it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    old madam huo smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°xiao ge has been overseas all these years and is not familiar with the capital. so yinyin, grandma wants to trouble you to bring xiao ge out for a walk during this period of time. is that okay?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s hand that was holding the pastry paused for a moment. no matter how stupid she was, she understood what old madam huo meant. this old lady clearly wanted to matchmake her and huo ge.


    lin yin looked at old madam huo in a dilemma. ¡°grandma huo, i¡¯m going to university in two days. i might not have time.¡±


    old madam huo could naturally hear the rejection in lin yin¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t care. men had to have a process of wooing women.


    her kind smile was filled with curiosity. ¡°in that case, which school did yinyin enroll in? why don¡¯t you get our xiao ge to send you there?¡±


    lin yin smiled and refused. ¡°capital university, there¡¯s no need, grandma. this is too troublesome. i have someone to fetch me.¡±


    old madam huo looked at huo ge and gestured for him to fight for it himself. in the end, huo ge actually thought that old madam huo wanted tea and poured a cup of tea for her. ¡°grandma, your tea!¡±


    old madam huo was speechless at huo ge¡¯s interruption..

 Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Satisfied

    chapter 560: satisfied


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huo ge met grandma¡¯s gaze with a smile, and the old lady¡¯s personal butler,


    ming yu, imocked lightly on the door and entered. she said gently, ¡°old madam, there¡¯s a bunch of young masters and young ladies gathered at the entrance of the courtyard. i¡¯m guessing that those young masters and young ladies want to visit you but don¡¯t dare to come in? do you think we should invite them in?¡±


    although mingyu did not believe it herself, she could not find any better explanation.


    old madam huo frowned. ¡°don¡¯t they usually avoid me? what¡¯s going on


    tonight? they actually took the initiative to come to my side?¡±


    old madam huo knew her reputation among these young people from aristocratic families, so she did not think that those young people would have the mood to visit her.


    huo ge explained, ¡°grandma, you don¡¯t know. just now, in the banquet hall, they made a bet on whether you would chase lin yin out of the huo family when she came in. i reckon that they¡¯re surrounding grandma now because they want to see lin yin being chased out.¡±


    ming yu was a little stunned. she did not expect someone to dare to bet on the huo family.


    in the capital, other than the lu family, the mu family, and the wei family, which were evenly matched, the fourth was the huo family.


    in addition, the old lady had a bad temper, so in ming yu¡¯s opinion, these young people were bold enough to use old madam huo as a part of the bet.


    ming yu even looked at lin yin with pity. she seemed to be able to predict lin yin¡¯s outcome. perhaps not only lin yin, but even the juniors who participated in the bet would be chased out.


    however, ming yu never expected that old madam huo in front of her did not show any signs of anger. instead, she looked at lin yin kindly and asked with a smile, ¡°yinyin, is that so? did you make a bet with them?¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t hide anything and nodded. ¡°yes, grandma huo.¡±


    old madam huo held lin yin¡¯s hand and smiled dotingly. ¡°you smart girl, you know very well that grandma won¡¯t chase you out. aren¡¯t you going to win?


    lin yin did not comment and only said matter-of-factly, ¡°but in their understanding, you will definitely chase me out. therefore, they deliberately initiated the bet and even felt that they would definitely win!¡±


    old madam huo looked at lin yin and could tell what she meant. she was even more happy for lin yin and felt that lin yin was steady and ruthless.


    she liked lin yin even more. only a girl like her could be worthy of being the mistress of the huo family.


    back then, she was also very happy with zhao ning. she thought that girls had to be gentler, have good conduct, and be gentle and considerate. only then could the family be harmonious.


    however, she did not expect that such a beautiful, kind, and docile young lady would be so weak that she would have a miscarriage after being provoked by a mistress and be abandoned by a man.


    therefore, old madam huo¡¯s mindset had completely changed. the mistress of a family had to have a stable personality and a tenacious heart. she had to be more powerful when she could counterattack in the face of the enemy¡¯s provocation. it was not that she could not protect herself and even exhaust herself internally. in the end, she had to be miserable and gave up on herself.


    ¡°yes! they¡¯re extremely stupid. then grandma will go out and support you now!¡± old madam huo¡¯s voice was filled with love for lin yin.


    with that, old madam huo stood up energetically and reached out to lin yin, who was still in her seat. ¡°come, yinyin, go out with grandma.¡±


    lin yin only wanted to stay with old madam huo for a while longer and then go out to slap the faces of those who wanted to bully her.


    however, she did not expect her to be able to invite old madam huo out immediately.


    lin yin was a little hesitant. huo ge, on the other hand, reached out and pulled lin yin up rudely, scaring her so much that she almost hit him.


    huo ge¡¯s hand that was holding lin yin paused for a few seconds when she glared at him. just as he was about to let go, he immediately reacted. what was he afraid of?


    hence, under lin yin¡¯s angry gaze, huo ge deliberately straightened his chest and grabbed lin yin¡¯s arm again.


    old madam huo was even more satisfied when she saw lin yin glaring at huo


    if zhao ning had been able to control huo huai back then, there would not have been so many troubles later on.

 Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Not Wrong

    chapter 561: not wrong


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old madam huo went forward and slapped huo gels palm that was on lin yin¡¯s arm. she rebuked, ¡°young brat, what are you doing? put away your claws!¡±


    huo ge hissed. although the old lady was old, she used a lot of strength to hit him, causing a red mark on huo ge¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°grandma! it hurts!¡± huo ge pouted and stared at old madam huo aggrievedly.


    old madam huo ignored huo ge and pulled lin yin to her side. ¡°come, yinyin, follow grandma out.¡±


    lin yin was a little hesitant. on the other side, huo ge had already held old madam huo¡¯s hand and smiled at lin yin. ¡°what are you waiting for? hurry up and get your bet.¡±


    only then did lin yin and huo ge help old madam huo out.


    when everyone saw that lin yin was actually helping old madam huo out intimately, the group of people, who had been a little quiet, were instantly dumbfounded and looked at lin yin in disbelief.


    that old-fashioned old lady of the huo family actually let a lowly girl like lin yin support her. it was simply impossible.


    on the other hand, lu yan was so happy that she was about to fly. she immediately went forward and said happily, ¡°grandma huo!¡±


    old madam huo looked at lu yan and nodded with a faint smile. ¡°the little girl of the lu family.¡±


    lu yan didn¡¯t expect old madam huo to have such a good memory and even remember a junior like her.


    lu yan had met old madam huo before, but they did not meet often. moreover, old madam huo always looked serious. even when she smiled, she looked dignified and distant, making people unable to get close to her. it was different from the old madam huo that appeared in front of her now. at least now, the smile on old madam huo¡¯s face seemed to be sincere.


    when lu yue and gong yue saw lin yin walking out with old madam huo, their expressions were quite ugly. even so, they endured the confusion in their hearts and greeted old madam huo.


    ¡°logically speaking, today is a banquet for you young people. it¡¯s not appropriate for an old woman like me to come. however, i heard that you used me as a bet, so i wanted to see the outcome.¡± when old madam huo said this, she had a faint smile on her face.


    however, when lu yue and gong yue heard old madam huo¡¯s words, they instantly broke out in cold sweat.


    they had not thought of this just now. they only wanted lin yin to suffer with old madam huo and suffer old madam huo¡¯s anger.


    in the end, it seemed like their goal was about to be missed.


    lu yue hurriedly went forward and apologized. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, grandma huo. we were wrong. we were just joking. we didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±


    the lu family was indeed stronger than the huo family, but her useless father was not the head or heir. in addition, even her father was a junior, so lu yue naturally did not dare to be too arrogant with old madam huo.


    gong yue also apologized obediently. even lu yue, who was born in the lu family, was like this. as a nameless pawn of the gong family¡¯s second branch, she was even more afraid.


    it was all lin yin¡¯s fault. if it weren¡¯t for lin yin, they wouldn¡¯t have made a bet with this bad-tempered old lady from the huo family.


    at this moment, the two of them no longer had the arrogant attitude they had in front of lin yin. even the people beside them held their breaths and broke out in cold sweat for the two of them.


    to everyone¡¯s surprise, old madam huo did not show any signs of anger. instead, she held lin yin¡¯s hand lovingly and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. you don¡¯t have to be so afraid. it¡¯s not a mistake to be mentioned by young people like you!¡±


    everyone was secretly shocked. why did this old -fashioned old lady change her style today?


    it wasn¡¯t like something like this had never happened before. at that time, a young master from a small family and his playmates had bet on old madam huo¡¯s clothes for the charity banquet. later, old madam huo found out and reprimanded the boy for being disrespectful and ill-bred in front of everyone.


    that small family chased their children out of the house and the entire family came to apologize. this matter still did not calm down.


    now that the same thing had happened, she did not expect old madam huo to not be angry. she looked quite happy. this was too unbelievable..

 Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Don’t Provoke

    chapter 562: don¡¯t provoke


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old madam huo ignored the people around her and turned to look at huo ge. ¡°xiao ge, now that i¡¯m out, who won? i¡¯m curious and want to see you young people bet on the fun of the game.¡±


    huo ge smiled and said, ¡°then grandma, are you going to chase lin yin away


    old madam huo looked at lin yin in surprise. then, she held lin yin¡¯s hand gently and rebuked, ¡°xiao ge, what are you talking about? yinyin is an esteemed guest i personally invited. it¡¯s naturally impossible to chase her away.¡±


    old madam huo¡¯s words undoubtedly determined the outcome of this bet. everyone¡¯s gazes landed on lin yin, suspecting her identity and wondering if she was the daughter of a big family.


    in their opinion, old madam huo, who had always cared about family background, would not get close to a girl with no background for no reason.


    huo ge looked around and smiled. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, lin yin will win. therefore, the losers will be lu yue and gong yue. according to the bet just now, lu yue and gong yue will pour wine for all the guests present tonight.¡±


    when old madam huo heard the bet, her face darkened. to ask a girl of the same status to pour wine for all her peers present was extremely humiliating to her.


    ¡°they¡¯re all daughters of noble families. they¡¯re all from respectable families.


    how can they humiliate them like this?¡± old madam huo questioned coldly.


    although the old lady¡¯s questioning tone was filled with anger, it sounded like a life-saving medicine to lu yue and gong yue.


    the two of them looked at old madam huo with bright eyes, hoping that old madam huo would get angry and cancel these punishments as an elder. they really couldn¡¯t bring themselves to pour wine for everyone present, especially those with lower status than them.


    they did not want to be nailed to the pillar of shame tonight and become the laughing stock of others in the future.


    while the two of them were looking forward to it, old madam huo said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s just that this bet can be considered a promise. you can¡¯t go back on your word. however, you can only use me as a raft to bet this once. there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    as soon as she said this, huo ge couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    how was his grandma stopping the bet? she was clearly standing up for lin yin to prevent lu yue and gong yue from going back on their word.


    it had to be said that his grandma had a bad taste.


    everyone¡¯s gaze landed on lu yue and gong yue. it seemed like they would be able to drink the wine personally poured by the eldest daughter of the lu family and the second daughter of the gong family tonight.


    hou min glanced at lin yin sharply and said to her two sisters beside her, ¡°the two of you are closer to lin yin¡¯s age. if you have time, hang around with her more.


    she was a young lady with no status and was accompanied by the three mu brothers. she was wearing a gown made by that person from the wei family and the jewelry she was wearing was expensive. lu ming actually saw her in a different light. now that even old madam huo was treating her so intimately, there must be something wrong.


    hou wan and hou ying did not know why their sister would tell them this, but it was not impossible for them to interact with lin yin.


    after all, their idol had called lin yin sister just now, so they couldn¡¯t wait to interact more with her.


    wen ying twisted her fingers at the side and said hatefully, ¡°this lin yin is really lucky. she can win the grandma¡¯s favor with just her face.¡±


    wen xi did not think so. she turned to look at wen ying. ¡°lu ming warned our


    wen family because of her?¡±


    wen ying nodded. ¡°that¡¯s her! she¡¯s a vixen. so what if she¡¯s good-looking?!¡±


    wen ying thought that her sister would speak up for her, but wen xi looked at her sister calmly and said, ¡°sometimes, being good-looking is indeed a little amazing. besides, she¡¯s not just good-looking. wen ying, don¡¯t provoke lin yin in the future, understand?¡±


    wen ying widened her eyes and asked wen xi, ¡°are you my biological sister? i was scolded badly by dad because of lin yin. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t stand up for me, but why are you warning me now?¡±


    wen xi put away her usual kind expressions towards wen ying and whispered seriously, ¡°wen ying, you¡¯re no longer a child. the world of adults is not just about liking and hating people, understand? if you still don¡¯t understand, i don¡¯t mind cutting off all your business for the next few days and letting you think about it at home.. when you figure it out then you can go back to work!¡±

 Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Admit Defeat

    chapter 563: admit defeat


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wen ying did not know what had happened. she looked at her sister unhappily, unable to figure out why her sister wanted to protect lin yin.


    however, wen ying still did not dare to question wen xi¡¯s words. she lowered her head unwillingly and said gloomily, ¡°i understand. i won¡¯t do anything rash. ¡±


    hearing wen ying¡¯s words, wen xi was slightly relieved.


    usually, wen ying bullied others and was domineering in the entertainment industry. she could use the wen family¡¯s power to help settle it, but there was always someone better. the wen family was not someone anyone could offend.


    in her opinion, it was the principle of the world to submit to the strong and show off to the weak.


    lu yue and gong yue really did not expect that the two of them would really lose. moreover, they still had to admit defeat. it should not have been like this.


    huo ge looked at huo bing and mu ning, who were walking over slowly, and laughed loudly. ¡°huo bing, you¡¯re the person in charge of this banquet today. so, what are you going to do with these two people who lost the bet?¡±


    when huo bing saw that this bastard huo ge actually blamed him for offending someone, he was furious.


    he had wanted to show off in front of grandma, but he did not manage to do so and was chased out.


    how could he be willing to offend lu yue and gong yue now?


    mu ning said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°lin yin is the winner. we naturally have to ask lin yin, the person involved, about the punishment.¡±


    huo bing¡¯s eyes lit up. then, he looked at lin yin and asked loudly, ¡°miss lin


    yin, you¡¯re the winner of this bet. i¡¯ll listen to your arrangements. ¡±


    lu yue and gong yue stared fixedly at lin yin. they tried to warn lin yin to give up on this bet. she won and gave up on punishing the loser, it would not be considered a breach of contract.


    everyone was watching lin yin¡¯s reaction. old madam huo also looked at lin yin calmly. she wanted to see if this eldest daughter of the mu family, who had yet to be officially announced, had the guts to offend the lu and gong families in public.


    lin yin met their warning and threatening gazes. after a while, a bright smile suddenly bloomed on her lips. she tilted her head cutely at huo bing and said with a smile, ¡®what are you waiting for? if the tray and wine aren¡¯t in their hands, how can it be considered that the two of them admit defeat? the eldest daughter of an aristocratic family definitely won¡¯t go back on their words, right?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s words really embarrassed lu yue and gong yue. it was embarrassing to fulfill the bet, but it was also embarrassing to not fulfill it. in short, it was embarrassing!


    huo bing had no choice but to wave his hand and get someone to prepare the things.


    he really did not expect lin yin to really cling onto lu yue and gong yue. although he knew very well that if lin yin lost now, lu yue and gong yue would definitely not let lin yin off.


    however, in his opinion, lin yin was just a poor girl who had relied on her body to enter high society. she could not compare to lu yue and gong yue.


    he was even secretly worried for lin yin, afraid that he would hear the news of the nameless female corpse¡¯s corpse on the streets tomorrow.


    when the tray containing more than ten glasses of wine was handed to lu yue and gong yue, their eyes were filled with embarrassment and anger.


    lu yan was already overjoyed. she immediately went forward and looked at the two of them with a smile. ¡°misses, please!¡±


    lu yue and gong yue glared at lu yan, but after hearing old madam huo¡¯s light cough, the two of them could only brace themselves and take the tray that was already filled with wine.


    lu yan looked at the two of them with a smile and said matter-of-factly, ¡°let¡¯s start. come, i want a glass of wine!¡±


    whether it was lu yue or gong yue, the two of them did not get along with lu yan. therefore, when she saw that the two of them were unlucky, lu yan wanted to kick them when they were down.


    she had not forgotten how arrogantly the two of them wanted to deal with lin yin just now.


    ¡°lu yan, shut up!¡± lu yue gritted her teeth and squeezed out angry words.


    lu yan immediately covered her mouth and looked at old madam huo with fear and grievance. she asked nervously, ¡°grandma huo, did i say too much?¡±


    old madam huo¡¯s eyes were calm as she replied seriously, ¡°not much. you¡¯re just urging them to admit defeat!¡±


    this was the first time lu yan knew that old madam huo could be so cute. she immediately turned around proudly and looked at lu yue and gong yue. ¡°did you hear that? admit defeat. hurry up and come over.. i¡¯m thirsty!¡±

 Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Extremely Arrogant

    chapter 564: extremely arrogant


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong yue glanced at old madam huo¡¯s indifferent but dignified gaze. no matter how unwilling she was, she still slowly moved to lu yan¡¯s side.


    lu yan took a glass of wine from the tray in gong yue¡¯s hand and took a small sip elegantly. she sighed and said, ¡°the wine served by miss gong is indeed better than others¡¯! everyone, come and try it!¡±


    as she spoke, lu yan¡¯s gaze turned to lu yue. ¡°i wonder if cousin¡¯s wine is as delicious as miss gong¡¯s. cousin, please send it over!¡±


    arrogant! extremely arrogant!


    however, in the eyes of the surrounding people, this was still fine. after all, if the person who lost now was lin yin, lin yin would not just serve wine like this.


    lu yue and gong yue were also famous for being arrogant in the circle. lin yin would be even worse off.


    hence, everyone remained silent. they watched coldly as lu yue walked


    towards lu yan with a humiliated gaze and served wine to lu yan, who had been suppressed by lu yue.


    lu yan narrowed her eyes and took a sip. she said with satisfaction, ¡°fragrant, it¡¯s really too fragrant! everyone, hurry up and drink it! if you don¡¯t drink it, my cousin won¡¯t be able to complete the punishment of the bet! ¡±


    huo bing wailed in his heart. at this banquet of his generation today, he was the one in charge. he did not expect such a thing to happen. he was really a little embarrassed.


    if the one being punished was lin yin, he would have been able to resolve it a


    little. but now, the lu and gong families¡­ sigh, he sighed in his heart!


    two daughters of rich families came to the huo family¡¯s banquet and were humiliated like this. speaking of which, it was his responsibility as the banquet host to manage people.


    however, on second thought, grandma had come out herself to allow it. it was not his business, so he relaxed.


    however, even so, many people present did not dare to go forward to get the wine in lu yue and gong yue¡¯s hands.


    lin yin, on the other hand, looked indifferent as she picked up two glasses of wine. she handed one to old madam huo and kept the other for herself. huo ge glanced at lin yin and went forward to get one for himself.


    everyone was hesitating. unexpectedly, the eldest young master of the mu family, mu heng, brought the second young master, mu xiao, and a man wearing a mask to each take a glass.


    yue han and hou min looked at each other and went forward politely to get the wine. the two of them even thanked lu yue and gong yue politely.


    for a moment, everyone instantly knew the direction of the wind and followed these big bosses.


    lu yue and gong yue were on the brink of tears. the tray in their hands could not hold too much wine. the two of them did not want to run over and over again. in the end, they pushed out the small cart containing the wine, looking like they had already adapted to the job of pouring wine.


    many people took photos of lu yue and gong yue pushing the cart to pour wine for the guests at the huo family¡¯s banquet.


    lu xiao watched from the side as his sister was humiliated. he hated lin yin so much that he gritted his teeth, but he could not do anything now.


    after all, this was the punishment of the bet. if she did not follow suit, she would inevitably be said to be a sore loser. that would be embarrassing for the lu family.


    lu yan looked at lu xiao¡¯s face which was dark and was overjoyed. she said to lin yin beside her, ¡°yinyin, you¡¯re really amazing! even old madam huo fell for you.¡±


    lin yin smiled and shook her head. ¡°grandma huo didn¡¯t fall for me. i was also on the invitation list for this banquet, so she naturally won¡¯t chase me away.¡±


    lu yan looked surprised. the huo family had invited all the reputable families in beijing this time. although lin yin had the shisheng corporation, to be honest, the shisheng corporation was really not at the threshold of the huo family¡¯s invitation. so why did the huo family invite lin yin? could it be a conspiracy?


    lu yan suddenly had a thought. she looked at lin yin anxiously and asked, ¡°yinyin, did grandma huo fancy you and want to matchmake you with that toad huo ge? is that why she invited you?¡±


    in lu yan¡¯s opinion, this was the only reason. otherwise, why would grandma huo invite lin yin? this was illogical.


    however, if grandma huo liked lin yin as her granddaughter-in-law, it made sense. after all, lin yin was so outstanding. which elder wouldn¡¯t like her? lin yin smiled and said, ¡°what are you thinking? grandma huo invited me because¡­¡±


    before lin yin could finish speaking, there was suddenly a commotion at the door. a girl in a pink princess dress with a colorful face and two pigtails on her head suddenly barged in..

 Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Silly Girl

    chapter 565: silly girl


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu yan stopped talking and shook her head. she looked at the girl who barged in with pity. ¡°tsk tsk, this little fool from the wei family is here again. don¡¯t doubt it. the wei family will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°the wei family? little fool?¡± lin yin repeated curiously.


    lu yan nodded and said softly, ¡°that silly girl¡¯s name is wei xuan. she¡¯s the granddaughter of the eldest wife of the current head of the wei family, wei ming. however, this eldest wife¡¯s life is not good. she died early. among the three children she gave birth to, other than the youngest son, the rest died. what¡¯s worse is that the youngest son gave birth to a son and a daughter. the daughter was stupid. just look at wei xuan now. i heard that his son is a cripple.¡±


    ¡°since wei xuan is a fool, why is she here? who would bring a fool over to a


    normal banquet?¡± lin yin asked in confusion.


    lu yan sighed and then sighed. ¡°the wei family is now in a situation where wei ming¡¯s second and third wives are fighting each other. as for wei xuan and her brother, wei ji, the bloodlines left behind by these two former first wives have become the targets of bullying by the other two families.¡±


    ¡°because when wei ming¡¯s first wife was still alive, she had always been on top of these two people. that¡¯s why they took revenge! they deliberately let wei xuan out and let her cause trouble. then, they pretended to come out and reconcile. it¡¯s like this every time. i¡¯ve seen through it.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s rare to have so many wives on the surface in this era!¡± lin yin sighed.


    lu yan smiled and said, ¡°the previous era was like this. i heard from my father that wei ming¡¯s eldest wife¡¯s previous family, the dong family, was famous in the capital. now, it¡¯s all swallowed up by the wei family. they used their family¡¯s power to start a business for their poor husband and created the wei family. in the end, everything was snatched away by another woman, and her descendants were bullied like this. sigh! life is unpredictable!¡±


    lin yin smiled and looked at lu yan. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be so emotional.¡±


    lu yan shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°sometimes, i have to bow down to human nature. hahaha!¡±


    lu yan pointed at the two people who looked similar and said, ¡°the twins are the third wife¡¯s grandsons, wei cheng and wei chi. that bespectacled man with a small mustache is second wife¡¯s grandson, wei wei.¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°i always thought that you didn¡¯t like to join in the fun.


    i didn¡¯t expect you to be very familiar with these.¡±


    lu yan said proudly, ¡°of course. after all, i¡¯m young and have a good memory.


    besides, the wei family has twin genes. wei xuan and wei ji are twins. that wei cheng and wei chi are twins, so it¡¯s easy to recognize them. there¡¯s also that cheap wei wei with a wretched expression. in private, he and yue chi are called the two public massage sticks in the city!¡±


    lin yin chuckled softly.


    lu yan was also amused by her own words. she smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t doubt me. i heard that many girls in the clubhouses in the city and those social butterflies have slept with the two of them! i just heard that they¡¯re not very skilled! ¡±


    ¡°alright, stop talking. you¡¯re a big girl. aren¡¯t you ashamed to say this?¡± lin yin smiled.


    ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of? if they can do it, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid of others talking about it. besides, i¡¯m not the only one saying it. many people in the capital say that.¡±


    wei xuan stared at lin yin¡¯s face eagerly. her red lips bit her finger as she looked at lin yin in a daze and muttered, ¡°little elf, you look good. i want to touch you!¡±


    hence, under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, wei xuan pulled her wet hand out of her mouth. the moment lin yin was caught off guard, she poked lin yin¡¯s smooth cheek and even touched it with a smile and pinched it.


    there was silence at the event location. lu yan reacted immediately and pushed wei xuan away. she asked in shock, ¡°wei xuan, what are you doing?


    after asking, lu yan realized that wei xuan was a fool. as expected, the next second, she saw wei xuan looking at her foolishly.


    a few people from the wei family immediately went forward to pull wei xuan back and apologized to lin yin sincerely and appropriately, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss. my sister is not thinking clearly. sorry for offending you!¡±


    as lin yin wiped wei xuan¡¯s saliva off her face, she looked at the person who spoke. that person was one of the twins that lu yan had just mentioned. she just didn¡¯t know which one it was..

 Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Apologize

    chapter 566: apologize


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin didn¡¯t say anything. before mu ran, who was wearing a mask and glasses, said with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°if you know she¡¯ll offend someone, why did you bring her out? i think you did it on purpose.¡±


    mu ran did not attend such banquets often, but he could tell what these wei family members were thinking.


    if the wei brothers really brought this girl here to attend the banquet, she would not be so dirty and embarrassing.


    if there was a day when yinyin was stupid, he would dress her up cleanly. even at the banquet, he would hold yinyin¡¯s hand tightly and not let anyone laugh at her.


    therefore, in mu ran¡¯s opinion, these wei family members treated this sister like this on purpose. they wanted to see this little girl make a fool of herself.


    wei wei sized up mu ran without any hesitation and sneered. ¡°where did you come from? you actually interfered with our wei family.¡±


    mu ran raised his hand to take off his mask and argue with wei wei, but mu xiao stopped him.


    when mu ran looked at mu xiao angrily, mu heng was already standing in front of mu ran and lin yin.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re all from the mu family. i wonder if fourth young master wei has any objections?¡± mu heng¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, and even his words were intimidating.


    mu ran did not know the wei family well, but he, mu heng, knew very well. therefore, he did not need to guess to know that the wei brothers were deliberately humiliating the eldest branch back then.


    mu heng was already 10 years old when wei xuan¡¯s parents died back then. he still knew a little about some things. later on, because he wanted to cooperate with the wei family, he had also checked some information. therefore, mu


    heng did not believe that wei xuan¡¯s parents¡¯ death had nothing to do with wei ming¡¯s other two families.


    wei xuan¡¯s mother, fu xi, came from the once prosperous fu family. later on, the fu family was defeated and struggled for a few years. wei xuan¡¯s parents also died in the sea of fire, leaving behind a pair of newborn children.


    if wei ming hadn¡¯t had some conscience and protected him and his first wife¡¯s grandchildren, the first branch would have been wiped out.


    however, even if wei ming protected the two children who were born without parents, in the end, one was in a daze and the other was disabled.


    as for who did it, no one cared.


    wei wei did not expect that he would provoke the mu family just by talking back to a young brat who came out of nowhere. he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    the mu, wei, and lu families were evenly matched, but mu heng was the mu family¡¯s heir, and he was nothing. naturally, he did not dare to be arrogant in front of mu heng.


    ¡°young master mu, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! a misunderstanding! my sister caused trouble, so we came out to apologize.¡± as he spoke, wei wei apologized to mu ran. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, brother. i apologize to you.¡±


    wei chi pulled wei xuan, who had been wanting to approach lin yin, while wei cheng acted like the eldest son of the wei family and apologized to lin yin and the others piously.


    seeing that the wei family was so sensible as to apologize, lin yin, mu ran, and the others really couldn¡¯t say anything.


    as outsiders, they could not interfere in how they disciplined their sister.


    wei xuan was pulled by wei chi and was anxious. she opened her mouth angrily and bit wei chi¡¯s hand. it was so painful that wei chi slapped wei xuan to the ground.


    the words ¡°little bastard¡± were on the tip of wei chi¡¯s tongue. he was about to curse, but wei chi forcefully suppressed it.


    with so many people watching, he still had to put on an act.


    hence, wei chi, who was about to scold her, immediately changed his words. he frowned and looked helplessly at wei xuan, who had already started to cry on the ground. ¡°xiao xuan, how can you bite brother?¡±


    wei cheng patiently said to wei xuan, ¡°xiao xuan, it¡¯s wrong to bite someone. only a dog would bite someone so improperly. so your second brother slapped you to make you learn well. if you continue to cry so unreasonably, i¡¯ll lock your doll up when we get back!¡±


    lu yan frowned slightly and muttered softly, ¡°isn¡¯t this wei cheng too much? he¡¯s clearly calling wei xuan a dog.¡±


    wei xuan, who was still crying, suddenly stopped. she even burped because she stopped too quickly.


    seeing that wei xuan had stopped, wei cheng looked at huo bing and said apologetically, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, my sister interrupted the banquet. we didn¡¯t plan to bring her out, but she made a fuss and wanted to come out. my uncle and the others passed away early, so we were a little lenient towards this sister.. i hope you don¡¯t mind! ¡°

 Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Bullying Others

    chapter 567: bullying others


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. we¡¯re all young people. everyone is quite tolerant.¡± huo bing smiled forcefully.


    first, it was lu yue and gong yue provoking lin yin, and now, it was wei xuan teasing lin yin. it was all related to lin yin. huo bing couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze in lin yin¡¯s direction. he had the illusion that lin yin was a troublemaker, a good-looking troublemaker.


    on the other side, wei cheng had already stood up with wei xuan, who looked aggrieved and afraid, and apologized to lin yin. ¡°miss, i¡¯m really sorry. i¡¯ll get my sister to apologize to you.¡±


    as he spoke, wei cheng turned around and pulled wei xuan over. he scolded


    wei xuan, ¡°apologize to her quickly! say sorry!¡±


    wei xuan¡¯s big eyes were filled with tears


    lin yin sighed slightly and said, ¡°alright, i accept the apology.¡±


    in the end, wei xuan, that fool, acted as if she did not hear anything and kept saying, ¡°i¡¯m sorry!¡±


    gong yue, who had just been punished, said indignantly, ¡°lin yin, you¡¯re really capable. even a fool doesn¡¯t dare to offend you.¡±


    in the past, the wei family had often brought that fool wei xuan out to embarrass herself. this was the first time they had seen this fool apologize so foolishly.


    lu yue pushed the cart full of wine and said sarcastically, ¡°are you bullying others? you must be capable.¡±


    mu heng glanced coldly at gong yue and lu yue. the two mocking people immediately fell silent.


    mu heng turned to look at wei cheng and said coldly, ¡°wei cheng, control your own family. if you keep causing trouble for others, i don¡¯t mind finding time to visit your wei family and visit grandpa wei!¡±


    wei cheng was a little surprised that mu heng would stand up for an unfamiliar girl. he immediately pulled wei xuan, who had been apologizing, and whispered in her ear, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to apologize anymore. otherwise, i¡¯ll lock your doll up.¡±


    wei xuan immediately stopped, not daring to cry or speak. she only looked at wei cheng timidly.


    seeing this, huo bing immediately went forward to smooth things over and said, ¡°alright, alright. let¡¯s hurry up and eat and play. the goal of our huo family¡¯s banquet today is to let everyone have fun.¡±


    under huo bing¡¯s mediation, everyone gradually blended into the joyous atmosphere of the banquet, and wei xuan was brought to the lounge next door by the servants.


    wei wei looked at lu yue and gong yue, who were providing drinks for the entire venue. he picked up a wine glass and asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s going on? are lu yue and gong yue playing a role-playing game?¡±


    the girl at the side smiled and said, ¡°the two of them made a bet with lin yin just now and lost, so they have to pour wine for all the guests present tonight.¡± ¡°lin yin? the girl wei xuan touched just now?¡± wei wei asked curiously.


    wei wei looked at lin yin. when he saw lin yin¡¯s gown, his eyes were filled with curiosity. wasn¡¯t this his aunt¡¯s work?


    the girl beside her nodded. ¡°i don¡¯t know where she came from, but even grandma huo thinks highly of her. she even personally appeared at the banquet just now to stand up for lin yin. even the daughter of the mu family didn¡¯t get such treatment from grandma huo!¡±


    wei wei took a sip of champagne and sized up lin yin curiously. if he was not wrong just now, the mu family seemed to be very protective of her.


    wei wei¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. ¡°interesting!¡±


    then, he asked with interest, ¡°did you just say miss mu? i remember that the


    mu family is all guys, right? where did miss mu come from?¡±


    the girl pointed at mu ning, who was chatting with someone at the side, and said doubtfully, ¡°i¡¯m not sure either. anyway, everyone is saying that mu ning is the daughter of the mu family. wen yu was the one who accompanied mu ning here today.¡±


    wei wei¡¯s eyes lit up. compared to an unknown lin yin, he was more interested in mu ning.


    wei wei raised his head and finished the remaining wine in the glass. he stood up and placed the glass on gong yue¡¯s cart. without looking at gong yue, he picked up a new glass of wine and walked towards mu ning.


    gong yue was so angry that her head was about to smoke. a grandson from the second wife¡¯s lineage actually dared to treat her, the dignified second daughter of the gong family, as a waiter.


    although the wei family was stronger than the gong family, in gong yue¡¯s opinion, wei wei¡¯s grandma was just a shameful mistress without any status. such a descendant of an aristocratic family could not compare to her.

 Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Give Me Face

    chapter 568: give me face


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    especially when she saw mu heng and mu xiao also staying by lin yin¡¯s side, gong yue couldn¡¯t help but feel sour.


    on the other hand, hou wan and hou ying were casually guarding mu ran, who was disguised. now, the people beside them did not know of mu ran¡¯s existence, so the two of them felt secretly satisfied.


    yue han, hou min, and the others also went forward to gesture to mu heng, so mu heng said to mu xiao, ¡°take good care of yinyin and the others.¡±


    mu xiao nodded.


    when huo bing saw mu heng and the rest, he immediately looked for huo ge and said benevolently, ¡°i¡¯m going to do something important now. i¡¯ll leave the banquet to you. as your older brother, this is the mission i entrust to you.¡±


    he was brave when he said this but when he saw huo ge¡¯s cold gaze, he felt guilty.


    seeing that the person beside him was already looking at him curiously, huo bing immediately leaned closer to huo ge and whispered, ¡°huo ge, it¡¯s between the two of us, right? today¡¯s banquet is our huo family¡¯s pride. as a descendant of the huo family, you have the obligation to protect it. right?¡±


    huo ge sneered. ¡°what has protecting the huo family¡¯s reputation got to do with listening to you?¡±


    huo bing was a little embarrassed. he chuckled ingratiatingly at huo ge and said, ¡°i owe you a favor. how about that?¡±


    huo ge blurted out with a look of disdain, ¡°what do you have that¡¯s worth me exchanging a favor for?¡±


    huo bing was almost angered by huo ge. if not for the fact that there were so many people watching, he felt that he would have roared a few times to let huo ge see how powerful he was.


    ¡°sigh!¡± huo ge sighed softly. then, he crossed his arms and thought for a moment before agreeing reluctantly. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll give you face.¡±


    with that, huo ge raised his voice and said respectfully, ¡°okay, brother, i understand!¡±


    at that moment, huo bing felt that his figure had grown a little taller. he even raised his head and puffed out his chest as he turned to leave, looking awe-inspiring.


    huo ge was speechless at huo bings embarrassing appearance.


    not long after huo bing and the others left, huo gels eyes were filled with an evil smile. after a while, the originally bright banquet hall suddenly became dark, and the music stopped. only the guests¡¯ puzzled voices were left in the banquet hall.


    ¡°party time!¡± a high and passionate voice suddenly resounded throughout the banquet hall. then, the stage lights lit up, and the deafening dance music brought everyone, who had been chatting elegantly, into the passionate nightlife.


    everyone was only stunned for a moment before they followed huo ge¡¯s lead and played crazily.


    on the stage, a group of young people in gowns and suits suddenly twisted enthusiastically. this scene was really a little strange.


    lin yin glanced at huo ge, who was not far away, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    as if sensing lin yin¡¯s gaze, huo ge looked at her with an inexplicable smile. then, he walked towards lin yin with unrestrained steps and smiled. ¡°why do i feel that miss lin yin really wants to dance with me?¡±


    mu xiao stood in front of huo ge unhappily. lin yin pulled mu xiao away with a smile and said with interest, ¡°brother mu xiao, it¡¯s fine. i really want to dance and move my muscles to be happy.¡±


    mu xiao looked at lin yin hesitantly, as if he wanted to see what she was going to do.


    the corners of lin yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. after staring at huo ge for a while, she said to mu xiao, ¡°brother mu xiao, help me look after lu yan. i¡¯ll be back after a dance.¡±


    lin yin was afraid that lu yue and gong yue would scheme against lu yan in the dim light, so she handed lu yan to mu xiao.


    mu xiao naturally saw lin yin¡¯s scheming gaze, but he was still a little worried.


    after all, they knew very well that the other party was not the real second young master of the huo family, and huo ge knew that they knew his background.


    however, lin yin was in high spirits now, and mu xiao didn¡¯t want to disturb her interest, so he could only compromise. ¡°okay! you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. after all, this is the huo family.. the second young master of the huo family has the responsibility to protect the guests,¡± lin yin said as she turned to huo ge and asked him with a faint smile, ¡°don¡¯t you think so, second young master huo?¡±

 Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Invitation to Dance

    chapter 569: invitation to dance


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°of course. second young master mu, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely return yinyin to you in one piece,¡± huo ge said as he reached out to lin yin.


    lin yin¡¯s gaze landed on huo ge¡¯s outstretched palm. her red lips curved into a seductive smile.


    huo ge was stunned for a moment, his gaze immersed in lin yin¡¯s bewitching eyes. he only came back to his senses when lin yin¡¯s hands landed gently on his palms.


    huo ge smiled brightly at lin yin and tightened his grip. he wrapped his hand around lin yin¡¯s and pulled her slowly towards the middle of the dance floor.


    seeing lin yin leave with huo ge, lu yan was so angry that her eyes were about to explode.


    she pointed at huo ge¡¯s back angrily and said unhappily, ¡°that toad actually called yinyin. what kind of toad is he? he actually dares to call my yinyin and even held her hand. pfft! shameless!¡±


    after lu yan finished scolding him, she did not forget to pick up her phone and snitch to her uncle. she scolded huo ge and made him sound like he was useless and as dirty as he could get.


    lu ming looked at the message from lu yan and felt abnormally depressed. he put down his phone and picked up the document again, but he could not read a word.


    he was so angry that he slammed the document on the table.


    he was the one who distanced himself from lin yin first, but now that he knew that lin yin was really closer to another man, he was furious. he was angry at how lin yin could be so intimate with another man so quickly.


    he knew very well that lin yin did not have much feelings for him now. at most, lin yin treated him a little more specially.


    he also knew that for now, he had nothing to do with lin yin. there was no need for lin yin to keep a distance from other men for him.


    he also knew that this was just a social dance. it did not mean anything.


    however, the more he tried to persuade himself, the more lu ming was going down a dead end. the discomfort of having something in his heart dug out, the frustration of scratching his heart and lungs, made him unable to calm down.


    lu ming stood up abruptly and grabbed his car keys. just as he was about to walk towards the door, his work cell phone rang. he turned around and picked up the phone on the desk.


    hearing the voice on the other end, lu ming¡¯s expression turned serious.


    after hanging up, lu ming picked up his phone and made a call. he said seriously, ¡°long ming, pack your things and come out with me.¡±


    after saying that, lu ming looked at the car keys in his hand with a dejected expression. it was not until shen yu knocked on the door that lu ming retracted his gaze and slowly put down the car keys in his hand. he stood up and left the study.


    lu yan looked at her cell phone and did not see any reply from lu ming. she was puzzled. didn¡¯t they say that uncle was in the capital these few days?


    why didn¡¯t her uncle have any intention of replying to the messages she sent? in the past, her uncle had clearly been very proactive when she sent messages about lin yin.


    could it be that her uncle had fallen for someone else?


    lu yan instantly covered her mouth and shook her head in disbelief. then, she told herself in her heart that she wouldn¡¯t. her uncle wasn¡¯t such a promiscuous scumbag.


    little uncle must have gone on a business trip again. yes, that must be it! lu yan cheered herself on like this.


    however, when her gaze turned to lin yin, who was dancing passionately with huo ge, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    lu yan¡¯s gaze was too dazzling. it was so direct that huo ge couldn¡¯t ignore it even if he wanted to.


    he retracted his gaze and smiled. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you and that lu yan are a couple? if her gaze had any power, my body would probably be filled with holes where she glared at me. it¡¯s just a dance. is there a need?¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°maybe you look like a vicious person, so when normal people see you, they want to stab you with their eyes.¡±


    huo ge grabbed lin yin¡¯s hand and spun it around. then, he pulled her into his arms. his hot breath landed in lin yin¡¯s ear and he whispered, ¡°including you?¡±


    lin yin looked up at huo ge with a dark expression and smiled brightly. ¡°i¡¯m different!¡±


    huo ge looked at lin yin in surprise, but before lin yin could say anything else, huo ge¡¯s ribs hurt. he staggered back a few steps and bumped into the person beside him.


    huo ge¡¯s weak palm slapped yue chi¡¯s butt.


    even on the dance floor where music was everywhere, the slap was quite obvious.


    however, what was even more explosive was that the moment huo ge fell, he took off yue chi¡¯s pants and underwear..

 Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Walking the Bird

    chapter 570: walking the bird


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    there was a moment of silence at the event location. even the music stopped at the right time. everyone looked at the person walking the bird in public in a daze.


    after a while, the ladies present remembered to cover their eyes. yue chi also woke up and immediately bent down to grab his pants. he cursed and turned around to teach the bastard who dared to take off his pants a lesson.


    however, when he saw that the person lying on the ground was huo ge, his cursing mouth became cleaner. he questioned angrily, ¡°second young master huo, what is the meaning of this!¡±


    huo ge got up from the ground awkwardly and looked at his palm in disdain. he had just slapped a man¡¯s butt.


    thinking of this, he looked in lin yin¡¯s direction indignantly.


    seeing this, lin yin immediately went forward and grabbed huo gel s wrist. she asked worriedly, ¡°second young master huo, are you alright? no matter how much you like men, you can¡¯t take off their pants on the spot!¡±


    lin yin¡¯s words made everyone turn to look at huo ge in surprise. even yue chi gripped his pants in fear.


    huo ge was caught between laughter and tears as he looked at lin yin. ¡°what are you talking about?¡±


    lin yin said innocently, ¡°didn¡¯t you just say that you like to look at boys¡¯ perky buttocks?


    when lin yin said this, many boys present immediately covered their butts, especially yue chi, who took a few steps back. everyone looked at yue chi¡¯s butt and carefully looked at it. they realized that yue chi¡¯s butt was indeed relatively perky.


    many people secretly sniggered at yue chi¡¯s butt, while some people began to look at huo ge with colored eyes.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect huo ge to be gay.¡±


    ¡°i heard that huo ge grew up overseas. from the looks of it, his sexuality has really followed his heart. he¡¯s open-minded enough.¡±


    ¡°i have to say, he¡¯s really bold. he actually took off another man¡¯s pants in the name of falling in front of so many people. he even took off his underwear.¡±


    ¡°is this what it means to be lecherous? hahaha!¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t laugh. be careful or he¡¯ll take off your pants!¡±


    ¡°but then again, if huo ge is gay, won¡¯t the huo family be in huo bing¡¯s hands?¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t understand. just because gays have different sexual orientations doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t have children. they are still fertile.¡±


    when huo ge heard the whispers of the surrounding people, he was so angry that he lost his temper. he had only said if lu yan and lin yin were a couple, but lin yin had directly taken revenge. this little girl was simply a determined executor who took revenge on the spot.


    huo ge didn¡¯t argue. he just tilted his head and raised his eyebrows at lin yin, as if to say, ¡°alright, you¡¯ve taken your revenge. are you satisfied?¡±


    how could lin yin be satisfied? huo ge was not the only person she wanted to scheme against. she glanced at yue chi, who was still in a daze and did not know to fasten his belt.


    then, lin yin went forward and reached out to huo ge. huo ge resigned himself to fate and reached out. lin yin grabbed huo ge with a look of disdain and pulled him hard.


    huo ge was so angry that he laughed at lin yin¡¯s disdainful expression. this guy still dared to despise his hand that had touched yue chi¡¯s butt. didn¡¯t she think about who was the instigator of this matter? lin yin actually had the cheek to despise him.


    huo ge had just stabilized himself when lin yin turned to look at yue chi and said apologetically, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, yue chi. i didn¡¯t hold huo ge back just now and let him accidentally bump into you. i¡¯m sorry! but¡­¡±


    lin yin looked at yue chi¡¯s lower body meaningfully and continued with unknown doubts, ¡°yue chi i really didn¡¯t expect that your pants with a belt would be pulled down. it seems that the quality of this brand¡¯s belt is really not good. i don¡¯t know what kind of lousy brand it is, but it actually let go of the button by itself. otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take off your pants.¡±


    mu ran, who was standing beside the stereo, couldn¡¯t help but laugh especially loudly.


    no one had thought of this just now. after lin yin¡¯s reminder, everyone looked at yue chi¡¯s hand that was holding his pants tightly.


    yue chi¡¯s belt was not a random brand, so there was naturally no problem with the quality..

 Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Irreconcilable

    chapter 571: irreconcilable


    translator: atlas studios      editor: atlas studios


    therefore, it was very likely that yue chi was playing some over-the-board game just now.


    the girl who had just danced with yue chi immediately turned around and left with a red face. at this moment, there was even more room for everyone to imagine.


    everyone knew that yue chi was lecherous, but they did not expect him to be so shameless.


    ¡°d*mn, this is too disgusting. i¡¯m really speechless!¡±


    ¡°i originally thought that yue chi just fooled around with girls from other social classes. i didn¡¯t expect that yue chi would dare to attack a girl from our own circle!¡±


    ¡°i have to say that yue chi still dares to be like this at such a serious banquet.


    he has some guts. i bet we won¡¯t be able to see yue chi for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°hahaha, yue chi has embarrassed the yue family in front of the various families. it¡¯s definitely impossible for him to be let out for at least two weeks.¡±


    ¡°which family is the girl who just left from? she¡¯s really not picky. she even likes yue chi!¡±


    ¡°it seems to be a small family in the east of the city. this time, apart from the eight major families, the huo family also invited some decent families.¡±


    ¡°that girl is going to be miserable. there are so many people watching. her marriage in the future would be a difficult one.¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t you realize that yue chi actually looks quite attractive to men? huo ge has good taste. i really didn¡¯t notice yue chi¡¯s perky butt in the past.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t say. that guy in front of yue chi looks quite delicate. he¡¯s indeed more like the type that attracts men! after all, he can¡¯t give women happiness!¡±


    the surrounding comments about yue chi became even more out of tune. the veins on yue chi¡¯s forehead popped out as he listened.


    he had clearly not done anything just now. he was just flirting with that woman.


    it was obvious that the woman wanted to stick to him, so he was just jokingly taking off his belt to scare the woman. in the end, before he could buckle it back, huo ge coincidentally bumped into him.


    damn it. how could he do such a rude thing in such a place? if his big brother and the others found out, they would probably beat him up till his legs were broken.


    at this moment, yue chi was furious, but he suppressed his temper and braced himself to smile. ¡°lin yin, you¡¯re right. the quality of this brand¡¯s belt is indeed not good. how did the buttons suddenly open? i¡¯ll definitely complain when i get back! ¡±


    lin yin nodded and said indignantly, ¡°yes, that¡¯s right. these brands are simply too much.¡±


    mu ran was already laughing so hard that even his mask could not hide his arrogant smile, so he simply switched the stereo back on.


    immediately, moving dance music surrounded everyone. those who did not dare to laugh just now turned around and snickered with the help of the music.


    lu yan shook her head and said, ¡°yue chi is done for! he can¡¯t find a good partner! ¡±


    no matter how flirtatious and lecherous the descendants of the aristocratic families were, they did it secretly. they did not dare to do it so openly at a banquet organized by their elders.


    most importantly, this was the huo family¡¯s house, not a hotel banquet.


    after all, if they were sneaky, the elders would turn a blind eye. both parties could keep their pride.


    therefore, once news of yue chi¡¯s matter today spread, there will probably be no girls from the prestigious families of the capital who would choose him. the better families paid attention to family upbringing. no one wanted to be tied


    to yue chi and become a topic of ridicule.


    yue chi was directly removed as one of the potential choices for the daughter of a rich family to marry. what¡¯s more, it would implicate the other members of the yue family as well.


    what happened today has also affected huo ge. after all, if huo ge was really gay, the huo family would definitely reconsider letting huo ge inherit the huo family.


    lin yin was very satisfied with her results today.


    huo ge and she had long been enemies on the surface. even if she did nothing, huo ge would not let her off. then she would create some obstacles for huo ge to inherit the huo family.


    yue chi was even more so. in her previous life, yue chi, that bastard, had tortured her for so long. she would not let yue chi off. and yue chi had been beaten up by yue han because of her last time, so yue chi had long treated her as a thorn in his side. the two of them had long been irreconcilable.


    if she recalled correctly, yue chi seemed to be going on dates with a young lady from an aristocratic family recently. therefore, she simply broke off yue chi¡¯s good marriage for the future!


    huo ge looked at lin yin with a smile on his face, but lin yin could accurately capture the coldness in huo ge¡¯s eyes.


    lin yin didn¡¯t care. seeing huo ge continue to extend his hand, she raised her hand calmly..

 Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Wei Ji

    chapter 572: wei ji


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huo ge pulled lin yin to his side with all his might. the two of them danced to the rhythm.


    huo gels cold voice sounded in lin yin¡¯s ear. ¡®you¡¯re plotting against me? your methods aren¡¯t good enough, but they¡¯re disgusting. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be disappointed. i¡¯m determined to get the huo family.¡±


    as huo ge spoke, he pulled lin yin around and arrived at a dark place. his hand, which was covered with green veins, grabbed lin yin¡¯s fair and fragile neck immediately and exerted a little force.


    lin yin felt the discomfort of suffocation almost instantly. she frowned unhappily. she hated the feeling of being strangled. it reminded her of the time when she was incompetent and almost strangled to death.


    lin yin clenched her fist and punched hard at the place where she had attacked huo ge.


    huo ge¡¯s eyes widened. his ribs, which had just been attacked by lin yin and were still in pain, actually cracked. the pain of huo ge¡¯s broken bones instantly filled his entire body.


    his grip on lin yin loosened a little because of the pain.


    lin yin stared coldly at huo ge, who was in so much pain that his forehead was covered in cold sweat. her tone was filled with coldness. ¡°huo ge, just because i didn¡¯t attack doesn¡¯t mean that i¡¯m easy to bully. if you dare to strangle me again, it won¡¯t be about breaking ribs! i¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    when huo ge heard lin yin¡¯s last sentence, he looked up at her in shock. ¡°say it again! say you¡¯ll kill me! tell me!¡±


    lin yin snorted and turned to leave.


    huo ge wanted to follow her, but it was so painful that he could only lean against the wall and pant. however, his gaze was still fixed on lin yin¡¯s back. the butterfly that was spreading its wings and about to fly looked especially clear.


    lin yin turned around and went to the washroom. after touching someone like


    huo ge, she had to wash her hands and get rid of her bad luck!


    after adjusting her makeup in the mirror, lin yin smiled and left the bathroom.


    as soon as she walked out of the door, she saw a young man looking into the girl¡¯s bathroom.


    the young man was fair and clean, and he did not have the wretched expression of wanting to peek, so lin yin took a few more glances and looked away.


    however, before lin yin could take two steps, a wall of flesh suddenly blocked her way.


    lin yin took a step back warily. when she looked up, she saw the fair boy standing in front of her. lin yin was a little surprised that this boy was quite tall.


    the boy was so anxious that his cheeks were pink and white. he looked extremely cute.


    ¡°can you help me go in and see if my sister is inside? can you help me ask her to come out quickly?¡± the boy asked lin yin anxiously.


    perhaps when facing creatures that were rather cute and weak, humans would always soften their hearts. lin yin¡¯s words were gentle. ¡°okay!¡±


    anyway, she had just come out, so lin yin didn¡¯t care.


    after lin yin entered, she only found a cubicle with a closed door. thinking that it should be this one, she knocked lightly on the door and asked, ¡°hello? your brother is waiting for you outside. he wants you to get out quickly.¡±


    lin yin knocked a few times, but there was no response. she suspected that there wasn¡¯t someone inside.


    with no choice, lin yin could only squat down and look inside. in the end, she really saw someone inside.


    lin yin was shocked. her first reaction was that she had been schemed against. if anything happened to the girl here, she would be the only suspect.


    at this moment, lin yin did not understand the situation, so she did not dare to go out rashly. she pulled out a strand of her hair and skillfully opened the bathroom door.


    when she saw the girl inside, lin yin was also shocked. she did not expect this girl to be wei xuan.


    lin yin immediately went forward to check wei xuan¡¯s breathing. when she realized that she was still breathing, lin yin heaved a sigh of relief.


    after checking, the girl was not injured. it seemed like she was asleep.


    she went forward and picked the girl up before walking out of the bathroom.


    when the boy waiting outside saw lin yin come out, he went forward anxiously and limped.


    at this moment, lin yin remembered what lu yan had just said. one of the two siblings of the wei family was a fool and the other was a cripple.


    it seemed like the person in front of her was wei xuan¡¯s brother, wei ji.


    wei ji did not notice lin yin sizing him up and only asked worriedly, ¡°what happened to my sister?¡±


    lin yin wanted to place wei xuan in wei ji¡¯s arms, but when she thought of wei ji¡¯s feet, she retracted her hand and smiled. ¡°your sister is fine. she¡¯s just asleep.. ¡°

 Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Little Elf

    chapter 573: little elf


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei ji instantly heaved a sigh of relief and smiled at lin yin. ¡°thank you! you can put my sister down. she¡¯s so heavy.¡±


    as wei ji spoke, he was about to wake wei xuan up. after all, a cripple like him could not carry wei xuan, and he could not let a stranger like lin yin carry her. it was not good.


    lin yin did not stop wei ji. after all, she was indeed not so kind as to help others.


    wei xuan opened her sleepy eyes and looked at lin yin above her. then, she grinned and shouted happily, ¡°little elf! little elf!¡±


    as she spoke, she wanted to hug lin yin.


    wei ji pulled wei xuan¡¯s hand down awkwardly. then, he said with a berating expression, ¡°don¡¯t mess around. come down and go back with me!¡±


    wei xuan was clearly not as afraid of wei ji as she was of wei cheng. instead, she pouted like a child, but her hand hugged lin yin¡¯s neck even tighter.


    wei xuan was indeed not light, and her grip was neither light nor heavy. lin yin¡¯s neck hurt.


    seeing that lin yin¡¯s expression was a little off, wei ji immediately helped lin yin pull wei xuan down.


    wei ji pulled wei xuan and wiped wei xuan¡¯s snot with a gentle expression. then, he apologized to lin yin, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, my sister¡¯s understanding is still blurry, so i disturbed you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. you should hurry and bring your sister back,¡± lin yin said with a smile.


    wei ji looked at lin yin gratefully and pulled wei xuan, who was unwilling to leave, away.


    wei xuan turned around to look back at lin yin every few steps she took, while wei ji limped and patiently coaxed her until wei xuan followed happily.


    life was a little cruel to the siblings, but the scene in front of her was beautiful. at least the two of them had a companion to lean on.


    a small figure flashed across lin yin¡¯s mind. then, she turned around and left with a smile.


    when she returned, the flickering light on the stage suddenly returned to the previous lights.


    huo bing stared expressionlessly at the reckless huo ge. behind huo bing were the elder brothers and sisters of the various large families. they were also looking at their younger siblings who were fooling around in front of them with indescribable expressions.


    they really could not believe that these guys dared to club in the huo family. they were simply fooling around!


    huo bing grabbed huo ge, causing his face to turn pale.


    huo bing looked puzzled and asked softly, ¡°huo ge, don¡¯t pretend to be dead! i just pulled you gently, and you¡¯re already like this! are you trying to frame


    huo ge looked past huo bing¡¯s shoulder at lin yin, who was standing not far away. he smiled weakly and said, ¡°yes, i¡¯m going to frame you, so you¡¯d better be gentle now. otherwise, i¡¯ll fall the next second!¡±


    huo bing did not believe it. he felt that he had not done anything. what right did huo ge have to frame him just like that?


    hence, huo bing pulled huo ge with all his might to complain to old madam huo. in the end, huo ge fell to the ground after taking a few steps.


    this accident instantly frightened everyone present, and huo bing was so frightened that his limbs turned cold.


    ¡°hey, stop acting! get up!¡± huo bing squatted on the ground and shook huo ge hard.


    in the end, when he saw that huo ge¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier, huo bing panicked. after asking the butler to deal with the subsequent sending off of the guests, he immediately got someone to send huo ge to the hospital.


    huo bing did not dare to stay in the huo family.


    mu heng walked to lin yin¡¯s side and said, ¡°since the host of this banquet is no longer around, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    lin yin nodded. not far away, mu xiao, mu ran, and lu yan also ran to lin yin¡¯s side. the group prepared to leave.


    at this moment, mu ning suddenly came up and said to the three mu brothers, ¡°brothers, sister lin yin, i¡¯m going back too. why don¡¯t you give me a ride?¡±


    wen yu, who had promised old madam mu that he would escort mu ning back, did not step forward when he heard that mu ning wanted brother mu heng to send her back. he said loudly to mu heng, ¡°cousin, since cousin mu ning wants you to send her back, i¡¯ll go back first so that i won¡¯t have to make a trip myself. ¡±


    with that, wen yu did not wait for mu heng and the rest to react before pulling lu xiao away.


    lu yan waited curiously for the mu brothers¡¯ reaction. she wanted to know if mu ning was really a child of the mu family..

 Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Marriage

    chapter 574: marriage


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu ran said bluntly, ¡°who¡¯s your brother? and i¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s no room. you can go back yourself.¡±


    no one recognized mu ran, but lu yan and the three sisters from the hou family knew. hence, they looked at mu ning curiously, wanting to see her reaction.


    mu ning only smiled and said, ¡°in that case, i wanted to visit mom and dad, but it seems like i have to do it at a different time. it¡¯s late today. i¡¯ll go back to grandpa and grandma¡¯s first and visit mom another day.¡±


    with that, mu ning bade farewell to the three mu brothers. ¡°then, brothers, i¡¯ll go back to the old residence first.¡±


    with that, mu ning turned around and left. she was afraid that the three mu brothers would reveal her identity in front of everyone, so she could only leave quickly.


    for the entire banquet tonight, mu ning was avoiding the three mu brothers and lin yin, afraid that they would expose her identity.


    although she had never thought of hiding her identity as an adopted daughter, if she was an adopted daughter who did not get along with her brothers, her identity as an adopted daughter would be greatly reduced.


    when the people around her heard this conversation, they were almost certain of her relationship with the mu family. that was good. she could take her time with the rest.


    mu ran clicked her tongue and said to lin yin, ¡°yinyin, ignore her. she¡¯s very fake. she¡¯s used to creating illusions.¡±


    lin yin just didn¡¯t say anything. she had only paid attention to huo ge and yue chi today and had forgotten about mu ning.


    actually, lin yin did not have to target mu ning. as long as mu ning was obedient and did not continue to cause trouble like before, she did not have to be so ruthless.


    however, mu ning had made things difficult for mu ran when she was young, so in lin yin¡¯s opinion, it wasn¡¯t right to bully her brother. it was necessary to punish mu ning a little.


    lin yin had had a good night, but some families were not that simple.


    when yue han found out about yue chi¡¯s embarrassing scene at the banquet, he was so angry that he went back with a cold expression.


    when thev arrived home, yue chi had alreadv been thrown into the ancestral hall by his father, yue xi, to kneel as punishment.


    ¡°yue chi, when i brought you to the banquet today, how many times did i warn you not to act recklessly? are you treating my words as fart?¡± yue han questioned loudly in anger.


    at this moment, yue xi had already taken out his whip. this son of his was so infuriating.


    when yue chi saw the whip in yue xi¡¯s hand, he was so frightened that he immediately shouted, ¡°i really didn¡¯t do anything today! i just wanted to scare the girl who wanted to seduce me. i really didn¡¯t want to do anything.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re still quibbling here!¡± yue xi raised his whip and hit yue chi¡¯s back hard.


    yue chi rolled on the ground in pain and begged hysterically, ¡°dad, i really imow my mistake, but i¡¯m also a victim this time. i didn¡¯t do anything. i was just pulled down by that bastard huo ge. i¡¯m also a victim!¡±


    seeing that yue chi was still clamoring over there, yue xi was even angrier. he whipped yue chi on the ground a few times.


    ¡°do you know that as soon as what happened today spreads to the gong family, the marriage that you haven¡¯t even decided on will be ruined?¡± yue xi was so angry that he panted as he said.


    yue chi cried and said with tears and snot, ¡°it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s ruined. that miss


    gong isn¡¯t much either. can¡¯t we just find another family to marry?¡±


    yue han looked at his ignorant brother and was furious. he said coldly, ¡°do you think a good young lady from an aristocratic family will like you if what happened today gets out? yue chi, why are you so stupid?¡±


    yue chi widened his eyes and looked at his brother. he asked in confusion, ¡°why not? no matter what, our yue family is one of the eight aristocratic families. can¡¯t we have any girl from any aristocratic family?¡±


    yue xi was so angry that he raised his whip and whipped yue chi¡¯s back again.


    then, he said to yue han, ¡°contact gong luo now and find out his attitude.


    although gong han doesn¡¯t have much of a presence in the gong family, her mother¡¯s relatives have been developing especially well in the past few years. this marriage can¡¯t be broken off.¡±


    yue han agreed with a cold expression and turned to leave the ancestral hall.


    at this moment, the gong family was also considering the marriage alliance with the yue family.


    gong ze looked at gong luo unhappily and said, ¡°this is the marriage you arranged for my sister.. gong luo, don¡¯t force me to hit you!¡±

 Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Rage

    chapter 575: rage


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong ze had just returned from overseas. before he could pack his luggage, he knew about yue chi¡¯s ridiculous matter. then, he learned from his family that his sister, gong han, and yue chi were discussing the marriage.


    at that moment, gong ze felt like a volcano was spewing fire in his heart.


    gong luo¡¯s expression was a little ugly as well. he said coldly, ¡°how would i imow that yue chi, this kid, doesn¡¯t know the rules? the yue family has always had a good family background. look at yue han. isn¡¯t that just an example? i


    thought that yue chi was yue han¡¯s younger brother. he shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± gong ze sneered and mocked, ¡®


    i think you¡¯re itching for a beating!¡±


    gong luo looked at his cousin, who had barged into his study and was shouting at him, and felt uncomfortable. he said coldly, ¡°gong ze, pay attention to your status. what right do you have to scold me like this? if you have the ability, scold your parents and grandpa. they agreed to this matter. it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°why doesn¡¯t it have anything to do with you? if you hadn¡¯t said that yue chi was good and outstanding in front of my parents and grandfather, how could they have let my sister go on a blind date with that bastard yue chi? gong luo, who is yue chi? even if what happened today didn¡¯t happen, you know it clearly in your heart. you want to push my sister into a fire pit. otherwise, why didn¡¯t you let gong yue go on a blind date with yue chi?¡± gong ze still questioned indignantly.


    ¡°gong ze, don¡¯t go overboard. xiao yue is only a few years old. she¡¯s still in university. why would she go on a blind date? let¡¯s talk about your sister. don¡¯t implicate others!¡± gong luo was also a little angry as he shouted.


    ¡°why? are you angry? you¡¯re angry when you heard that i tied gong yue and yue chi together! gong luo, let me tell you, i won¡¯t let my sister marry yue chi.


    if you want to make someone marry him, let your biological sister marry him. don¡¯t have any designs on my sister,¡± gong ze said angrily.


    gong ze turned around and saw his parents and grandfather rushing over. he said to his family, ¡°it¡¯s impossible for my sister and yue chi to be together. if you dare to do anything rash, i¡¯ll destroy the gong and yue families! i¡¯ll make your in-laws become enemies instead!¡±


    ¡°gong ze!¡± gong hua stopped his son angrily.


    gong yi¡¯s expression darkened as she looked at her mischievous grandson.


    gong luo, on the other hand, watched the show leisurely.


    yang si looked at her son worriedly. she agreed to her daughter¡¯s marriage.


    the yue family was considered a good family. for example, the eldest son of the yue family, yue han, was also outstandingly capable. she thought that yue chi, who was also from the yue family, should be not bad either.


    although she had heard some things about yue chi, which young boy didn¡¯t like to play? after they got married and started a career, wouldn¡¯t they all restrain themselves?


    didn¡¯t she pull through it like this herself?


    when gong hua was young, he had so many confidants. but now, wasn¡¯t he obediently at home and getting along with her?


    besides, the person in charge of this family was her father-in-law. as his daughter-in-law, she could not interrupt. the old master had spoken, and her husband had no room to refute. what else could she do?


    she was only worried that her son, gong ze, would make a big fuss over an unnecessary matter and it would be difficult to clean up the mess.


    therefore, yang si said gently to gong ze with a sincere expression, ¡°ah ze, as a junior, don¡¯t worry about this matter. listen to your father and grandfather.


    be good, okay?¡±


    gong ze looked at his mother with disapproval. ¡°mom? that¡¯s sister! she¡¯s your biological daughter that you carried in your womb for nine months. do you really have to be so heartless as to push sister to that b*stard yue chi? do you know how many women yue chi has slept with? he¡¯s such a dirty person!¡±


    ¡°bastard, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± gong yi said angrily to gong ze.


    yang si, who was at the side, was shocked and immediately went forward to persuade him. ¡°ah ze, it¡¯s normal for boys to be playful when they¡¯re young. even if they have a few women outside, they¡¯re just putting on an act. you don¡¯t understand socializing in business now, but you¡¯ll know when you grow up. trust mom. after yue chi gets married, he¡¯ll definitely take care of the family and treat your sister well.¡±


    gong ze did not expect his mother to say that. disappointment flashed across his heart..

 Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Exchange for Benefits

    chapter 576: exchange for benefits


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong ze looked at his mother and smiled bitterly. ¡°a leopard can¡¯t change its spots. why are you hoping for a horrible person to turn over a new leaf? mom, i¡¯m already 18 years old, not a three-year-old child! even i don¡¯t even believe in such nonsense. why are you so naive?¡±


    gong luo looked at the caller id on his phone and rejected it. then, he sent a message to yue han and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    yue han replied, ¡°i want to explain to you about my brother and your cousin¡¯s marriage.¡±


    the corners of gong luo¡¯s lips curled up. he picked up his phone and entered the side room beside the study before calling yue han back.


    gong ze¡¯s personality gave the couple a headache. hence, gong hua looked at his father tentatively and said, ¡°dad, the yue family is indeed a little too much. once we really get married to the yue family, we¡¯ll probably be laughed at by the other families in the future. why don¡¯t we forget about this marriage and stop interacting with them?¡±


    when gong ze heard his father speak, his eyes instantly lit up. even gong han, who was eavesdropping at the door, was nervous.


    she didn¡¯t want to be with that rascal, yue chi, but during this period of time, she had been forced by her parents to contact yue chi. she was already extremely annoyed.


    now that she heard her father fight for her, she naturally had some hope.


    gong yi¡¯s white beard curled as he breathed. the room was silent as everyone waited for the old master¡¯s decision.


    at this moment, gong luo opened the side door again and came out. he smiled at gong yi and said, ¡®grandpa, the yue family said that in order to show their sincerity in the marriage, they¡¯re willing to give half of the two large projects in their hands to our gong family in advance. do you think we should accept them?¡±


    when gong yi, who was already a little shaken, heard gong luo¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°the yue family is not bad. find a time to quickly settle gong han¡¯s marriage. it¡¯s fine to get engaged. she¡¯s already 25 years old. she¡¯s not young anymore.¡±


    gong yi¡¯s words almost immediately settled this matter.


    gong ze¡¯s eyes turned red from anger almost instantly. he looked at his grandfather in disbelief. then, he turned his pleading gaze to his parents, only to see his parents¡¯ lowered eyes.


    gong ze sneered. ¡°well! very well! let me tell you, unless i die, there¡¯s no way!¡±


    as gong ze spoke, he rushed out of the study. when he turned around and saw gong han leaning against the wall, gong ze was shocked. he immediately went forward and looked at gong han worriedly. he said helplessly, ¡°sister? are you alright?¡±


    gong han¡¯s eyes were slightly red. she didn¡¯t cry, but she gave gong ze an ugly smile. ¡°ah ze, you¡¯re back? go down with me to drink soup. i even made your favorite dessert for you. i was waiting for you to come back.¡±


    gong ze looked at gong han suppressing her emotions and did not dare to continue the topic of the marriage with the yue family. he only nodded and said, ¡°okay!¡±


    then, he followed gong han downstairs.


    gong han restrained her emotions very quickly and returned to her usual docile appearance the moment they went downstairs. when she reached the kitchen and brought out desserts to place in front of gong ze, there was already a gentle smile on her lips. she said, ¡°come, try it. i put a lot of mangoes in it. it¡¯s your favorite, mango.¡±


    gong han¡¯s eyes were gentle and filled with doting love for her brother. however, the sadness hidden in her eyes would still be revealed inadvertently.


    the dessert that gong ze usually liked to eat was bitter now and difficult to swallow.


    he knew that his sister was about to enter a tiger¡¯s den, but he could not do anything.


    actually, gong ze did not understand. the gong family did not lack money. why did they have to sell his sister for benefits?


    could a bad marriage really maintain the relationship between the two families?


    in gong ze¡¯s opinion, this was nonsense!


    a useless and good -for-nothing second son of the yue family and a daughter who was not fancied by the gong family. what good could come out of them getting together?


    it was nothing more than the current benefits sent by the yue family that gong luo and his grandfather liked, such as those two projects.


    gong ze looked at his sister, who was pretending to be relieved and indifferent, and his heart ached.


    in the past, he had thought that as long as the family was happy, they would be happy, so he had never cared that his grandfather let his second uncle take over. after all, his father was indeed not very capable and his ears were soft.


    her mother was not like her second aunt, who was swift and decisive. instead, she was indecisive and virtuous..

 Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Venting Anger

    chapter 577: venting anger


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    as for him, he did not have gong luo¡¯s ambition. he just wanted to live simply for the rest of his life and have some ability to protect his family.


    but now, the little ability he had seemed to be insufficient to protect his family.


    gong ze looked at his sister in front of him and said firmly, ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t let you marry that bastard yue chi. no matter what, i won¡¯t.¡±


    gong han looked at gong ze worriedly and said, ¡°this is my business. you don¡¯t have to care. anyway, i have to get married. it¡¯s fine no matter who i marry. the yue family is not bad either. when i get married, i can live without worry.¡±


    gong han¡¯s voice was low, and there was a bitter smile on her lips. she seemed to be persuading gong ze, but she also seemed to be persuading herself to compromise.


    ¡°then, like mom, you¡¯ll have to wait for dad to turn over a new leaf for the rest of your life? sister, people are different. some people will turn back, and some people will only be honest when they¡¯re dead,¡± gong ze said anxiously. gong han only patted gong ze¡¯s head gently and smiled. ¡°alright, rest early after eating!¡±


    with that, gong han got up and prepared to rest. just as she walked to the living room, she bumped into gong yue, who had returned angrily.


    when gong yue saw that it was gong han who bumped into her, she was so angry that she scolded, ¡°gong han, are you courting death? as soon as i came back, you¡¯re irritating me!¡±


    when gong ze heard gong yue¡¯s voice in the dining room, he instantly exploded. he rushed to the living room and shouted impolitely at gong yue, ¡°gong yue, f*cking say that again!¡±


    when gong yue saw gong ze appear, she was also shocked. she dared to bully gong han, but she did not dare to bully gong ze, this troublemaker.


    gong yue usually wouldn¡¯t be like this. even when facing her cousin who didn¡¯t have much of a temper, she would obediently call her cousin.


    but today, she had suffered a huge grievance at the banquet. now, she urgently needed to vent her anger.


    she thought that there was no one around, so she grabbed gong han who was easy to bully to vent her anger.


    she did not expect gong ze, who had been sent overseas by her uncle, to return.


    gong yue instantly shrank her neck. when she saw her brother, gong luo, come out, she immediately hid behind him and whispered, ¡°i didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    gong ze was not so easy to get rid of. he clenched his fists and was about to grab gong yue and teach her a lesson.


    gong luo stood in front of gong ze. gong ze said evilly, ¡°gong luo, if you don¡¯t get lost, i¡¯ll hit you too.¡±


    gong luo¡¯s eyes were cold as he sneered. ¡°alright, try me!¡±


    gong han immediately went forward and pulled gong ze back. she said worriedly, ¡°ah ze, forget it. i¡¯m fine. you don¡¯t have to be rash. we¡¯re all siblings.¡±


    gong yue peeked her head out from behind gong luo and said recklessly, ¡°that¡¯s right. we¡¯re all siblings. besides, i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. cousin already said that it¡¯s fine.¡±


    not on purpose? no one would believe it. if it wasn¡¯t on purpose, she could still scold her by her name?


    gong ze looked at the arrogant gong yue and was so angry that he wanted to continue walking forward. gong han held her brother back tightly, not wanting gong ze to cause trouble.


    previously, gong ze had beaten gong yue up ruthlessly. later on, he was beaten up by his father until he had to lie in bed for almost a month. her heart ached.


    gong ze did not dare to break free from gong han¡¯s grip. afraid that gong han would be injured, he could only watch helplessly as gong luo and his sister left smugly. his eyes were red with anger.


    ¡°sister!¡± gong ze looked helplessly at gong han, who had been trying to make peace.


    ¡°grandpa dotes on them. if you accidentally hurt them, you¡¯ll be in trouble again,¡± gong han said helplessly.


    ¡°are we going to be suppressed by them like this for the rest of our lives? sister, this is not something important. we can completely resist them. we¡¯re not children anymore,¡± gong ze said with a frown.


    gong han shook her head and said hopefully, ¡°there¡¯s no need for a lifetime.


    when you get married, you can leave the gong family openly.¡±


    gong ze looked at his sister with a bitter smile. he really did not expect gong han to face others¡¯ bullying with such an evasive attitude.


    it had to be said that his sister had perfectly learned his mother¡¯s way of dealing with people.


    gong ze helplessly sent his sister to the bedroom to rest. then, he returned to his room and learned what had happened at the huo family¡¯s banquet.


    no wonder gong yue was in such a bad mood when she returned. she had been bullied at the banquet.


    gong ze looked at the photos sent out in the group chat and his eyes lit up.. wasn¡¯t the person who punished gong yue lin yin?

 Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Who Injured You?

    chapter 578: who injured you?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ever since he was sent overseas by his father, he had rarely contacted lin yin. he did not expect to see such news the moment he returned.


    lin yin was still the lin yin he remembered. she was not easy to bully.


    thinking about it, gong ze hoped that his sister would be like lin yin and not be bullied like this.


    he liked girls who were covered in thorns and could not be bullied by outsiders, they could live a carefree life.


    gong ze sent a message to lin yin, lu yan, and some of his friends that he was back.


    as soon as lu yan received the news that gong ze was back, she immediately smiled and told him about gong yue¡¯s embarrassing incident tonight.


    zhou ling knew that his boss was back and sent a long string of words. like a small essay, he tried his best to express how much he missed gong ze.


    gong ze almost vomited.


    lin yin only replied indifferently. ¡°welcome back!¡±


    gong ze smiled and turned his gaze to the night outside the window. his eyes gradually became firm.


    at this moment, the huo family was in chaos. after old madam huo found out that something had happened to huo ge, she rushed to the hospital from the huo family¡¯s old residence. the moment she saw huo bing, she slapped him hard in the face, stunning him.


    huo huai immediately grabbed old madam huo¡¯s hand that was about to slap him a second time and said unhappily, ¡°mom, the matter hasn¡¯t been investigated clearly!¡±


    lin rong¡¯s heart ached as she pulled huo bing¡¯s face and looked at him carefully. although this old lady was old, she really didn¡¯t show any mercy when she hit people. huo bing¡¯s face was already swollen.


    old madam huo glanced at huo bing sharply, then retracted her hand and asked anxiously, ¡°how¡¯s xiao ge?¡±


    xiao ming sighed and said, ¡°two of his ribs are broken.¡±


    xiao ming really could not imagine how someone could break two ribs without a sound with his brother¡¯s good skills.


    he did not doubt huo bing at all because he did not think that huo bing was capable of injuring huo ge.


    huo gets chest hurt. his face was a little pale as he said, ¡°the doctor said that


    i¡¯m fine. grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    at this moment, old madam huo looked kind and worried, almost different from her attitude when she hit huo bing just now.


    huo bing felt hateful and aggrieved. he had clearly not done anything. he had never thought that huo ge would have two broken ribs.


    old madam huo looked at huo ge and asked gently, ¡°xiao ge, tell grandma if


    huo bing hurt you. don¡¯t be afraid. grandma will stand up for you!¡±


    it was no wonder that old madam huo suspected huo bing. back then, huo ge was kidnapped because of huo bing.


    originally, those people wanted to kidnap huo bing, but for some reason, huo bing escaped and huo ge was kidnapped.


    she had never found evidence to prove that huo bing and lin rong had tampered with it, but it did not stop her from distrusting lin rong and huo bing.


    huo ge looked up at huo bing¡¯s gaze and said with a weak aura, ¡°no, big


    brother didn¡¯t harm me. i fell down myself.¡±


    although huo ge said that huo bing did not harm him, his slightly afraid tone clearly told everyone that huo bing was the culprit who broke his ribs.


    otherwise, why would huo ge, who was usually bossy to huo bing, call huo bing brother so obediently?


    as expected, when old madam huo heard this, her face darkened even more. she turned to look at huo bing and lin rong with a murderous gaze.


    huo bing immediately widened his eyes and looked at huo ge in disbelief. lin rong also pulled huo bing back in fear.


    huo huai immediately stood in front of his wife and children and said coldly,


    ¡°no means no. why are you acting like this?¡±


    huo ge¡¯s face turned even paler from huo huai¡¯s drinking. old madam huo was furious and shouted at huo huai, ¡°get lost! all of you get lost!¡±


    her precious grandson had only been back for a few days and he had already been hurt like this. how could old madam huo tolerate it?


    huo huai looked at his furious mother and had no choice but to bring lin rong and huo bing back.


    huo ge pulled the angry old madam huo back and whispered, ¡°grandma, it¡¯s really not big brother.¡±


    ¡°alright, stop talking. your ribs are still broken. it¡¯s uncomfortable to talk too much.¡± old madam huo was stubborn.


    she did not care who hurt huo ge. as long as huo ge was hurt, whoever he said was the culprit, was the culprit. even if it was a hint..

 Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Honest Identity

    chapter 579: honest identity


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the next day, when lu yan brought lin yin and gong ze together, she was still talking about gong yue¡¯s humiliation yesterday.


    ¡°so, gong yue and lu yue wanted to deal with lin yin yesterday, but they were set up?¡± gong ze asked lu yan after glancing at lin yin.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that so? you don¡¯t know, but i was scared to death back then. you know


    grandma huo¡¯s personality too. i was already prepared to be a bartender with yinyin. in the end, heh, grandma huo liked yinyin just by looking at her and even came out to stand up for her. i was shocked!¡± lu yan said happily. even her eyes were shining, and she looked extremely proud.


    not to mention lu yan, even gong ze found it a little unbelievable. his gaze landed on lin yin and he asked inquisitively, ¡°lin yin, you have an unspeakable relationship with grandma huo, right?¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°what unspeakable relationship? i wanted to tell xiao


    yan yesterday that grandma huo didn¡¯t chase me away because she was the one who invited me to go. so, how could i be chased out by her?¡±


    gong ze was even more curious. he frowned and asked, ¡°grandma huo invited you? why?¡±


    lu yan also looked at lin yin curiously. last night, lin yin seemed to have wanted to tell her about this. later, when that silly girl came in, she was interrupted.


    ¡°because grandma huo wants to thank the mu family for their kindness, so she invited the mu family to go with her. i¡¯m also a member of the mu family!¡± lin yin smiled.


    lu yan was her good sister, so lin yin had never thought of hiding it from lu yan. this was the truth, so there was no need to hide it.


    in the end, lu yan¡¯s thoughts went astray. she looked at lin yin in fear. ¡°yinyin? you¡¯re already a member of the mu family? oh my god, what about my uncle? is he going to be alone? yinyin, who are you with in the mu family? brother mu heng? brother mu xiao? or brother mu ran?¡±


    gong ze was a little disappointed. although he had said to lin yin that the two of them were friends, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset when he suddenly found out that the girl he liked was with someone else.


    then, she said, ¡°i¡¯m not with anyone from the mu family, and i can¡¯t be with them because they¡¯re my brothers!¡±


    lin yin¡¯s words made lu yan heave a sigh of relief. then, she said with a relieved expression, ¡°that¡¯s good! you scared me to death! seriously, yinyin, why didn¡¯t you call me along to attend the ceremony when you became sworn brothers with them?¡±


    lin yin sighed and shook her head. when others heard her talk about her relationship with the mu family, they would think that she had become sworn brothers with the three mu brothers.


    ¡°i¡¯m saying that brother mu heng and the others are my biological brothers, not sworn brothers!¡± lin yin retracted her smile and said seriously.


    at this moment, lu yan and gong ze were stunned on the spot. their faces were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°no? yinyin, are you joking?¡± lu yan asked in disbelief.


    lin yin shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m honest. i¡¯ve done a paternity test.¡±


    lu yan jumped up like a spring and stomped her feet in shock. this was simply huge news.


    gong ze was also so shocked that his eyes widened. he did not expect lin yin to have such an identity.


    ¡°i want to tell my uncle. i¡­¡± lu yan paused and said,¡± forget it, i won¡¯t tell him.


    i¡¯ve been telling him about you for the past few days, but he didn¡¯t react. he¡¯s probably gone on a business trip. ¡®


    when lin yin heard lu ming, her eyelashes trembled slightly. then, she picked up her cup and took a small sip of a cold drink. she asked casually, ¡°has your uncle not replied to your messages for the past few days?¡±


    ¡°yeah, it¡¯s strange. in the past, when he talked about you, he would at least make a sound,¡± lu yan muttered.


    gong ze coughed lightly. lu yan suddenly realized that she seemed to have said something bad.


    she immediately looked up and explained, ¡°no, yinyin, i didn¡¯t say that my uncle doesn¡¯t pay attention to your matters. sigh, pfft, pfft, what did i say? what i mean is that my uncle has gone on a business trip these few days, so he hasn¡¯t replied.¡±


    lin yin only smiled. ¡°why are you so nervous? i was just asking out of boredom. what happens to your uncle has nothing to do with me.¡±


    business trip? lin yin laughed in her heart. why would he go on a business trip? he clearly didn¡¯t want to know about her.


    forget it. he was no one to her to begin with..

 Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Gong Ze in his Previous Life

    chapter 580: gong ze in his previous life


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong ze saw that lin yin¡¯s expression did not look good and immediately changed the topic. ¡°school will start in a few days. i have to report to capital


    university too. lin yin, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    lu yan¡¯s originally vexed expression was filled with surprise. ¡°you¡¯re going to


    capital university? so you¡¯re not going overseas to study?¡±


    gong ze shook his head and said, ¡°i¡¯m not going. after being there for a while,


    i¡¯m really not used to it. it¡¯s more comfortable in our own country.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good. you and yinyin can still take care of each other in school. i¡¯ll send you guys to school on the day school starts, okay? school starts later in our school,¡± lu yan said happily.


    lin yin looked at gong ze¡¯s troubled expression and asked, ¡°gong ze, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today?¡±


    although gong ze used to look half-dead when he was in school, other than sleeping on the table, he had never been so down.


    gong ze sighed and said, ¡°my grandfather wants my sister to marry yue chi.¡± as soon as gong ze said this, the two people beside him were stunned.


    lu yan said with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°what¡¯s grandpa gong thinking? how can he let sister gong marry that scumbag yue chi? what¡¯s the difference between that and a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den?¡±


    lin yin also frowned. only then did she remember that in her previous life, when she was abused and humiliated by yue chi, she did know from yue chi¡¯s words that yue chi was engaged to a daughter of an aristocratic family.


    sometimes, when yue chi hit her hard, he would say impudent words and insult women. he would even talk about his fianc¨¦e, his eyes filled with disdain and coldness.


    at that time, lin yin knew very well that yue chi was bad by nature and his actions towards women were even more ruthless. she even felt sorry for yue chi¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    before the girl officially married yue chi, she had been forced by yue chi. therefore, the girl¡¯s younger brother hit the yue family. later, she heard that the younger brother was tied up and locked up. his leg was even broken by some older brother. lin yin didn¡¯t remember the details.


    lin yin never expected that the girl might be gong ze¡¯s sister.


    she frowned deeply, thinking about how to interfere in this matter.


    yes, she wasn¡¯t thinking about whether to interfere, but she had already decided to interfere. in lin yin¡¯s plan, yue chi had to live a life worse than death.


    lu yan continued to say indignantly, ¡°sister gong has such a soft personality. she will definitely be bullied to death if she goes. gong ze, you can¡¯t let your sister marry over.¡±


    lin yin asked, ¡°gong ze, do you have another brother?¡±


    lu yan replied on behalf of gong ze, ¡°he has a cousin called gong luo. he¡¯s the heir nurtured by the gong family and gong yue¡¯s biological brother. i think the marriage between the yue family and the gong family must be related to this gong luo. this pair of siblings have a very bad heart.¡±


    ¡°that gong luo is obviously a very sinister person. when i fought with gong


    yue, he even attacked me because of gong yue. if he wasn¡¯t afraid of my uncle,


    i would have been schemed against by him long ago. he didn¡¯t come yesterday. otherwise, i would definitely point him out to you and let you stay away from that poisonous snake in the future.¡±


    lin yin lowered her eyes. that was right. it seemed like it was that gong luo who broke gong ze¡¯s leg.


    ¡°gong ze, why does your grandfather have to let your sister marry yue chi?¡± lin yin asked.


    gong ze looked a little uncertain. ¡°i don¡¯t know the details, but last night, i heard that the yue family wanted to give our family a chance to participate in two projects. i saw a look of joy on gong luo¡¯s face. i guess that it¡¯s a rather important project. ¡±


    lu yan became indignant. ¡°this is too much. why doesn¡¯t gong luo make his biological sister marry yue chi? this is clearly bullying sister gong and your family. let¡¯s think of a way to ruin the marriage.¡±


    lin yin hurriedly said, ¡°let¡¯s discuss this matter at length. after all, it involves two families.¡±


    lin yin was afraid that what had happened to gong ze in her previous life would repeat itself. after all, gong ze was still in the gong family and did not have much strength. an arm could not dissuade a thigh.


    although yue chi¡¯s character was bad, the yue family still doted on him. even yue han was very protective of his younger brother.


    gong ze nodded in agreement. ¡°that¡¯s right. we can¡¯t do anything rash. we have to calm down and plan well.¡±


    hearing gong ze¡¯s words, lin yin heaved a sigh of relief. she was afraid that


    gong ze would end up with his legs broken by gong luo on impulse like in her previous life..

 Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: School Starts

    chapter 581: school starts


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    as time passed, it was soon the day lin yin started school.


    lin yin rejected it for a long time, but she still did not reject the mu family¡¯s unanimous decision to push mu heng to send lin yin to school.


    gong ze and lu yan looked at mu heng driving and felt a little uneasy. after all, no one expected to be able to sit in mu heng¡¯s car one day.


    mu heng and lu ming were the same kind of people. they usually did not smile and their eyes were cold. they looked unapproachable.


    lin yin was caught between laughter and tears as she looked at the two silent people in the backseat.


    it was not easy for them to reach capital university. gong ming and lu yan quickly got out of the car to breathe fresh air.


    lin yin looked at mu heng and smiled. ¡°brother mu heng, don¡¯t look so serious. smile more. look, my friends have to put on airs because of you.¡±


    mu heng looked at the two of them breathing heavily outside the car in confusion and said, ¡°am i very serious?¡±


    lin yin nodded honestly at mu heng.


    mu heng seemed to have adjusted his condition and got out of the car with a smile, but it also shocked the two people outside.


    gong ze looked at lin yin and smiled. ¡°lin yin, i¡¯ll go find my dormitory first.


    i¡¯ll look for you later.¡±


    with that, gong ze slipped away.


    lu yan looked at gong ze¡¯s back and sneered. ¡°coward! ¡±


    then, she turned around and met mu heng¡¯s smile. a forced smile appeared on


    lu yan¡¯s face.


    gong ze dragged his luggage and quickly completed the reporting procedure. then, he found his dormitory and put down his luggage before going out to buy some daily necessities.


    mu heng pulled lin yin¡¯s suitcase and walked around the crowded university campus. the trio of handsome men and beautiful women attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    after settling the paperwork, mu heng brought lin yin and lu yan to lin yin¡¯s dormitory. there was no one inside. it seemed like they were the first to come.


    when he saw the dormitory, he frowned unconsciously. ¡°such a small


    dormitory?


    this dormitory was smaller than lin yin¡¯s bathroom in the mu family.


    lin yin looked at mu heng in amusement and said, ¡°how much more do you want?¡±


    mu heng smiled and said, ¡°yinyin, why don¡¯t you not live in the school? i¡¯ll buy you a house near the school. it¡¯ll be more comfortable to stay there.¡±


    lin yin sighed inwardly. rich people were so generous. they would buy a house just like that beside one of the top universities in the country.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need, brother mu heng. since i¡¯m here at school, i have to get along well with my roommates and classmates. if i move out, it¡¯ll make me look unsociable,¡± lin yin rejected with a smile.


    mu heng sighed and said, ¡°alright then! but the location nearby is indeed not bad. you still have four years of university left. it won¡¯t cost much to buy a house. when we¡¯re free, we can go to the house for a gathering or something.¡±


    lin yin still wanted to refuse, but mu heng had already rolled up his sleeves, picked up a cloth he had brought, and wiped lin yin¡¯s bed.


    lu yan looked at mu heng working and shook her head. ¡°yinyin, only you can make brother mu heng do such down-to-earth work.¡±


    it wasnt just lu yan¡¯s first time seeing it. it was also the first time lin yin had seen such a noble mu heng work. his entire body was worth millions, but he was washing a dirty rag in an obviously dirty basin.


    this scene was indeed a little strange.


    after lin yin smiled, she quickly joined in the scrubbing. lu yan also worked happily with her.


    after the three of them washed up, mu heng pulled lin yin and lu yan out to buy some more things for lin yin.


    mu heng had planned to get someone to send it over, but lin yin rejected him.


    if mu heng went to buy it, it would definitely be all kinds of top-notch brands, so lin yin suggested buying some at the school¡¯s convenience store.


    seeing lin yin¡¯s insistence, mu heng could only obey.


    after gong ze finished doing his things, he rushed to lin yin¡¯s dormitory excitedly, but he did not see her.


    but there were three people inside. they looked like a family. it seemed like a pair of parents here with their child.


    seeing that lin yin was not around, gong ze lowered his head and took his cell phone, wanting to ask lin yin where they were.


    when the young girl inside saw gong ze, her eyes lit up. she went forward and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    gong ze looked up at the girl and thought that this person might be lin yin¡¯s roommate. he said politely, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m just here to see my friend. she¡¯s not here.¡±


    the girl¡¯s gaze turned to the only bed in the room that had been tidied up. the word ¡°lin yin¡± was written clearly on the sign beside the bed..

 Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Dormitory

    chapter 582: dormitory


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°are you talking about lin yin? is your friend lin yin?¡± the girl asked.


    gong ze nodded subconsciously. while waiting for lin yin to reply to his message, gong ze stood at the door and did not enter.


    the girl took the initiative to introduce herself. ¡°my name is liu man. nice to meet you.¡±


    gonz ze was a little distracted and nodded at liu man.


    after all, there had been countless girls who had wanted to hit on him since he was young. he did not really want to talk to liu man, so he only greeted her perfunctorily.


    seeing that the other party did not even introduce himself, liu man immediately felt uncomfortable.


    she knew that in a place like capital university, there were many talents, power, and wealth. however, she had grown up being treated like a star, so she was naturally uncomfortable with gong ze¡¯s coldness towards her.


    liu man was about to say something when gong ze picked up the phone with a smile and asked loudly, ¡°lin yin, where are you? i¡¯ll look for you? yes, alright, that¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll wait for you there first.¡±


    liu man looked at gong ze, who was completely different when facing her and facing lin yin. she was still angry even when gong ze disappeared from her sight.


    when had she been ignored like this?


    at the thought of this, liu man¡¯s gaze landed on lin yin¡¯s seat beside her. she sneered and said, ¡°the two of you, swap the things on this bed with mine. there¡¯s something wrong with my respiratory tract. i have to sleep next to the window. ¡±


    the two of them nodded respectfully at liu man and said, ¡°okay, miss!¡±


    when lin yin and the other two returned with the things they had bought, her bed had already been moved to the side of the door.


    even the things on the bed were messy. it looked very annoying.


    lu yan¡¯s bad temper immediately flared up. she stuffed the thing in her hand into lin yin¡¯s hand and immediately questioned loudly in the room, ¡°who did this?¡±


    liu man stood up calmly and said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m not in good health and have to sleep by the window, so i asked my servants to change seats. i believe we¡¯re all roommates. you won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    liu man thought that the person questioning her was lin yin. she sized up lu yan with disdain and sneered in her heart that this lin yin was nothing much. she was not a fairy.


    on the other hand, the two beside her looked much more pleasing to the eye.


    liu man¡¯s eyes lit up almost instantly when she looked at mu heng.


    the man in front of her was handsome and slender. he exuded a cold aura from head to toe, especially his outfit. if she was not wrong, the shirt cost 100,000 yuan and the pants from the brand he was wearing cost at least 150,000 yuan. the shoes seemed to be a custom-made brand that cost at least


    300,000 yuan.


    especially the watch in this man¡¯s hand. it was at least three million yuan.


    liu man did not expect to meet such a good man on the first day of school.


    liu man, who had been a little arrogant, instantly softened. she asked lin yin and mu heng gently, ¡°you guys¡­¡±


    lu yan pushed liu man, who was ignoring her, away. ¡°don¡¯t be coquettish here.


    move your things back. this is our yinyin¡¯s bed. do you understand?¡±


    liu man was surprised. so this girl who was shouting at her was not lin yin. then the one who looked better was lin yin?


    liu man said innocently and weakly to lin yin, ¡°then, you¡¯re lin yin, right? for the sake of us being roommates, lin yin, can you take care of me and give me the bed by the window?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s originally expressionless face was suffused with a mocking smile. ¡°i¡¯m not taking care of you! i won¡¯t give you the bed!¡±


    liu man did not expect lin yin to reject her so decisively. her expression instantly darkened as she said accusingly, ¡°we¡¯ll be roommates in the future. how can you be so cold-blooded?¡±


    as liu man spoke, her gaze drifted to mu heng, who was at the side, as if she wanted him to speak up for her with a pitiful gaze.


    in the end, mu heng said coldly, ¡°miss, please move your things away!¡± liu man was completely embarrassed. she said indignantly, ¡°how can you be so unreasonable? can¡¯t you understand people who are not in good health?¡±


    ¡°go treat your illness if you¡¯re! don¡¯t say that in front of me. i¡¯m not a doctor!¡±


    lin yin said coldly..

 Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Warning

    chapter 583: warning


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    liu man was so angry that her face turned red. she said in exasperation, ¡°isn¡¯t it just a bed? you like it so much. just tell me how much you want. i¡¯ll buy it, okay?¡±


    in her anger, liu man forgot about her exclamation when she sized up mu heng just now, thinking that she could earn her face back with money.


    lu yan was so angry that she laughed. ¡°so what if you¡¯re rich? i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford our price.¡±


    liu man had a rich and imposing expression on her face as she sneered. ¡°what price can¡¯t our liu family afford?¡±


    a sinister smile appeared on lin yin¡¯s lips. ¡°alright, this bed costs 10 billion yuan. how about you hand me the money and i hand you the bed?¡±


    liu man immediately widened her eyes. ¡°lin yin, why don¡¯t you go rob someone? how dare you ask for 10 billion? you¡¯ve gone crazy thinking about money. broke!¡±


    mu heng was so angry that he wanted to go forward. lin yin pulled mu heng back and sneered at liu man. ¡®why? you can¡¯t afford it, right? if you can¡¯t afford it, quickly take your lousy thing away. broke!¡±


    lin yin returned liu man¡¯s scolding to her.


    this was the first time liu man had been called broke since she was young. she was instantly dissatisfied.


    ¡°you dare to scold me?¡± liu man glared at lin yin, then said to the two people who had been standing obediently behind her, ¡°throw this lin yin¡¯s thing out. she¡¯s too arrogant! how dare she scold me!¡±


    the two of them obeyed the order and went forward to get lin yin¡¯s things. lin yin sneered and stepped forward to kick one of them down.


    mu heng stood in front of liu man and said in a dangerous tone, ¡°are you moving or not?¡±


    this short and selective question frightened liu man so much that she took two steps back.


    seeing that the two people she had brought were so useless, liu man could only grit her teeth and shout, ¡°i¡¯m moving!¡±


    the two of them also got up in a sorry state and helped liu man move her things.


    mu heng was furious when he saw that the bed he had made was ruined by these people.


    he pushed away the two clumsy people and went to lay it by himself.


    however, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. then, he said, ¡°yinyin, let¡¯s not keep these things anymore. they¡¯ve been touched and are all dirty. i¡¯ll buy you new ones. i¡¯ll get someone to send them over to you later.¡±


    before lin yin could speak, mu heng had already called someone to send it over.


    after a while, what mu heng wanted was sent to the dormitory. mu heng patiently made the bed and pillow for lin yin.


    after doing all this, mu heng did not forget to warn liu man, ¡°i¡¯m warning you. if you dare to provoke our yinyin again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± when mu heng said this, his eyes were too sinister, scaring liu man.


    but for some reason, she was filled with admiration for such a strong and powerful man. she even yearned and imagined that mu heng was warning other girls for her now.


    such a man was simply too bewitching.


    the boy who had come to look for lin yin just was at most a boy. the person in front of her was a man.


    liu man restrained her arrogance and domineering attitude and said weakly, ¡°i understand.¡±


    seeing that the girl had admitted defeat, mu heng couldn¡¯t say anything else. he said gently to lin yin, ¡°then i¡¯ll go back first. be careful when you go out and play later.¡±


    lu yan smiled until her eyes curved. lin yin nodded and said, ¡°okay, we¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    after mu heng left, liu man asked awkwardly, ¡°lin yin, who was that person to you just now?¡±


    lu yan grabbed lin yin and raised her chin. she looked at liu man disdainfully and said, ¡°why should i tell you? don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. let me tell you, he¡¯s a man that a small family like yours is not worthy of.¡±


    lu yan rarely used one¡¯s family background to measure people, but she was unhappy with liu man in front of her now, so she naturally belittled her.


    ¡°you!¡± liu man looked at lu yan in front of her angrily. then, she shouted at her two servants angrily, ¡°what are you still standing there for? are you done packing?¡±


    the two of them replied weakly, ¡°miss, it¡¯s all done.¡±


    liu man couldn¡¯t flare up, so she could only vent her anger on her own people. she pointed at a rag on the table and said, ¡°nonsense! this is what you meant by cleaning up¡­¡±


    lu yan pulled lin yin away from where liu man was venting her anger. she said with disdain, ¡°such a person likes to bully others. yinyin, you don¡¯t have to be polite to her in the future..¡±

 Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Blind Date

    chapter 584: blind date


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin nodded and smiled. ¡°don¡¯t worry. how can i be bullied?¡± lu yan thought about it and agreed. lin yin was so powerful that she could defeat a few grown men in a few moves.


    from the looks of it, the one who had to pay attention to safety should be that arrogant roommate just now.


    lin yin and gong ze brought lu yan around the entire school. then, the three of them arrived at the place where yue chi and gong han were going on a date today.


    lu yan said with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°these elders are really interesting. they¡¯ve already forcefully arranged a marriage contract, but they still pretend to be verv 0den-minded and let them zo out on a date. it¡¯s simdlv taking off their pants and farting. it¡¯s unnecessary. they¡¯re sanctimonious and hypocritical!¡±


    lin yin smiled helplessly and said, ¡°alright, if you continue scolding, you¡¯ll be unhappy yourself.¡±


    the three of them hid in the corner and looked at gong han, who was the first to enter. her gentle and elegant temperament immediately made lin yin sigh.


    so this was what a girl who had been harmed by someone like yue chi in her previous life looked like.


    in that case, she and gong han had a common enemy. if gong han had the chance to be reborn, she would probably take revenge for her and her brother, right?


    not long after, yue chi arrived.


    yue chi was wearing a casual suit today and looked decent. when he met gong han, he was polite and looked like a young master of an aristocratic family. he had learned good etiquette.


    lu yan mocked from the side, ¡®you pretentious thing!¡±


    lin yin blinked and asked, ¡°xiao yan, is the person you arranged reliable?¡±


    lu yan said proudly, ¡°of course. today, i¡¯ll make yue chi notorious in the community.¡±


    lin yin pondered for a moment and said, ¡°don¡¯t you think that yue chi is already notorious in the community?¡±


    lu yan¡¯s proud smile froze for half an hour. gong ze couldn¡¯t help but laugh. after lu yan glanced at him unhappily, his smile immediately disappeared.


    while the three of them were muttering, yue chi had already made small talk with gong han, and yue chi was obviously a little distracted.


    in the past, when he dated girls, they would talk about ambiguous topics. now, he had to talk about meaningless literary topics with gong han, which made yue chi feel quite bored.


    previously, he had heard that this young lady from the gong family was too wooden and quiet. today, it seemed like it was true.


    he did not know how such a university teacher taught. she seemed like the type of teacher who did not have much passion for teaching and only knew how to read textbooks when he was in school.


    to be honest, he did not like such an uninteresting and ordinary-looking woman.


    especially when he knew that gong han was older than gong yue, but gong


    yue had always claimed that she was the eldest daughter of the gong family. sometimes, she would even say it directly in front of gong han, but gong han did not react. yue chi had a look of disdain.


    others might politely say that gong han had a gentle and respectful personality, but in yue chi¡¯s opinion, gong han was a pile of mud without a temper and could be bullied.


    yue chi took a sip of coffee and pretended to be interested. ¡°what do you do when you don¡¯t have class?¡±


    seeing that yue chi had forcefully changed the topic, gong han knew that yue chi was not interested in her work. she immediately stopped talking and said gently, ¡°i¡¯ll just arrange flowers, make some dessert, and read some books.


    what about you?¡±


    yue chi nodded and replied, ¡°i like racing, bungee jumping, boxing, and playing some exciting games. men are more interested in these masculine things.¡±


    when yue chi talked about exciting games, there was a dark and unclear light in his eyes. even if it just flashed past, lin yin still caught it because she was instinctively familiar with it.


    in her previous life, every time yue chi thought of a way to torture someone, he would have such a gaze. however, at that time, he did not hide it at all, but now, he was just hiding it.


    in her previous life, lin yin did not know gong han¡¯s ending. with the gong family¡¯s relationship, gong han would not be tortured to death, but she would not have an easy time either.


    gong han really didn¡¯t know how to continue communicating with yue chi. yue chi wasn¡¯t interested in anything she was interested in. she was afraid of coming into contact with anything yue chi was interested in.


    gong han was struggling in her heart. did she really want to enter a marriage with such a man?


    although she was very unwilling, gong han knew very well that it was useless even if she resisted. moreover, it would make her parents¡¯ lives in the gong family even more difficult.


    just as the two of them were about to fall silent, an alluringly dressed person suddenly appeared beside them..

 Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Hitting Someone

    chapter 585: hitting someone


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu yan patted gong ze¡¯s arm and said, ¡°gong ze, hurry up and take a photo. take a photo of yue chi¡¯s face. make sure your sister¡¯s face is not in it, understand?¡±


    although gong ze did not think that it would help to make yue chi¡¯s reputation worse, after all, he knew very well that what his grandfather and gong luo wanted was the benefits sent by the yue family, he still picked up his phone obediently.


    he felt good to be able to make yue chi uncomfortable.


    in the camera, the enchanting person grabbed the coffee on the table and splashed it on yue chi¡¯s face. gong han looked at the sudden scene opposite her helplessly.


    after a moment of shock, yue chi immediately cursed, ¡°damn it, are you courting death?!¡±


    after hearing yue chi¡¯s vulgar words, gong han froze on the spot and looked at yue chi with a complicated expression.


    that person twisted yue chi¡¯s arm and scolded in a rough voice that did not match the strappy miniskirt on her body, ¡°yue chi, you heartless scumbag. you¡¯re not going to admit it after playing with my butt? you actually came on a blind date for me. do you believe that i¡¯ll cut off your thing and make it into wine?!¡±


    the surrounding people lowered their heads and laughed almost instantly.


    hearing the rising and falling laughter, yue chi exploded in anger and questioned loudly, ¡°who the f*ck are you? do i know you? you¡¯re neither a man nor a woman. you actually rushed over to scam me!¡±


    the man slapped yue chi onto the table and pressed yue chi¡¯s face against the table.


    gong han was so shocked that she hid in a corner and looked at the tall and coquettish man in front of her nervously.


    ¡°dog, who are you scolding? am i someone you can scold? if i don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, i¡¯ll be letting down my true feelings for this period of time.¡± as the man spoke, he pulled yue chi up and actually tore his clothes off on the spot.


    gong ze was shocked and immediately put down the camera in his hand. then, he covered lu yan and lin yin¡¯s eyes with both hands, not wanting them to see the dirty side.


    lu yan slapped gong ze¡¯s hand away with disdain and nimbly picked up the camera to continue recording. she even muttered, ¡°what¡¯s not to see? it¡¯s just that little thing. we saw it at the banquet that day.¡±


    gong ze¡¯s eyes widened. only then did he remember that during this period of time, the second young master of the huo family had taken a fancy to yue chi¡¯s perky butt and stripped yue chi of his pants at the banquet.


    gong ze smiled mysteriously. then, he silently took the camera from lu yan¡¯s hand.


    on the other hand, yue chi had already been stripped down to his underpants by that man. gong han couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she stood up and persuaded softly, ¡°this¡­¡±


    gong han looked at the other party¡¯s unknown gender and frowned in embarrassment. she was slow for a moment before saying, ¡°please save him some face. there are so many people watching. it¡¯s indecent.¡±


    the man looked at gong han and then looked around at the surrounding people. he stopped stripping and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. this dirty thing is indeed not suitable to be exposed for everyone to see. it¡¯s blinding.¡±


    as he spoke, the man threw yue chi to the ground ruthlessly. before yue chi could struggle, he stepped on yue chi¡¯s genitals and warned, ¡°the more you move, the harder i¡¯ll step on you until it¡¯s broken!¡±


    yue chi was so frightened that he immediately stopped moving. he did not even dare to shout for help.


    he was extremely ashamed and angry. he had already been bullied like this. why hadn¡¯t the staff of the restaurant come out to save him? he had to complain and get all the employees fired today.


    the man pressed down hard a few times and looked at gong han mockingly. he sneered and said, ¡°sister, do you want a man like this? not to mention that he¡¯s slept with me, i¡¯ve slept with him a few times. he¡¯s not inferior to a woman in that aspect. sister, i advise you to stop fighting with me for a man early. otherwise, you¡¯ll have to stay alone in the room sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°bullsh*t!¡± yue chi roared angrily, but his lower body hurt so much that he gritted his teeth. his entire body convulsed in pain, and his hand subconsciously pinched the man¡¯s leg hard.


    at this moment, the attendants from the cafeteria came out in unison. the man who hit him did not want to continue fighting. he only said fiercely, ¡°yue chi, the next time i see you on a blind date, i¡¯ll hit you again!¡±


    with that, the man ran away..

 Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: No Disdain

    chapter 586: no disdain


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the attendant hurriedly helped yue chi, who was still curled up on the ground trying to relieve his pain. gong han quickly draped yue chi¡¯s clothes over him and asked softly, ¡°are you okay?¡±


    yue chi looked up and wanted to continue scolding her, but when he saw gong


    han¡¯s worried eyes, he was slightly stunned. then, he held back his temper and


    replied, ¡°i¡¯m fine!¡±


    actually, yue chi was a little puzzled. wouldn¡¯t normal people look down on him when they saw him like this?


    that day, when he was embarrassed by huo ge taking off his pants, he could clearly see the disdain and mockery of the people around him. today, he had been tricked and humiliated. wouldn¡¯t gong han despise him?


    yue chi looked into jin minghan¡¯s probing eyes. those eyes were clear and free of impurities. they looked clean, filled with worry and confusion.


    yue chi was surprised to see the innocence and cleanliness of being isolated from the world in a woman who was a year older than him.


    gong han didn¡¯t know why yue chi was staring at her. she just turned around to help yue chi pick up the clothes that were scattered on the ground and handed them to yue chi calmly. ¡°hurry up and put on your clothes.¡±


    yue chi¡¯s anger subsided a little under gong han¡¯s gaze. he endured the pain in his crotch and quickly put on his clothes. then, he said, ¡°it¡¯s a little inconvenient today. i¡¯ll go back first. let¡¯s talk another day?¡±


    gong han nodded gently at yue chi and smiled faintly. ¡°alright, do you want me to send you back?¡±


    yue chi looked at gong han¡¯s calm and faint smile and was suspicious. didn¡¯t gong han care about what had just happened at all?


    however, yue chi recalled that his reputation in the capital was not good. gong han probably knew about it long ago.


    since gong han knew and agreed to come out and interact with him, she must have a motive. otherwise, which normal woman could stand it? he had heard from his family that if this marriage was successful, the gong family would benefit.


    as expected, these women were all the same. they could endure anything for benefits.


    yue chi sneered and tidied his clothes. he rejected, ¡°no need. i¡¯ll leave first.¡± gong han nodded slowly.


    after cursing gong han for being hypocritical, yue chi limped out of the restaurant.


    yue chi wanted to walk properly, but it hurt too much, so he could only leave in such a sorry state.


    the moment yue chi walked out of the cafeteria, laughter instantly erupted in the restaurant.


    lu yan laughed uncontrollably and patted gong ze¡¯s shoulder.


    lin yin smiled helplessly and said, ¡°xiao yan, get someone to quickly send that man overseas. yue han might interfere in this matter. at that time, that man will probably lose his life or expose you.¡±


    gong ze said, ¡°then i¡¯ll go!¡±


    lin yin stopped her. ¡°no, it¡¯s very easy for yue han to find out if you go. your sister will be in trouble.¡±


    lin yin thought for a moment and finally said to lu yan, ¡°forget it. i¡¯m still worried about you. i¡¯ll do it.¡±


    lu yan looked at lin yin worriedly and asked, ¡°what if yue han finds out about you?¡±


    ¡°no, don¡¯t worry,¡± lin yin said with a smile.


    when lu yan saw lin yin¡¯s confident expression, she felt relieved. she still believed in lin yin¡¯s ability.


    lin yin immediately contacted sun biao and got someone to secretly send the man out of the country to hide.


    lu yan was enjoying the comical scene of yue chi just now on the camera, while gong ze looked in gong han¡¯s direction. he looked at his sister who was quietly in a daze and felt sad.


    it was not easy for the matter of yue chi¡¯s banquet to settle down for a while. suddenly, news of his blind date getting crashed by a man completely embarrassed them in the capital.


    everyone was discussing how many boyfriends yue chi had.


    over the past few days, when yue han went out, he was often looked at with strange gazes. today was even worse. someone actually teased him and asked whether yue chi needed a boyfriend from a good family. yue han was really angry.


    yue han looked at yue chi, who was kneeling on the ground, with a dark expression and questioned, ¡°what¡¯s with that man? how long are you going to embarrass our yue family?¡±


    yue chi felt extremely wronged and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°brother, i don¡¯t know that man at all. my sexual orientation is normal and i¡¯ve always played with women. i really don¡¯t know where that person came from..¡±

 Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Persuasion

    chapter 587: persuasion


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    yue han looked at yue chi suspiciously and asked again, ¡°are you really not with a man? do you really not know that person? if you don¡¯t know him, why is he only looking for you?¡±


    yue chi shouted, ¡°i swear! i really don¡¯t know that person. if i lie at all, i¡¯ll have erectile dysfunction for the rest of my life and i won¡¯t be able to touch women again!¡±


    yue han¡¯s face darkened as he looked at yue chi in disdain. who would swear like this?


    yue han coughed twice and asked tentatively, ¡°so, you really don¡¯t like men? you shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with huo ge, right?¡±


    yue chi widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°brother! i¡¯m your younger brother. don¡¯t you know me well? how can i like men? that huo ge is gay himself. it has nothing to do with me! i like women. fair, soft, and sexy women!¡±


    yue han looked at his brother¡¯s anxious expression and did not seem to be lying. he said softly, ¡°i know. get up!¡±


    yue chi got up from the ground happily. then, he approached yue han with an aggrieved expression and said pitifully, ¡°big brother, you have to help me catch that disgusting man. i¡¯ll rely on you to protect my innocence.¡±


    yue han pushed yue chi¡¯s head away from his shoulder with a look of disdain. ¡°get lost. i¡¯m annoyed when i see you now!¡±


    yue chi opened and closed his mouth, saying something silently. when he saw yue han turn around, he immediately smiled again.


    yue han sighed and said earnestly, ¡°explain this matter to gong han properly. the engagement between the two of you can¡¯t be ruined. now that you¡¯re in the capital, you can¡¯t find a better engagement than this. get along well during this period of time and prepare to get engaged when it¡¯s about time.¡±


    everyone knows about yue chi¡¯s matter now. how could there be a better young lady from an aristocratic family who was willing to marry into the yue family?


    if gong luo hadn¡¯t taken a fancy to what he had given the gong family, this marriage probably wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    yue chi still muttered unhappily in his heart, ¡°that gong han looks very


    boring. she doesn¡¯t look like an interesting woman. she¡¯s not good-looking either.¡±


    although yue chi admitted that gong han¡¯s pure gaze just now did make him despise gong han a little less, marriage is so that he could sleep with his wife. she was boring and their married life would definitely not be harmonious.


    yue han took a deep breath and grabbed something beside him to throw at yue chi¡¯s head. yue chi immediately caught it with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°when you marry a wife, you have to marry a virtuous one. i don¡¯t care how you play outside, but the woman you marry must come from a rich family. she must come from a comparable family, one that is presentable. don¡¯t compare her to those flirtatious women outside. although this gong han isn¡¯t valued in the gong family, she has a docile personality and an elegant temperament. she¡¯s also a university teacher herself. her knowledge and self-restraint are good qualities. kid, you really don¡¯t know how lucky you are!¡± yue han expected better from yue chi.


    marriage between rich and powerful families had never been casual. it all depended on benefits.


    but even so, yue han still chose a good one for his libertine brother and carefully chose one that was suitable for yue chi.


    with yue chi¡¯s personality, even if he got married in the future, there would probably be many women outside, so gong han¡¯s gentle personality was the most suitable.


    moreover, gong han came from the gong family and her family background was not bad. she matched the yue family. although her looks were not top-notch, her temperament was very comforting.


    back then, for yue chi, he had specially attended several of gong han¡¯s lectures.


    after sending the unwilling yue chi away, yue han sent someone to investigate that man.


    when lin yin returned to school, her other two roommates were also there.


    a girl with two braids in the house looked at the beauty at the door and said happily, ¡°you¡¯re lin yin, right? hello, my name is su su. i¡¯m your new roommate.¡±


    the other girl with a ponytail also stood up and looked at lin yin with a smile. she introduced herself, ¡°my name is feng yu!¡±


    the next second, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on liu man. in the end, liu man had no intention of introducing herself at all. it was as if she did not see lin yin and was scrolling through her cell phone.


    lin yin had long seen what liu man was like and ignored her. she smiled and greeted the other two roommates. ¡°hello! when i came back just now, i brought you some desserts.. do you want to try them?¡±

 Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: New Roommate

    chapter 588: new roommate


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su su approached lin yin happily. feng yu glanced at liu man and then approached lin yin. after all, they were roommates who were going to live together for four years. it was better not to have a strained relationship.


    su su picked up the cake in her hand and took a bite. her eyes lit up as she praised, ¡°wow, this cake is delicious! lin yin, where did you buy it?¡±


    ¡°the shop at the school gate. i forgot to look at the name just now,¡± lin yin said truthfully.


    originally, lin yin didn¡¯t want to buy anything. lu yan said that when meeting new roommates, they had to buy a greeting gift or something.


    lin yin thought about it and agreed, so she brought four back.


    feng yu ate the dessert in her hands and felt that it tasted good.


    su su looked at liu man, who was motionless and did not even turn around. she asked curiously, ¡°liu man, what¡¯s wrong? come over quickly. lin yin bought this for everyone.¡±


    liu man sneered and said, ¡°i¡¯ve never eaten such cheap and inferior junk food.¡±


    liu man¡¯s sharp words surprised su su and feng yu. the two of them had arrived at the dormitory together. when they arrived, lin yin was no longer in the dormitory. liu man was the only one in the room playing games.


    therefore, they did not know that there was actually a grudge between liu man and lin yin.


    at this moment, liu man seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with lin yin. ever since lin yin entered, liu man had not looked at her directly.


    the dormitory, which had a happy atmosphere, instantly fell into a suppressed silence.


    at this moment, liu man stood up leisurely. then, she opened the closet and took out something that looked like a jewelry box. she said to su su and feng yu, ¡°weren¡¯t we talking about necklaces just now? i was about to tell you all that i brought a welcome gift for you guys. do you want to come over and take a look? i picked out all the latest styles that the designer brands released this year.¡±


    su su and feng yu looked at lin yin and saw that she did not seem angry. the two of them slowly walked to liu man¡¯s side.


    the two of them, who were still feeling uneasy, put everything else aside when they saw liu man¡¯s jewelry box.


    liu man took out two necklaces with tags and smiled. ¡°these two are for you. one for each of you.¡±


    feng yu was not very clear about the brand of the necklace. she only felt that the workmanship was exquisite and beautiful.


    on the other hand, su su¡¯s eyes lit up as she put down the dessert. then, she looked at the necklace carefully and said, ¡°wow, liu man, what does your family do? this necklace of mine costs 60,000 yuan. i saw it two days ago. isn¡¯t it too expensive? liu man, what kind of godly baller are you?¡±


    hearing su su say that a necklace cost 60,000 yuan, feng yu almost couldn¡¯t hold the necklace in her hand. she asked nervously, ¡°then, what about the one in my hand?¡±


    su su turned around and her eyes lit up. ¡°yours is almost 80,000 yuan. liu man, dearest man man, you have a mine at home, right? your welcome gift costs a fortune.¡±


    liu man¡¯s heart was bleeding too. she had planned to wear these necklaces herself, but she couldn¡¯t stand that lin yin was bribing these two bumpkin roommates with two worthless cakes.


    that was why she gritted her teeth and took out her necklace. she wanted to slap lin yin¡¯s face.


    feng yu looked at the necklace in her hand and did not dare to accept it. she handed it back to liu man and said, ¡°this is too expensive. i can¡¯t take it.¡±


    feng yu¡¯s family background was average. if she took this kind of thing, she would definitely not be able to return it.


    feng yu felt inferior when she thought of the dried fruits she had specially brought over that were still in her bag.


    when she ate lin yin¡¯s cake just now, she felt that there was not much difference, so she planned to take out the dried fruits as a greeting gift. now, she did not dare to take them out, afraid that she would be laughed at.


    liu man pushed the necklace back into feng yu¡¯s hand with a generous expression and said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this? it¡¯s just some small things. i usually only wear it once. it¡¯s not worth much. take it as a token of my appreciation.¡±


    su su also hooted at the side. ¡°that¡¯s right. feng yu, take it. i¡¯ll be too embarrassed to take it if you don¡¯t.¡±


    feng yu reluctantly accepted this expensive gift.


    liu man glanced at lin yin, who was sitting at the side, and said awkwardly, ¡°strange, i clearly throught three.


    liu man dug her hand into the jewelry box and said angrily and reproachfully, ¡°lin yin, i¡¯m sorry. i might have lost the greeting gift i wanted to give you. i¡¯ve worn the rest before.. i don¡¯t think you want them, right?¡±

 Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Targeting

    chapter 589: targeting


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    feng yu and su su held their breaths as they looked at lin yin and liu man. they were really curious. it was clearly their first day meeting, but why did they feel that the relationship between lin yin and liu man was already so bad?


    liu man was clearly doing this on purpose.


    lin yin didn¡¯t even raise her eyebrows. she just picked up her earphones and stuffed them into her ears to listen to the news.


    liu man, who had been ignored, gritted her teeth in anger. she had given away such a valuable thing because she wanted to see lin yin feel uncomfortable. in the end, nothing happened to lin yin, but she was even angrier.


    it was fine. there was still a long way to go. one day, lin yin would pay the price for her arrogance today, liu man thought hatefully.


    the next morning, feng yu and su su packed up early and waited for liu man to put on makeup.


    liu man looked at lin yin¡¯s bed. the bed curtain was still drawn. liu man thought that lin yin had yet to wake up, so she deliberately made a lot of noise.


    when she was doing skincare, she slapped her face several times harder than usual, just to be noisy enough to wake lin yin up.


    su su was a little curious about liu man¡¯s actions. she asked feng yu in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s liu man doing? will the skincare effect be better like this?¡±


    feng yu lowered her voice and said, ¡°she¡¯s deliberately making a commotion. she doesn¡¯t want lin yin to sleep well.¡±


    su su immediately frowned and whispered into feng yu¡¯s ear with an indescribable expression, ¡°didn¡¯t lin yin go out for a run long ago?¡±


    su su had the habit of waking up early to go to the toilet, so when she woke up in the morning, lin yin was already heading out in her sportswear and earpiece.


    ¡°are you sure?¡± feng yu turned around and asked.


    su su immediately nodded.


    feng yu looked at liu man, who was still putting on makeup and making a lot of commotion. a moment later, as if she had mentioned it unintentionally, she said, ¡°lin yin woke up early in the morning to run. why isn¡¯t she back yet? she¡¯s probably going to be late for the first class meeting this time.¡±


    hearing feng yu¡¯s words, liu man¡¯s big movements stopped for a moment. she grabbed the brush awkwardly and frowned uncomfortably. however, she still did not let go of lin yin and said, ¡°why do you care about her? we¡¯re all roommates. she doesn¡¯t even know how to act alongside her roommates and she¡¯s going out to exercise on her own. such a person doesn¡¯t fit in.¡±


    as soon as liu man finished speaking, lin yin pushed the door open and entered. looking at the three people in the dormitory, lin yin only smiled politely at feng yu and su su.


    before lin yin went to university, she had envisioned a wonderful university life. she would enjoy her beautiful youth with a group of like-minded peers.


    she did not expect that her fantasy would be shattered in just a day.


    now, she was looking forward to everyone staying in their own lane, and minding their own business.


    seeing that lin yin and the other two had smiled and ignored her, liu man glared at lin yin angrily. she suddenly stood up, picked up her bag, and said loudly, ¡°su su, feng yu, let¡¯s go! let¡¯s hurry to the canteen for breakfast.


    otherwise, it¡¯ll be crowded when there are too many people.¡±


    su su looked at lin yin and then at liu man. she said nervously, ¡°lin yin, do you want to hurry up? let¡¯s go together?¡±


    lin yin smiled and said politely, ¡°there¡¯s no need. you guys go ahead. i¡¯ll go myself later.¡±


    ¡°you got rejected, didn¡¯t you? she¡¯s arrogant. why would she leave with ordinary people like us?¡± liu man said sarcastically, then called the other two to leave quickly.


    lin yin couldn¡¯t be bothered with liu man. she took her clothes and quickly took a shower. she ate some breakfast and walked towards the classroom.


    when they arrived at class, lin yin went in through the back door and found an empty seat to sit in.


    when she looked up, lin yin saw someone who surprised her. wei ji was walking in from the door.


    wei ji limped out and everyone looked at him. after all, they were all new students and everyone was curious about their new classmates.


    as wei ji walked slowly, he looked up at his seat, as if he wanted to find a suitable seat. at this moment, liu man and the other two entered, chatting and laughing.


    seeing someone limping in front of her, liu man thought that it was the school¡¯s janitor in charge of cleaning. she immediately said unhappily, ¡°why are you cleaning when we¡¯re having a class meeting? don¡¯t you know how to


    look at the time? cleaner, leave quickly.¡±


    the classroom instantly fell silent. everyone looked at the boy whom liu man called a cleaner..

 Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Classmate

    chapter 590: classmate


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the boy¡¯s clothes did not look branded. they even looked a little faded from all the washing. he did not look like he came from a rich family, but at least he was clean. he did not look old and did not look like a cleaner.


    however, liu man did not see the face of the person in front of her. she only thought that it was impossible for a cripple in shabby clothes to come to school, so in her opinion, this person was the cleaner hired by the school to clean up.


    wei ji slowly turned around and looked at liu man in confusion. ¡°are you talking to me?¡±


    seeing wei ji¡¯s childish face, liu man realized that she might have said something wrong.


    she frowned and questioned, ¡°are you also a student of this class? you¡¯re limping. it can¡¯t be.¡±


    liu man¡¯s words made some of the students in the class uncomfortable. they felt that liu man¡¯s words were a little sarcastic. lin yin just sat quietly in the back and watched the scene in front of the classroom with an indifferent expression.


    in the face of liu man¡¯s doubts, wei ji was not angry. instead, he asked politely and softly, ¡°can¡¯t a cripple go to university?


    wei ji¡¯s tone was soft and adorable, like his looks. he naturally had an air of cuteness.


    if not for his limping posture, a boy with such looks would definitely be someone girls liked to tease. he looked like the boy next door, innocent and gullible.


    liu man did not know how to answer wei ji¡¯s question. there was indeed no rule that a cripple could not go to university.


    feng yu hurriedly went forward to smooth things over. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. we misunderstood and saw wrongly.¡±


    as she spoke, feng yu and su su gave her a look. the two of them smiled and pulled liu man around wei ji to find a seat.


    liu man was still muttering unhappily, ¡°i¡¯ve indeed never seen a cripple go to school. what¡¯s wrong with me asking?¡±


    yesterday, su su was still sighing at liu man¡¯s generosity. at this moment, su su only wanted to sigh at liu man¡¯s stupidity and rudeness.


    even if liu man had never seen a cripple go to university, she shouldn¡¯t say it in front of so many people, or even in front of the cripple himself, right?


    feng yu also smiled helplessly. this liu man did not seem to have respect for others.


    a classmate beside him felt indignant for wei ji, but wei ji looked like he did not mind.


    one of his footsteps was deep, and the other was light. he slowly walked to a seat and sat quietly, not disturbed by what had happened to liu man just now.


    not long after, a man in his thirties walked into the classroom and started the first class meeting for the new students.


    the content of the class meeting was also very simple. everyone introduced themselves and then talked about some things to take note of, as well as the time to collect the books and matters regarding the class leaders.


    with an active personality, liu man was directly elected as the entertainment in-charge, while lin yin handled her own matters silently.


    after the counselor finished talking about the class and the class monitor finally announced the news of the class gathering that night, the entire class meeting ended.


    lin yin did two things at once. after the class meeting, she also analyzed the two projects the yue family had shared with the gong family.


    after she sent the information to jiang chen and zhang ling, she looked up and saw wei ji walking towards her.


    lin yin stood in her seat curiously, while wei ji went forward and took out a candy that looked like an elf from his pocket. he handed it to lin yin and said, ¡°my sister said she wanted to give this to you. i thought i would have to spend some time finding you, but i didn¡¯t expect us to be classmates.¡±


    when wei ji said this, his eyes were clear and carried the adorable aura of a


    young man. he was pleasing to the eye.


    however, lin yin still refused. ¡°i don¡¯t like candy. help me thank your sister.¡±


    as she spoke, lin yin was about to leave. wei ji was anxious and subconsciously reached out to grab the backpack on lin yin¡¯s back.


    the next second, wei ji was stared at by lin yin with a cold gaze.


    wei ji retracted his hand awkwardly and apologized, ¡°¡­ i¡¯m sorry. i was just anxious. i was afraid that my sister would be disappointed if you didn¡¯t accept it.¡±


    lin yin said indifferently, ¡°you can tell her that i¡¯ve already accepted it.¡±


    wei ji immediately shook his head and said, ¡°that won¡¯t do. although my sister isn¡¯t smart, she shouldn¡¯t be fooled by fake lies.¡±


    lin yin was stunned for a moment. what she meant just now was indeed for wei ji to lie and fool her. after all, his sister probably wouldn¡¯t notice..

 Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Not Resisting

    chapter 591: not resisting


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she did not expect wei ji to give her such an answer.


    seeing wei ji hold the lollipop tightly in his hand and look at her pitifully, lin


    yin sighed and reached out her hand. ¡°give it to me.¡±


    wei ji immediately smiled and placed the candy in lin yin¡¯s palm. his round eyes were filled with joy and he looked likable.


    ¡°hey, we just met and someone is already reaching out to take the male student¡¯s things. they really dare to take them!¡± a sour voice suddenly sounded.


    lin yin and wei ji looked at the person who spoke. it was liu man and the other two who had yet to leave the classroom.


    wei ji said angrily, ¡°what are you talking about? why are your words so unpleasant?¡±


    liu man clicked her tongue and sneered. ¡°student wei ji, you weren¡¯t angry when i criticized you just now. now that i¡¯ve criticized lin yin, you¡¯re angry. it seems like lin yin is really charming. she conquered you in a short period of time?¡±


    after liu man mocked wei ji, she looked at lin yin in disdain and disdain. ¡°lin yin, you¡¯re really impressive. however, you two are quite compatible. a cripple with mobility issues and a gorgeous social butterfly. so compatible!¡±


    liu man was indignant. why were the two outstanding men yesterday related to lin yin? today, this cute cripple was also related to lin yin.


    she just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of more popular girls loitering in front of her.


    in her world, everyone had to revolve around her. it was the same even if she was at capital university.


    wei ji was so angry that his cheeks puffed up like a pufferfish. lin yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh, attracting the curious gazes of the others.


    ¡°lin yin, what are you laughing at? i said that you¡¯ve provoked boys everywhere, but you still have the cheek to laugh? you¡¯re really thick-skinned to the point of being comparable to the city wall. you¡¯re so shameless. you¡¯ve gotten used to doing these things because you did it so many times.¡± liu man said angrily.


    at this moment, other than the three of them, there was only lin yin and wei ji in the classroom, so liu man didn¡¯t care that her sharp side was seen by others.


    ¡°you, you¡­ you¡¯re too much!¡± wei ji was so angry that his face turned red. it took him a long time to criticize liu man.


    ¡°hey, not only are you a cripple, but you also stutter? sigh, you did too many bad things in your previous life, right? you committed heinous crimes, right? that¡¯s why god gave you such an incomplete body in this life.¡± liu man¡¯s words became even harsher and unpleasant.


    when wei ji heard liu man¡¯s words, he felt inferior.


    liu man directly attacked someone else¡¯s physical flaws, making su su and feng yu frown in disapproval.


    lin yin looked at the silent wei ji beside her. his appearance of being hurt but not knowing how to resist reminded lin yin of that small figure in the past.


    lin yin looked up at liu man with cold eyebrows. ¡°liu man, didn¡¯t your parents teach you to respect people? according to what you said, your mouth is so foul. you must have been a dung beetle in your previous life. is that why you were born with such a foul mouth in this life?¡±


    ¡°lin yin! what nonsense are you talking about? believe it or not, i won¡¯t let you survive in this school!¡± liu man threatened lin yin loudly in exasperation.


    ¡°alright! i want to see how you can make me unable to survive in school. as long as i can do well in school, it¡¯s because you, liu man, are useless!¡± lin yin sneered indifferently.


    wei ji, who had been so angry that his eyes were red, relaxed and lowered his head to laugh.


    liu man was so angry that she turned around and left. su su and feng yu glanced at lin yin and left.


    lin yin glanced at wei ji beside her and smiled faintly. ¡°aren¡¯t you too easy to bully? haven¡¯t you scolded anyone before?¡±


    wei ji looked at lin yin with his watery eyes and shook his head in a daze. then, his eyes were tainted with humbleness and bitterness as he said, ¡°no, it¡¯s usually others who scold me.¡±


    lin yin paused and said in disbelief, ¡°then, aren¡¯t you going to counterattack?¡±


    wei ji smiled and shook his head. ¡°they just want to humiliate me. it¡¯s no big deal. moreover, i can¡¯t counterattack. i¡¯m afraid that if i counterattack, they¡¯ll vent all their anger on my sister.¡±


    lin yin fell silent. it was easy to be bullied when one had a weakness.


    in her previous life, it was not that she could not retaliate at the beginning, but she yearned for motherly love and kinship, so she had never thought too much about everything the su family did, including the poison that su fei had fed her for seven to eight years, making her body dilapidated..

 Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Wei Ji Is Pushed

    chapter 592: wei ji is pushed


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    and the wei ji in front of her did not resist and let others bully her so that her sister would not be bullied.


    however, lin yin still said in disagreement, ¡°if you don¡¯t resist, they¡¯ll still bully your sister and even be more unscrupulous, right?¡±


    wei ji¡¯s expression froze for a moment. then, after his fingers grabbed the corner of his shirt, he loosened it and said with a sad smile, ¡°there¡¯s nothing i can do. i can¡¯t resist.¡±


    lin yin retracted her gaze and said coldly, ¡°help me thank your sister. tell her that i like her candy very much.¡±


    with that, lin yin left. she didn¡¯t want to talk to someone who didn¡¯t even resist. today, she would treat it as her talking too much and being a busybody.


    the dinner party was set at a very high-end hotel. when lin yin entered, there were already many people in class. she found an empty seat and sat down.


    she was quiet. occasionally, when a classmate looked for her to chat, she would joke with them.


    some students at the side discussed the hotel they were at.


    ¡°this class monitor is too awesome. when i received the message to come to sky hotel for a gathering, i was shocked. i thought it was a scam.¡±


    ¡°not to mention you, me too. i really didn¡¯t expect that i would be able to come to sky hotel for a meal in my lifetime. it can be written in my autobiography¡¯s list of achievements.¡±


    ¡°i just told my parents that i¡¯m coming to sky hotel for a meal. guess what? my parents thought i was bragging and forced me to video call them to prove that i wasn¡¯t lying. ¡±


    ¡°look at how you guys are overreacting. is this sky hotel that impressive? it¡¯s just a hotel, right?¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t know this. this hotel has previously hosted many foreign politicians and some important figures from other countries. in the capital, only reputable families can come here.¡±


    ¡°is it because it¡¯s expensive?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not it. the cost of this hotel won¡¯t be ridiculously expensive, nor will it be astronomical. however, you can¡¯t enter without a certain social status and family power. i wonder what divine power the class monitor has to let so many of us in.¡±


    such discussions had not stopped since everyone entered the hotel. everyone was guessing the reason why they could enter.


    soon, most of the students in the class arrived. when the class monitor counted the number of people, he realized that wei ji had yet to arrive.


    liu man smiled at lin yin, but she said loudly, ¡°wei ji didn¡¯t come. we¡¯ll have to ask lin yin. i saw wei ji give something to lin yin today. the two of them seem to be quite close.¡±


    the class monitor didn¡¯t suspect anything. he turned to lin yin and asked, ¡°lin


    yin, ask wei ji when he¡¯ll arrive.¡±


    lin yin glanced at liu man indifferently and said, ¡°i¡¯m not close with wei ji.¡±


    ¡°no way? if you¡¯re not close with him, how could you accept wei ji¡¯s things? hey, we¡¯re all classmates. you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed! if you¡¯re dating, just say you¡¯re dating. why do you say you¡¯re not familiar with him? you can¡¯t despise him just because his body is a little incomplete. don¡¯t be too realistic!¡± liu man was full of mockery.


    the students in the class instantly saw the conflict between lin yin and liu man. everyone just watched lin yin as if they were watching a show.


    lin yin looked up and stared coldly at liu man. she had never wanted to have too much of a conflict with liu man, but this liu man was like a plaster. she started attacking when she saw her. it was really annoying.


    lin yin¡¯s cold gaze made liu man shiver. then, liu man didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong and continued, ¡°why? did i guess wrongly? it¡¯s fine. if i¡¯m really wrong, you can bring it up and let everyone distinguish for themselves. ¡±


    liu man said confidently. after all, it was the truth that she had seen lin yin take something from wei ji.


    under everyone¡¯s gaze, lin yin didn¡¯t say anything, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that lin yin¡¯s eyes were already filled with a cold murderous aura.


    the student beside her was frightened and was afraid that lin yin would run over and hit someone. the class monitor quickly pulled lin yin back and said slowly, ¡°um, classmate lin yin, don¡¯t be angry. classmate liu man is just anxious for wei ji to come quickly. don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    as she spoke, the class monitor turned to look at liu man and said in a tone that sounded like they were trying to stop the fight, ¡°liu man, i know you have good intentions and want to contact wei ji as soon as possible. it¡¯s fine. i have his number here. i¡¯ll just call him..¡±

 Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Fool

    chapter 593: fool


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the classmate beside her pulled lin yin to sit down, afraid that she would get up and hit someone. after all, lin yin¡¯s gaze looked really scary.


    lin yin looked at liu man coldly. after her previous life, lin yin¡¯s temper was no longer as explosive as it was in the slums, and she would not easily get into a direct conflict with others.


    however, when she met such a despicable liu man today, she really wanted to go up and beat her up to make liu man behave.


    liu man was extremely smug when she saw lin yin being pulled by her classmates. she turned around and saw wei ji walking in.


    liu man glanced at lin yin and went forward to pull wei ji towards lin yin.


    wei ji looked at liu man at a loss and said nervously, ¡°what are you doing? don¡¯t pull me!¡±


    liu man ignored wei ji and pulled him to lin yin¡¯s side. she swung her hand and threw wei ji at lin yin, smiling proudly. ¡°lin yin, i¡¯ve sent your cripple to you.¡±


    wei ji fell on lin yin in an extremely sorry state. he even pulled off one side of lin yin¡¯s clothes, revealing lin yin¡¯s smooth shoulders.


    in an instant, the class was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. when wei ji saw lin yin¡¯s smooth shoulders, his face instantly turned red. he moved his hands away from lin yin¡¯s body helplessly and fell onto her lap because he had no support.


    wei ji was stunned and did not react. he looked like he was stupid.


    lin yin did not look at wei ji, who had fallen on her lap. instead, she looked at liu man, who was watching the commotion.


    she adjusted the clothes that had slid down her shoulders and grabbed the clothes on wei ji¡¯s back forcefully. then, she threw wei ji to the ground and stood up to walk towards liu man.


    wei ji sat on the ground in a daze and did not react. his face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt, but his gaze involuntarily followed lin yin. he wanted to say something, but when he saw lin yin walking towards liu man with a cold aura, he did not know what to say.


    when liu man saw lin yin walking towards her with a murderous aura, she panicked a little. it was mainly because lin yin¡¯s gaze was really scary. she stammered, ¡°lin yin, what are you doing?


    lin yin shook off the classmate who was holding her back and picked up a


    glass of water beside her, throwing it at liu man¡¯s face.


    lin yin wouldn¡¯t endure it for the sake of peace. when she disdained to go against others, she could quietly watch others pull their tricks.


    however, once the other party provoked her, she would not be so easy to talk to.


    ¡°lin yin, how dare you splash water on me!¡± liu man shouted sharply. she didn¡¯t dare to wipe the water off her face for fear of ruining her makeup.


    ¡°if you continue to shoot your mouth off like this, it won¡¯t be water that splashes on your face next time.¡± lin yin¡¯s words were filled with warning.


    liu man gently wiped the water from her eyes. her originally good-looking makeup instantly became too horrible to look at, and her eye sockets turned black.


    liu man was about to reach out to hit lin yin angrily. lin yin was about to kick out with her right foot when a figure suddenly staggered and stood in front of lin yin. the moment lin yin was stunned, liu man slapped the person in front of her.


    wei ji covered his face and turned to look at lin yin. his voice was still gentle. ¡°are you okay?¡±


    lin yin glanced at wei ji. after taking a deep look, she said calmly, ¡°you should be concerned for yourself.¡±


    as soon as she finished speaking, lin yin pulled wei ji, who was blocking her, aside. looking at liu man, who was still self-righteous, she quickly attacked.


    ignoring liu man¡¯s struggling and shouting, as well as her classmates¡¯ persuasion, lin yin grabbed liu man¡¯s hair and sent her to wei ji. she said coldly, ¡°i¡¯ve never owed anyone a favor. now that the person who hit you is in front of you, hit her back. it¡¯s repayment for your favor.¡±


    wei ji looked at liu man, she was struggling in lin yin¡¯s hand, but was suppressed by lin yin. then, he looked at the indifferent and calm lin yin and hesitated.


    lin yin sighed in her heart and looked a little impatient.


    as if afraid that lin yin would be angry, wei ji raised his right hand and gestured twice, as if he was looking for the angle of the slap.


    ¡°damn cripple, if you dare to hit me, you¡¯ll die a horrible death. i¡¯ll get my father to beat you to death.¡± liu man¡¯s hands kept moving everywhere. even though lin yin grabbed her hair and she couldn¡¯t move her head, she still couldn¡¯t change her arrogant behavior.


    the students beside him were originally going to stop the fight. now that they saw wei ji¡¯s extremely embarrassing performance, they began to be less nervous..

 Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Free

    chapter 594: free


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    in their opinion, wei ji might not attack someone like this.


    lin yin stared straight at wei ji. she wanted to see how long wei ji would delay.


    wei ji looked up at lin yin nervously. when he saw lin yin¡¯s cold and impatient gaze, he subconsciously raised his hand anxiously. it looked very fast, but just as he was about to hit liu man¡¯s face, his slender hand suddenly paused. then, as if he was hitting a mosquito, he gently slapped liu man¡¯s face.


    the slap was so light that even liu man was stunned on the spot. she looked at wei ji, who had already turned to look at lin yin, in surprise.


    wei ji had a forced smile on his lips as he looked at lin yin eagerly. his gaze was like a puppy that had completed its mission and was looking at its master eagerly, asking for a reward.


    lin yin was already shocked. after looking incredulous, she didn¡¯t want to


    sneak anymore. she let go of liu man and sneered at wei ti- ¡°i gave you a


    chance. if you don¡¯t want it, then forget it.¡±


    wei ji¡¯s expression was immediately tainted with worry. he looked at lin yin and said timidly, ¡°no, i just haven¡¯t slapped anyone before, so i don¡¯t know how. i¡¯ll learn well. it won¡¯t be like this next time.¡±


    lin yin frowned at wei ji. she had the illusion that wei ji was just like his sister, a fool.


    liu man was still looking at the extraordinary wei ji from the side. the class monitor immediately came out to smooth things over. after all, it was liu man¡¯s credit that they could enter such a high-end hotel today.


    logically speaking, he had to help liu man, but in the capital, he could not look down on anyone. therefore, before he knew lin yin¡¯s background, he would not stupidly help liu man bully lin yin. what if lin yin had a stronger background?


    feng yu and su su quickly brought liu man to the bathroom to tidy up her wet hair and makeup.


    seeing that lin yin had been pulled aside by the class monitor to sit, wei ji slowly walked over and carefully sat down beside lin yin. then, he obediently stayed there without saying anything. occasionally, he would turn to look at lin yin, looking extremely obedient.


    after liu man returned, she glared at lin yin fiercely, but she did not continue to find trouble with her.


    before the gathering officially started, lin yin made the entire class realize how decisive she was. they really did not expect such a good-looking girl to be so violent.


    the class monitor asked someone to quickly get the menu. liu man had been embarrassed by lin yin and urgently needed to regain her dignity in front of her classmates. then, she said, ¡°i¡¯m very familiar with this hotel, so i suggested that the class monitor bring everyone here. order whatever you want to eat. i¡¯ll get the hotel¡¯s general manager to give everyone a discount. i¡¯ll cover the rest of the fees.¡±


    the students in the class were instantly dumbfounded. they had always thought that they could enter sky hotel because of the class monitor, but they did not expect it to be because of liu man.


    everyone looked at liu man differently. even those who didn¡¯t know the background of sky hotel just now were in awe of liu man after knowing about it.


    the students who were worried that the hotel¡¯s meals would be too expensive heaved a sigh of relief. such a hotel might not be expensive to the rich, but to them, a year¡¯s worth of living expenses might not even be enough to make up for it.


    therefore, when liu man suggested paying for it, it was equivalent to them eating for free. naturally, they felt relieved.


    su su said in surprise, ¡°liu man, this is sky hotel. there are a total of 30 people in our class. this meal is not cheap.¡±


    liu man looked up and said disdainfully, ¡°it¡¯s just a dinner. at most it¡¯ll be about 200,000 yuan. this little money can¡¯t compare to the price of my bag. it¡¯s fine. just order with everyone. eat as much as you want today.¡±


    liu man glanced at lin yin proudly. she wanted to see if lin yin was so shameless as to eat the dinner she had treated her to.


    lin yin couldn¡¯t be bothered with liu man and just lowered her head to look at the menu.


    the dishes were served very quickly. the unfamiliar students began to chat with each other.


    however, everyone deliberately avoided lin yin and wei ji. after all, it was liu man who treated them to this meal, so they appreciated it.


    besides, lin yin didn¡¯t look like someone easy to get close to after how she treated liu man just now, so everyone gave up on getting to imow her.


    on the other hand, wei ji looked up at lin yin occasionally as he ate slowly.


    lin yin frowned slightly and turned around to ask softly, ¡°eat your food.. why are you looking at me?¡±

 Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Sky Hotel

    chapter 595: sky hotel


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei ji said a little embarrassedly, ¡°i was afraid that you would be bored and wanted to talk to you.¡±


    lin yin retracted her gaze noncommittally, and wei ji took lin yin¡¯s reaction as her tacit agreement that he could chat with her.


    wei ji pursed his lips into a happy line and chatted with lin yin from time to time.


    just as they were feeling full, the hotel manager suddenly knocked on the door and entered. he said with a smile, ¡°hello, students. our boss asked me to give everyone a hot spring experience card. all the students present today can enjoy our hotel¡¯s hot spring spa for free.¡±


    the hotel manager¡¯s words made the students present jump for joy. they all looked at liu man in surprise. in their opinion, this must be because of liu man. otherwise, why would the hotel be so generous to invite 30 people from a class to the hot spring and spa for free?


    liu man was flattered by the praise of the classmate beside her. she stood up and walked to the hotel manager¡¯s side. she calmly took the experience card from the hotel manager¡¯s hand and said to the hotel manager with a smile,


    ¡°hello, manager. general manager sheng of your hotel is my uncle. give us a


    50% discount for today¡¯s meal. i¡¯ll pay you the remaining half later. how about that?¡±


    the hotel manager sized up liu man and smiled. ¡°you¡¯re welcome. there¡¯s no charge for today¡¯s meal. there¡¯s no need for a discount or for you to pay. our boss said that a friend of his is a student in your class. therefore, our boss is treating you all to this meal today. also, this hot spring spa is our boss¡¯s opening gift to all the children.¡±


    with that, the hotel manager was about to turn around when liu man stopped him.


    liu man pulled the hotel manager down and asked softly, ¡°did my uncle really say that?¡±


    liu man did not expect her uncle to be doing so well in this hotel. otherwise, she would not believe that her uncle would take the initiative to give her benefits.


    initially, she had said that she would cover everyone¡¯s dinner expenses to earn back her dignity. at most, she would return the money to her uncle later.


    unexpectedly, her uncle gave her such a big surprise in advance.


    the hotel manager looked a little confused. just as he was about to ask, liu man looked around and said self-righteously, ¡°alright, i understand. manager, help me thank my uncle.¡±


    with that, liu man retracted her gaze and smiled brightly. ¡°you can leave first. we¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    the hotel manager smiled appropriately at everyone, then nodded in the direction of lin yin and wei ji before leaving.


    wei ji chewed on the food in his mouth and said, ¡°this liu man is quite impressive. she¡¯s actually a friend of the boss of sky hotel.¡±


    ¡°is sky hotel that powerful?¡± lin yin asked curiously.


    wei ji nodded. ¡°it¡¯s considered very powerful. no one imows who the behind-the-scenes boss is, but those who can come here to spend are all people with status and strength. they can¡¯t just enter with money. other than the eight big families, the people from the small families in the capital can¡¯t enter. i was very surprised when i first came.¡±


    lin yin nodded silently. it seemed like she had to be careful of liu man. if liu man had some powerful backer, wouldn¡¯t she be targeted?


    ¡°i feel that you¡¯re very familiar with this place. do you come here often?¡± lin yin asked. then, she turned around and thought for a moment, as if she suddenly knew the answer to the question. she smiled and said, ¡°i forgot. the


    wei family is among the eight great families. it¡¯s normal for you to come here.¡±


    wei ji smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°how can i have the strength? the


    wei family is also divided into different ranks. today is also my first time here. i¡¯ve come to broaden my horizons.¡±


    lin yin realized that her words might have touched wei ji¡¯s sore spot. she silently turned to look at her phone.


    after the class monitor saw the hotel manager leave, she also raised her glass happily and said to liu man, ¡°we have to rely on liu man¡¯s uncle this time. otherwise, we really won¡¯t be able to enter such a hotel. liu man, i¡¯ll toast you on behalf of the entire class!¡±


    the students beside her immediately stood up with fawning expressions. only lin yin and wei ji sat unmoved, looking out of place.


    liu man ignored the two of them. in her opinion, she had won this round..

 Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Humiliation

    chapter 596: humiliation


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    liu man raised her wine glass and said to her classmates, ¡°everyone, you¡¯re welcome. i¡¯m just borrowing my uncle¡¯s light. i¡¯m also very happy to let everyone eat and drink here.¡±


    after the group finished eating, liu man swaggered over and invited everyone to the hot spring.


    lin yin stood up and planned to leave. she believed that liu man would definitely find trouble later. she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble in someone else¡¯s territory.


    when wei ji saw lin yin get up, he quickly stood up and followed behind her.


    ¡°lin yin, where are you going?¡± liu man¡¯s voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of the students beside her.


    lin yin turned to look at liu man and said indifferently, ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯m worthy of your hot spring, so i plan to go back.¡±


    hearing that lin yin finally recognized her, liu man¡¯s lips curled into a


    carefree smile. ¡°i¡¯m not a petty person. i¡¯ve long forgotten what happened just


    now. i¡¯ve invited all the students in the class, and that includes you, since


    you¡¯re part of the class.¡±


    when su su and feng yu heard liu man¡¯s magnanimous words, they immediately went forward to pull lin yin back. in their opinion, this was a


    good opportunity for liu man and lin yin to reconcile.


    after all, they were from the same dormitory. it would be awkward if the two of them were sandwiched in the middle.


    su su persuaded from the side, ¡°lin yin, we¡¯re all classmates. some things are in the past. liu man is inviting you now, so come along. it¡¯s better to resolve enmity than keep it alive, right?¡±


    feng yu also said, ¡°that¡¯s right. we¡¯re all roommates living in the same dormitory. we¡¯ll be staying together for four years in the future. let¡¯s go together, okay?¡±


    lin yin looked at the two people on her left and right and the group of students persuading her in front. lin yin sighed and said, ¡°okay!¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t think that someone like liu man would let go of her conflict so quickly. therefore, in lin yin¡¯s opinion, liu man might still be planning something.


    but lin yin followed her classmates and left with liu man.


    seeing lin yin leave, wei ji followed her.


    the group followed the attendant to the hot spring. liu man stopped in her tracks and waved the hot spring pass in her hand at the attendant. the attendant immediately said respectfully, ¡°please come in!¡± liu man stood beside the attendant and said to the students in class,


    ¡± everyone, quickly go m.


    as soon as liu man finished speaking, the students entered one after another. when lin yin and wei ji were about to enter, liu man suddenly frowned and said awkwardly, ¡°hey, i don¡¯t know these two people. don¡¯t let these unrelated people in.¡±


    the attendant looked at liu man in shock. the manager had just said that there were 30 students. she had just counted 30 people. why were these two people no longer students?


    ¡°hello, madam. are you sure? our manager instructed that it¡¯s for 30 people,¡± the attendant asked.


    the students who had already entered looked at each other. they really did not expect liu man to do this.


    at this moment, many people at the entrance looked curiously in liu man¡¯s direction.


    wei ji looked at liu man in shock and frowned. ¡°you called us over yourself.¡±


    liu man sneered and said, ¡°i, liu man, invited everyone to the hot spring. not just any tom, dick, or harry can come. i don¡¯t know where these poor lowly people came from, but they actually dared to use my connections to enter sky


    hotel. ¡±


    after liu man finished speaking, she said to the attendant at the side, ¡°hurry up and chase these two beggars out. otherwise, the class of sky hotel will be pulled down by their identities in the future.¡±


    the attendant looked at lin yin and wei ji in a dilemma. these two people were indeed not outstanding in their clothes, especially the boy. his clothes had been washed until they faded, but they were not beggars.


    however, it was obvious that the girl with the hot spring pass wanted to cause trouble, so she had no choice. hence, she said to liu man with a professional smile, ¡®madam, why don¡¯t you go in first? i¡¯ll deal with it here.¡±


    liu man glanced at lin yin smugly and turned around to enter.


    seeing that lin yin was blocked at the door, the students who had already entered but were standing at the entrance whispered.


    ¡°i thought liu man really didn¡¯t care. so she wants to humiliate lin yin and wei


    ji in public.¡±


    ¡°are we just going to watch as lin yin and wei ji are barred outside? we¡¯re all classmates.. isn¡¯t that bad?¡±

 Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Who Is It?

    chapter 597: who is it?


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°what can we do? the hotel owner is liu man¡¯s friend. liu man will naturally chase away the people she doesn¡¯t like. just watch. not only can lin yin not enter the hot spring, she might even be chased out of sky hotel.¡±


    ¡°sigh, lin yin reaped what she sowed. she doesn¡¯t have any backing, but she actually dared to attack liu man. liu man is just embarrassing lin yin in front of everyone now. it¡¯s considered very light.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. liu man even knows the boss behind sky hotel. she might be the daughter of a big shot. with such an identity, it¡¯s probably a piece of cake for lin yin to disappear from our school.¡±


    ¡°people still have to know their limits. if not for liu man¡¯s kindness, lin yin would probably have disappeared from this world now, right?¡±


    wei ji said angrily, ¡°liu man is too much.¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t take what liu man had done and those people¡¯s words to heart. instead, she turned to look at wei ji and said, ¡°they only said a few words about me and you¡¯re already angry. then why weren¡¯t you angry when you encountered something bad?¡±


    wei ji was slightly stunned. then, he said in a low voice, ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m used to it.¡±


    lin yin snorted ambiguously. just as she was about to turn around and leave, the attendant stopped her.


    lin yin looked at the attendant in confusion. she looked at the attendant¡¯s hand on her arm and gestured for her to let go.


    the attendant said awkwardly, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, madam. can you wait a little longer?¡±


    as soon as she finished speaking, the attendant saw the hotel manager rushing over and immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    she had just received news that one of these students was a friend of the boss, so she did not dare to offend anyone or let them go. fortunately, the manager was here.


    when the hotel manager saw lin yin and wei ji standing at the door, his eyes were filled with fear. then, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°miss lin yin, i¡¯m really sorry. i didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. i¡¯ll lead you in myself.¡¯


    wei ji instantly turned to look at lin yin in disbelief. then, he thought of how lin yin had appeared at the huo family¡¯s banquet and what had happened after that and suddenly felt that it made sense.


    wei ji muttered, ¡°looks like i¡¯m the one who found the right person.¡±


    when lin yin heard wei ji¡¯s words, she was speechless. then, she turned to the hotel manager and asked, ¡°sir, did you make a mistake?¡±


    the hotel manager explained, ¡°there¡¯s no mistake. miss lin yin, our boss said that you are our esteemed guest and asked us to treat you well.¡±


    ¡°who¡¯s your boss?¡± lin yin asked curiously.


    the hotel manager looked at wei ji beside him and smiled. ¡°we can only wait for the boss to tell miss lin yin personally.¡±


    lin yin pursed her lips. they had some status and did not have any ill intentions towards her. they were probably from the mu family, right?


    perhaps, it could also be lu ming?


    lin yin smiled self-deprecatingly. it shouldn¡¯t be. now that lu ming didn¡¯t even look at news about her, he probably wouldn¡¯t care about her movements, right?


    forget it. since she didn¡¯t know, she wouldn¡¯t guess. they had sent their good intentions to her, so she just had to appreciate it.


    the hotel manager was afraid that lin yin would leave. he was afraid that he would be fired by the boss.


    the hotel manager continued to ask nervously, ¡°miss lin yin, shall i bring you and this classmate of yours in?¡±


    lin yin looked at the hotel manager¡¯s terrified expression and nodded with a smile. ¡°if that¡¯s not too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°no, no. miss lin yin, you¡¯re joking. you¡¯re too polite. it¡¯s my honor to be able to serve a beautiful lady like miss lin yin.¡± the hotel manager flattered lin yin while making an inviting gesture. he smiled respectfully and said, ¡°please come in.¡±


    the classmates who were still choosing swimsuits inside were stunned when they saw the hotel manager invite lin yin and wei ji in so respectfully.


    liu man glared at lin yin unhappily and questioned the hotel manager sternly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? didn¡¯t i say that the two of them can¡¯t come in? don¡¯t you understand? do you want me to call my uncle over before you can understand what i¡¯m saying?


    the attendant beside her was stunned on the spot. she did not expect liu man to be so powerful that she even dared to scold their manager like this. the hotel manager frowned and asked, ¡°your uncle? is he the sheng¡­¡¯

 Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Hot Spring Dispute

    chapter 598: hot spring dispute


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the hotel manager couldn¡¯t remember for a moment. liu man immediately said, ¡°my uncle, sheng cheng, is the general manager of sky hotel. are you afraid? if you¡¯re afraid, quickly chase these two out. otherwise, when my uncle comes, you¡¯ll have to pack up and leave.¡±


    the hotel manager looked at liu man¡¯s overbearing appearance and smiled. ¡°sheng cheng? general manager? are you sure?¡±


    liu man snorted and said, ¡°of course i¡¯m sure. if it weren¡¯t for my uncle¡¯s instructions, would you have come to give me this free hot spring pass? would you have come so respectfully to say that it was free for us?¡±


    the attendant beside her kindly reminded her, ¡°madam, our general manager¡¯s surname is not sheng, nor is his name sheng cheng.¡±


    as the attendant spoke, he looked at the hotel manager beside him and pointed with his index finger. ¡°he¡¯s our general manager. his surname is lu and his name is lu hui.¡±


    liu man widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense! my uncle told me that he¡¯s the general manager of sky hotel. if you don¡¯t believe me, i¡¯ll call him now. you¡¯ll know after asking.¡±


    as soon as liu man picked up sheng cheng¡¯s call, she immediately cried in an aggrieved voice, ¡°uncle, the people from your hotel are bullying me. they don¡¯t care about you, the general manager, at all. are you going to care?¡±


    sheng cheng didn¡¯t really want to interfere in liu man¡¯s matters, but he cared about his ego, so he scolded in a hard voice, ¡°which bastard dares to bully my niece? where are you now? tell me, i¡¯ll support you.¡±


    when liu man heard sheng cheng¡¯s words, she straightened her back and looked at lin yin and lu hui arrogantly. then, she continued, ¡°i¡¯m in the swimsuit shop in front of the hot spring in your hotel.¡±


    there was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the line. then, sheng cheng said, ¡°wait, i¡¯ll be over in a while!¡±


    liu man hung up the phone and snorted at lu hui and lin yin. ¡°you¡¯d better apologize to me now and get lost. otherwise, when my uncle comes, you¡¯ll be even worse off. lu hui, right? your superior is coming over. think about it yourself. if you chase lin yin out now, i can still plead for you later.¡±


    lu hui smiled. he had been working at sky hotel for so many years. other than the boss, no one else dared to be his superior. ¡°alright! then i¡¯ll see how my superior punishes me.¡±


    after lu hui finished speaking, his attitude became gentler when he turned to lin yin. he smiled and said, ¡°miss lin yin, you can choose your favorite swimsuit with your classmates. leave the rest to me.¡±


    liu man did not expect the hotel manager to be so unyielding. she sneered and said, ¡°you overestimate yourself.¡±


    lin yin refused to pick a swimsuit. she was not interested in the hot springs and just wanted to see what would happen to liu man.


    seeing that lin yin did not move, wei ji did not move either. he stood behind lin yin like a loyal guard.


    the classmate beside her went forward and advised lin yin, ¡°lin yin, don¡¯t argue with liu man. we¡¯re all classmates. we don¡¯t want you to have a conflict. why don¡¯t you leave first?¡±


    lin yin only glanced at the classmate indifferently and said, ¡°thank you for your concern, but i choose to believe in the hotel manager this time.¡± the students beside her were all mocking lin yin¡¯s naivety.


    ¡°we were able to enter because of liu man. did lin yin even get a clear picture of the situation?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. i wonder what miracle lin yin is looking forward to. liu man already said that her uncle is the general manager, but lin yin still doesn¡¯t believe her.¡±


    of course, some students were skeptical and retorted, ¡°but didn¡¯t the attendant say that the lu hui in front of us is the general manager?¡±


    soon, someone came out to object. ¡°some attendants are inexperienced and don¡¯t know their superiors at all. besides, think about it. why can we enter, why can we eat for free, and why is there a free hot spring spa? isn¡¯t it liu man who brought it to us? if lin yin really knows the general manager, why didn¡¯t she ask for these benefits for us?¡±


    someone immediately echoed, ¡°that¡¯s right.. if lin yin really has the ability, why didn¡¯t she show us the benefits like liu man?¡±

 Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Uncle

    chapter 599: uncle


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    everyone discussed animatedly. lu hui didn¡¯t care and even thoughtfully asked the attendant to bring chairs for lin yin and wei ji to sit on.


    looking at lu hui¡¯s fawning attitude towards lin yin, liu man felt extremely disdainful. how could such a person, who looked like he was groveling, be the general manager of sky hotel? what a joke.


    her uncle looked more like it. just his figure alone made him look like a superior.


    as liu man was thinking, a huge figure entered from the door. liu man¡¯s eyes lit up and she rushed towards the huge figure with an aggrieved expression. she complained pitifully, ¡°uncle, you¡¯re finally here. the people from your hotel are simply too unruly. they actually questioned you.¡±


    sheng cheng was originally aggressive, but when he saw lu hui standing in front of the crowd, his aura immediately disappeared without a trace.


    liu man did not notice the change in sheng cheng¡¯s expression. she just pulled sheng cheng and pointed at lu hui¡¯s nose. ¡°it¡¯s him. this person is simply lawless. he actually said that he¡¯s the general manager of the hotel.¡±


    liu man was looking forward to lu hui kneeling on the ground and begging her, but she did not expect sheng cheng to push liu man away and rush to lu hui. he asked nervously, ¡°manager lu, why are you here?¡±


    lu hui looked at sheng cheng with a faint smile. ¡°general manager? general manager sheng? vice manager cheng, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so glorious outside. i haven¡¯t seen you for a night and you become my superior?¡±


    sheng cheng was sweating profusely and said with a terrified expression, ¡°liu


    man heard wrongly. i said vice manager. she misunderstood.¡±


    liu man asked in confusion, ¡°uncle, what are you talking about? didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the general manager of sky hotel? isn¡¯t your surname sheng? why are the others calling you manager cheng? and you even became vice manager?¡±


    the attendant at the side whispered, ¡°manager cheng has always been the vice manger. the general manager of our hotel is lu hui. i¡¯ve undergone training when i came in. the general manager for the past few years has always been lu


    hui.


    everyone instantly understood. from the looks of it, sheng cheng was trying to puff himself up at his own cost. he was clearly the vice manager, but he said that he was the general manager.


    everyone looked at liu man and sheng cheng with disdain.


    lu hui¡¯s eyes were dark as he said, ¡°boss repeatedly instructed us to treat miss lin yin well and miss lin yin¡¯s classmates well. in the end, your niece pretended to be boss¡¯s good friend and acted tyrannically here. as her uncle and the vice manager of the hotel, how do you think we should deal with this matter?¡±


    sheng cheng naturally knew what his boss had instructed, but he really did not expect his niece to be involved in this matter.


    sheng cheng immediately turned around and slapped liu man hard. he scolded, ¡°apologize to miss lin yin! if miss lin yin doesn¡¯t forgive you, see how i¡¯ll deal with you!¡±


    liu man was slapped in public by her uncle. she was so shocked that she stood rooted to the ground and did not move.


    seeing that liu man did not react, sheng cheng reached out and pulled liu


    man hard, throwing her in front of lin yin. he shouted, ¡°apologize quickly!¡±


    liu man finally came back to her senses. she looked at sheng cheng and questioned him loudly, ¡°what right do you have to hit me? i didn¡¯t do anything wrong. why should i apologize? you were the one who said that if i went to sky hotel, i could get a discount in your name. you were the one who said that you¡¯re the general manager of sky hotel and i can do whatever i want, right?¡±


    sheng cheng felt bitter and couldn¡¯t say anything. at that time, he just wanted to flatter himself in front of his sister and brother-in-law, so he said that.


    this was because he knew very well that with the liu family¡¯s family background, they could not enter sky hotel at all. lu hui had always kept a low profile, so he was not afraid of his lie being exposed.


    at that time, he had never expected that liu man would enter by a freak combination of factors because she was classmates with lin yin.


    lu hui sneered and said, ¡°your niece said that it¡¯s because of you, her general manager uncle, that the entire class can enter this hotel. . it¡¯s also because of you, the general manager, that they could eat for free. it¡¯s also because of you that they can get a free hot spring spa. sheng cheng, i didn¡¯t expect you to have such strong connections.. why don¡¯t i get involved with you the next time i come to the hotel?¡±

 Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: No Need to Exempt

    chapter 600: no need to exempt


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    hearing lu hui¡¯s sarcastic words, sheng cheng immediately panicked and said with a smile, ¡°manager lu, don¡¯t say that. it¡¯s my fault this time. i apologize. i¡¯m here to apologize to miss lin yin.¡±


    as he spoke, sheng cheng turned to look at the girl sitting on the chair. only lin yin was sitting calmly, so sheng cheng could tell at a glance who lin yin was.


    sheng cheng apologized to lin yin with a groveling expression. ¡°miss lin yin, it¡¯s my fault. i care about my reputation. i didn¡¯t teach my niece well and let her impersonate you. it¡¯s my fault for acting like a tyrant in the hotel. you¡¯re a magnanimous person. don¡¯t be angry. don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    the students beside her were already stunned by the reversal in front of them.


    ¡°so, we¡¯ve been mistaken all along? we can come in because of lin yin? we can get a free meal and receive preferential treatment because of lin yin? not liu


    man?¡±


    ¡°that seems to be the case. we were indeed mistaken. no, we were deceived by liu man.¡±


    ¡°so lin yin is the hidden baller? i wonder which family she¡¯s from. you can¡¯t usually tell when someone is that rich.¡±


    ¡°sigh, those who are really rich are very low-key. i admit that i was wrong!¡±


    ¡°that liu man is really too disgusting! she actually lied to us like this. it¡¯s clearly all lin yin¡¯s credit, but she stole it and she¡¯s still smug about it.¡± ¡°stop talking. now that she¡¯s been exposed, even i¡¯m embarrassed for liu man.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t even know what your family is capable of, yet you still come out to pretend to be rich. i¡¯m dying of laughter.¡±


    liu man listened to the discussions around her and was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    she really did not expect the truth to be like this. she really thought that it was because of her uncle that she received preferential treatment.


    none of this could be blamed on her, could it?


    seeing that lin yin did not respond to his apology, sheng cheng immediately pulled liu man back, wanting her to apologize.


    this job was decent and the salary was high. he did not want to lose it.


    he was a live-in son-in-law. in the past, when he did not have a good job, he was always despised by his wife¡¯s family.


    after he found a job as the vice manager of sky hotel, the attitude of his wife¡¯s family towards him became much better, so he had to keep this job.


    at the thought of this, sheng cheng pressed liu man in front of lin yin with all his might. then, he pressed liu man¡¯s head hard with one hand, making her lower her head and admit her mistake in front of lin yin.


    liu man felt too humiliated. she bit her lower lip tightly and did not speak. the tears in her eyes fell one by one, hitting the ground and disappearing into the expensive carpet.


    after being forced to bow to lin yin countless times, liu man finally heard lin


    yin¡¯s faint voice. ¡°forget it. i¡¯m in a bad mood just by looking at this.¡±


    lin yin stood up slowly and patted her clothes. then, she said, ¡°manager lu, we can¡¯t eat the hotel¡¯s food for free, so let¡¯s charge a normal fee for this meal.¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t know who was behind her, but she didn¡¯t want to owe anyone a favor.


    in her opinion, there was no need for her to owe someone a favor for some unfamiliar classmates. it was not worth it.


    lin yin¡¯s words were like a stone thrown into a calm lake, instantly causing an uproar among the students who were watching the show.


    this meal was not cheap. if the cost of this hot spring was added, wouldn¡¯t it be even higher?


    many people instantly put down their swimsuits and looked at lin yin in embarrassment.


    lu hui looked at lin yin and asked uncertainly, ¡°miss lin yin, are we really going to do this?¡±


    the boss had originally wanted lin yin and her classmates to enjoy the joy of their first meeting, but from the looks of it, there was no joy. however, there were a lot of annoying things.


    when lin yin was ostracized just now, only the unfavoured son from the wei family stood on lin yin¡¯s side.


    to be honest, there was indeed no reason to upkeep the relationship with such classmates.


    feng yu immediately panicked. she had secretly seen the bill just now. a meal costs more than 200,000 yuan, almost 300,000 yuan, so it was equivalent to almost 10,000 yuan per person.


    to some rich people, 10,000 yuan was nothing, but to her family, it was really not eating food. it was eating money.


    feng yu looked at lin yin pitifully. she hoped that lin yin could change her words. after all, the boss had already said that it was a free meal. she hoped that lin yin wouldn¡¯t refuse..

 Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Borrowing Money

    chapter 601: borrowing money


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin ignored the others¡¯ gazes and smiled. ¡°just now, student liu man said that she would let her uncle give a 50 percent discount and she would be in charge of the rest. as for my share, i¡¯ll pay for myself. as for the others, liu man, there¡¯s no problem with you fulfilling your promise to your classmate just now, right? manager sheng cheng, there¡¯s no problem with you taking responsibility, right?¡±


    how could sheng cheng dare to have any problems? he immediately said ingratiatingly, ¡°it¡¯s my duty. it¡¯s my duty. since my niece has said so, we¡¯ll naturally pay for these expenses.¡±


    lin yin turned to look at lu hui and said, ¡°do the math. i¡¯m leaving after paying the bill. there¡¯s no need to give me a discount. just do the math.¡± lu hui immediately asked the attendant beside him to settle the score.


    the attendant swiped on their phone a few times and said, ¡°it¡¯s a total of 299,857 yuan. on average, it¡¯s 9,995 yuan per person. so miss lin yin only needs to pay 9,995 yuan. miss liu man and manager sheng have to pay 289,862 yuan.¡±


    liu man covered her face and cried silently at the side. she had suffered a huge grievance and still had to pay for others. she felt extremely aggrieved.


    however, she had just said this. she was too embarrassed to go back on her word now and could only suffer in silence.


    after lin yin transferred the money, wei ji said, ¡°i¡¯ll also pay for myself.¡¯


    as he spoke, wei ji took out a watch from his pocket and said in embarrassment, ¡°i don¡¯t have money. can i use this watch to repay my debt?¡±


    lu hui looked at wei ji¡¯s watch and smiled. ¡°young master wei ji, this watch is worth 200,000 yuan. are you sure you want to use this to offset the 9,000 yuan meal fee?¡±


    when everyone heard lu hui call wei ji young master and say that wei ji¡¯s watch was worth 200,000 yuan, they immediately wondered if wei ji was also a low-key rich person like lin yin.


    wei ji nodded and said uncomfortably, ¡°i don¡¯t have that much money. i only have this watch.¡±


    everyone¡¯s expressions were very interesting. a person who claimed to be poor could casually take out a watch worth 200,000 yuan. this made people wonder if wei ji¡¯s watch came from an unknown source.


    lu hui was in a difficult position.


    he had heard of wei ji, the eldest son and grandson of the wei family, but he did not expect him to be so miserable. he could not even gather about 10,000 yuan and still had to use a watch to repay his debt.


    in such a situation, he did not know how wei ji managed to get the chance to go to university. didn¡¯t his brothers stop him?


    seeing that lu hui did not answer, wei ji frowned. then, he turned to lin yin and asked, ¡°can you lend me 10,000 yuan? i¡¯ll return it to you when i have money. i can also pawn my watch to you. when i have money, i¡¯ll redeem it.¡±


    lin yin looked at wei ji. she couldn¡¯t figure it out. wei ji clearly knew that he didn¡¯t have money, so why did he come to the gathering?


    when she followed her crazy mother when she was young, lin yin chose not to go to any activities in school that she had to pay for. this way, she wouldn¡¯t have to spend money.


    perhaps seeing wei ji so embarrassed reminded lin yin of her disappointment when she didn¡¯t go to class activities, so lin yin grabbed the watch that wei ji handed to her and said, ¡°then you have to return it to me as soon as possible. otherwise, your expensive watch will become mine.¡±


    lin yin said expressionlessly and helped wei ji pay.


    after doing this, lin yin walked out. wei ji immediately followed.


    lu hui said to the attendant, ¡°collect the money for me. even if it¡¯s one cent less, i¡¯ll deduct your salary!¡±


    the attendant immediately widened their eyes and looked at liu man and sheng cheng, afraid that they would run away.


    when sheng cheng saw lu hui chasing after lin yin, he instantly exhaled heavily.


    the attendant immediately handed the bill to sheng cheng and said seriously,


    ¡°manager cheng, you have to pay half. that¡¯s 139,933-5 yuan.¡±


    sheng cheng said unhappily, ¡°you want to make me pay for even 50 cents?¡±


    the attendant said seriously, ¡®yes, manager cheng. manager lu said that my salary will be deducted if it¡¯s a cent less. so manager cheng, i¡¯m sorry. then are you going to transfer the money now? or are you going to swipe your card?¡±


    sheng cheng looked at the bill that could be considered to have fallen from the sky and was extremely annoyed. he turned to look at liu man and shouted, ¡°you caused this yourself. think of a way to get this money..¡±

 Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Embarrassed

    chapter 602: embarrassed


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    liu man¡¯s eyes widened. that was nearly 280,000 yuan.


    this money was indeed not astronomical, but she had used too much money recently and she could not afford it.


    liu man wiped her tears and said, ¡°uncle, lend me some. i¡¯ll return it to you next month, okay? i¡¯ve used up my allowance this month. my parents will only continue to give it to me next month.¡±


    sheng cheng couldn¡¯t be bothered with liu man and said coldly, ¡°think of a way yourself. ¡±


    with that, sheng cheng ignored the attendant¡¯s obstruction and left.


    at this moment, all the attendant¡¯s attention was on liu man. she stared fixedly at liu man, afraid that liu man would not have the money and leave.


    helpless, liu man could only call her parents. however, when her parents asked her what she was using for, liu man couldn¡¯t say it.


    in the end, liu man still did not receive financial support from her parents.


    liu man looked at the balance of 210,000 yuan in her card and could only shamelessly say to the students who were still there, ¡°i only have 210,000 yuan now. if you have the ability, can you pay for the meal yourself?¡±


    some students from decent families stood up and transferred their fees to the attendant. then, they said sarcastically, ¡°as expected, you all are related. your uncle likes to puff oneself up at one¡¯s own cost. if you don¡¯t have the ability in the future, don¡¯t promise something you can¡¯t do. you¡¯ll be a joke.¡±


    with that, those who had paid left.


    after she finally gathered the fees, liu man¡¯s bank card was already empty.


    liu man sat at the side with a tired expression. she had thought that today¡¯s gathering would make her glorious and make all her classmates think highly of her. it would make everyone approach her and isolate lin yin.


    she did not expect that it would end in such an embarrassing situation. she really felt that she had lost all her face.


    su su and feng yu carefully walked to liu man¡¯s side.


    ¡°are you okay, manman?¡± feng yu asked worriedly.


    although liu man¡¯s life today was indeed a little tragic, to feng yu, liu man had paid nearly 10,000 yuan for her meal, so feng yu was still grateful.


    liu man only shook her head weakly and asked with a dismal expression, ¡°am i very embarrassing?¡±


    su su gently patted liu man¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. this can be considered a misunderstanding.¡±


    liu man cried for a long time with red eyes.


    after lu hui chased after lin yin, he said apologetically, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss lin


    yin. i wanted you to have a good night at our hotel.¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°it has nothing to do with your hotel.¡±


    lu hui replied in his heart, ¡°how is it unrelated?¡± if the boss finds out that lin yin is unhappy in the hotel, his skin will probably be peeled off by the boss.


    lu hui smiled and said, ¡°miss lin yin, there¡¯s an observation platform on the top floor of our hotel. why don¡¯t you bring your classmates there?¡±


    lin yin looked at lu hui¡¯s eager expression and nodded with a smile. ¡°alright,


    i¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    lin yin turned to look at wei ji and turned her head slightly, indicating for wei ji to follow. wei ji immediately followed.


    lu hui looked at the two people in front of him and touched his nose. he felt like he had done something wrong.


    however, lu hui did not think too much about it and immediately followed them to the top floor.


    lin yin did not expect that the top floor of the hotel would be a small courtyard with pavilions, brooks, fake mountains, and gardens.


    ¡°this is our boss¡¯s private resting place, so there are no guests,¡± lu hui replied.


    lin yin was stunned. she turned around and looked at lu hui with an ambiguous smile. ¡°then aren¡¯t you afraid that your boss will find trouble with you for bringing us here?¡±


    lu hui thought for a moment and nodded slightly, as if he was affirming his actions. he said, ¡°i think not. besides, our boss said that he wants you to have fun tonight, so i brought you here to make you happy. why would he be angry?¡±


    lin yin was suddenly very curious about lu hui¡¯s boss.


    she was thinking, lu hui¡¯s surname was lu, and lu ming¡¯s surname was lu. could lu ming be that boss?


    with this guess, lin yin didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    if lu hui said it was lu ming, what should she do? ask lu ming why he stopped contacting her when he still cared about her? she could not do it..

 Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Star

    chapter 603: star


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she had agreed to answer lu ming¡¯s questions about their relationship when she was in university. now that she was in school, lu ming had disappeared.


    the corners of lin yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. it seemed like she didn¡¯t have to consider this matter anymore.


    lin yin walked slowly on the quiet path in midair. when she arrived at a small pavilion, she saw a stargazing telescope at the side.


    lu hui showed lin yin how to use the telescope. wei ji learned seriously at the side, while lin yin looked up at the stars in the sky casually.


    ¡°i¡¯ll get you guys some fruit drinks,¡± lu hui said.


    lin yin only nodded slightly, her gaze still looking at the starry sky.


    wei ji turned to look at lin yin, who was beside him. the girl¡¯s eyebrows were like a painting, and her expression was calm and elegant with a hint of melancholy.


    he followed the girl¡¯s gaze and looked into the distance. looking at the stars in the sky, he asked softly, ¡°do you like stars?¡±


    ¡°maybe? at least it won¡¯t disappear for no reason. as long as the weather is good on a night, you can always see familiar stars. it won¡¯t disappear, even for an eternity.¡± lin yin smiled faintly.


    ¡°are you afraid of losing something? are you even more afraid of losing it after you get it?¡± wei ji tilted his head and asked lin yin. lin yin smiled and turned to look at wei ji. ¡°you¡¯re very sharp?¡±


    wei ji smiled, revealing his eight white teeth.


    lin yin was surprised to find that wei ji actually had canine teeth, which added a cute and innocent aura to wei ji.


    lin yin suddenly paused and asked uncertainly, ¡°did you get lost when you were young?


    wei ji looked at lin yin in confusion. he didn¡¯t know why lin yin asked this, but he shook his head honestly and said, ¡°no, i was only kidnapped and deliberately thrown out of the house. why are you asking?¡±


    lin yin raised her eyebrows and looked at wei ji a few more times. then, she retracted her gaze and smiled. ¡°no, i just think you look silly and dazed. you might have been lost when you were young.¡±


    wei ji smiled and waved for lin yin to look at the stars.


    lu hui watched the intimate interaction between the two of them. after hesitating for a while, he took a photo and sent it to his boss.


    lu ming, who was overseas, frowned when he received lu hui¡¯s message. then, he placed his phone on the table and opened the jewelry box beside him to take out the necklace in the box.


    he had promised lin yin that he would keep the stars forever. now, before the stars could be preserved, he and lin yin had already started to drift apart.


    as soon as yang lu entered, he saw lu ming in a daze holding a necklace. this was the first time he had seen such an unwary lu ming, so he coughed lightly to remind lu ming that he had come in.


    lu ming put the necklace in his pocket and asked solemnly, ¡°what is it?¡±


    ¡°the fox tail is out. it¡¯s been so long, we¡¯ve finally found some clues,¡± yang lu said with joy.


    lu ming sneered. ¡°inform everyone to be on standby tonight. it¡¯s best if we can take them down tonight.¡±


    yang lu responded and left. lu ming sent lu hui a message, ¡°you don¡¯t have to send me these. as long as she¡¯s happy.¡±


    lu hui was stunned for a moment when he received lu ming¡¯s message. then, he shook his head and sighed. he was doomed!


    wei ji, who had excellent hearing, turned to look at lu hui, who was not far away, in confusion. he asked curiously, ¡°manager lu, what are you saying?¡±


    lu hui immediately shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t say anything. i was just talking to relieve my boredom.¡±


    wei ji looked like he could not understand lu hui¡¯s expression. lin yin only smiled and did not say anything.


    lin yin enjoyed herself on the roof of the hotel for a while before returning.


    the moment she opened the dormitory door, it was quiet. there was no sound at all. the headlights were not on, and only su su and feng yu¡¯s table lights were on.


    when su su and feng yu heard the commotion at the door, they immediately turned to look at lin yin. then, the two of them only forced a smile at lin yin.


    when liu man embarrassed lin yin today, they did not speak up for her at all.


    now that they knew that lin yin¡¯s family background might be extraordinary, even if the two of them felt a little embarrassed, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and maintain a superficial friendship with lin yin.


    lin yin only replied with an indifferent smile. then, she closed the door, took her toiletries, and went to the bathroom.


    su su looked at liu man¡¯s bed helplessly and pouted at feng yu.


    feng yu knew what su su was talking about. she just wanted to find a way not to offend liu man or lin yin..

 Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Fence Sitter

    chapter 604: fence sitter


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    feng yu shook his head at su su with a melancholic expression.


    now that lin yin and liu man had already fallen out like this, how could they ease up?


    liu man had just returned like an eggplant that had been whipped by frost. it was obvious that she had suffered a huge blow.


    therefore, after coming back and removing her makeup, liu man ran to the bed to sleep. she was quiet and did not even move to turn over.


    su su and feng yu winked at each other for a long time, but the two of them did not get a better solution. when lin yin came out of the shower and went to


    bed, the two of them were still conflicted.


    the next morning, lin yin woke up early as usual and prepared to exercise. as soon as she got out of bed, she saw su su and feng yu get up in unison.


    lin yin did not take it to heart, but after she left, feng yu and su su followed her in casual and loose clothes.


    su su said with a smile, ¡°lin yin, we plan to exercise too. let¡¯s do it together in the future. ¡±


    feng yu echoed, ¡°that¡¯s right, lin yin. we¡¯re all from the same dormitory.


    when the time comes, everyone can come out to exercise together and have company.¡±


    lin yin looked at su su and feng yu with a faint smile and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that liu man will be angry if you interact with me?¡±


    su su¡¯s expression froze for a moment. she laughed and said, ¡°that won¡¯t happen. liu man isn¡¯t such a person. she¡¯s just used to being a missy. in the future, if we interact more in our dormitory and everyone understands each other, what happened yesterday won¡¯t happen.¡±


    feng yu also smiled and said, ¡°yes, yes, yes. su su is right. let¡¯s talk things out and get to know each other. we can still get along well in the future.¡± lin yin glanced at the two of them indifferently and said, ¡°sure.¡±


    as soon as lin yin finished speaking, feng yu and su su happily followed beside her, planning to run with her as they chatted.


    at first, it was fine. although lin yin did not speak much, she still spoke to su su and feng yu. however, later on, lin yin¡¯s speed became faster and faster, and su su and feng yu could not keep up, let alone chat.


    su su was the first to collapse. she pulled lin yin back and said, ¡°lin yin, i can¡¯t take it anymore. let¡¯s rest.¡±


    as lin yin maintained the rhythm of her footsteps, she said, ¡°you guys rest here. i¡¯ll run back later and we can go back together.¡±


    when feng yu heard this, she felt that the air in the world was a little smoother. she nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°okay, okay, okay. that¡¯s it.¡±


    su su and feng yu immediately supported each other and sat on a bench at the side.


    looking at lin yin¡¯s back as she ran away, feng yu panted and said, ¡°this lin yin is too good at running. the two of us are so tired, but she¡¯s still not blushing or panting. does she belong to the human race?¡±


    su su also panted heavily and said, ¡°if i didn¡¯t want to ease my relationship with lin yin, i wouldn¡¯t have come to run even if you beat me to death. it¡¯s simply not what a normal human would do.¡±


    the two of them commented on lin yin while resting.


    at this moment, liu man, who was in the dormitory, slowly pulled open the bed curtain. she looked at the empty dormitory with anger in her eyes.


    su su and feng yu, who had been trying to please her yesterday, were trying to please lin yin today. liu man felt that she had already been stepped on by lin yin. now that she had been ruthlessly crushed by her two roommates, she was extremely unhappy.


    she wanted to find out which family lin yin was from and how she could surpass her.


    liu man gritted her teeth and got up to call the private detective.


    when lin yin returned with her two roommates, liu man was already doing her makeup.


    su su immediately looked at liu man with a smile and said, ¡°manman, you¡¯re up. feng yu and i went for a morning run today. do you want to come with us tomorrow?¡±


    liu man did not look at su su and only said coldly, ¡°your legs will become thicker when you run.¡±


    liu man¡¯s words made the event location fall silent. feng yu smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. just stretch after exercising. ah! well, i think it¡¯s almost time.


    everyone, quickly wash up and change your clothes. class is starting soon. today is our first class.¡±


    lin yin and liu man     each other. even when su su and feng yu pulled


    them into the classroom, the two of them did not look at each other. the scene of the four of them walking together seemed a little strange and funny.


    the students in the class looked at lin yin and liu man, who had been in a heated argument yesterday but came to the classroom together today. they could not help but look at the two of them inquisitively..

 Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Class

    chapter 605: class


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    there were also people discussing liu man softly below.


    ¡°oh my god, liu man actually has the cheek to come to class? if i had encountered something as embarrassing as yesterday, i wouldn¡¯t have dared to come to class.¡±


    ¡°i have to say that liu man is quite thick- skinned. her mental endurance is not bad. ¡±


    ¡°speaking of yesterday, i want to laugh. she said righteously that she was paying, but in the end, i still did it myself.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. i don¡¯t like people who puff oneself up at one¡¯s own cost.¡±


    it was not that liu man did not hear the discussions of the people beside her, but she knew that she had to stabilize herself now. otherwise, she would really become a joke.


    wasn¡¯t there a saying? as long as you aren¡¯t embarrassed, others will be the ones that are embarrassed.


    liu man calmed herself down and sat in her seat, looking like she had not been defeated. she still had her arrogant expression and attitude.


    when wei ji entered and saw lin yin, he greeted her happily and sat behind her.


    originally, he had planned to sit beside lin yin, but there were people on both sides of lin yin. he could only find a place closer to lin yin.


    su su recalled how the hotel manager had addressed wei ji yesterday. her eyes darted around as she turned to look at wei ji and asked, ¡°wei ji, is your family from the capital? are you related to the wei family of the eight great families?¡±


    su su was a student from another city. before she came to the capital, she had also done some investigations, but she had never thought that she would meet someone from the eight great families.


    however, the scene yesterday made su su guess something.


    in her opinion, wei ji must not be simple to make the general manager of sky hotel address him as young master wei ji. therefore, she guessed that wei ji might be from the wei family or someone related to the wei family, such as a collateral relative.


    however, even if he was from the wei family¡¯s side branch, he had a good family background. it was a pity that he was a cripple.


    liu man, who was beside her, also pricked up her ears curiously. she knew about the wei family, but she did not know much.


    wei ji only glanced at su su and said, ¡°i have nothing to do with the wei family.¡±


    hearing wei ji¡¯s words, su su¡¯s enthusiasm instantly turned cold.


    su su smiled at wei ji. ¡°sorry to disturb you.¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the teacher who came in from the door.


    not only were the students from class one in class today, but there were also class three and class four. the entire lecture theater was filled with people. as soon as the teacher went on stage, the first round of roll call for the new semester began.


    lin yin only had morning classes. when the bell rang, lin yin stood up and was about to leave.


    su su quickly pulled lin yin back and said, ¡°lin yin, are we going to eat together?¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°i still have something on in the afternoon, so i won¡¯t go. you guys can go.¡±


    with that, lin yin packed her things and stood up to leave the classroom.


    liu man glanced at su su and wei ji, who were still watching lin yin leave, and sneered. ¡°she has someone behind her. it¡¯s not something ordinary people like us can reach.¡±


    su su was a little embarrassed by liu man¡¯s sarcasm. she forced a few fake laughs and stopped talking.


    lin yin rushed to the hospital and saw that chu yun¡¯s wound was slowly healing. she felt a little hopeful.


    ¡°chu yun?¡± lin yin tried to speak to chu yun, but chu yun did not react at all.


    the doctor said, ¡°the patient¡¯s ear is severely injured. she can¡¯t hear you now. not only can¡¯t she hear you, but the patient can¡¯t see or speak either, so you can¡¯t communicate with her at all.¡±


    lin yin looked at the hideous wound on chu yun¡¯s eyeball. her originally good mood broke.


    ¡°don¡¯t they have that kind of brainwave? that kind of cochlear implant? find a time to get it for me,¡± lin yin said with a frown.


    she had to make chu yun speak so that she could get the information she wanted.


    the doctor nodded.


    lin yin looked at chu yun in front of her and sighed before turning to leave. sun biao followed behind lin yin and whispered, ¡°boss, su fei was saved.¡± lin yin turned to look at sun biao. ¡°who saved her? when did this happen?¡±


    ¡°we don¡¯t know who did it yet, but in the fire last night, everyone from the zheng family died. we¡¯ve been watching the zheng family, but we haven¡¯t found out who did it. we only saw that after the fire, someone took su fei away. it¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t catch that car,¡± sun biao said with some shame.


    lin yin¡¯s expression was solemn. there was someone behind su fei? she had not expected this.


    could it be that the person behind chu yun saved su fei?


    lin yin¡¯s eyes lit up.. she turned to sun biao and said, ¡°send more people to find the person who saved su fei!¡±

 Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Not a Daughter

    chapter 606: not a daughter


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    sun biao nodded.


    ¡°by the way!¡± lin yin suddenly reminded sun biao, ¡°get someone to investigate huo ge¡¯s movements over the past few days. i want to know where he¡¯s been these past few days and what he¡¯s done.¡±


    huo ge had deliberately made chu yun look like this. it was obvious that he did not want her to know anything from chu yun.


    therefore, it was very likely that huo ge knew who was behind this. now that su fei was suddenly saved, perhaps huo ge was the one who did it?


    lin yin didn¡¯t know if her guess was right, but lin yin didn¡¯t want to miss any possible direction.


    at this moment, su fei was looking at the man in front of her with a frightened expression. she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°who are you? what do you want to


    last night, this person suddenly barged into her room with a group of people and got someone to tie her up without a word.


    when she was brought to the living room, she saw the zheng family, including many servants, lying in a pool of blood.


    before she could scream, she was knocked unconscious. when she woke up, she saw the scene in front of her.


    huo ge looked at su fei curiously. from her appearance, he could not tell how similar su fei looked to his father, because su fei had teeth marks all over her face and even a piece of flesh missing from her right cheek.


    ¡°why so ugly?¡± huo ge glanced at su fei in disdain, then turned to the side and said, ¡°go, hurry up. i want the results soon.¡±


    the doctor nodded and approached su fei with his tools.


    su fei thought that these people were going to hurt her and shouted for help. ¡°help! is there anyone? help!¡±


    huo ge frowned slightly. xiao ming, who was beside him, immediately went forward and took a cloth to cover su fei¡¯s mouth.


    su fei stammered and shook her head, looking at the doctor approaching her in horror.


    just as su fei felt that she might die a horrible death, the doctor only plucked a few strands of hair from her head.


    su fei stood rooted to the ground and watched the doctor leave with a puzzled expression. then, she turned to huo ge, her eyes filled with confusion.


    huo ge got someone to remove the cloth from su fei¡¯s mouth and asked with interest, ¡°do you know that you have an older sister?¡±


    huo ge was not sure if su fei was zhou li¡¯s daughter, but he knew that su fei had an elder sister.


    previously, his father had been hiding it. didn¡¯t he still find out now?


    su fei was stunned and looked at huo ge hesitantly. ¡°i have a sister?¡±


    su fei thought for a moment and asked, ¡°did my sister send you to save me?¡±


    huo ge smiled mockingly. ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much. your sister doesn¡¯t know about you at all.¡±


    su fei asked nervously, ¡°then, why did you capture me? are you using me to threaten my sister?¡±


    su fei¡¯s mind was in a mess. she did not know the person in front of her at all, so she could not guess what the person in front of her wanted to do.


    huo ge smiled and shook his head. ¡°no. i just want to know who your mother gave birth to you and your sister.¡±


    su fei frowned and asked, ¡°then can you let me go after you find out?¡± su fei did not care about her sister. she wanted to live now.


    ¡°that depends on whose child you are. if you¡¯re not lucky, you might die.¡± huo ge smiled at su fei, but his eyes were filled with a murderous intent.


    su fei cowered and retreated. she inadvertently recalled the scene of the zheng family dying tragically in the living room last night and her hands and feet instantly turned cold.


    huo ge chuckled and got up to walk out.


    su fei waited nervously for an unknown period of time before huo ge came in again.


    huo ge held a document in his hand and looked at su fei with a faint smile. ¡°you¡¯re not? so, who did your mother sleep with to give birth to you? but you¡¯re lucky. you don¡¯t have to die.¡±


    huo ge had taken his own hair to match with su fei¡¯s. it showed that they could not be siblings, so su fei was not zhou li¡¯s daughter.


    since su fei was not zhou li¡¯s daughter, he did not have to follow his mother¡¯s instructions and kill su fei.


    naturally, he could follow zhou li¡¯s orders and save su fei.


    when su fei heard huo ge¡¯s words, she was overjoyed. she said in disbelief, ¡°really? then can you let me go now?¡±


    huo ge shook his head at su fei. ¡°it¡¯s impossible for you to leave. stay here obediently..¡±

 Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Scar

    chapter 607: scar


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after huo ge handed su fei over to his subordinates to look after, he returned to the huo family.


    as soon as he entered, he saw lin rong pleadingly appear in front of him.


    lin rong said carefully, ¡°xiao ge, can you beg old madam to let xiao bing out? just take it that i¡¯m begging you, okay?¡±


    huo ge looked at the living room. there was no sign of old madam huo and huo huai. no wonder lin rong dared to beg today.


    ¡°it was grandma¡¯s decision to lock huo bing up. i can¡¯t help you,¡± huo ge said coldly without any softened expression.


    he naturally knew that his broken ribs had nothing to do with huo bing, but so what? he had wanted to deal with huo bing to make old madam huo hate huo bing completely. why would he help huo bing?


    huo ge walked around lin rong. when he brushed past her, lin rong grabbed his sleeve.


    huo ge turned around impatiently. the next second, he saw lin rong kneeling in front of him and begging, ¡°i beg you, can you let huo bing off? your ribs are broken, and the old lady broke a few of huo bing¡¯s ribs. he¡¯s not fully recovered yet, and he¡¯s locked up in that dark and damp place. he¡¯ll die. i beg you. as long as you¡¯re willing to plead with the old lady, my life will be yours in the future.


    i¡¯m willing to be your slave.¡±


    how could huo ge, who had come from a dead person¡¯s nest in country d, soften because of lin rong¡¯s unimportant pleas?


    he shook off lin rong¡¯s hand that was grabbing his sleeve impatiently and said coldly, ¡°it has nothing to do with me. if you come looking for me again, i¡¯ll let huo bing die inside tomorrow! ¡±


    lin rong was so afraid that she immediately let go and looked at huo ge in shock.


    when huo ge said that he wanted huo bing to die just now, he did not hesitate at all. he even had a murderous aura that assaulted lin rong. this made lin rong secretly shocked. huo ge really wanted to kill huo bing.


    lin rong began to reflect on whether she was really too naive.


    for the first time, lin rong clearly realized that huo ge would really kill huo bing, who was competing with him, for the sake of the huo family¡¯s assets.


    lin rong¡¯s eyes were tainted with a hint of red hostility. the black fog inside slowly condensed and instantly surged like an avalanche.


    she would not let anything happen to huo bing!


    huo ge went back to the bedroom. after washing up, he picked up his phone and lay comfortably on the bed.


    however, slowly, the words lin yin had said to him at the banquet started to flash in his mind.


    that tone and that gaze were too similar.


    and the butterfly behind lin yin.


    if the scar from back then had not dissipated, it made sense for lin yin to cover the scar on her back with a butterfly.


    huo ge¡¯s eyes flickered and the corners of his lips gradually curled up. an interested expression appeared in his sinister eyes.


    during this period of time, he had been recuperating, dealing with huo bing, and saving su fei, so he didn¡¯t have time to investigate lin yin properly.


    now that he was free, he could find time to find out more about lin yin and see if she was the girl who had stabbed him back then.


    huo ge touched the wound on his abdomen and snorted coldly. under the dim light, it looked a little sinister.


    ever since the hotel incident that day, liu man had been much quieter. lin yin¡¯s university life had stopped a little. she had also actively participated in some clubs to enrich her university life and made some friends.


    the only troublesome thing was that wei ji followed her like a shadow.


    in the beginning, lin yin had rushed over, but wei ji always looked at lin yin pitifully with his big wet eyes that said, ¡°i don¡¯t have any friends, so i can only look for you.¡±


    lin yin was helpless against such a person. it was mainly because wei ji did not have any ill intentions.


    in the end, lin yin could only let wei ji follow her.


    there were rumors in the class that as long as lin yin appeared, they would definitely be able to find wei ji.


    even in the female toilet, there would often be people who saw an obedient little boy standing shyly at the door of the female toilet waiting for someone.


    if this matter reached the mu family¡¯s ears, it would really be something incredible. the family rushed to the school gate and watched secretly.


    in the car, mu ran pointed at wei ji, who was limping beside lin yin, and said unhappily, ¡°what is this kid from the wei family trying to do? isn¡¯t he just ruining our yinyin¡¯s reputation? no, i¡¯m going down to beat him up..¡±

 Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Mu Family

    chapter 608: mu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu xiao, who was sitting beside mu ran, grabbed him and said, ¡°don¡¯t leave. once you leave, things will get serious!¡±


    mu heng, who was beside mu xiao, said in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that wei ji knows something and plans to use our yinyin to turn things around? don¡¯t tell me he thinks that our mu family will help him take back the wei family just because he has yinyin?¡±


    as soon as mu heng finished speaking, the atmosphere in the entire car was terrifyingly quiet. even mu cheng, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, and ye wen,


    mu xiao said quietly, ¡°maybe, really!¡±


    mu xiao was just saying it conservatively, but the mu family in the car knew very well.


    if lin yin was really with wei ji, in order not to let lin yin be bullied in the wei family, their family would really spare no effort to send wei ji to the position of the head of the wei family.


    because the wei family would not let go of wei ji, who had the mu family as his backing, there would definitely be a fierce internal strife in the wei family. it was a life-and-death battle.


    at the thought of this, mu ran couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°no, wei ji is definitely not it. he has no strength, no health and he has a weak personality.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t think that yinyin is cold and difficult to get close to. she¡¯s the kind of person who can be persuaded but not coerced. she¡¯ll definitely be soft-hearted towards wei ji. if they¡¯re together, yinyin has to protect wei ji every day. if you ask me, wei ji is not even as good as that old bull, lu ming. at least that old bull, lu ming, is powerful and can protect himself.¡±


    mu xiao and mu heng nodded in agreement.


    ye wen sighed at the side and said, ¡°if something hadn¡¯t happened to the fu family back then, fu xi wouldn¡¯t have lost her backing in the wei family and lost her life with her husband. i think wei ji will be glorious now.¡±


    mu cheng knew that ye wen was thinking about those things in the past again. she reached out and patted the back of ye wen¡¯s hand to comfort her.


    ye wen smiled at her husband. back then, she had entered the hospital to protect the baby and could not save zhou ying and fu chen¡¯s child in time. she had always felt guilty.


    now that she saw fu chen¡¯s sister, fu xi¡¯s two children living such a life in the wei family, she sighed.


    she thought about fu xi, the daughter of the fu family who had once caused a stir in the capital.


    this time, when she woke up and found out about wei nan and fu xi¡¯s children, ye wen was filled with emotions.


    however, the wei family was still too complicated, so she really did not want her daughter to be dragged in as a pawn for the wei family to fight for power.


    however, when she thought of wei ji and wei xuan, ye wen¡¯s heart ached a little. ye wen sighed and said, ¡°let¡¯s ask yinyin what she thinks when we have the time. don¡¯t be too impulsive. what if nothing is happening with the two of them?¡±


    mu cheng also said, ¡°your mother is right. if yinyin doesn¡¯t have that intention, don¡¯t make things too difficult for that kid from the wei family. it¡¯s not easy for a child without parents.¡±


    perhaps it was because of ye wen¡¯s emotions, mu ran became much quieter and was not as angry as before.


    it was indeed not easy for a child without the protection of their parents to survive in a wealthy family until now.


    mu ran thought that as long as wei ji did not have any ill intentions towards lin yin, he could turn a blind eye.


    however, it was absolutely impossible for wei ji to be with lin yin.


    ¡°let¡¯s go back first!¡± mu cheng said.


    ye wen nodded and said, ¡°yes, we¡¯ll see. we¡¯ve been looking for chu yun recently. i don¡¯t know where chu yun is hiding, but we can¡¯t find her no matter what.¡±


    mu xiao nodded and echoed, ¡°then let¡¯s talk about yinyin and wei ji later. it¡¯s more important to find chu yun now.¡±


    mu heng nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯ll test wei ji when the time comes. yinyin¡¯s identity hasn¡¯t been announced yet. perhaps we¡¯ve just misunderstood.¡±


    mu xiao nodded in agreement. ¡°big brother is right. from the looks of it, yinyin¡¯s identity has to be hidden better first. we¡¯ll talk about it when we find the mastermind back then. during this period, we can slowly convince yinyin.¡± mu ran nodded as well. ¡°then i won¡¯t be able to keep saying that yinyin is my biological sister when i go out in the future. can i say that she¡¯s my biological sister? i can¡¯t accept being a stranger to yinyin in front of outsiders anymore.


    she¡¯s my biological sister!¡±


    mu ran¡¯s words received the unanimous approval of the mu family.


    this could be considered a warning for them about wei ji following lin yin..

 Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Teasing

    chapter 609: teasing


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    hence, the mu family, who had arrived at capital university in a hurry, returned in a car.


    wei ji had no idea that his actions with lin yin had changed the mu family¡¯s anxiousness to make lin yin officially acknowledge them as family.


    su su, who had entered the model club with lin yin, winked at her and said,


    ¡°lin yin, are you really not with wei ji?¡±


    lin yin looked at su su angrily and said, ¡°don¡¯t ruin the boy¡¯s innocence. thank you!¡±


    when feng yu heard this, he smiled at wei ji and trembled. ¡°lin yin, what you¡¯re saying makes it sound like you¡¯re the playboy in novels. wei ji is that shy young lady. his innocence, hahaha.¡±


    wei ji was too embarrassed to even look up from the three people beside him.


    this was the first time su su had seen such a shy boy. she immediately became playful and reached out to tickle wei ji¡¯s chin.


    wei ji was frightened by the hand that suddenly reached out in front of him. his reaction was so great that he pushed su su away. su su was caught off guard and fell from the chair.


    feng yu was shocked and immediately went to help su su up. then, she looked at wei ji with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°wei ji, why are you reacting so strongly? i was just joking with you. look at you making su su fall.¡±


    su su was also very angry. she just saw that wei ji was very cute and looked like the dog at home, so she wanted to tease him.


    unexpectedly, she fell before she could touch wei ji¡¯s face. her butt hurt so much that it was probably bruised.


    wei ji stood at the side and looked at lin yin, who was watching this scene, in fear. then, he said to su su guiltily, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i was just careless.¡±


    su su retracted her angry gaze and smiled. ¡°i can accept your apology, but you have to come over and let me finish what i just didn¡¯t finish.¡±


    what he had not completed just now was scratching wei ji¡¯s chin like he was teasing a puppy.


    feng yu and lin yin did not expect su su to suggest such a ridiculous thing.


    even wei ji looked at su su in disbelief and said with resistance, ¡°i¡­ don¡¯t want to.¡±


    su su¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, but she quickly changed her expression and smiled. ¡®wei ji, what are you thinking? i was joking with you. just now, i felt that you were as cute as my dog, so i habitually attacked. i hope you don¡¯t mind! ¡±


    wei ji glanced at su su softly and lowered his head. ¡°it¡¯s fine. you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡±


    as if she was happy that wei ji was so sensible, su su¡¯s expression improved a little and she chatted and laughed with feng yu again.


    lin yin looked at wei ji¡¯s face, which had turned from red to pale. she was no longer in a good mood. she stood up and said, ¡°that¡¯s all for today. i still have something on. i¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    seeing lin yin leave with her things, wei ji hurriedly followed.


    ¡°is she angry?¡± su su asked in confusion as she watched lin yin leave.


    feng yu glanced at su su and said helplessly, ¡°why did you tease wei ji for no reason? how can lin yin not be angry? wei ji is hers.¡±


    su su instantly said indignantly, ¡°didn¡¯t lin yin say that she has nothing to do with wei ji? she¡¯s so domineering. what¡¯s wrong with me teasing a man she doesn¡¯t want? she¡¯s so difficult to serve.¡¯


    ¡°if you know that she¡¯s domineering, why did you still provoke lin yin? you just think that wei ji is cute and easy to bully, so you acted recklessly. be careful that lin yin uses the power behind her to counterattack!¡± feng yu said angrily.


    su su pursed her lips and said weakly, ¡°i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i really think wei ji is very similar to my little cutie. i just subconsciously wanted to tease him.¡¯


    feng yu glanced at su su and said, ¡°listen to what you¡¯re saying. if someone says that you look like their dog and are very cute, will you be happy?


    ¡°of course i¡¯m unhappy. who would want to compare to an animal?¡± su su immediately snorted.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that right? you teased lin yin¡¯s people and treated them like dogs. think about it. isn¡¯t that right? it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t angry,¡± feng yu explained..

 Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Stay Away From Her

    chapter 610: stay away from her


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    feng yu was born in a mountain village and her family background was average, so she knew that she had strong self-esteem. if someone dared to say that she was as cute as a dog, she would feel insulted.


    hence, she could empathize with how wei ji felt when su su described him as a dog.


    just because wei ji was timid and crippled, he was looked down on and even teased casually. if it were her, she would definitely hate su su.


    ¡°alright, i understand. i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i just think he¡¯s cute.¡± at this moment, su su knew how inappropriate it was for her to do that just now and she was sincerely reflecting.


    feng yu smiled and called su su to pack up and return to the dormitory.


    as soon as the two of them arrived at the dormitory, liu man pulled the two of them and smiled brightly.


    the two of them had been following behind lin yin for the past few days and had neglected liu man.


    even though they knew that liu man was a little unhappy about this, they could only regretfully choose lin yin.


    now that they saw liu man take the initiative to express her goodwill, the two of them were naturally very happy. however, when they saw liu man take out some photos, their expressions were shocked.


    on the other side, wei ji followed behind lin yin patiently and asked in confusion, ¡°are you angry?¡±


    lin yin immediately stopped when she heard this. wei ji, who could not react in time, bumped into her, causing her to stagger two steps forward.


    wei ji panicked and immediately went forward to pull lin yin back. ¡°how are you? did i hurt you?¡±


    lin yin pushed wei ji away and looked straight at wei ji¡¯s soft and weak appearance. she was inexplicably angry.


    perhaps it was because she had once been the one who was bullied, or perhaps it was because she was used to seeing the weak being bullied, so when she saw wei ji being so timid and that he could be bullied by anyone, she felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°she teased you. if you don¡¯t want to bear it, can¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t want to? can¡¯t you be more fierce?¡± lin yin said angrily.


    ¡°she¡¯s a woman. i can¡¯t hit her, right?¡± wei ji said awkwardly.


    lin yin sighed heavily and said without giving up, ¡°be fiercer! be tougher when you speak! you eat so much and grow so tall that you can scare people with your height. it¡¯s a waste!¡±


    wei ji was still feeling aggrieved when a voice that annoyed lin yin suddenly broke into lin yin and wei ji¡¯s conversation. ¡°hey, our xiao yinyin is teaching someone how to bully others. do you want me to help you?¡±


    lin yin turned around and stared coldly at huo ge. ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    huo ge shrugged and smiled roguishly. ¡°i¡¯m naturally here to look for you, my future girlfriend.¡±


    when wei ji heard huo ge¡¯s words, his eyes widened. he looked at huo ge curiously and sized up him from head to toe.


    however, when he saw that huo ge was about to approach lin yin, wei ji immediately stepped forward and stood in front of her. he said to huo ge in a small voice, ¡°stay away from lin yin!¡±


    huo ge glanced at wei ji playfully and turned his gaze back to lin yin¡¯s face. he smiled and said, ¡°hey, have you taken in a lackey? or have you found a little boyfriend? xiao yinyin, your fickle personality isn¡¯t good. back then, you said that you wanted to be my future girlfriend. i¡¯ve already given you the benefits. you can¡¯t go back on your promise. hurry up and get your little friend to move aside. let¡¯s contact each other properly. otherwise, our relationship will fade.¡±


    ¡°since you¡¯re my future girlfriend, it means that you¡¯re not a couple yet. since you¡¯re not, i won¡¯t move aside,¡± wei ji still braced himself and stood in front of lin yin.


    lin yin was slightly stunned. before she could react, huo ge pushed wei ji away impatiently.


    wei ji¡¯s legs were inconvenient, so he was thrown to the ground by huo ge.


    huo ge sneered. ¡°xiao yinyin, your taste is bad. how can you like such a person, an abandoned son of the wei family and a cripple?¡±


    lin yin retracted her worried expression towards wei ji and looked at huo ge with a faint smile. she said coldly, ¡°looks like your ribs are itching again. do you want them to break again?¡±


    huo ge was not angry. instead, he leaned down with a smile and whispered into lin yin¡¯s ear, ¡°physical violence is also a form of love. only people like me have the fortune to enjoy xiao yin¡¯s little fun, right?¡±


    wei ji, who was on the ground, did not hear what huo ge was saying, but when he saw huo ge so close to lin yin, he immediately got up from the ground and limped forward.. he pushed huo ge away forcefully and shouted, ¡°stay away from her!¡±

 Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Cultivating Feelings

    chapter 611: cultivating feelings


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    huo ge took a few steps back from wei ji¡¯s push and looked at him fiercely.


    lin yin subconsciously brought wei ji behind her and met huo gels gaze. she said coldly, ¡°what exactly do you want?¡±


    huo ge was the daughter of the huo family, and wei ji was the abandoned son of the wei family. if huo ge wanted to deal with wei ji, other than the stupid wei xuan, no one in the wei family would help wei ji, right?


    therefore, lin yin still didn¡¯t want wei ji to face the lunatic huo ge in front of her.


    huo ge retracted his fierce gaze and only raised his eyebrows with a smile. ¡°i just miss you and want to have a meal with you. why are you so hostile to me? we¡¯re a future couple. isn¡¯t it normal for us to have a meal together and nurture our relationship?¡±


    lin yin said coldly to huo ge, ¡°future couple? i¡¯m sorry, i won¡¯t admit it! you kidnapped me first, and i had no choice but to agree to it later. that was just a plan to escape and save who i needed to save. the law stipulates that a contract that was made during coercion can be revoked, let alone the verbal agreement when being coerced. i was forced to agree to it when my life was in danger, so i won¡¯t admit it!¡±


    huo ge looked at lin yin¡¯s serious denial and smiled. ¡°alright! it¡¯s fine if you want to go back on your word. i¡¯m not such an unscrupulous person. i can woo you, right? you can¡¯t stop me from pursuing you, right?¡±


    lin yin sized up huo ge disdainfully. ¡°then i advise you to give up as soon as possible. no one likes someone like you!¡±


    with that, lin yin reached out and grabbed wei ji¡¯s arm. she turned around and left, whispering to wei ji, ¡°this person is huo ge from the huo family. he¡¯s a lunatic. stay away from him in the future, understand?¡±


    as wei ji watched lin yin hold his hand, he nodded obediently and said, ¡°okay,


    i understand.¡¯


    huo ge watched as lin yin pulled wei ji away. he chuckled and followed her. he pestered lin yin and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. it¡¯s fine as long as i like someone. xiao yinyin, i have never failed with the person i liked.¡±


    lin yin couldn¡¯t be bothered with huo ge and pulled wei ji to the canteen. in the end, huo ge, this wad of gum, kept following lin yin.


    the two groups of people hiding in the dark kept staring nervously.


    one group saw suspicious strangers surrounding lin yin, and the higher-ups already told the other group to not let huo ge approach lin yin.


    on the other side, lin yin held her plate and treated huo ge as invisible. she ignored him, ordered food with wei ji, and swiped her card.


    huo ge also learned to take a plate. after ordering a few dishes, he took out cash and handed it to the worker.


    however, just as he turned around, the worker behind him reacted and said loudly, ¡°we don¡¯t accept cash here. you have to swipe your school card!¡±


    this loud voice instantly attracted the attention of the students in the canteen.


    huo ge didn¡¯t have a school card. he just said awkwardly, ¡°ma¡¯am, i don¡¯t have a school card. can¡¯t you just accept this cash?¡±


    the auntie sized up huo ge impolitely. ¡°i said i won¡¯t accept cash. you¡¯re not a student from our school, right? you sneaked in to eat the student meal, right?¡±


    everyone looked at huo ge. no matter how thick-skinned huo ge was, he was a little embarrassed.


    huo ge turned to look at lin yin, who was sitting and eating with wei ji. huo ge snorted. he was embarrassed, so lin yin could forget about escaping.


    huo ge frowned slightly and looked at lin yin before saying loudly, ¡°yinyin! even if you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else, even if we¡¯ve broken up, you can¡¯t take my school card to treat other male students to a meal, right?¡±


    everyone¡¯s gossipy gazes instantly turned in the direction of huo gels gaze. however, there were a lot of people in that direction. coupled with lin yin deliberately hiding, no one knew who the girl who used her ex-boyfriend¡¯s school card was.


    lin yin turned sideways. in any case, she did not want to admit that she was the yinyin that huo ge was talking about now.


    seeing that lin yin did not react, huo ge immediately looked at her with a mischievous smile and said loudly, ¡°on the table beside the pillar, there¡¯s a girl called lin yin with a ponytail and a champagne-colored shirt. are you sure you don¡¯t want to come and save your ex-boyfriend?¡±


    everyone¡¯s gazes instantly landed on lin yin and they pointed at her.


    lin yin looked at huo ge angrily. if hateful gazes could materialize, huo ge would probably have been riddled with holes by lin yin¡¯s sharp gaze..

 Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: School Card

    chapter 612: school card


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei ji stood up angrily and wanted to argue, but he was stopped by lin yin, who stood up faster than him.


    with so many people watching, lin yin didn¡¯t want wei ji to limp in front of so many people.


    after holding wei ji down, lin yin approached huo ge with a faint smile. in front of everyone, she grabbed huo ge¡¯s hair and pushed his face against the window for facial recognition payment.


    ¡°invalid student, please complete the facial verification first!¡± came from the window.


    lin yin sneered and raised her face up. the payment was successful.


    the students who were watching the commotion instantly looked at huo ge in disdain.


    ¡°this person can¡¯t pay with his face. he¡¯s not a student from our school, right? this year¡¯s new students have probably already verified their faces by this time, right?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. so it¡¯s slander when this person says that lin yin used his school card, right? it¡¯s too disgusting. how can there be such a person?¡±


    ¡°what do you know? when men and women break up, they become like enemies. many people can¡¯t wait to slander their exes.¡±


    ¡°so, these two are the couple who broke up, right? since they hate each other so much, the probability is very high! ¡±


    ¡°i think so too. the guy wants to ruin the girl¡¯s innocence and the girl looks at the man so coldly. it seems like there¡¯s no way it¡¯s a peaceful separation.¡±


    lin yin ignored the theories of the people around her and kindly explained to the dumbfounded huo ge, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that all our school cards have been verified by facial recognition? your face isn¡¯t in our school¡¯s student library, so you¡¯re not a student of our school at all. if you want to slander someone, you should grow a brain, idiot! treat this meal as if i¡¯m treating a mentally unsound stranger! you¡¯re welcome. enjoy it slowly!¡± with that, lin yin sneered and turned to leave.


    huo ge widened his eyes and looked at the back of lin yin¡¯s head, wishing he could punch a hole in it. he had always been the one to call others idiots. when has someone dared to call him an idiot?


    huo ge held his plate angrily and sat beside lin yin without asking. he said angrily, ¡°who are you calling an idiot?¡±


    as lin yin ate her food leisurely, she said calmly, ¡°whoever¡¯s panicking right now! ¡±


    ¡°you!¡± this was the first time huo ge had been annoyed by a little girl. in the end, he only retracted his gaze hatefully and said in defeat, ¡°a good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman!¡±


    lin yin sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°if you can¡¯t win, so be it. what do you mean by a good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman? it¡¯s even more embarrassing! ¡±


    huo ge felt like he had lost all his face. he glared at lin yin angrily, but lin yin was still eating her food calmly, not even sparing huo ge a glance.


    huo ge could only sulk at himself. he treated the food in front of him as lin yin and bit down hard.


    he was clearly here to look for his enemy, but he was angered by lin yin, who was suspected to be his enemy.


    wei ji¡¯s gaze shifted between lin yin and huo ge, as if he wanted to see their relationship clearly.


    sensing wei ji¡¯s gaze, huo ge vented his anger and warned him, ¡°what are you looking at? if you continue looking, i¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs to make wine!¡± huo gets tone was rather harsh.


    wei ji was also angry. he and lin yin had been eating well, but this person insisted on getting involved. he looked very annoying.


    ¡°alright! dig now! i want to see what wine you¡¯re going to make!¡± wei ji blurted out.


    lin yin couldn¡¯t help but look up at wei ji. huo ge widened his eyes at wei ji and scolded, ¡°damn it, fool!¡±


    lin yin looked at huo ge angrily. ¡°you¡¯re very noisy! shut up!¡±


    huo ge felt even more uncomfortable after being scolded by lin yin. hence, he picked up the drumstick from lin yin¡¯s plate with his chopsticks and took a big bite under lin yin¡¯s incredulous gaze.


    lin yin felt that she had probably been cursed right now. why did she meet a lunatic like huo ge?


    seeing that lin yin¡¯s expression was not good, wei ji immediately picked up the drumstick from his plate and placed it on lin yin¡¯s plate. ¡°lin yin, eat mine. don¡¯t get entangled with strange people.¡±


    the three of them ate awkwardly. fortunately, huo ge was a little quieter. lin


    yin could finally eat a complete meal..

 Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Past Revealed

    chapter 613: past revealed


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after wei ji finished eating, he waited quietly and patiently for lin yin to finish eating. he suddenly realized that the surrounding students were looking at them differently.


    wei ji looked around in confusion and saw that the surrounding people seemed to be holding their phones. they looked at lin yin and her cell phone at the same time before whispering.


    wei ji took out his phone whose screen was badly cracked. after a while, his expression turned serious as he looked at lin yin suspiciously.


    lin yin also felt wei ji¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    wei ji stared at lin yin¡¯s face without blinking, as if he wanted to see what he wanted to see through her face.


    lin yin turned to the side and saw the surrounding people pointing at her.


    at this moment, wei ji lowered his head and said, ¡°someone posted your past online. they said that you grew up in the slums and came from a poor family. now, you relied on selling yourself to hook up with an old man and became a¡­¡±


    wei ji paused and looked at the word ¡®mistress¡¯ on his phone. he could not bring himself to say it. after skipping the word, he continued, ¡°you snatched away the assets that originally belonged to the su family and established the current shisheng corporation.¡±


    lin yin only smiled faintly at wei ji¡¯s news. she was even more interested in wei ji¡¯s tone.


    at this moment, wei ji¡¯s voice was no longer as soft as usual. it even had a low aura. this was a little different from his usual self.


    when huo ge heard wei ji¡¯s words, he turned to lin yin and asked, ¡°lin yin, did you grow up in the slums?¡±


    huo ge knew that lin yin was the mu family¡¯s lost daughter, but he didn¡¯t have time to investigate lin yin¡¯s past. now that lin yin was in front of him, he could ask her directly.


    lin yin retracted her gaze from wei ji and smiled at huo ge without hiding anything. ¡°yes, i grew up in the slums. why? do you regret pestering me now?¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t know if she had seen it wrongly, but huo ge¡¯s eyes seemed to have suddenly lit up when he heard that she had grown up in the slums. that was the interest of a hunter in prey.


    seeing huo ge like this, lin yin couldn¡¯t help but be more vigilant.


    huo ge also realized that his emotions were exposed. he quickly retracted his sharp gaze and smiled. ¡°that¡¯s not it. i regret not getting to know you sooner.¡±


    lin yin felt that huo ge was implying something, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out either, so she decided not to dwell on it.


    wei ji kept looking at lin yin. when he saw lin yin turn her gaze to him, he asked, ¡°lin yin, what are you going to do when they slander you like this?¡±


    ¡°slander? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange for an 18-year-old girl like me, who has no backing, to destroy the su corporation and establish the shisheng corporation? don¡¯t you suspect that i¡¯m really someone¡¯s lover and use those old men to deal with the su family?¡± lin yin asked wei ji with a smile. wei ji shook his head, his eyes shining with trust. ¡°i believe in you.¡±


    wei ji believed lin yin, but the surrounding people did not.


    after all, how could an 18 -year-old girl who grew up in the slums take down a corporation?


    therefore, everyone was certain that lin yin was the mistress of those powerful people and obtained benefits from them.


    hence, lin yin left the canteen under everyone¡¯s disdainful gazes.


    after lin yin arrived at the dormitory building, huo ge wanted to go up shamelessly. after being scolded by the dormitory manager, he stood at the door resentfully and watched lin yin enter.


    his gaze landed on lin yin¡¯s back and he smiled.


    although he did not see lin yin¡¯s back, huo ge had a feeling that lin yin was not far off from the person who stabbed his lower abdomen in the slums back then.


    if not for the arrival of the rescue team behind him, he would have almost died in the slums.


    although he didn¡¯t lose out and stabbed lin yin in the back, lin yin was the only woman who could hurt him after so many years.


    he had never forgotten this enmity.


    of course, there was also that wolf cub-like little boy. he would not let go of these two.


    when lin yin returned to the dormitory, her roommates had already gone out. lin yin hurriedly picked up her books and walked towards the classroom.


    the moment she entered the classroom, all the students¡¯ gazes were fixed on her.


    as usual, lin yin wanted to walk towards su su and feng yu. however, when she reached the seat beside su su, su su immediately placed the book on the seat beside her.


    it was obvious that su su did not want lin yin to sit..

 Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Sarcasm

    chapter 614: sarcasm


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin only chuckled in her heart and sat in an empty seat beside her.


    when wei ji arrived at the classroom and saw lin yin sitting alone at the side, he also looked at su su and feng yu.


    because su su and feng yu had been sitting with lin yin recently, he usually only sat behind her.


    now that he saw lin yin sitting alone, wei ji could guess the reason.


    he still slowly walked to the row behind lin yin and sat down behind her, silently supporting her.


    su su glanced at wei ji and sneered. ¡°some people don¡¯t even think about themselves. they¡¯re poor and have flaws in their bodies. they actually want to think of an impossible person. what a joke.¡±


    su su still hated lin yin for giving her a hard time in the morning.


    for the past few days, she had thought that lin yin had come from a big family, which was why she had tried to please her.


    now that she knew that lin yin was a girl who grew up in the slums and was a woman who relied on all kinds of men to survive, su su naturally wouldn¡¯t lick lin yin¡¯s boots anymore.


    su su¡¯s words immediately caused some people to belittle and discuss lin yin.


    ¡°to think that we thought that lin yin was born noble and knew the boss of sky hotel. we didn¡¯t expect that lin yin would get to know the big boss by selling her body.¡±


    ¡°as a girl, to be honest, i¡¯m really disgusted by such acts of selling oneself for money. it¡¯s too disgusting and despicable.¡±


    ¡°lin yin has the shisheng corporation. that¡¯s even more powerful than the su corporation from before. i wonder if she¡¯s so powerful because she¡¯s being kept by a few old men at the same time.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s no wonder. look at lin yin¡¯s face. she¡¯s relying on her youth. isn¡¯t it a waste to not sleep with a few more old men while she¡¯s young and beautiful?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. in this era, people laugh at the poor but not at the prostitutes.


    what do you know?¡±


    ¡°as expected, our ancestors are right. women shouldn¡¯t learn any imowledge. they should learn etiquette, honor, and shame first. otherwise, the world will be corrupted by women¡¯s shameless actions.¡±


    ¡°hey, hey, hey. if you want to talk about lin yin, just talk about lin yin. don¡¯t talk about women. not every girl is like lin yin. she acts wantonly and sells her body for money. such shameless people are not women!¡±


    ¡°lin yin is indeed good-looking. this is because the school hasn¡¯t started choosing the school belle. if they start choosing, lin yin can get into the top three.¡±


    ¡°sigh, i hate myself for not having money now. otherwise, i would want to take care of her too. i want to taste the looks and bodies that these bosses love.¡±


    ¡°dream on. can you give lin yin a corporation like shisheng corporation?


    without this ability, you¡¯d better obediently clamp onto your own private parts. otherwise, be careful not to be beaten up until you have no descendants.¡±


    wei ji clenched his fists tightly and stood up angrily. the next second, he threw the book in his hand at the person who spoke the loudest. ¡°are you done talking? how can you attack others with such groundless accusations?¡±


    liu man said sarcastically, ¡°hey, hey, your escort is out to protect you. i heard that there was a fight between two men for a woman in the canteen at noon today. one of them is lin yin¡¯s ex, right? lin yin, you¡¯re really capable. it¡¯s only been a few days since school started, but you¡¯ve already made your ex and current boyfriend fight for you in school. you¡¯re indeed a vixen. even at such a time, you didn¡¯t forget to seduce men to stand up for you. you even seduced a cripple. how despicable! ¡±


    wei ji walked towards liu man angrily, but he was mocked by everyone because of his limping pace.


    lin yin sighed slightly. she didn¡¯t know what she had done to encounter such annoying things and some annoying people all day.


    as soon as lin yin stood up, the class instantly fell silent. everyone had not forgotten that lin yin had pressed liu man¡¯s head and asked wei ji to hit her.


    ¡°wei ji! come back!¡± lin yin said.


    she really did not need the help of a weak little boy for her own matters.


    wei ji turned around and looked at lin yin with red eyes, as if he was feeling indignant for lin yin. his stubborn appearance looked extremely pitiful.


    lin yin sneered and looked at wei ji. ¡°she¡¯s scolding me. why are your eyes red? come back.¡±


    wei ji looked at lin yin for a while before returning to his seat obediently..

 Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Argument

    chapter 615: argument


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    liu man mocked, ¡± hey, lin yin, your dog is really obedient. it¡¯s so obedient because it has tasted your skills in bed? after all, you¡¯ve served a few big bosses. it should be easy for you to use those seductive skills to deal with an innocent male university student, right?¡±


    su su immediately added, ¡°that¡¯s right. i was just joking with wei ji this morning and lin yin was already angry. from the looks of it, lin yin, you really slept with wei ji, right?¡±


    as she spoke, su su turned to look at wei ji and mocked, ¡°wei ji, why don¡¯t you tell us if lin yin is good in bed? how about it? let us expand our horizons as well.¡±


    ¡°what dirty words are you talking about?! ¡± a shout came from the podium. everyone turned around and saw the teacher¡¯s angry gaze on the podium.


    liu man only said to the teacher in a strange tone, ¡°teacher, we¡¯re just telling the truth. if the person involved didn¡¯t do such a thing, how could it spread.


    lin yin raised her eyebrows and looked at liu man. she said loudly, ¡°the truth? what is the truth? you said that i seduced an old man. may i ask which old man i seduced? tell me his name and show me the evidence. if you want to convict me, you can¡¯t just say it with your mouth. as long as you can¡¯t say today, i¡¯ll sue you for slander!¡±


    liu man did not expect lin yin to dare to say such things. she turned to look at lin yin and said self-righteously, ¡°evidence? what evidence do you need? tell me, didn¡¯t you grow up in the slums?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s expression did not change at all as she replied loudly, ¡°yes, i grew up in the slums.¡±


    liu man smiled proudly and said, ¡°then may i ask how a girl from the slums like you earned so much money to buy the su corporation?¡±


    as liu man spoke, she looked around at the surrounding students and asked, ¡°do you believe that an 18-year-old girl from the slums will have so much money to buy the shares of the su corporation? that¡¯s more than a billion yuan.¡±


    everyone naturally did not believe it. even the teacher on the podium did not believe it, but she knew in her heart that there were all kinds of strange things in this world. perhaps she had the ability?


    however, before the teacher could speak, lin yin had already said, ¡°just because you don¡¯t have the ability doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t. liu man, you¡¯re just guessing. you guessed that it¡¯s impossible for me to have so much money, so you concluded that i must have sold myself for benefits. so, you were the one who posted this news online, right?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­¡± liu man was about to say something when she immediately stopped. how could she reveal in front of so many people that lin yin¡¯s past was a headline that she had spent money to buy?


    hence, liu man took a deep breath and said, ¡°lin yin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. i¡¯m just making a reasonable deduction based on the rumors on the internet. besides, since they dared to expose you online, they naturally have evidence. don¡¯t try to bite people.¡±


    lin yin smiled and looked around the classroom. ¡°so, liu man, you just saw the news online and believed it without hesitation. then, you didn¡¯t even check and concluded that i really did these things? so, liu man, you¡¯re slandering me, right?¡±


    liu man was anxious. she did not expect lin yin to bring the topic to this point. she quickly explained, ¡°i¡¯m not slandering you. i just think that if you didn¡¯t do it, why would such news spread? besides, didn¡¯t you just admit that you came from the slums? it means that they really know you and didn¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    lin yin sneered and said to the class, ¡°classmates, don¡¯t forget what major we major in. we¡¯re majoring in computer science. do you really believe in what¡¯s online?¡±


    lin yin¡¯s words caused a discussion among the students.


    lin yin turned to look at liu man and asked with a smile, ¡°liu man, do you think that as long as it¡¯s news that spreads online, it must be true? that i must have done this?¡±


    liu man naturally knew that what happened online could not be trusted, but she was the one who found out about this, so she said firmly, ¡°anyway, i think that if you don¡¯t want others to know, you have to have done it yourself. since someone said that you¡¯re a kept woman, there must be a reason..¡±

 Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Old Man

    chapter 616: old man


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin looked at liu man with a smile and said, ¡°alright, liu man. remember what you¡¯re saying now.¡±


    as she spoke, lin yin took out a small tablet from her bag and tapped on the screen.


    just as liu man looked over curiously, lin yin nimbly raised her cell phone and took a photo of liu man. then, she took a photo of su su¡¯s face.


    liu man was shocked and asked, ¡°lin yin, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ll know in a while,¡± lin yin said without looking up.


    the teachers below were also curious about what lin yin was doing. she was not an old -fashioned teacher. if her student could prove herself, she was willing to spend some time waiting.


    everyone was looking forward to it, and after a few minutes, the corners of lin yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. the moment she looked up, there were waves of exclamations in the classroom.


    everyone looked down at their cell phones. several photos of liu man and su su partially undressed and kissing deeply from all angles appeared in front of everyone.


    at the same time, the popularity of this photo shot up and quickly became a trending topic on the school forum. it was filled with comments in almost a few seconds.


    liu man screamed at lin yin, ¡°lin yin, get it off. get it off, or i¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    su su was also so angry that her eyes were red. she scolded lin yin, ¡°lin yin, you¡¯re too much!¡±


    lin yin looked at liu man and smiled. ¡°look, someone exposed your relationship with su su online, so are you really in a relationship with su su? otherwise, why would someone post a photo of you and su su? there must be a reason, right? since they dared to expose you online, they naturally have evidence. liu man, tell me, is this the case?¡±


    lin yin used what liu man had just said to retort her.


    at this moment, a sharp-eyed student suddenly said loudly, ¡°the comments below liu man and su su¡¯s pictures are exactly the same as the comments below the post that exposed lin yin! lin yin directly moved all those people¡¯s accounts and comments over. it¡¯s a virtual number, not a real account.¡±


    when everyone saw that it was really the case, they looked at lin yin strangely.


    in such a short period of time, she had directly created a trending topic on the school forum. she was really capable.


    liu man said indignantly, ¡°there¡¯s no evidence of you posting these. all of us saw you take photos of su su and me just now. so it¡¯s all fake. we all saw it. but who knows if what¡¯s said about you online is true? it might be true.¡±


    hearing liu man¡¯s words, lin yin¡¯s eyes instantly turned sharp. ¡°so, liu man, you don¡¯t even know if the news online is true or false at all, and you came to slander me! i¡¯ve recorded what you said just now. liu man, wait for the lawyer¡¯s letter!¡±


    liu man watched as lin yin waved her cell phone and shouted angrily in her heart, ¡°alright, i¡¯m not afraid! as long as this is true, i¡¯m not slandering. the judge will clear my name!¡±


    lin yin looked at liu man and smiled. ¡°alright! then let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be prosecuted. ¡±


    after lin yin finished speaking, she lowered her head and fiddled with the small tablet a few times. soon, the trending topics on the school forum that lin yin had just created, including the notifications everyone received, disappeared completely.


    everyone was secretly shocked by lin yin¡¯s skills. even the teacher on stage looked at lin yin with shining eyes. she was a talent!


    liu man looked for the news just now. she was still planning to sue lin yin for infringing her image or creating rumors that damaged her reputation if anything happened.


    in the end, there was nothing!


    the students in the class no longer discussed lin yin¡¯s matter. they were all wondering if liu man would be prosecuted for slander.


    as someone who had been on the trending searches before, the netizens were not unfamiliar with lin yin. back then, as an ungrateful young lady, lin yin had been criticized by the netizens, so it was very easy for the netizens to dig up lin yin¡¯s past.


    but this time, everyone¡¯s gaze was mostly on the old men behind lin yin. everyone was guessing how many old men lin yin had slept with!


    at this moment, the mu family was silent as they looked at lin yin, who was on the trending searches.


    mu ran frowned. ¡°these netizens are really too boring.. how many old men does yinyin sleep with? listen, what disgusting comments are these? does yinyin need to sleep with old men? as long as yinyin likes it, i¡¯ll give her a dozen fresh blood to sleep with! why old men?¡±

 Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Can’t Lose

    chapter 617: can¡¯t lose


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu cheng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°if we don¡¯t talk about sleeping, i can be considered an old man behind yinyin. as yinyin¡¯s old man, i feel guilty. i think i should indeed give her some resources that represent fatherly love and backing.¡±


    mu ran couldn¡¯t help but laugh. he felt that his father was a little funny.


    in the end, mu heng nodded with a serious expression and said, ¡°dad is right. i suddenly have this realization. as a big brother, who¡¯s 10 years older than yinyin, i¡¯m also an old man. i have to think of doing something to live up to the title of an old man!¡±


    mu xiao thought about it and nodded. ¡°i¡¯m older than yinyin and an old man. i


    can¡¯t be worse than others. i also have to think about it!¡±


    mu ran looked at the men at home in horror. he felt that they were crazy, but his heart told him that he actually did not mind being an old man that yinyin could rely on.


    however, before he could speak, ye wen, who was silent for a while, sighed heavily and said in a low voice, ¡°there are rumors about old men outside. it seems like i, the old woman behind yinyin, is not as useful. i have to think about it too.¡±


    after ye wen finished speaking, other than mu ran, the family suddenly looked at each other with determination in their eyes.


    the next second, the family, who had been discussing how to deal with this matter, dispersed and went their separate ways, leaving mu ran alone in confusion.


    mu ran even suspected that it was because he had been out filming for too long that he could no longer keep up with his family¡¯s thinking.


    in the past, he felt that he was the only unreliable person in the family. but now, he realized that ever since yinyin returned, the entire family had become a little unreliable.


    mu ran shook his head with a steady expression and thought to himself that his family had changed. they had changed to become strangely cute.


    then, mu ran stood up in all seriousness and brushed his clothes. he muttered, ¡°as an old man older than yinyin, i can¡¯t lose either!¡±


    when lu yan saw lin yin¡¯s scandal, she was so angry that her keyboard crackled when she typed on it and she quarreled with people online.


    lu yan even asked gong ze to defend lin yin online. in the end, the two of them were criticized by the netizens without exception.


    gong ze sent a message to lu yan: there must be someone behind this. these people who counterattacked us are too professional.


    lu yan frowned and looked at gong ze¡¯s message. she replied angrily: i¡¯m going to ask my uncle for help.


    lu yan found lu ming¡¯s account and opened the chat box. when she saw that lu ming had yet to reply to the first paragraph, she felt extremely frustrated.


    in a fit of anger, she closed the chat and went to comfort lin yin. then, she expressed that she would definitely help lin yin.


    lin yin saw that lu yan was filled with righteous indignation and comforted her. then, she rejected lu yan and gong ze¡¯s help. in her opinion, this small matter was not worth dragging her friends down.


    the next morning, the news of lin yin became more and more intense. there were even media outlets that took things out of context and said that the female university students of capital university were collectively engaging in prostitution.


    in this era where entertainment was paramount, the truth was not important. what was important was whether everyone was watching.


    most people wanted to see such a scandal happen in a dignified tertiary education institute, where it should not happen. they wanted to see the group of female university students who used to be high and mighty be pulled into the dirty mud and humiliated by others.


    the management of capital university had no choice but to take such a matter seriously.


    liu man looked at lin yin and mocked, ¡°lin yin, you¡¯re really great. it¡¯s only been a few days since school started, but you¡¯ve already dragged all the girls from capital university down. if i were you, i would really have to apologize with my life.¡±


    su su also said sarcastically, ¡°lin yin, i really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. in the past, i was blind and didn¡¯t see your character clearly. actually, i¡¯m also stupid. when i saw wei ji running behind you, i should have known that you¡¯re not someone who knows your place. as expected, you¡¯re really frivolous. i think you should quickly drop out of school to apologize, lest you ruin the reputation of our school¡¯s students.¡±


    feng yu stood at the side in silence. she had heard lin yin¡¯s words yesterday.


    indeed, the internet was fake. even if some things caused an uproar, it did not mean that it was the truth.


    most importantly, lin yin had said that she wanted to sue liu man. she didn¡¯t want lin yin to record what she said now and sue her.


    she was just a girl from an ordinary family. she could not afford to experience anything too turbulent in her life..

 Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Things Get Serious

    chapter 618: things get serious


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    just based on what happened to lin yin now, if it happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t have the money to hire a lawyer.


    moreover, lin yin clearly had a backer.


    although it was indeed not a good thing to be someone¡¯s mistress, ordinary girls might not be qualified to be the mistress of those big bosses.


    therefore, feng yu wanted to hide obediently at the side and not participate.


    she didn¡¯t approach lin yin because she didn¡¯t want to be affected by lin yin¡¯s rotten reputation. she wouldn¡¯t slander lin yin because no matter how bad lin yin¡¯s reputation was, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend the backer behind lin yin.


    lin yin didn¡¯t take it to heart. she just picked up her book and was about to go to class. she was taking an elective class today and didn¡¯t have to go to class with liu man and the others.


    right at this moment, lin yin was suddenly mentioned in the class group.


    liu man looked at the class group and grinned. ¡°lin yin, the counselor asked you to look for her!¡±


    lin yin, who had just walked to the door, picked up her phone and saw that it was true.


    lin yin didn¡¯t need to think to know why the counselor was looking for her. she opened the dormitory door indifferently and walked out calmly.


    liu man immediately pulled su su and feng yu along and said, ¡°let¡¯s go take a look too. i want to see what punishment the school will give lin yin. after all, what lin yin is doing now is embarrassing the entire school. if the reputation of our long-standing school is implicated by lin yin, it will be fun.¡±


    feng yu pulled liu man and su su and said, ¡°let¡¯s not go and join in the fun, right? i heard that some gangs have gone to lin yin¡¯s shisheng corporation to cause trouble. if we¡¯re too close to lin yin, we might get injured accidentally, that¡¯s not good.¡±


    liu man frowned and said, ¡°what are you afraid of? it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t get so close. besides, those people are here to punish a slut like lin yin. they won¡¯t attack good girls like us.¡±


    su su also nodded in agreement. ¡°manman is right. those people don¡¯t like lin


    yin, but it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t like us. it¡¯s fine.¡±


    feng yu was helpless, but in the end, she was still dragged there by liu man and su su.


    as soon as lin yin went downstairs, she saw wei ji standing at the entrance of the dormitory. she asked calmly, ¡°why are you standing here?¡±


    wei ji twisted his fingers uneasily and said with worry in his eyes, ¡°i¡¯m afraid something will happen to you.¡±


    lin yin smiled. ¡°are you afraid that i¡¯ll be scolded and my heart won¡¯t be able to take it and i¡¯ll have a mental breakdown or commit suicide?¡±


    wei ji nodded honestly. he was indeed worried.


    perhaps the popularity yesterday was still not enough, so everyone only watched the commotion and said some mocking words.


    however, it was clearly different today. the comments about lin yin online could be described as crazy.


    some bored people actually used al to put lin yin¡¯s face on some naked women. some people even directly insulted lin yin by name, their words extremely unpleasant.


    it was said that there were also extremists who directly splashed red paint at the entrance of the shisheng corporation and wrote all kinds of insulting words.


    how could he be at ease when an 18-year-old girl was faced with such overwhelming insults and might even be attacked? therefore, he arrived at lin yin¡¯s dormitory early in the morning.


    however, what made wei ji curious was that despite the commotion outside, it was very quiet below lin yin¡¯s dormitory building. no extremists attacked lin yin.


    actually, when lin yin came down, she only saw wei ji and a few scattered students. it was a little strange when there were no strangers attacking.


    those people had already gone to the shisheng corporation, but they did not come to school to vent their anger on her?


    she glanced around and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. then, she looked away.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. go back!¡± lin yin smiled and turned to walk towards the counselor¡¯s office.


    wei ji followed. ¡°where are you going? i¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    wei ji was worried about lin yin traveling alone and limped behind her.


    after the two of them disappeared, the group of people around the corner heaved a sigh of relief.


    when lin yin looked around just now, they almost thought that lin yin had discovered them.


    they had lost lin yin once before, and they had been trained severely for a


    period of time. if they were discovered by lin yin again and shaken off by her, they would probably be even worse off.


    at this moment, a few people who were tied up to the side stammered.


    the leader walked over and kicked the person who made the sound.. he said sternly, ¡°behave yourself! who do you think you are? how dare you provoke miss lin yin? do you want to die?¡±

 Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Innocence

    chapter 619: innocence


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    just as she finished kicking someone, the sound of someone being kicked came from the other side. ¡°you dog, how dare you provoke our miss lin yin? be careful or i¡¯ll cripple you.¡±


    after the leader on the other side finished kicking, he smiled politely at the group opposite him.


    on the first day they followed lin yin, the two groups fought. at that time, they all thought that the other party was an enemy and would hurt lin yin.


    after the two groups fought, they realized that their goal was to protect lin yin.


    hence, the two groups of people with swollen faces shook hands and made peace. they would even occasionally exchange experiences.


    after the two groups of leaders smiled and greeted each other, they left with the people who tried to hurt lin yin.


    when lin yin arrived at the counselor¡¯s office, there was already a group of people sitting inside. they looked like the school¡¯s management.


    when the counselor saw lin yin, he immediately frowned and asked, ¡°lin yin, what do you have to say about you being kept by someone?¡±


    lin yin looked around and said calmly, ¡°i¡¯m not being kept.¡±


    the dean looked at lin yin and asked with a serious expression, ¡°then why are there so many rumors? lin yin, right? you¡¯re a student of capital university. capital university is humiliated because of you. we have to give society an explanation for this.¡±


    lin yin turned to look at the dean and smiled faintly. ¡°so? what do you want me to do? after i¡¯ve already made it clear that i¡¯m not a kept woman, what do you want me to do?¡±


    the counselor looked at lin yin and said in a louder voice, ¡°lin yin, how can you talk to the director like this?


    lin yin looked up at the counselor. ¡°i¡¯ve clarified. i just told you that i¡¯m not being kept. in the end, it¡¯s someone out there who¡¯s spreading rumors. i¡¯m the victim, but i still have to prove my innocence. sir, do you think it¡¯s fair?¡±


    the counselor was stunned by lin yin¡¯s question. he was just a worker who had just been admitted to this school this year. how did he know how to deal with this kind of thing?


    he only knew that he was so unlucky. why did he encounter such a thing?


    he just wanted to settle the matter quickly. it was best if lin yin dropped out of school. otherwise, it would be troublesome if such a student affected his career.


    ¡°lin yin, don¡¯t be unreasonable. you have to give the school an explanation for this. if you can¡¯t get rid of the scandal on you, quickly do a self-reflection and drop out! otherwise, we¡¯ll expel you as a student who violated the rules,¡± the counselor said angrily.


    the director looked at the counselor with disapproval and said, ¡°what are you talking about? we still have to investigate the matter.¡±


    lin yin glanced at the counselor and said to the director, ¡°explanation? shouldn¡¯t the person who slandered me give the school an explanation? how can i prove something that didn¡¯t happen? you even want me to prove it to the entire world now? otherwise, you want me to admit this crime and drop out of school?¡±


    lin yin sneered, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°as a student of capital


    university, now that i¡¯ve suffered grievances, the school doesn¡¯t support me. instead, like those people outside, when they hear one-sided things, they question the students of their school? they even threaten the students to drop out of school? how laughable!¡±


    the counselor was about to say something when applause came from the corner. a beautiful female voice sounded. ¡°what a beautiful line. how can you prove something that you didn¡¯t do? it¡¯s easy to spread rumors but difficult to clarify them. you might as well find the person who spread the rumors and search for evidence!¡±


    ¡°do you need a lawyer? i¡¯m a lavvyer. can you hire me? it¡¯ll be free. i¡¯m also a student of capital university and have just graduated. i definitely won¡¯t let my junior be slandered.¡±


    lin yin turned to look at the corner. a girl with short hair was walking towards lin yin. the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with vitality and a clear and innocent look of righteousness.


    lin yin didn¡¯t imow the girl¡¯s identity and only said politely, ¡°thank you! but


    i¡¯ve already found a lawyer.¡±


    the counselor said angrily, ¡°lin yin, you¡¯ve already found a lawyer.. why didn¡¯t you say it just now? if you just told us earlier wouldn¡¯t everything be ok?¡±

 Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Principal

    chapter 620: principal


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    before lin yin could speak, the girl who called herself a lawyer went forward and looked at the counselor mockingly. ¡°it¡¯s not that this student doesn¡¯t have a way to deal with this matter. she just wanted to see the school¡¯s attitude towards this matter.¡±


    ¡°then, she also questioned if the school would watch helplessly and do nothing as their student was bullied. she was disappointed. she was disappointed that the school she regarded as her backer actually convicted her without any evidence and wanted to make her drop out of school!¡±


    the girl snorted and looked at the counselor with disdain. ¡°you¡¯re a teacher?


    you¡¯re simply trash. you¡¯re not worthy of being a teacher!¡±


    ¡°well said!¡± a loud voice sounded from the door.


    everyone turned around and saw principal wei chuan enter the office with a serious expression.


    the counselor, the dean, and the leaders beside him stood up and greeted wei chuan respectfully.


    the girl who called herself a lawyer happily went forward and hooked her arm around wei chuan¡¯s shoulder. she smiled and said, ¡°dad!¡±


    wei chuan tapped his daughter wei ying¡¯s forehead with his index finger and pulled away. ¡°speak properly. call me principal in school!¡±


    wei ying stuck out her tongue and retracted her hand.


    wei chuan¡¯s expression darkened. he looked at the counselor and said, ¡°the law still says that suspicion is unfounded. capital university actually didn¡¯t investigate our students and assumed that they were in the wrong. you even threatened to make them drop out of school. you¡¯re simply lawless!¡±


    the counselor¡¯s face instantly turned green and red when she heard wei chuan¡¯s words. she stammered, ¡°principal, that¡¯s not what i meant. i just feel that nothing would happen to a righteous person. this suddenly spread like wildfire. there must be something wrong with lin yin too. it takes two hands to clap, right?¡±


    the counselor¡¯s forehead was already covered in cold sweat. he had only been working for less than two months and did not want to be fired, so he had to stand up for himself.


    wei ying smiled coldly and went forward to slap the counselor¡¯s face! the counselor looked at wei ying in confusion and said, ¡°why did you hit me?¡±


    wei ying moved her right hand and smiled. ¡°i just want you to know that you can clap with one hand.¡±


    ¡°you!¡± the counselor was a little angry, but when he thought of how wei ying had called wei chuan dad just now, he swallowed his anger.


    wei chuan also disagreed with wei ying¡¯s actions and said sternly, ¡°wei ying, apologize immediately! no matter what, you can¡¯t hit her!¡±


    wei ying knew that she had gone overboard just now, so she obediently said to the counselor, ¡°i¡¯m sorry!¡±


    the counselor¡¯s words were light. other than saying that it was fine, there was no other way.


    wei chuan looked at the director with a dark expression and said, ¡°the students of capital university are not pushovers. we have to investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    wei ying immediately rushed in front of wei chuan with bright eyes and said, ¡°principal, me, me, me! i graduated as an outstanding student this year. my abilities are super strong. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let lin yin suffer for nothing.¡±


    wei chuan looked at his daughter in front of him. even though he had a serious expression, his eyes were still overflowing with love. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll leave this matter to wei ying. wei ying, please seek justice for our school¡¯s students.¡± wei ying bowed to wei chuan and said seriously, ¡°roger!¡±


    lin yin looked at the loving scene in front of her and was caught between laughter and tears.


    wei chuan glanced at the mischievous wei ying and turned to lin yin. ¡°lin yin, if you¡¯re innocent in this matter, the school will definitely clear your name. no one can frame a student of our school for nothing and get away with it.¡±


    lin yin wanted to say that she had a lawyer, but seeing wei chuan¡¯s serious expression, she still accepted the good intentions of the school.


    wei chuan looked at the counselor at the side with a stern expression. ¡°i don¡¯t think the counselor¡¯s job is suitable for you. i¡¯ll report this matter to the higher-ups. you can go back and pack your things now and wait for the notice.¡±


    the counselor looked at wei chuan in shock. he was about to say something when the director pulled him out.


    liu man and the other two, who were eavesdropping outside, immediately straightened up and pretended to pass by.


    after the director and the counselor walked away, they patted their chests and continued to bend down, their ears pressed against the office door.


    wei chuan¡¯s gaze turned in wei ji¡¯s direction. with the aura of an elder, he greeted wei ji, who was standing silently at the side. ¡°are you used to it in school?¡±


    lin yin turned to look at wei ji curiously. wei ji lowered his head and replied, ¡°i¡¯m used to it..¡±

 Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: He’s Very Cute

    chapter 621: he¡¯s very cute


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei chuan nodded and said, ¡°take good care of yourself. go back and visit your sister more often when you have time.¡±


    wei chuan spoke rather politely. he did not have the love an elder would have for a junior.


    after wei chuan finished speaking, he left. wei ying smiled at wei ji and asked,


    ¡°is lin yin your classmate?¡±


    wei ji still lowered his head and replied softly, ¡°yes, big sister!¡±


    wei ying said unhappily, ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you not to call me big sister? you have to call me sister wei ying. ¡±


    wei ying was very lively. when she spoke to wei ji, she did not look down on him at all. this made lin yin have a good impression of wei ying.


    however, lin yin suddenly remembered what lu yan had said. wei ji only had one biological sister.


    so that wei chuan and wei ying in front of her just now were very likely from the second and third branches of the wei family, right?


    wei ji bit his lower lip and did not call out sister wei ying. this made wei ying sigh helplessly. she turned to lin yin and said, ¡°this brother of mine is like this. he¡¯s timid and talks little. he doesn¡¯t like to interact with others. it¡¯s indeed a little boring. it¡¯s rare for him to be willing to interact with you, so i¡¯ll have to trouble you to talk to him more.¡±


    lin yin glanced at wei ji beside her and smiled. ¡°no, he¡¯s very cute. i quite like his personality.¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t want to say anything bad about wei ji in front of the wei family. she even had the urge to support wei ji.


    wei ji¡¯s heart was like an ancient well and lin yin¡¯s words were like a bomb that had been thrown in. it exploded deafeningly to wei ji and he did not come back to his senses for a long time.


    this was the second person in his life who said they liked his timid personality.


    and the first person was already dead.


    wei ji knew very well that lin yin might just not want him to appear lowly in front of wei ying, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart tremble because of lin yin¡¯s words.


    wei ying was surprised by lin yin¡¯s answer, but hearing her answer, wei ying liked her even more.


    wei ying pulled lin yin out. as she walked, she smiled and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you hired a lawyer? hurry up and bring me to contact your lawyer so that i can understand this matter better.¡±


    wei ji looked at lin yin, who was pulled away by wei ying. lin yin¡¯s words were still echoing in his mind, and he subconsciously left with lin yin.


    after the three of them walked away, liu man and the other two came out from the corner.


    feng yu said in disbelief, ¡°wei ji seems to be related to the principal? the principal¡¯s surname is wei, and wei jits surname is wei. oh my god, wei ji is related to the principal. no, the principal¡¯s daughter called wei ji brother just now. oh my god, could wei ji be the principal¡¯s son? then didn¡¯t we indirectly offend the principal¡¯s son?¡±


    su su thought more because she knew that the principal of capital university was from the wei family, one of the eight aristocratic families.


    therefore, wei ji was very likely a member of the wei family.


    su su gritted her teeth in anger. back then, she had asked wei ji if he was from the wei family, but wei ji had replied no.


    but according to the news she had just overheard, how could wei ji not be from the wei family?


    on the other hand, liu man was thinking that the principal had just said that this matter had to be investigated thoroughly. capital university had a political and legal course. that wei ying just now had probably graduated from capital university. she suddenly felt that her vision was slightly dark. she had a feeling that she was going to be finished.


    no, she had to quickly destroy all the traces of framing lin yin.


    hence, the three of them had three different thoughts and rushed towards the dormitory.


    in the end, before the three of them reached the dormitory, they saw many students swarming towards the school gate.


    feng yu pulled a student back curiously and asked, ¡°what happened? why is everyone running towards the school gate?¡±


    the student smiled and said, ¡°let¡¯s go watch the commotion! didn¡¯t they say that lin yin from our school is being kept by old men? i heard that those old men have come to our school¡¯s entrance. i want to see what these old men look like.¡±


    the student¡¯s words immediately piqued the interest of liu man and the other two. the three of them hurriedly ran towards the school gate.


    lin yin was about to continue her class. she was already twenty minutes late for her elective class, but she was pulled to the school gate by wei ying halfway.


    at this moment, a ridiculous scene appeared at the east entrance of capital university.


    ten top-notch luxury cars appeared at the school gate in unison. there was even a banner that said, ¡°a gift for lin yin, from the oldest man behind lin


    yin.¡±


    when lin yin was pulled to the school gate, she was stunned.


    liu man said mockingly, ¡°lin yin, it¡¯s confirmed now, right? you¡¯re being kept by an old man!¡±

 Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Baby

    chapter 622: baby


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    although liu man was worried that what she had done would be exposed, everything in front of her undoubtedly meant that lin yin was really kept by an old man. therefore, she was not lying. she was not slandering!


    at the side, as su su vented her anger at the fact that lin yin was being kept, she was jealous of lin yin¡¯s good luck. she thought to herself, ¡®why is lin yin so lucky? as expected, good looks can really be exchanged for money.¡±


    the students beside her had already picked up their phones and broadcasted the scene at the entrance of capital university live.


    just as everyone was discussing, a group of men in suits held ten signs and stood in front of ten luxury cars. on the sign were photos of various houses, office buildings, and villas.


    while everyone was puzzled, the men suddenly shouted in unison, ¡°lian family real estate congratulates miss lin yin on getting ten new buildings!¡±


    after they finished speaking, the two men at the side suddenly opened a banner, ¡°a gift for lin yin, from the old man behind lin yin.¡±


    everyone was dumbfounded. they gave her buildings? isn¡¯t lin yin too lucky?


    liu man smiled until her teeth were about to be revealed. she said loudly, ¡°lin yin! your second old man is out! you¡¯re finished! you¡¯re going to die in the light!¡±


    in liu man¡¯s opinion, lin yin must have been kept by so many old men secretly. those old men must not know about each other.


    if today¡¯s matter erupted, lin yin might be questioned by those old men.


    it would be best if those old men were angry at lin yin for being unfaithful and tortured her before abandoning her!


    liu man thought hatefully. soon, a third old man appeared.


    there were pictures of ten cruise ships and keys, as well as a banner, ¡°a gift for


    lin yin, from the second oldest man behind lin yin.¡±


    when the fourth old man appeared, she was greeted by a group of young and beautiful ladies. they were all holding various jewelry and gold jade artifacts.


    these etiquette ladies even sang a song that instantly amused the students present.


    after a commotion, the banner opened, ¡°a gift for lin yin, from the third-oldest man behind lin yin.¡±


    when lin yin saw this, she was immediately enlightened and caught between laughter and tears.


    she really did not expect that even mu heng would play such a game with them.


    liu man was a little dumbfounded. these old men even ranked themselves?


    could it be that they all knew each other?


    liu man looked at lin yin in surprise. ¡°lin yin, aren¡¯t you playing too well? do all your old men know each other? oh my god!¡±


    lin yin smiled at liu man and replied ambiguously, ¡°yes, they know each other and have a good relationship.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s words stunned everyone beside her. this had already exceeded their understanding of being a kept woman.


    at this moment, a few more people appeared. everyone immediately looked at the person and saw a few people holding helicopter models in front of lin yin. there were ten helicopters of different shapes.


    a banner opened, ¡°a gift for lin yin, from the old woman behind lin yin.¡±


    when someone said the words ¡°old woman¡±, the event location was instantly in an uproar!


    they began to not know what was going on.


    didn¡¯t they say that lin yin was kept by an old man and was exposed now? why was there an old woman now?


    ¡°what¡¯s going on? why is there an old woman? is this lin yin bisexual?¡±


    ¡®who knows! this doesn¡¯t seem like the matter of lin yin being a kept woman was exposed. instead, it¡¯s like an event where various big bosses are currying favor with lin yin. especially when this old woman appeared, i felt that something was wrong.¡±


    ¡°who is this lin yin? she actually has so many big bosses protecting her.¡±


    ¡°looks like we shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense about lin yin in the future. so what if


    lin yin is really a kept woman? look at the situation. those big bosses dote on


    lin yin so much that even the woman behind lin yin dotes on her.¡±


    ¡°why do i feel that this doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s keeping lin yin? i have a feeling that lin yin¡¯s family is retaliating against the rumors online for lin yin. think about it, is that so? even if they¡¯re not family, they¡¯re still friends.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t say. i have the same feeling!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s impossible, right? didn¡¯t the internet say that lin yin grew up in the slums? lin yin admitted it herself. how can a girl from the slums have a family?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right.. is there a conspiracy?¡±

 Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Catching a Turtle in a Jar

    chapter 623: catching a turtle in a jar


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    su su¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she smiled. ¡°maybe these are all fake? they


    just mre a rew people ana take out some pnotos to deceive people!¡¯


    as soon as su su finished speaking, there was a roar in the air.


    the helicopters that were still in the photos just now appeared in the sky above capital university. everyone widened their eyes in shock.


    as soon as the ten helicopters came out, no one doubted that the things in the photos were fake.


    wei ying looked at lin yin in surprise and said, ¡°lin yin, how many people are keeping you? aren¡¯t they too generous?¡±


    although wei ying was also from the wei family of the eight great families, to be honest, the wei family had never given her such a generous gift.


    the trending topic of lin yin being a kept woman, which originally had a vivid description, was suddenly suppressed by the gifts of these old men and women. the direction of the comments began to slowly deviate.


    ¡°friends, i just find it funny. those who know will say that lin yin is being kept by a few old men and women. if they don¡¯t know, i wonder if they will think that this is a gift from some family to their little princess!¡±


    ¡°how is this a kept woman? lin yin is clearly keeping them hanging. the key is that they know each other and even arranged a status for themselves. it¡¯s inexplicably funny! ¡±


    ¡°i suspect now that lin yin is not being kept by an outsider at all. she¡¯s clearly being kept by her own family. sisters, come and analyze for me. do you feel this way?


    ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this. they¡¯re so doting! i also want to be doted on by so many old men and women. i¡¯m going to be green with envy!¡±


    ¡°those ten luxury cars are the dreams of so many boys! i want to kick lin yin away now. i¡¯ll be the little darling of these old men and women!¡±


    ¡°oh my god! those jewelry, gold and jade artifacts, they¡¯re blinding me. i want to be kept too! where¡¯s my old man and woman? why aren¡¯t they claiming


    lin yin was caught between laughter and tears as she accepted these gifts and returned to the dormitory with a pile of keys.


    because of these things, she did not go to the elective class in the morning. fortunately, the teacher did not take attendance. otherwise, she would have been recorded for truancy.


    however, looking at the silent support from her family, lin yin¡¯s heart warmed.


    when liu man saw lin yin¡¯s smile, she instantly felt uncomfortable.


    she was worried that she would be sued, but lin yin was smiling at the sight of those good things. how could she be happy?


    lin yin felt liu man¡¯s resentful gaze and turned her head faintly. she met liu man¡¯s jealous gaze without fear and smiled. ¡°liu man, you have to be prepared to be jailed.¡±


    liu man widened her eyes and looked at lin yin, who was unwilling to be at a disadvantage. ¡°lin yin, don¡¯t be too arrogant. i don¡¯t believe you. my father won¡¯t let you do anything rash.¡±


    lin yin tilted her head and smiled at liu man. ¡°you heard it outside the counselor¡¯s office just now, right? that wei ying came from our school¡¯s political and legal department. you¡¯re also a student of capital university. you should know how powerful our school¡¯s political and legal department is, right?¡±


    liu man naturally knew, so when she was eavesdropping just now, she was already afraid.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. your matter has nothing to do with me. what am i afraid of?¡± liu man said loudly to lin yin.


    with that, she left the dormitory without waiting for lin yin to continue.


    the corners of lin yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. then, she sent wei ying a message so that she could have a good show of catching a turtle in a jar.


    she had wanted her lavvyer to come, but seeing that wei ying¡¯s attitude towards wei ji was not bad, lin yin was still willing to let wei ying play. after all, this was not a big deal.


    lin yin was suddenly a little stunned. she suddenly realized that she had actually considered wei ji on some matters!


    lin yin was a little shocked. just as she wondered if she was too concerned about wei ji, her train of thought changed. she felt that the biggest reason was that she felt that wei ji was a little similar to her in the past, especially when she returned to the su family in her previous life.


    they were also living under someone else¡¯s roof, were equally careful, and were equally timid.


    after thinking it through, lin yin sighed. forget it, she would just treat it as helping her helpless self in her previous life.


    wei ying¡¯s side was very fast. they followed the guilty liu man and caught liu man and the people who posted the fake news..

 Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: Arrest

    chapter 624: arrest


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    liu man found a company that specialized in online marketing. as long as they were paid, they would slander whoever they were told to slander. the more money they paid, the more they slandered.


    the leader of the company looked at wei ying and shouted, ¡°do you know who our boss is? if you dare to arrest us, you¡¯ll disappear from this world tomorrow.¡±


    wei ying raised her eyebrows in disdain. ¡°wow, so powerful? then call them out for me to see. i want to see what kind of nine-headed demon your boss is that they can make me disappear? hmph! ¡±


    seeing wei ying¡¯s arrogant expression, the leader immediately called the boss.


    wei ying did not stop that person. she was still worried that she could not find the person behind them.


    however, when the actual boss of the company appeared, wei ying was dumbfounded. ¡°second brother? why is it you?¡±


    wei ying really did not expect that the company that helped liu man slander lin yin would be wei chi from the third branch. she had something on the third branch.


    when wei chi saw wei ying, he was a little surprised. he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°wei ying, why is it you? what are you doing here?¡±


    after wei ying looked around, her gaze landed on wei chi and she asked,


    ¡°second brother, is this your company? did you open such a company outside?¡±


    wei chi smiled and retorted, ¡°i didn¡¯t open it. what are you talking about? i just know the boss of this company.¡±


    ¡°do you know her? we¡¯ll talk about it after i investigate.¡± wei ying snorted and immediately waved for someone to arrest wei chi.


    ¡°wei ying, how dare you arrest me!¡± wei chi looked at the person who had already stepped forward to restrain his hands and feet and said sternly to wei ying.


    wei ying was not afraid of the third branch¡¯s family at all. she was even slightly excited. ¡°yes! i¡¯m very daring! if you¡¯re unhappy, go cry to your third party grandma!¡±


    wei chi was instantly furious and shouted, ¡°wei ying, if you continue talking nonsense, i¡¯ll tear your mouth apart. how good can your grandma be if you say that my grandma is a third party? she¡¯s the same. your grandma is also a third party! ¡±


    the surrounding crowd of onlookers made wei ying put away her thoughts of going against wei chi now. she just looked at wei chi with a faint smile. ¡°i can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. you¡¯ve broken the law now. for the sake of profit, you¡¯ve released information that you know is fake through online means, which constitutes an illegal business. you used the internet to harass others, disturb social order, and carry out cyber violence, which constitutes the crime of libel. so, my dear second brother, i¡¯m watching you.¡±


    how could wei chi understand this? he only said with a red face, ¡°wei ying, don¡¯t try to scare me. let me tell you, i won¡¯t fall for your tricks. let me go quickly, or i¡¯ll definitely report it to grandpa. at that time, i¡¯ll get your family to kowtow and apologize to me!¡±


    ¡°dream on! apologize? just wait for the punishment that grandpa will give you!¡± wei ying snorted and said loudly, ¡°take them all away!¡±


    liu man had originally wanted to come to this company to delete the surveillance records of her appearance and some chat records. she did not expect to run straight into wei ying¡¯s net.


    she was extremely anxious now and did not know what to do. she could only follow wei ying first.


    when wei ying threw the entire recording to the director, liu man was punished. the school even ordered liu man to apologize to lin yin in public and reflect on herself.


    liu man was unwilling no matter what. she called home and cried about her experience of being bullied.


    when mr. liu heard that his daughter was being bullied, how could he tolerate it? however, just as he was about to investigate lin yin, something happened to his company.


    ever since he hung up on liu man, his phone at the company had not stopped ringing.


    ¡°president liu, someone reported that our company abused the tender slots. now, the person-in-charge of the relevant project has been taken away for investigation. ¡±


    ¡°president liu, a group of people suddenly came from the health bureau. they said that there¡¯s a problem with our products and they want to stop operations to rectify it.¡±


    ¡°president liu, something bad has happened. all the goods on the southwest route have been soaked in water. the goods from this batch can¡¯t be used anymore.¡±


    ¡°president liu, all the investors of the haixi project have withdrawn their investments!¡±


    mr. liu was not a fool. he immediately knew that someone was messing with him.


    the batch of goods on the southwest route set off very early. even a helicopter would take half a day to fly over from the capital..

 Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Offending Someone

    chapter 625: offending someone


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    also, it would take some time to convince so many investors to withdraw their investments collectively, so someone was setting up a trap to kill the liu family.


    mr. liu fell onto the chair in cold sweat. after a while, he called everywhere to ask who he had offended.


    most people were vague and unwilling to explain. fortunately, a good friend reminded him, ¡°think about it yourself. did you offend anyone from the eight great families this time? the news i received was that you offended more than one family. now, those families are preparing to make your liu family disappear from the capital today.¡±


    although he was mentally prepared, mr. liu panicked when he heard that there were people from more than one family from the eight great families who


    attackea mm.


    the other party continued, ¡°old liu, it¡¯s not that i¡¯m heartless as a brother, but no one dares to get involved in this matter. as long as i have the ability to resist, i won¡¯t withdraw my investment. i¡¯m really helpless as a brother. i¡¯m also someone who needs to support my family.¡±


    mr. liu¡¯s face was pale as he said, ¡°i don¡¯t blame you. it¡¯s fine.¡±


    the person opposite him sighed heavily and said, ¡°old liu, think about it carefully. who have you offended these few days? bring something along and apologize. there might be a chance!¡±


    ¡°but i really didn¡¯t offend anyone. i¡¯ve been busy with projects recently and haven¡¯t left the company for a few days.¡± mr. liu looked worried.


    ¡°then take a look. did your family offend someone? i don¡¯t know how accurate the news is. i heard that those people will be harmful to those who provoked nobles. hurry up and ask. i really don¡¯t want to see your family suffer,¡± the person opposite said.


    mr. liu looked up in shock. after hanging up his friend¡¯s call, he called his wife with trembling hands to ask if she had offended any rich lady.


    then, he called his parents. after knowing that nothing had happened to his parents recently, mr. liu thought of liu man¡¯s cry just now.


    mr. liu¡¯s eyes widened slightly. he immediately picked up the phone and called liu man.


    as soon as she picked up, mr. liu couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°manman, tell me, who did you say you were bullied by just now? was it that lin yin? what entanglement do you have with her?¡±


    liu man thought that mr. liu had called to support her, so she told him what had happened. ¡°dad, i just wanted to teach lin yin a lesson. i really didn¡¯t expect that company to be so indecent. but now, the school actually wants me to apologize to lin yin. dad, i¡¯m not convinced. i didn¡¯t say anything wrong! lin yin is being kept by many old men. i really received definite news.¡±


    mr. liu finally knew what the problem was. he didn¡¯t care if it was true that those old men were keeping lin yin as their mistress, but lin yin had a huge backer. this matter was certain.


    hence, mr. liu immediately ordered loudly, ¡°liu man, apologize to lin yin now. if lin yin doesn¡¯t accept it, apologize until she does!¡±


    liu man held her phone in disbelief. ¡°dad, what are you talking about? i¡¯m your daughter. your daughter is being bullied now, and you actually want me to apologize to the person who bullied me? dad! do you not love me anymore? you actually want me to apologize!¡±


    mr. liu was in a hurry and was in no mood to coax liu man. he could only shout even louder, ¡°liu man, if you don¡¯t apologize now, i won¡¯t acknowledge you as my daughter anymore! i don¡¯t want our liu family to be completely destroyed by your willfulness, nor do i want you to be killed by your own willfulness!¡±


    at this moment, liu man couldn¡¯t listen to her father at all and hung up the phone angrily.


    looking at the phone that had been hung up, mr. liu did not dare to delay for a moment. he took his car keys and rushed to liu man¡¯s dormitory. he pulled liu man and said anxiously, ¡°where¡¯s lin yin? let¡¯s go find lin yin now. we¡¯ll apologize!¡±


    time was money and life to mr. liu. if they were a minute slower, the liu family would lose another minute. those people under the liu family would face the risk of losing their jobs, and liu man would be in danger.


    he did not know if his old friend¡¯s words were true, but he really could not take the slightest risk.


    liu man said reluctantly, ¡°dad! what¡¯s wrong with you today? i just said some dirty things that lin yin did. why do you have to make me apologize? in the past, when i had a conflict with others, you were always on my side and even asked them to apologize to me..¡±

 Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Failing to Teach His Daughter

    chapter 626: failing to teach his daughter


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mr. liu glared at liu man with red eyes. ¡°i regret it now. how did i raise you to have such an arrogant personality? now, you actually caused our liu family to be consigned to eternal damnation! i regret it! ¡±


    seeing that liu man could not be reasoned with, mr. liu asked su su, ¡°student, do you know where lin yin is now?¡±


    su su did not know what had happened to mr. liu, but she said hesitantly, ¡°at this time, lin yin should be in the computer room. you should be able to find her there.¡±


    after getting lin yin¡¯s location, mr. liu immediately pulled liu man to the computer room.


    at this moment, there were still many students in the computer room. father liu did not know which one was lin yin, so he could only say loudly, ¡°may i ask which one is lin yin?¡±


    everyone in the computer room immediately turned to look at the door.


    perhaps it was because mr. liu had a serious expression and his voice was relatively loud, everyone thought that he was here to cause trouble for lin yin.


    especially wei ji, who was at the side. when he saw mr. liu pulling liu man to look for lin yin, he subconsciously thought that liu man had found help to hit lin yin.


    wei ji was a little worried that he would stand in front of lin yin and not let mr. liu see her.


    lin yin stood up and patted the nervous wei ji gently. she smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. don¡¯t be nervous!¡±


    as she spoke, lin yin replied to mr. liu, ¡°i¡¯m lin yin. what can i do for you?¡±


    when mr. liu saw lin yin, his gaze was as if he had seen his savior. he forcefully pulled liu man forward and said humbly and fawningly, ¡°miss lin


    yin, i only found out today that our liu man did something wrong. as a father,


    i feel guilty for not teaching my daughter well and causing trouble for you. today, i brought liu man along to apologize to you.¡±


    when liu man saw her father bowing and scraping to lin yin, she was sad and puzzled. ¡°dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? i didn¡¯t do anything wrong! what i said is the truth. if you don¡¯t believe me, ask them yourself. there are several men supporting lin yin. and women! those old men and women this morning are evidence!¡±


    mr. liu did not expect that liu man still did not realize that something was wrong. he turned around and slapped liu man hard. then, he pulled liu man, who was instantly red-eyed and aggrieved, in front of lin yin and said loudly, ¡°apologize to lin yin! apologize to her! tell her that what you just said is nonsense! apologize!¡±


    tears streamed down liu man¡¯s face. she felt really aggrieved. ever since she was young, her father had never hit her. never.


    the people around her began to point at liu man. this made liu man feel very embarrassed. after all, she had been slapped in the face by her father in public.


    previously, it was her uncle who had pressed her down to apologize to lin yin. she could persuade herself that it was because her uncle didn¡¯t love her.


    but today was the father who usually loved her the most!


    liu man shook mr. liu off forcefully and glared at him. ¡°i hate you!¡±


    as she spoke, liu man turned around and wanted to run away. unfortunately, mr. liu, who had long known her movements, grabbed liu man and pressed her down forcefully.


    liu man was caught off guard and fell to the ground. mr. liu endured his heartache and pressed down on liu man¡¯s head, making her bow to lin yin.


    the banging sound of her head frightened everyone around her.


    lin yin was so frightened that she immediately hid to the side. she really didn¡¯t expect mr. liu to be so ruthless and suddenly do this.


    however, lin yin was not benevolent. she said indifferently, ¡°if an apology is useful, why do you need the police? why do you need the judiciary? why do you need the law? people have to pay the price for their actions.¡±


    at this moment, lin yin thought that mr. liu asked liu man to apologize so that she wouldn¡¯t sue liu man.


    therefore, lin yin was very puzzled. even if she sued for defamation and cyber violence, she would only be locked up for a year or two. did they have to be so exaggerated as to kneel down and apologize?


    seeing that lin yin had no intention of letting the liu family off, mr. liu let go of liu man¡¯s hand and knelt down. he kowtowed to lin yin with even more force than liu man had just done.


    with a kowtow, mr. liu imelt on the ground and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t teach my daughter well. it¡¯s my fault for not being a good father. i didn¡¯t teach my daughter well. if she doesn¡¯t apologize, i, as her father, will naturally apologize. ¡±


    there was an uproar. even lin yin frowned. she really didn¡¯t expect it to be like this and couldn¡¯t react.


    liu man looked at mr. liu in shock and cried even harder.


    her father, who she thought was as powerful as a mountain, was actually imeeling in front of a junior like lin yin and apologizing for her..

 Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Not Holding Responsible

    chapter 627: not holding responsible


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    liu man instantly lost it. she turned around and kowtowed to lin yin, apologizing loudly, ¡°lin yin, i¡¯m sorry! i know i was wrong! i bribed an online company to deliberately spread the news about your slums and being a kept woman. i was just angry at you for embarrassing me at the hotel, so i deliberately slandered you! i¡¯m sorry! i was wrong!¡±


    the surrounding people looked at the sudden situation in front of them with their mouths agape. after all, no one could figure out why liu man and her father had to apologize so fearfully.


    liu man tried to pull her father, who was kneeling on the ground beside her, up, but she couldn¡¯t move him. liu man cried at lin yin and said, ¡°lin yin, i was wrong! i really know my mistake! please let my father get up! if you don¡¯t say it, he won¡¯t get up. lin yin, i really know my mistake. can you help me? i


    beg you!¡±


    liu man really could not stand seeing her father kneeling on the ground so humbly. she had never thought that her actions would bring her father such humiliation. she really regretted it.


    lin yin looked at the information on her phone.


    according to normal procedures, liu man would face slander from her side and prosecution for cyber violence.


    but to be honest, this was not enough to scare mr. liu so much, so mr. liu must have encountered something bigger, and this bigger thing might have been caused by liu man offending her.


    what lin yin could think of was that the mu family might have done something behind the scenes.


    seeing the middle-aged man kneeling in front of her with a few strands of silver in his hair, lin yin sighed and frowned. ¡°i won¡¯t pursue the matter. get up.¡±


    lin yin did not forgive liu man. someone who had done something wrong was not worthy of forgiveness, but she did not want to see this scene in front of her.


    hearing lin yin¡¯s voice, mr. liu stood up. with liu man¡¯s help, mr. liu slowly stood up and bowed solemnly to lin yin. ¡°thank you!¡±


    at this moment, liu man did not say anything else. she only held her father¡¯s hand with heartache and the two of them slowly walked away.


    wei ji stood beside lin yin and asked, ¡°you really let them off? you won¡¯t pursue the matter?¡±


    lin yin smiled and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right! anyway, my matter has been clarified, right?¡±


    ¡°actually, you¡¯re not that cold-blooded. your heart softened,¡± wei ji said calmly as he looked at lin yin.


    lin yin glanced at wei ji. ¡°what does it have to do with you whether i¡¯m soft-hearted or not?¡±


    wei ji smiled a little embarrassedly. ¡°i just wanted to say that.¡±


    ¡°why are you talking so much nonsense? have you finished writing the program just now?¡± lin yin was like a strict teacher.


    wei ji immediately panicked. he hurriedly returned to his seat and started typing on the keyboard.


    seeing wei ji¡¯s panic, lin yin shook her head in amusement and sent a message to mu ran, ¡°brother mu ran, thank you for stepping forward, but let¡¯s leave it at that. i don¡¯t want to pursue the matter anymore. please help me say something.¡±


    when lin yin said that she would not pursue the matter, the mu family immediately stopped.


    lu yan looked at the trend on the internet and sent a message to lin yin,


    ¡°yinyin, are you really not going to pursue the matter?¡±


    after getting lin yin¡¯s affirmative answer, lu yan sent it to an old man who had been missing for a long time with a look of disdain.


    in the dark, the group of people who had planned to reap liu man¡¯s life instantly stopped.


    in a short period of time, the news of mr. liu bringing liu man to kneel down and apologize to lin yin spread online. everyone sighed. rumors were harmful.


    mr. liu also ended the battle quickly and left school with liu man that day.


    for a moment, lin yin became someone no one dared to provoke in school.


    everyone was guessing that liu man and her father were like this because the old man and woman behind lin yin had punished them.


    lin yin stopped, but wei ying and wei chi did not.


    it was not easy for wei ying to find wei chi¡¯s mistake. how could she let wei chi off so easily?


    in order to send wei chi in, wei ying directly found many victims from the information she had found at wei chi¡¯s company that day. some of them had already died from cyberbullying.


    wei ying gathered these victims and the families of these victims and faced wei chi directly, starting a secret battle between the second and third branches of the wei family.


    moreover, wei ying was delighted to discover that there seemed to be other families helping her..

 Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: The Person Who Saved Su Fei

    chapter 628: the person who saved su fei


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after this matter, other than the people from wei chi¡¯s company being targeted by wei ying, the others who had participated in insulting lin yin online, the people who had participated in splashing paint at shisheng corporation, and the people who had spread any bad news about lin yin were all sent to the defendant¡¯s stand.


    for a moment, the comments online were much cleaner.


    as soon as lin yin returned to the dormitory, she saw liu man¡¯s empty bed. su su looked at lin yin timidly. seeing lin yin get up and walk towards the balcony, she immediately said ingratiatingly, ¡°are you going to keep your clothes? i saw that your clothes were dry just now. i helped you put them away and placed them on your bed.¡±


    lin yin turned to look at su su, her expression indifferent. ¡°oh! okay, thank you! but if it¡¯s not necessary next time, you don¡¯t have to help me collect my clothes.¡±


    with that, lin yin turned around and went to the bathroom with her things.


    seeing that lin yin was ignoring her, su su said angrily, ¡°what¡¯s so great about her? what¡¯s there to be arrogant about? she¡¯s still relying on her backer. does she really think she¡¯s something?¡±


    feng yu immediately went forward and pulled su su back. ¡°lower your voice! do you want to end up like liu man? no matter what lin yin¡¯s situation is now, it¡¯s a fact that she has a backer. even that wei ji is a member of the wei family now. if you provoke lin yin, you¡¯ll end up worse than liu man.¡±


    facing su su, feng yu was still more patient. after all, in this dormitory, be it the previous liu man or the current lin yin, there was wealth between the two of them and feng yu.


    only su su¡¯s family background did not seem to be much different from hers.


    therefore, feng yu had always treated su su as her good friend in this school. naturally, she did not want su su to provoke lin yin and end up like liu man.


    su su admitted her mistake quickly and immediately said in a low voice, ¡°i know. i was complaining behind her back. this world is really unfair. why did the heavens let lin yin have such a good life? she was born in the slums and could still hook up with so many rich people. she directly owned shisheng corporation. do you know? lin yin¡¯s shisheng corporation is hundreds of times better than our small factory. i just feel indignant.¡±


    feng yu pulled su su and persuaded her with a serious expression, ¡°this is life. look, your family still has a small factory. my family only has a few acres of land and my parents are farmers. compared to your family, my family is simply too lousy. according to you, should i also resent you and be jealous of your good life?¡±


    su su immediately turned to look at feng yu and explained anxiously, ¡°that¡¯s not what i meant. i never meant that.¡±


    su su explained in a hurry. she was just dissatisfied when she saw that others were better. she knew feng yu¡¯s family background, but since she had already treated feng yu as a friend, she had never thought about this.


    feng yu naturally knew that her family background was not good since she was young and her personality was more sensitive. therefore, she could easily tell how others treated her.


    neither lin yin nor su su had ever looked down on her family background.


    however, there were too many things happening to an influential figure like


    lin yin, so she didn¡¯t dare to get too close. she couldn¡¯t afford to take any risks.


    feng yu smiled and said to su su, ¡°i know, that¡¯s why i¡¯ve always treated you as my good friend. it¡¯s also because i treat you as a friend that i¡¯m being a little naggy with you now. we can¡¯t afford to offend lin yin, so you should talk less.¡±


    feng yu was still quite glad that she had not done anything overboard to lin yin or said anything overboard.


    su su pouted unhappily. in the end, she looked at the bathroom door and whispered, ¡°i understand. i¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    after lin yin came out of the shower, she received news that su fei had been saved. after seeing that it said that su fei might have been saved by someone from country d¡¯s wild gang, lin yin instantly thought of zhou hai, the current huo ge.


    it seemed like she was right. huo ge and zhou li must be related.


    no wonder huo ge made chu yun deaf, blind, and mute. he clearly did not want chu yun to tell her the secret.


    from the looks of it, zhou li and chu yun must still be in contact all these years. back then, it was most likely zhou li who used chu yun to contact the mu family¡¯s nanny. the two of them worked together from the inside to steal the child.


    after the nanny died, zhou li was afraid that the nanny¡¯s son would cause trouble, so he took the nanny¡¯s son away and raised him as an adopted son. he also changed his name to zhou wei.


    this way, things seemed to make sense..

 Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Confession Rejected

    chapter 629: confession rejected


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, did zhou li take the mu family¡¯s child away and kill her because of love? was that why he took ye wen¡¯s child away more than ten years ago and even used the nanny¡¯s son to kill mu ran?


    did zhou li hate the mu family because of love? or did he hate the mu family because zhou li was forced to hide overseas and the mu family surrounded him in the country?


    lin yin didn¡¯t dare to come to a conclusion without concrete evidence, but it seemed to be the case at the moment.


    now that there were signs of it, lin yin did not dare to relax.


    if zhou li really wanted to kill the mu family, the mu family would probably be on guard and on tenterhooks if zhou li was not eliminated.


    after all, the mu family was in the open, while zhou li and the others were in the dark.


    while lin yin was thinking about finding a time to communicate with the mu family, huo ge had already appeared downstairs.


    feng yu looked downstairs in surprise and said loudly, ¡°lin yin, someone placed heart-shaped candles for you downstairs. are they going to confess to you?¡±


    lin yin frowned and put on her earphones, ignoring them.


    if she ignored such a person, they would naturally leave resentfully in a while.


    seeing that lin yin was not interested, feng yu tactfully stopped talking. su su only glanced at lin yin unhappily and did not say anything.


    the two of them looked downstairs to watch the commotion.


    lin yin thought that the farce would end soon, but just as she was focused on the document, a drone stopped steadily on the table in front of her.


    the moment lin yin took off her earphones, huo ge¡¯s loud voice came from


    downstairs. it sounded like he had even used a loudspeaker.


    lin yin picked up the note on the drone. it said, ¡°lin yin, i like you. do you want to be with me?¡±


    hearing huo ge¡¯s ghostly roar downstairs, lin yin sneered. since huo ge had come knocking on her door, she wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony.


    lin yin picked up the drone and walked to the balcony. she looked down at huo ge, who was standing in the heart-shaped candles. then, in front of huo ge, she broke the drone and threw it at him.


    huo ge was so frightened that he hurriedly hid at the side. he knew that lin yin was ruthless. if she hit him, his blood would not make up for the losses on the spot.


    after dodging the drone, huo ge shouted in lin yin¡¯s direction, ¡°lin yin, are you trying to murder your future husband? can¡¯t you feel sorry for me¡­¡±


    a basin of water poured down and extinguished huo gel s loud voice and the little flames of love beside him.


    huo ge wiped the water off his face and smiled. he still shouted, ¡°lin yin, it¡¯s useless. i¡¯m going to pester you. you won¡¯t be able to get rid of me in this life.


    your person and life are mine.¡±


    feng yu was shocked when she heard huo ge¡¯s words.


    why did this confession sound like an oath of hatred? how scary was that? her life was even his. how terrifying!


    lin yin could naturally hear the threat in huo ge¡¯s words. she smiled. huo ge looked very hostile today.


    lin yin did not know if it was an illusion, but huo ge had not been easy to get along with previously. however, today, huo ge¡¯s expression clearly had a hint of sharpness that wanted her dead.


    however, no matter what happened, since the enemy was already in front of her, why not fight?


    besides, it seemed like she had no choice but to accept the challenge. she wanted to see who would die first, her or huo ge.


    ¡°huo ge, it won¡¯t be easy to woo me. i¡¯m the same as you. my requirement for a partner is that their life and person belongs to me! you¡¯d better think carefully before you provoke me,¡± lin yin said loudly as she looked down at huo ge.


    huo gets eyes flickered under the light. it was impossible to tell his exact expression, but the smile on his lips carried a hint of blood.


    he knew that lin yin could tell what he meant and that she was issuing a


    challenge to him.


    huo ge smiled coldly and looked imposing. in the next second, the dormitory manager rushed out with a broom. as she waved the broom and hit huo ge¡¯s head, she cursed, ¡°where did this rat come from? how dare you come to the building i¡¯m in charge of to steal a young lady? i¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    huo ge really did not expect to meet the dormitory manager again. he was beaten up so badly that he hugged his head and scurried around like a rat that had been shouted at, causing the surrounding people to laugh.


    wei ji also watched the commotion for a while with the people beside him.


    then, he turned around and left, his figure slowly dissipating into the night.


    when huo ge returned, he was in a sorry state. when he saw su fei come out, he glanced at her coldly in a bad mood.


    su fei glanced at huo ge timidly..

 Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Sister of the Mu Family

    chapter 630: sister of the mu family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    she had been at huo ge¡¯s place for a while. huo ge didn¡¯t live here, but he would occasionally come here to meet people she didn¡¯t know.


    therefore, from the moment she was afraid of death until now, she knew that her life was safe and she felt more at ease.


    however, she was still uncertain. she really did not know why huo ge was locking her up. after all, her face was ruined now. she could not be so delusional as to think that huo ge had saved her and arranged for her to stay here to hide as his mistress, right?


    ¡°mr. huo, um, i want to ask how long do i have to stay here?¡± su fei mustered her courage and asked.


    huo ge looked at su fei impatiently. his gaze was cold and murderous, scaring su fei so much that she took two steps back and leaned against the tall table at the side.


    ¡°just stay here. if you can¡¯t stay, i don¡¯t mind making you unable to move forever!¡± huo ge warned.


    su fei swallowed in horror.


    seeing that su fei was afraid, huo gels mood improved a lot. it was right for a normal woman to be afraid of him.


    which woman would look at lin yin like that? she was fierce, ruthless, and unruly. she looked annoying.


    perhaps she was too afraid, su fei felt a little nauseous and retched. she quickly ran to the trash can at the side and hugged it to vomit, but nothing came out.


    huo ge looked at su fei thoughtfully, then the corners of his lips curled up slightly. he smiled and said, ¡°looks like you have good news? do you need me to share this good news with your family?¡±


    su fei did not know what huo ge was talking about. she focused on the word


    ¡°family¡± and asked happily, ¡°you know where my mother is, right?¡±


    huo ge smiled at su fei and said sarcastically, ¡°why do you care so much about your mother? your mother still loves your sister the most. back then, she sent your sister to a rich family to enjoy life, and you¡¯re just a daughter of the small su family. if you were the one sent to that rich family back then, i think the small zheng family wouldn¡¯t dare to be so ruthless to you and even treat you as a tool for giving birth.¡±


    su fei shook her head and said, ¡°no, my mother brought me along because she loved me.¡±


    su fei did not know what huo ge meant by these words, but she subconsciously denied that chu yun loved her sister more.


    she had nothing now, and she was disfigured. if her mother didn¡¯t love her anymore, she really had nothing.


    ¡°naive! do you know which family your sister was sent to? it¡¯s the mu family! the mu family of the eight big families, understand? now, your sister is the treasure of that old madam mu. she¡¯s extremely pampered!¡± huo ge looked at su fei¡¯s expression with interest.


    he liked it when others lost hope and their psychological defense collapsed.


    he had been angered by lin yin just now and needed someone to suffer to make him happy.


    su fei¡¯s eyes widened and she clenched her fists. she looked at huo ge in disbelief and asked, ¡°what did you say? my sister is at the mu family?¡±


    huo ge nodded and added fuel to the fire. ¡°you don¡¯t know how much that old madam mu likes your sister. even the eldest daughter of the mu family doesn¡¯t have as much love as your sister. if you were the one sent to the mu family back then, the zheng family wouldn¡¯t dare to attack you even if they had the guts of a bear. tell me, does your mother favor your sister more?¡±


    su fei subconsciously touched the scar on her face. the seed of jealousy in her heart began to take root.


    huo ge looked at his masterpiece in satisfaction and said faintly, ¡°your mother found a powerful backer for your sister. she didn¡¯t even look for her all these years for the sake of your sister¡¯s beautiful life. as for you, you lived in a small family like the su family and were bullied until now.¡±


    ¡°even when you were disfigured, your mother didn¡¯t ask your sister to save you. she was afraid that your appearance would disturb your sister¡¯s rich life.


    your mother loves your sister more than you!¡±


    the jealousy in su fei¡¯s heart instantly broke through the soil and grew hideously.


    she was assuming that if she was the one who was sent to the mu family back then, then everything that had happened in the past would not have happened.


    she would not be sent to the ship by su zhen to be gang raped, humiliated by zheng chao, zhao zhi, and the others, nor would she grovel to please that old man, lu zheng, nor would she be captured by the zheng family and locked in the basement. she was dirty and smelly. in the end, she was bitten by zheng chao and had two big holes in her face, disfigured.


    if she had been sent to the mu family back then, her sister would have been the one suffering today. she would have been the high and mighty miss mu in the mu family!


    that was the mu family, the mu family that was comparable to the lu family!


    if that was the case, why would she become lu zheng¡¯s mistress?

 Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Let Go

    chapter 631: let go


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing su fei¡¯s indignant and jealous expression, huo ge was happy. he got up and patted his slightly damp clothes. he happily took a shower before returning to the huo family.


    when old madam huo saw huo ge return, she looked at him unhappily and said, ¡°where did you go this time? you haven¡¯t recovered yet, but you still run out every day.¡±


    huo ge went forward and held old madam huo¡¯s hand affectionately. he said with a coquettish expression, ¡°grandma, didn¡¯t you say that if i have anything i like, you¡¯ll support me in fighting for it? i¡¯ve taken a fancy to lin yin, so i went to fight for it and confess to her.¡±


    old madam huo pretended to be angry and immediately asked curiously,


    ¡°really? did that young lady agree?¡±


    huo ge sighed and said, ¡°no, she¡¯s fierce. i was still thinking about how to interact with her. i¡¯ve never seen such a fierce girl.¡±


    old madam huo looked at huo gel s defeated expression and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°she¡¯s fierce? that¡¯s good. grandma likes girls who are fierce and direct. i just can¡¯t stand girls that look weak on the surface but are actually full of evil tricks.¡±


    as old madam huo spoke, she glanced at lin rong and snorted coldly.


    lin rong immediately lowered her head. huo huai, who was beside her, went forward with a headache and said, ¡°mom, xiao ge is fine now. do you think you can let xiao bing out? xiao bing has been injured these few days. he¡¯s not eating or living properly, and he didn¡¯t receive good treatment. he even contracted a fever yesterday. if this continues, xiao bing will die.¡±


    lin rong¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry in front of old madam huo.


    old madam huo snorted. ¡°if you don¡¯t punish him more severely, he won¡¯t remember. xiao ge is the legitimate grandson of the huo family. who does he think he is to dare to attack xiao ge?¡±


    lin rong immediately knelt down in front of old madam huo and said sadly,


    ¡°old madam, that won¡¯t happen. xiao bing won¡¯t do anything to hurt xiao ge. believe me, xiao bing really didn¡¯t do such a thing. old madam, i beg you, can you spare xiao bing?¡±


    ¡°are you still denying it? other than you and your mother, who else in the entire huo family would harm xiao ge? i think you still haven¡¯t thought it through. in that case, let huo bing be locked up for a while longer,¡± old madam huo said coldly.


    lin rong knew that her son did want to replace huo ge, but she knew very well that huo bing would not be so stupid as to attack in front of everyone.


    besides, she had asked huo bing carefully. huo bing said that he had never hurt huo ge. she was huo bing¡¯s mother, so she could naturally tell if huo bing was telling the truth or not.


    but the old lady¡¯s current attitude clearly meant she wanted her to admit this crime on behalf of huo bing.


    however, once she admitted this crime on behalf of huo bing, huo bing would be charged with murdering huo ge. in the future, it would be even harder to get the elders of the huo family to agree to huo ge inheriting huo huai¡¯s assets.


    the old lady clearly wanted to use this matter to cut off huo bing¡¯s hopes of becoming the head of the huo family.


    lin rong fell to the ground and did not speak for a long time.


    old madam huo snorted coldly and mocked, ¡°looks like you still haven¡¯t thought it through. in that case, huo bing should stay for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°old madam!¡± lin rong looked up in panic. her lips trembled as she compromised with tears falling. ¡°old madam, i didn¡¯t teach my son well as a mother. that¡¯s why huo bing made such a huge mistake. it won¡¯t happen again. i promise you. we really know our mistake. old madam, please let huo


    bing go, okay?¡±


    lin rong¡¯s eyes were swollen and her face was pale.


    huo huai looked at his wife and couldn¡¯t bear it. he knelt beside lin rong and pleaded with old madam huo, ¡°mom, take it that i¡¯m begging you. let huo


    bing come out. if this continues, i¡¯m going to lose one of my sons too. mom!¡±


    old madam huo¡¯s gaze was still cold as she looked at the scene in front of her. then, she turned to huo ge and asked, ¡°xiao ge, you decide. should we let huo bing go?


    huo ge knew what the old lady meant. he smiled and said, ¡°grandma, let mm go. we¡¯re all family. besides, i¡¯m indeed much better now.¡±


    only then did the old lady relent. ¡°since xiao ge¡¯s not pursuing the matter, forget it. mingyu, get the people guarding outside the dungeon to retreat.¡±


    ming yu nodded..

 Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: The Huo Family’s Visit

    chapter 632: the huo family¡¯s visit


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin rong immediately scrambled after him.


    when huo bing was carried up, he was on the verge of death and his cheeks were sunken.


    old madam huo glanced at huo bing and said coldly, ¡°huo bing, remember this. it was xiao ge who asked you to come out today. you have to be grateful and smart. don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±


    huo bing¡¯s lips were dry and cracked. he opened his mouth but he could only make a few hoarse sounds, he couldn¡¯t even speak a complete sentence.


    lin rong did not look at old madam huo. she just looked at huo bing, who was breathing weakly, with red eyes. her hatred for old madam huo deepened.


    when old madam huo retracted her sharpness, she said calmly, ¡°mingyu, call the doctor over and get him to take a good look.¡±


    with that, old madam huo sighed softly and turned to huo ge. ¡°let¡¯s go. accompany me to choose a gift. find time to go visit the mu family with me. the banquet ended in a hurry last time and i didn¡¯t manage to give the mu family their gift. let¡¯s pick something good this time.¡±


    huo ge nodded and helped old madam huo leave.


    huo huai went forward to pick huo bing up, but lin rong pushed him away.


    ¡°what are you doing?¡± huo huai looked at lin rong in confusion. this was the first time lin rong had been so rude to him.


    lin rong composed herself and said in a low voice, ¡°xiao bing hasn¡¯t showered for a few days. i¡¯m afraid that his body will be filthy and get on you.¡±


    huo huai frowned and looked at lin rong. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? xiao bing is my son. will a father despise his own son?¡±


    as he spoke, huo huai went forward and picked huo bing up forcefully before walking towards huo bing¡¯s bedroom.


    lin rong¡¯s gaze landed on huo huai¡¯s back as he walked away. she muttered,


    ¡°yes, he¡¯s your son!¡±


    lin rong lowered her head and smiled mockingly. then, she stood up and slowly followed.


    old madam huo had someone inform the mu family and she was going to visit them the next day.


    when lu yan found out that huo ge had confessed to lin yin, she exploded. she called lu ming directly, but she couldn¡¯t contact him no matter what.


    lu yan¡¯s face was bitter. was she going to lose an aunt?


    ever since she accepted that lin yin would be her future aunt, she could no longer accept another woman as her aunt.


    after all, no aunt could treat her as well as lin yin.


    lu yan hugged the blanket and was furious. then, she began to have ideas about old master lu.


    lu yan picked up her phone and called lu xian.


    although old master lu and lu jin were a little estranged, lu yan was still his biological granddaughter, so he still doted on lu yan.


    seeing that his zranddauzhter was calling, lu xian answered the call haddilv.


    however, before he could speak, lu yan¡¯s sobbing voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°great-grandfather, uncle¡¯s wife is going to be snatched away!¡±


    lu xian was stunned and asked in disbelief, ¡°when did your uncle get married?¡±


    lu yan was stunned for a moment. then, she reorganized her words and said, ¡°no, i¡¯m talking about uncle¡¯s future wife. it¡¯s true, great-grandfather, that toad from the huo family confessed to the girl uncle likes today. uncle was almost going to end up alone for the rest of his life. great-grandfather, you have to interfere in this matter!¡±


    lu xian pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°is it that lin yin?¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, yes! it¡¯s yinyin. really, great-grandfather, think of something. i don¡¯t know what happened recently, but uncle¡¯s ignoring yinyin. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because yinyin is from the mu family,¡± lu yan said in distress.


    lu xian¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. he asked anxiously, ¡°you said that lin yin is from the mu family? isn¡¯t lin yin¡¯s surname lin? how can she be from the mu family?¡±


    lu yan directly told lu xian about lin yin¡¯s identity, shocking him. ¡°so, the mu family has already found their missing daughter? why didn¡¯t i know about such a commotion? this old mu really doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world. he didn¡¯t even inform me of such a pleasant thing. no, i need to think about it!¡±


    lu xian and mu kun had fought for most of their lives. now that he knew that mu kun had a granddaughter, lu xian was really interested.


    if lu ming could really marry mu kun¡¯s granddaughter, that old-fashioned old man would probably be so angry that his beard would fly.


    the more he thought about it, the more excited lu xian became.


    ¡°i¡¯ll inform mu cheng now. we¡¯ll go to the mu family tomorrow. we haven¡¯t gone to apologize for what happened with your aunt a while ago. we¡¯ll go tomorrow!¡± lu xian said with a flushed face.


    lu yan¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°great-grandfather, i want to go too!¡±

 Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Giving Bracelets

    chapter 633: giving bracelets


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the next day, when lin yin arrived at the mu residence, she found out that old madam huo and huo ge had just arrived and were in the living room.


    she came today mainly to return the gifts they had given her previously and tell ye wen and her husband about chu yun and zhou li.


    however, now that she knew that the huo family was inside, lin yin felt that the time was not right. she planned to come back later.


    lin yin turned around and was about to leave when she bumped into ming yu, who was carrying the gifts.


    when ming yu saw that lin yin was about to leave, she immediately greeted her louder, ¡°miss lin yin, you¡¯re back? old madam has been thinking about miss lin yin for the past few days. what a coincidence.¡±


    when old madam huo heard ming yu¡¯s voice, a smile appeared on her face. she said to mu cheng and his wife, ¡°these two children are fated! as soon as my


    xiao ge came to the huo family, yinyin happened to come back.¡±


    ye wen had a forced smile on her face, but she did not want to speak.


    although old madam huo said that she was here to thank the mu family for saving huo ge, she was actually asking about lin yin the moment she arrived.


    ye wen was not stupid. how could she not tell what old madam huo was thinking?


    not to mention that there was something wrong with huo ge now, even if


    there was nothing wrong with huo ge, she would not marry her daughter off so easily.


    however, old madam huo was an elder after all, so ye wen could only deal with her. she had thought that since lin yin was not in the mu family, she could just chat casually and send her out politely.


    in the end, she did not expect lin yin to return so coincidentally.


    ye wen had just gotten up when old madam huo had already stood up and walked towards the door.


    when she saw lin yin, old madam huo waved at her lovingly. ¡°yinyin? come, come, grandma brought you a gift.¡±


    lin yin sighed in her heart and glanced at huo ge indifferently. then, a smile appeared on her face as she approached old madam huo and greeted her politely, ¡°hello, grandma huo!¡±


    the more old madam huo looked at lin yin, the more she liked her. she held lin yin¡¯s hand and walked towards the living room. ye wen was so angry that she looked at mu cheng. she was her own daughter. before she could even hold her daughter¡¯s hand, someone else was holding it.


    ye wen looked at mu cheng sourly. mu cheng pulled ye wen and comforted her softly, ¡°it¡¯s fine. the outsider¡¯s just holding it for a while. you¡¯re yinyin¡¯s mother. you have plenty of time to hold hands with yinyin in the future.¡± only then did ye wen feel slightly happier.


    old madam huo pulled lin yin to sit on the sofa and looked apologetically at mu cheng and his wife, who had also sat on the sofa. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. i¡¯m old and can¡¯t help but want to get closes to such a cute little girl, so i crossed some lines at your house. i¡¯m ashamed!¡±


    mu cheng smiled and said politely, ¡°what are you talking about, old madam? you¡¯re an elder. it¡¯s yinyin¡¯s blessing that you like her.¡±


    ¡°sigh, what are you talking about? i¡¯m happy if young people don¡¯t mind an old woman like me talking too much. don¡¯t talk about blessings.¡± old madam huo said politely.


    lin yin wasn¡¯t used to making small talk and only smiled silently.


    old madam huo said to huo ge, ¡°xiao ge, where¡¯s the jewelry box you were holding just now? take it out. that¡¯s grandma¡¯s gift to yinyin.¡±


    huo ge obediently took it out of his pocket and handed it to old madam huo.


    old master huo said with a smile, ¡°when our xiao ge heard that i wanted to give this to yinyin, he insisted that he hold it. when i brought him out in the past, he was never so enthusiastic. this guy is very enthusiastic when he hears about yinyin. sigh, this child is old and has his own thoughts.¡±


    old madam huo didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but her meaning was clear. huo ge had taken a fancy to lin yin.


    ye wen¡¯s expression darkened.


    her daughter had yet to officially return, but there was already someone out to snatch her. it was simply ridiculous.


    mu cheng knew ye wen¡¯s temper and immediately placed his hand on ye wen¡¯s, hinting for her to calm down.


    old madam huo could tell that mu cheng and his wife were unhappy, but she still smiled and changed the topic. ¡°come, yinyin, look at the gift grandma brought for you.¡±


    as she spoke, old madam huo opened the lid of the jewelry box and took out a bracelet from the box. she pulled lin yin¡¯s hand and was about to put it on.


    when ye wen saw old madam huo¡¯s bracelet, her gaze changed instantly. the moment lin yin wanted to retract her hand, ye wen had already stepped forward and stopped old madam huo from putting the bracelet on lin yin..

 Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Attacking Each Other

    chapter 634: attacking each other


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    old madam huo looked at ye wen in confusion. ye wen immediately smiled and said, ¡°old madam, this gift is too expensive. yinyin is still young and can¡¯t withstand such extravagance. as a little girl, she just needs to wear some light and fashionable jewelry. don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    old madam huo immediately understood that ye wen was rejecting the huo family. she was not angry and only smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s not anything valuable. it¡¯s just for yinyin to play with.¡±


    ye wen glanced at the bracelet and sneered in her heart. zhao ning had worn this bracelet since she was young. it was exclusive to the daughter-in-law of the huo family.


    if lin yin accepted it today, it meant that she had tacitly agreed to her relationship with the huo family. it would probably be difficult for her to look for in-laws in the future.


    back then, old madam huo had used this bracelet to settle on zhao ning early on, allowing zhao ning to be crowned as huo huai¡¯s fianc¨¦e throughout her adolescence. fortunately, zhao ning also liked huo huai back then, so it was fine.


    unfortunately, there was still a tragedy in the end. a beauty¡¯s life was short.


    as the two of them were in a deadlock, a loud voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°yue shan! you have to admit your age when you¡¯re old. young girls won¡¯t like your gifts.¡±


    everyone¡¯s gaze instantly turned to the door. lu yan was helping old master lu xian in.


    ye wen looked at mu cheng, who blinked at her. ye wen immediately knew that mu cheng had deliberately let old master lu xian in.


    the relationship between old master lu, lu xian, and old madam huo, yue shan, was very subtle. the two of them could be considered to have grown up together, but the two of them had never gotten along since they were young.


    therefore, as long as lu xian was around, it was impossible for yue shan to do anything today. of course, yue shan would ruin whatever lu xian wanted to do.


    ye wen and mu cheng stood up in unison and greeted lu xian, ¡°uncle lu!¡±


    ¡°lu xian, what are you doing here? what does what i¡¯m giving have to do with an old man like you?¡± yue shan saw that lu xian was also retorting rudely and


    still held lin yin¡¯s hand unwillingly.


    lu xian glanced at the bracelet that yue shan had given lin yin and snorted. ¡®you¡¯re already so old. watch your words. there¡¯s still a junior here. why are you still so irritable? you haven¡¯t changed at all since you were young. no wonder the younger generation in this circle is afraid of you. everyone says that you have a bad temper!¡±


    yue shan couldn¡¯t be bothered with lu xian. she just retracted her gaze and looked at lin yin. ¡°yinyin, i¡¯m giving you this gift because i really like you. do you want to accept it?¡±


    lu xian sat on the sofa at the side and said sarcastically, ¡°yue shan, it¡¯s enough to play some tricks once. back then, you used a bracelet to trap that little girl, zhao ning, so that she could become the huo family¡¯s unmarried daughter-in-law at such a young age. why? are you picking on young girls because they¡¯re young and insensible?¡±


    yue shan was so angry that she turned around and stared at lu xian. her tone was cold. ¡°lu xian, are you here to cause trouble for me today? if you are, please find another day. when i¡¯m free, i¡¯ll fight you properly. but now, shut your dog mouth. why are you as annoying as ever? the fox may grow gray but never good!¡±


    other than yue shan and lu xian, the others present were all juniors. they were too embarrassed to interrupt the argument between the elders.


    lin yin and lu yan secretly looked at each other. the two of them found it a little funny. this was the first time they had seen their elders attack each other so childishly.


    this was also the first time huo ge had seen his grandma so lacking in manners and scolding others like this. lu xian and his grandma must have been at odds when they were young.


    ye wen laughed in her heart. then, she went forward and said to yue shan with a troubled expression, ¡°old madam, i know you really like yinyin, but yinyin is still too young. she¡¯s too young to hold the extravagance.¡±


    yue shan knew that with lu xian around today, she would not be able to give this bracelet away no matter what. hence, she used ye wen¡¯s ladder to get down. she put away the bracelet and smiled. ¡°mrs. mu, you¡¯re so considerate. it¡¯s been too long since i interacted with the outside world, so i don¡¯t know the fashionable style that little girls like now.¡±


    ye wen heaved a sigh of relief, but she pulled lin yin¡¯s hand out of old madam


    huo¡¯s hand forcefully. she smiled at lin yin and said, ¡°yinyin, look how much grandma huo likes you. you¡¯re just the apple of the old lady¡¯s eye.¡±


    when old madam huo heard ye wen¡¯s clear-cut words about lin yin and huo ge, she looked at huo ge with a smile and sighed in her heart. it seemed like her grandson¡¯s path of courtship was too far away..

 Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Golden Boy and Jade Girl

    chapter 635: golden boy and jade girl


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    however, just because she could not reason with mu cheng and his wife did not mean that she could not persuade the two elderly of the mu family. perhaps she could go to mu kun and sun yun¡¯s side to pull strings.


    lu xian could tell what yue shan was thinking at a glance. he knew very well that yue shan was not the kind of person who would give up easily. she would not be able to gain anything here today, so she might even work hard at mu kun and his wife.


    moreover, with mu kun¡¯s personality, he might really be in cahoots with yue shan. after all, the enemy of an enemy was a friend. it was not like this had not happened before.


    back then, when the lu family and the mu family were fighting for a military project, mu kun had asked yue shan to join forces and kick the lu family out.


    at this moment, lu xian¡¯s competitiveness had already reached its peak. he had to let lin yin enter the lu family and anger mu kun and yue shan to death.


    lu xian smiled at mu cheng and ye wen and said, ¡°some time ago, regarding meng wan and meng shu hurting yinyin, i¡¯ve always wanted to find a time to come and apologize. therefore, i came today with an apology gift to apologize to yinyin. this time, it¡¯s our lu family¡¯s fault. our lu family owes yinyin an explanation. if yinyin has any needs in the future, our lu family will definitely do our best.¡±


    yue shan snorted coldly. ¡°if an apology is useful, why do we need the police?¡±


    lu xian glanced at yue shan and continued, ¡°yinyin, i heard that you have a good relationship with my lu ming. i¡¯ve always wanted to come and see you. i


    heard from our xiao yan that you¡¯re studying at capital university now, right? you¡¯re indeed good-looking and outstanding.¡±


    as he spoke, lu xian turned to look at mu cheng and ye wen and praised, ¡°the two of you are lucky and have great children!¡±


    when yue shan heard lu xian¡¯s words, she immediately got angry and said, ¡°i imew it. why did you come to the mu family? it seems like you heard something and came to oppose me, right?¡±


    with a junior present, yue shan did not say it clearly, but it was enough for lu xian to understand what she meant.


    lu xian said noncommittally, ¡°i¡¯m not that free. i just want to see the girl who can be close to my lu ming. after all, a girl who can be close to my boy must be outstanding. ¡±


    as lu xian praised lin yin, he did not forget to praise his grandson.


    yue shan sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°that¡¯s right. someone who can be close to your precious grandson must be outstanding. i heard that the hou family, yes, that hou ning, is too outstanding. she¡¯s been promoted in the military recently.¡±


    ¡°i think she¡¯ll be able to come back and befriend your outstanding grandson after she completes the inauguration ceremony. that girl is not young anymore. it¡¯s time for her to come back and get married. she¡¯s just the right age for your lu ming. back then, the two of them joined the army together. they were a golden couple. it was also a legend in the capital.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s expression was unnatural for some reason.


    lu yan, on the other hand, looked at lin yin anxiously. she wanted to explain, but there were elders present, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. she could only frown at lin yin and shake her head. she was really afraid that lin yin would misunderstand lu ming and hou ning.


    lu xian¡¯s expression turned ugly, and the place fell silent.


    mu cheng immediately said, ¡°since the two elders happen to be here today, why don¡¯t we have lunch here? i¡¯ll get the nanny to prepare it now.¡±


    yue shan did not achieve her goal today and was a little resentful. at the same time, she did not want to see lu xian¡¯s annoying face, so she stood up and said, ¡°how can i accept this? i¡¯m here to thank you. how can i disturb your meal? we¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    as she spoke, yue shan called out to huo ge, ¡°xiao ge, say goodbye to your uncle mu and aunt ye.¡±


    huo ge hurriedly got up and bid farewell to mu cheng and ye wen politely.


    after mu cheng and his wife sent the huo family off, lu xian could not sit still.


    he was afraid that the mu family would ask more about lu ming and hou ning, so he hurriedly pulled lu yan away, completely forgetting how heroic and ambitious he was when he first arrived.


    after finally sending everyone away, ye wen held lin yin¡¯s hand happily and said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you were coming back today? i¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick you up.¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s convenient for me to drive back by myself. i still have to wait for the chauffeur.¡±


    ye wen¡¯s doting on lin yin was about to overflow from her eyes. she said gently, ¡°how is it? are you used to it in school? are you tired?¡±


    lin yin shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m not tired at the moment, but i might be tired from the military training next month. ¡±


    although they were still unfamiliar with each other, ye wen was already very satisfied. after all, lin yin would tell her some trivial matters now..

 Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Ruthless

    chapter 636: ruthless


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°military training is next month? i thought military training would start as soon as school started?¡± ye wen asked curiously.


    lin yin shook her head and said, ¡°the school¡¯s field is being renovated, so this year¡¯s military training has been delayed.¡±


    as lin yin spoke, she took out the things her family had given her previously. she took out various keys, car keys, house keys, helicopter keys¡­


    mu cheng looked at lin yin¡¯s actions and asked in surprise, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? do you not like it? it¡¯s okay. tell dad and mom what you like. dad and mom will find it for you.¡±


    ye wen also looked at lin yin nervously. there had been an 18 -year gap between them and lin yin. they did not know what lin yin liked, so they were really afraid that lin yin would not like what they gave her.


    lin yin looked at mu cheng and ye wen, who were clearly nervous, and felt a little sad.


    they should have the closest relationship in this world, but her biological parents were so careful with her now.


    lin yin suppressed the sadness in her heart and smiled brightly. ¡°no, i like it very much, but i don¡¯t imow what to do with these things. i just think it¡¯s a waste. so, i think i still have to return them to you. i¡­¡±


    lin yin felt that her tone was already very tactful, but ye wen still looked a


    little sad, so she immediately stopped talking.


    mu cheng said, ¡°yinyin, these are all dad, mom, and brother¡¯s feelings for you. you don¡¯t have to return them. if you can accept it, not only dad, mom, but your three brothers will also be very happy.¡±


    ye wen held lin yin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°yinyin, don¡¯t feel burdened. we just want you to be happy and let people know that you have someone protecting you.


    you¡¯re not that easy to bully.¡±


    lin yin only wanted to return these things that she felt were precious. she did not expect her actions to make mu cheng and ye wen so uneasy.


    ¡°okay! i understand!¡± lin yin nodded and immediately changed the topic. ¡°i came here today to tell you something. it¡¯s about me being taken away back then and brother mu ran being attacked.¡±


    when lin yin mentioned this, mu cheng immediately asked worriedly, ¡°yinyin did you discover something? or did they do something to you? are you hurt?¡±


    mu cheng was worried that those people would find lin yin, so they secretly arranged for people to protect lin yin 24 hours a day.


    now that he heard lin yin mention this, he was afraid that lin yin would encounter something bad.


    lin yin immediately explained, ¡°no, i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m just guessing if huo ge is zhou li¡¯s subordinate and if zhou li is in country d. back then, it was zhou li who instructed chu yun and the nanny to take me away. later, it was also zhou li who instructed zhou wei to attack brother mu ran. when huo ge threw chu


    yun to me, he made chu yun deaf, blind, and mute. later, he destroyed the


    zheng family and took su fei away.¡±


    ye wen looked at lin yin in shock and asked in disbelief, ¡°how do you know all this? huo ge was the one who caused the zheng family fire that was on the news? if huo ge is zhou li¡¯s man, why did he hand chu yun over to you?¡±


    ye wen did not pay attention to the zheng family, so she could only remember the news of a few families dying in the fire. however, she did not expect that the zheng family would be killed by huo ge.


    recalling that huo ge, who had been sitting obediently in their living room just now, was such a ruthless person who did not care about human lives, ye wen¡¯s vigilance deepened.


    lin yin did not want ye wen to worry, so she did not tell her about her deal with huo ge directly. she only said, ¡°i promised him not to announce that he¡¯s zhou hai, and then he promised to hand chu yun over to me. it¡¯s just that i didn¡¯t expect that in order to prevent chu yun from revealing the secret, he would directly make chu yun unable to see, speak, or hear. he even cut off her fingers.¡±


    mu cheng and ye wen looked at each other uneasily because they knew very well that huo ge was probably targeting lin yin now.


    huo ge even used the excuse of liking lin yin to get old madam huo to step in.


    lin yin continued, ¡°also, why would huo ge save su fei if he had nothing to do with her? in addition, you guys said before that zhou li is overseas and we haven¡¯t been able to find him. therefore, i think the person behind huo ge is zhou li, and zhou li is in country d. to be precise, he¡¯s part of country d¡¯s rebel gang.¡±


    ye wen and mu cheng did not expect lin yin to find out what they had been investigating..

 Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: 25 Years Ago

    chapter 637: 25 years ago


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°we¡¯ve been investigating chu yun¡¯s whereabouts recently, but we never expected that chu yun would be in your hands, yinyin.¡± ye wen smiled and shook her head.


    lin yin did not expect ye wen to be investigating chu yun too. now that she thought about it, the mu family had been investigating zhou li. it was normal for them to find out about chu yun. she had forgotten about this and smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°actually, apart from confessing these things to you today, there¡¯s one more thing i really want to confirm with you,¡± lin yin said.


    ¡°yinyin, tell us. we¡¯ll tell you everything we know,¡± mu cheng said proudly as he looked at lin yin.


    he did not expect lin yin to have grown to the point where she could protect herself without their participation. at the same time, his heart ached. an


    18-year-old girl was no longer acting coquettishly in the arms of her parents. instead, she could already deal with all kinds of dangers freely. how much pain had piled up?


    lin yin asked, ¡°i want you to think about it. with zhou li¡¯s personality, will he really kill the mu family just because he¡¯s not loved or chased out of the country? is he the kind of person who wants to kill everyone in the mu family just because of hate?¡±


    mu cheng thought for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°yinyin, are you suspecting that zhou li wants more?¡±


    lin yin nodded. ¡°i¡¯m just guessing. i¡¯m wondering why zhou hai appeared in the huo family as huo ge. is it because of the huo family¡¯s assets? the huo family still doesn¡¯t think that huo ge isn¡¯t the real huo ge, which means that this trap was set a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°huo ge is 23 years old this year. the year i was thrown away, huo ge was already five years old! if a five-year-old child was changed, he would definitely be discovered. therefore, huo ge should have been changed a long time ago. it¡¯s just that before i was born, zhou li might have been plotting to stuff the


    fake huo ge into the huo family.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s words instantly attracted ye wen¡¯s attention. ¡°back then, zhou li was chased out of the country two years before yinyin was born. so according to what you said, before our mu family forcefully chased zhou li out of the country, zhou li had already changed the huo family¡¯s child? why?¡±


    ye wen frowned and continued, ¡°moreover, i grew up with zhou li. if it¡¯s just because of a lost love, with zhou li¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t kill the mu family. he¡¯s indeed sinister, but he¡¯s calculative about gains and losses and won¡¯t take risks. however, if he hates our mu family for chasing him out of the country, he might attack our mu family. after all, people change.¡±


    mu cheng also had a heavy expression. ¡°so, it¡¯s possible that zhou li hates our mu family. but the fact that he set up to deal with the huo family so early means that zhou li has bigger motives.¡±


    lin yin nodded and said, ¡°if zhou hai is zhou li¡¯s man, then it¡¯s very likely that zhou li is behind the rebel gang. during this period of time, i got someone to specially investigate the rebel gang. this rebel gang started to make a name for themselves in country d 25 years ago. in other words, before zhou li was chased out of the country, they had already established a rebel gang in country d. then, about three years after the rebel gang was established, they replaced a child from the huo family.¡±


    ¡°25 years ago?¡± ye wen looked at lin yin in surprise. then, she looked at mu cheng and saw the same worry in her husband¡¯s eyes.


    seeing that mu cheng and his wife¡¯s expressions were not right, lin yin immediately realized that there might be something special about the time 25 years ago. ¡°did something happen that year?¡±


    ye wen sighed and said, ¡°that year, the head of the fu family, the number one family in the capital, fu ying, was imprisoned and fu ying¡¯s wife, li mo, was tragically forced to death. at the same time, the fu family fell into a huge debt crisis. even the other families in the capital hit them when they were down and fought for the resources and projects of the fu family. the families close to the fu family also declined at that time, including the zhou family that zhou li was from and the chu family that chu yun was from.¡±


    mu cheng knew that this topic was a little heavy for ye wen, so she continued, ¡°a year later, fu ying committed suicide in prison. in just a year, the fu family declined. the fu family was such a big family, but they either fled or died. only fu chen and his wife maintained the fu family, which was riddled with holes, for a few years. it was only 18 years ago that fu chen and zhou ying had an accident and their entire family died along with their unborn child..¡±

 Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Destined

    chapter 638: destined


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu cheng sighed and said, ¡°that year, your mother was pregnant with you, but she had an accident that day and was in the hospital to protect the baby, so she missed your aunt zhou ying¡¯s message asking for help.¡±


    ¡°by the time your mother found out that someone was chasing after them, the fu family of three had already gotten into a car accident and fell off the cliff. their car exploded and they all died. your mother has always felt guilty about this because she once promised zhou ying that she would protect zhou ying and the child in zhou ying¡¯s stomach. your mother feels that she broke her promise.¡±


    lin yin sighed and said, ¡°so according to this, the zhou family should have been suppressed by the various aristocratic families in the fu family incident back then, right? therefore, zhou li wanted to avenge his family and make a comeback. therefore, when his family fell, he was setting up a trap and starting with the huo family?¡±


    as she spoke, lin yin paused for a moment and turned to look at ye wen. ¡°in the end, before zhou li could take revenge, his sister, brother-in-law, and unborn nephew died. so he hated our mu family? on the day i was born, he carried me away and started to attack the mu family when he was strong.


    brother mu ran was the first?¡±


    this was the reason lin yin could think of now.


    a person who came from a decent family. one day, their family suddenly declined and they were even hit when they were down by other families. even their relatives died, so zhou li found a punching bag, which was the mu family. perhaps zhou li also thought that ye wen broke her promise and caused his sister¡¯s family to die tragically.


    or worse, zhou li would think that ye wen was like those who persecuted his family. when she saw the decline of the zhou family, she looked down on the zhou family and did not take the lives of zhou ying¡¯s family to heart, causing zhou ying to trust a wrong person and die in disappointment.


    mu cheng said in a deep voice, ¡°there might be other reasons. although we don¡¯t know why the fu family suddenly encountered such a calamity, when the fu family was destroyed back then, the current eight great families did nibble away at the assets of the fu family at that time, including our mu family. therefore, zhou li might have set the eight great families as his target for revenge. he even thinks that the fu family¡¯s defeat was caused by us, the aristocratic families, working together.¡±


    ye wen frowned. ¡°what you said makes sense, but that¡¯s unrealistic, right? it¡¯s a little overconfident for zhou li to want to overthrow the current eight aristocratic families.¡±


    ¡°regardless of whether zhou li has set the eight aristocratic families as his target for revenge, it seems like the mu family and the huo family are already zhou li¡¯s targets,¡± lin yin said with mixed feelings.


    lin yin had once thought that she was a pitiful little girl who had been abandoned. in her previous life, she had mistook su zhen and chu yun for her biological parents and died miserably.


    she did not expect there to be so much inside information.


    it turned out that her misfortune, the misfortune between her and her family, might be because of the previous strife and revenge in the aristocratic families.


    she had thought that she would be able to live a peaceful life after finding her parents. now, she realized that she had returned to the vortex of her life that originally belonged to her.


    this vortex was destined to be unavoidable from the moment she was born, so she was thrown away. it was just that she was tough and survived.


    in her previous life, she had also returned to this scheme, which was to return to chu yun and she died. she did not know if zhou li had succeeded in taking revenge after she died in her previous life.


    lin yin suddenly didn¡¯t want to guess what she didn¡¯t know.


    now that she was back, she did not want to die again, nor did she want the mu family to die.


    now that she knew about zhou li, she had to think of a way to find zhou li with the mu family. otherwise, she would have to live on tenterhooks in the future.


    mu cheng and his wife also had mixed feelings. mu cheng said, ¡°back then, we had no choice but to chase zhou li out of the country. at that time, zhou li no longer had the fu and zhou families as his backing, but he kept provoking the mu family. with your grandfather¡¯s personality, how could he let zhou li provoke the mu family¡¯s authority, so he planned to kill him.¡±


    ¡°after discussing it with your mother, i schemed to make him almost get into a lawsuit and chase him out of the country. otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have chased him out of the country just based on your mother and his sister¡¯s relationship.¡± ¡°i see.¡± lin yin nodded in understanding.


    things seemed to be quite clear now, but they had to pay more attention to zhou li.


    zhou li was developing quite well in country d and had a rebel gang under him. they really had to be careful of being schemed against by zhou li¡¯s men..

 Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Protecting Herself

    chapter 639: protecting herself


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lin yin looked at ye wen and mu cheng and said, ¡°i know this is about your generation, so when i came to the mu family to ask about zhou li, you only vaguely said that zhou li went against the mu family because of love and hatred and was chased away by the mu family. but it¡¯s different now. zhou li¡¯s target is everyone in the mu family, so i hope brother mu ran and the others can know about this and be prepared.¡±


    mu cheng nodded and said, ¡°you¡¯re right. your mother and i will talk to them about this later. it¡¯s just that i¡¯m worried about your safety, yinyin. do you want to come home and stay? this way, your mother and i will be more at ease. zhou li is very sinister. he might make huo ge attack you.¡±


    ye wen also persuaded, ¡°that¡¯s right, yinyin. i think that huo ge has already targeted you. i¡¯m worried about you being alone in school. why don¡¯t you move home or move into the apartment near the school your brother bought for you? the security system there is not bad. when the time comes, i¡¯ll arrange for some people to help you. it¡¯s safer that way.¡±


    huo gels murderous smile appeared in lin yin¡¯s mind. she had a feeling that huo ge might not just want to kill her because of zhou li¡¯s instructions.


    she had grown up in the slums. her perception of danger was not very sharp, but it was not bad.


    therefore, she could really feel that huo ge wanted to kill her himself, not just because of the mission.


    although she did not understand why, this was a very strong feeling.


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need. didn¡¯t you send someone to protect me in secret? i¡¯ll protect myself too. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    mu cheng smiled dotingly and helplessly. ¡°looks like you know.¡±


    ye wen looked at lin yin¡¯s expression and knew that she could not convince her. she could only sigh resentfully and say, ¡°we didn¡¯t perform our responsibilities, so you can only rely on yourself for so many years. you¡¯re not used to asking for help from your family, you¡¯re not used to your family¡¯s feelings, and you¡¯re not used to relying on them. but yinyin, can you try to accept dad and mom and accept the good of your brothers? give us a chance to make it up to you, okay?¡±


    mu cheng quickly pulled ye wen back. he was afraid that ye wen would be too anxious and push lin yin too hard.


    ye wen knew that she could not be anxious, but she still desperately wanted lin yin to accept them frankly.


    however, when she thought of lin yin¡¯s experiences over the years, ye wen immediately said before lin yin could speak, ¡°i was anxious. don¡¯t take it to heart. have lunch at home. i¡¯ll make you your favorite dishes. i¡¯ve learned a lot of dishes recently. stay and try mom¡¯s cooking.¡±


    lin yin knew that ye wen was suppressing her emotions and felt depressed. she smiled, not wanting to disappoint ye wen. ¡°okay!¡±


    ye wen was instantly happier. she immediately stood up and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go to the market to buy groceries now. i¡¯ll go buy fresh ones.¡±


    lin yin reached out and grabbed ye wen¡¯s hand. under ye wen¡¯s puzzled gaze, lin yin smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    when ye wen heard lin yin¡¯s words, she was as happy as a helpless child. this was the first time the mother and daughter had gone to the market together.


    after lunch at the mu residence, lin yin returned to school and saw gong ze standing nervously under the dormitory building.


    ¡°gong ze? what are you doing here?¡± lin yin asked curiously.


    when gong ze saw lin yin, he approached her with a worried expression. after observing his surroundings, he whispered, ¡°for some reason, the yue family suddenly said that they wanted to arrange the engagement in advance. i was wondering if you did it.¡±


    gong ze didn¡¯t dare to ask on his phone, afraid that he would cause trouble for lin yin. after all, yue han wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, so he could only come over and ask.


    lin yin nodded at gong ze and whispered, ¡°i got someone to cause some trouble for the yue family¡¯s two projects. so, you can go home and sow discord now. ¡±


    in order to get involved in the two projects of the huang and yue family, lin yin had borrowed some power from mu heng, so yue chi and gong han¡¯s engagement had to be canceled. otherwise, it would be a waste of her efforts.


    after receiving lin yin¡¯s definite answer, gong ze¡¯s heart relaxed a little. his brows relaxed and he said to lin yin, ¡°i can¡¯t thank you enough. lin yin, you¡¯re my boss from now on!¡±


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°hurry up and go home to save your sister.¡±


    gong ze nodded and asked for more details before leaving..

 Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Project Problem

    chapter 640: project problem


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    the moment gong ze returned to the gong family, he heard his grandfather and gong luo discussing yue chi and gong han¡¯s engagement in the study. he rushed to the study and pushed the door open.


    gong yi, who was discussing something, was shocked by gong ze and immediately shouted, ¡°gong ze, you¡¯re simply too presumptuous! don¡¯t you even care to knock on the door of my study?¡±


    gong ze was in a good mood today and immediately closed the study door obediently. then, he knocked politely. it was a little polite, but not much, because in the next second, gong ze did not wait for gong yi to call him in. he pushed the door open again and entered, making gong yi so angry that his beard curled.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t have anything important to do today, i¡¯ll make you kneel in the ancestral hall because of your rude actions!¡± gong yi said angrily. gong ze said calmly, ¡°i naturally have something important to do today.¡±


    gong luo leaned back in his chair and looked at gong ze with a mocking expression. in his opinion, what important matter could gong ze have other than his sister?


    however, it was impossible for him to let gong ze have his way.


    it was so worth it to use a cousin to exchange for benefits that will belong to him!


    gong ze glanced at gong luo and sneered. ¡°didn¡¯t you want to send my sister to the yue family for two projects? what if i say that there¡¯s a problem with the yue family¡¯s project? the yue family can¡¯t take out the project now, so they want my sister and yue chi to get engaged in advance.¡±


    ¡°gong ze, i know you don¡¯t want your sister to marry yue chi, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense, right?¡± gong luo said in disbelief.


    the yue family had already said that the project might start early, so they¡¯re getting engaged early. the day before the engagement, they would hand over the project.


    therefore, both gong yi and gong luo felt that gong ze was a drowning man clutching at straw. in order to prevent gong han from marrying into the yue family, he was spouting nonsense.


    gong ze said confidently, ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and investigate now. see if there¡¯s a problem with the yue family¡¯s two projects and if they¡¯ve entered the review stage again. if this review can¡¯t pass, it¡¯ll be stuck there. even if the yue family writes the transfer, they won¡¯t be able to give it up.¡±


    gong yi looked at the confident gong ze and asked hesitantly, ¡°how did you know about this?¡±


    this marriage between the gong family and the yue family was just the gong family wanting to expand their connections through these two projects.


    on the other hand, the yue family wanted to use this marriage to obtain the funds from the gong family or even gong han¡¯s mother¡¯s family. in order to strengthen the cooperation between the two sides, they used the marriage of their descendants as a link.


    however, if something happened to the yue family¡¯s two projects, the gong family would have no benefits to gain. it was really not worth it to lose a girl for nothing.


    after all, yue chi was not yue han. the gong family did not care about yue chi. not to mention that yue chi¡¯s reputation was so bad. the gong family was at a disadvantage in the marriage.


    ¡°grandpa, you don¡¯t have to care how i know about this. you¡¯ll know if what i said is the truth when you investigate. after all, i¡¯m also a member of the gong family. i can¡¯t let my sister get married for nothing and not get any benefits. the yue family will benefit for nothing.¡±


    gong luo did not believe gong ze¡¯s words and said coldly, ¡°gong ze, you have to know your limits when you¡¯re fooling around. you know very well that we¡¯re discussing the engagement time now. you¡¯re clearly trying to stall for time.¡±


    gong yi thought about it and said, ¡°wait a moment. gong luo, investigate these two projects. you have to investigate them carefully. our gong family is not the kind of family who will let others fool with us like monkeys.¡±


    there were some things that gong yi would rather believe. it was always good to be careful.


    a smile appeared on gong ze¡¯s face. gong luo glanced at him coldly before saying, ¡°alright, i understand, grandpa.¡±


    after gong ze and gong luo left gong yi¡¯s study, gong luo mocked, ¡°gong ze,


    i advise you not to do anything useless. delaying is not a good idea.¡±


    gong luo really did not believe that there would be any problems with the yue family. after all, he had investigated before and there was no problem at all. that was why he asked for the conditions for the marriage between the two families.


    gong ze glanced at gong luo disdainfully and shouted, ¡°the yue family is playing you like a fool, but you still trust the yue family so much. with your brain, the gong family will probably decline under your lead in the future.¡±


    gong luo turned around and looked at gong yi, who was looking at the two of them. he immediately gave gong ze a fierce warning look..

 Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Broken Marriage

    chapter 641: broken marriage


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong ze shook his head fearlessly and made a face at gong luo before leaving.


    he believed that lin yin would not lie to him about this. or rather, he believed in lin yin¡¯s strength and the mu family¡¯s strength.


    therefore, there was definitely a problem with the yue family¡¯s project.


    gong luo, who was originally full of confidence, really found something unusual after investigating for two days. he could only reply to gong yi,


    ¡°grandpa, the two projects of the yue family were indeed stopped by someone. we don¡¯t know how they will develop in the later stages, but after i went in to investigate, i realized that they might be canceled later.¡±


    gong yi frowned and said in an interrogative tone, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that there was no problem at all previously? why are you only finding out now?¡±


    gong luo quickly explained, ¡°there were indeed no such problems previously. i don¡¯t know who reported the project, but it triggered the review. now, the project is stranded and waiting for further review. if it can¡¯t pass the review, it will be canceled. i was wondering if someone deliberately tampered with it. otherwise, why would there be another review for no reason? this has never happened before.¡±


    gong yi thought about it thoughtfully and said, ¡°go and probe the yue family again. if it really doesn¡¯t work, find a reason to reject this marriage. that yue chi isn¡¯t a capable loafer to begin with and doesn¡¯t have any real power in the yue family. if not for these two projects and some other benefits, this marriage wouldn¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    gong luo did not care if gong han married well. as long as it could bring benefits to the gong family, it did not matter if he sacrificed a cousin.


    however, if this marriage could not bring benefits to the yue family, he could not bear to give away a woman from the gong family. after all, he could keep her to catch bigger fish in the future.


    therefore, gong luo quickly contacted the yue family and tactfully postponed gong han and yue chi¡¯s engagement.


    gong luo did not say it explicitly, but as soon as the yue family knew what gong luo meant, they immediately understood that the gong family must already know about the project.


    yue han looked at yue chi in front of him and said with a dark expression, ¡°aren¡¯t you usually capable? haven¡¯t you seen countless women? why can¡¯t you even get gong han? now, there¡¯s no hope for your engagement. you¡¯ll die alone!¡±


    yue chi immediately flew into a rage. ¡°is there something wrong with the gong family¡¯s head? look at gong han¡¯s boring appearance. i haven¡¯t even despised them, but they actually dare to despise me? how dare they! i¡¯ll settle the score with them now!¡±


    as he spoke, yue chi stood up in a hurry to settle the score with the gong family!


    ¡°stop right there!¡± yue han shouted. ¡°don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve embarrassed yourself enough? if not for you having such a bad reputation, we wouldn¡¯t have had to use the project to find a wife for you. behave yourself. will you die if you don¡¯t cause trouble?¡±


    yue chi was scolded by yue han and immediately sat obediently at the side. his face was filled with grievance, but he was still a little unconvinced.


    he felt that he was not wrong. if a woman could not even attract a man, what kind of woman was she?


    he had to lower his standards and overlook his preferences to accept gong


    han. it was a gift to gong han that he could like gong han. in the end, the gong family actually looked down on this marriage. this made yue chi extremely indignant.


    yue han warned yue chi and went to deal with the two projects.


    originally, the process of the project went smoothly. now that it was suddenly reviewed and they could immediately find out what was wrong, made yue han feel that it was not simple.


    moreover, there was nothing wrong with the other projects. there was only something wrong with the projects meant for the gong family. this made yue han wonder if gong ze had done something.


    after all, it was said that gong ze disapproved of the engagement between gong han and yue chi.


    as for gong ze, she heard that he was close to lu yan from the lu family. yue han now suspected that the lu family had helped gong ze.


    however, no matter who it was, he, yue han, was not someone who would suffer in silence. he would definitely investigate this matter to the end.


    on the other hand, when gong han knew that her relationship with yue chi might end in vain, she was happier. she brought gong ze along and said, ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to a meal today. we¡¯ll go out and have fun. it¡¯s all thanks to you this time!¡±


    gong ze also said happily, ¡°sister, don¡¯t be so polite. however, today is indeed a great day. we can go out and have fun. it¡¯s just that i want to bring two friends along.. is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Like a Spring Breeze

    chapter 642: like a spring breeze


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong ze couldn¡¯t tell her that lin yin had helped gong han. he was afraid of causing trouble for lin yin.


    after all, she had destroyed the yue family¡¯s project and the cooperation between the yue family and the gong family. if others knew that lin yin had done all of this, it would not be good for her.


    however, gong ze still wanted to bring his sister to thank lin yin silently. today was just nice.


    gong han said gently, ¡°sure! you can bring as many as you want. i can get to know your friends as well.¡±


    gong ze set the venue at a western restaurant that looked like it had a good environment. when lin yin arrived, lu yan and the gong siblings were already there.


    gong ze introduced lin yin enthusiastically to gong han. ¡°sister, this is my high school classmate. she¡¯s also in the same school as me now, lin yin. lin yin, this is my sister, gong han.¡±


    gong han stood up with a smile and greeted lin yin warmly, ¡°hello, lin yin! i just heard xiao yan and ah ze talk about you and was interested when you came. they¡¯re right. you¡¯re really good-looking.¡±


    lin yin smiled and replied to gong han¡¯s greeting. ¡°sister gong han, you¡¯re also as gentle as gong ze said previously.¡±


    lin yin was not lying. previously, she had only been hiding in the dark and observing gong han, so she did not know gong han¡¯s character very well.


    now that gong han was standing in front of her gracefully, lin yin felt that gong han¡¯s tone was like a spring breeze, gentle and pleasant.


    moreover, gong han exuded a gentle temperament. her appearance was not outstanding, but she felt close and amiable.


    although lu yan was usually carefree, she always had a dignified temperament in front of gong han. she did not dare to be too rough in front of gong han, afraid that she would break this elegant and gentle scene.


    after lin yin and gong han exchanged pleasantries, the few of them sat down and ordered. the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    lin yin had previously thought that gong han should be the kind of rich young lady who had been raised in a wealthy family and did not know the immensity of the world. in the future, she just had to be a trophy wife and take care of her husband and children.


    however, she did not expect that gong han was very well informed. she was a knowledgeable girl. moreover, when they chatted, she maintained a healthy distance. she would not make people feel annoyed, nor would she make them feel too awkward.


    therefore, lin yin was very curious. how did such a girl, who was not considered pedantic, persuade herself to accept the marriage her family arranged for her without resisting?


    however, it had to be said that yue chi, that bastard, was indeed blind. he actually treated such a good girl like that in his previous life.


    as expected, a stupid pig could not eat fine chaff. yue chi was not worthy of such a gentle and good girl.


    at this moment, the dog that lin yin called a stupid pig was venting its frustration at a clubhouse with an angry expression.


    the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. how was he, the second young master of the yue family, not worthy of that dull and boring bookworm?


    the gong family actually dared to reject this marriage. he grabbed the hostess beside him indignantly and said sternly, ¡°who the f*ck are you? how dare you reject me?¡±


    the escort did not know what she had done wrong. why did yue chi suddenly grab her neck and his expression became fierce?


    the escort spoke fearfully, her voice trembling. ¡°second young master yue, what are you talking about? why would i reject you? second young master yue, everytime you want me to accompany you, when have i not come happily?¡±


    yue chi looked at the fawning fiery red-lipped face in front of him and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. that indifferent but gentle face flashed across his mind.


    as if he had thought of something unclean, he threw the escort aside fiercely and said with disgust, ¡°your face is as pale as a ghost. how dare you come to me? get lost!¡±


    the escort hurriedly stood up and ran out in a sorry state.


    beside him, lu xiao sneered and said, ¡°yue chi, did you eat dynamite today? aren¡¯t those voluptuous and fiery red lips your favorite? why? you¡¯re unhappy and venting your anger on your beloved from the past?¡±


    yue chi snorted and poured a glass of wine into his mouth. ¡°i just feel that these women are superficial. other than the flesh on them, there¡¯s nothing interesting. they¡¯re very boring!¡±


    when lu xiao heard this, he quickly called out to wen yu and said with a smile, ¡°wen yu, listen. that yue chi, who used to be obsessed with women¡¯s bodies, actually said that the flesh on a woman¡¯s body is useless. do you think he¡¯s crazy? or possessed by a ghost!¡±


    wen yu smiled and said, ¡°lu xiao, you still don¡¯t know, right? i heard some news. it¡¯s said that yue chi was rejected by that boring daughter of the gong family, gong han.¡±

 Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Drown Worries

    chapter 643: drown worries


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    lu xiao instantly widened his eyes and glanced at yue chi curiously. then, he looked at wen yu and asked anxiously, ¡°when did this happen? why didn¡¯t i know? oh my god? hahaha, there¡¯s such a fun thing?¡±


    seeing that yue chi¡¯s expression was a little ugly, wen yu quickly pulled down lu xiao¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°do you remember that yue chi was beaten up by a gender unspecified person in the restaurant?¡±


    lu xiao immediately nodded. it was said that yue chi went out on a date with a girl that day. he met a person who was neither a man nor a woman. when they came in, they claimed that yue chi had slept with them and left. later, yue chi was almost stripped naked.


    he had laughed at yue chi for a long time about this matter, but he did not expect that someone would dare to mess with yue chi like this.


    others might not know yue chi¡¯s character, but as yue chi¡¯s friend, he naturally knew yue chi.


    yue chi loved sexy women with curves. how could he like someone who was neither a man nor a woman? therefore, he was certain that someone was messing with yue chi.


    unfortunately, even if yue chi¡¯s brother, yue han, made a move, they had yet to find the person who framed yue chi.


    it was also because of this that lu xiao was even more certain that yue chi must have provoked someone and was teased.


    wen yu glanced at yue chi, who was silent at the side, and continued in a low voice, ¡°the girl who went on a date with yue chi that day was gong han! if i didn¡¯t have a friend who happened to be eating there that day, no one would have thought that yue chi would actually go on a date with gong han.¡±


    lu xiao immediately covered his mouth, not wanting yue chi to hear his laughter.


    they did not meet gong han often. gong han did not attend many banquets, so their impression of her was that she did not have an eye-catching appearance and was dull and boring.


    yue chi had even once hugged a sexy woman in his arms and commented that gong han was barely pleasing to the eye and her body was flat and did not look like a woman.


    in the end, he did not expect yue chi to go on a date with a woman he had once looked down on. this made lu xiao unable to hold it in and he laughed out loud.


    yue chi waited for lu xiao and shouted angrily, ¡°lu xiao, if you laugh again, we won¡¯t be brothers anymore!¡±


    lu xiao picked up a bolster to block yue chi¡¯s murderous gaze.


    wen yu pulled lu xiao back and continued, ¡°the climax of the matter was that yue chi had already tacitly accepted this marriage. then, the gong family rejected it! hahaha! yue chi was rejected by the boring girl he didn¡¯t like! tell me, how could he not be angry? listen to what he said about the escort just now, you know, right? he¡¯s angry! angry that gong han actually rejected him.¡±


    wen yu knew that a marriage alliance between a wealthy family was never so simple. it was not something that gong han could reject just because she wanted to. the gong family must be considering something.


    however, as yue chi¡¯s friend, wen yu naturally felt that the entire matter was yue chi being rejected by gong han and yue chi being rejected by someone he didn¡¯t like. therefore, he was in a bad mood and was drinking to drown his sorrows. this was even more funny.


    lu xiao and wen yu laughed until they were about to cry. yue chi was so angry that he was about to explode. he roared, ¡°what¡¯s so funny?¡±


    seeing that yue chi seemed to be really angry, lu xiao said, ¡°yue chi, it¡¯s just a woman. don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯ll teach you a good way to punish women. didn¡¯t she not like you? take her down. when she¡¯s devoted to you, you¡¯ll abandon her and make her beg you to turn back. this method is really effective!¡±


    wen yu said in disagreement, ¡°no, isn¡¯t this bad? gong han is the daughter of the gong family after all. if something really happens, it¡¯ll be troublesome, right? the gong family is not a family that can be trifled with. we can play around, but we can¡¯t get the family involved.¡±


    lu xiao glanced at wen yu and clicked his tongue. ¡°you don¡¯t understand, do you? anyway, doesn¡¯t the yue family want to have a marriage alliance with the gong family? wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he married her? but the meaning this time is different. think about it. the eldest daughter of the gong family is crying and insisting on marrying into the yue family and marrying yue chi. won¡¯t yue chi take the lead? in the future, i guarantee that gong han will do everything yue chi says. she¡¯ll be obedient.¡±


    yue chi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. that¡¯s right. anyway, didn¡¯t big brother and the others want to find the gong family for a marriage alliance? if he really brought the gong family¡¯s daughter back, big brother and father might look at him in a different light.

 Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Help

    chapter 644: help


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    moreover, yue chi had already thought about it. that gong han looked soft and weak. when the time came, he would be fooling around outside. gong han probably wouldn¡¯t dare to interfere.


    with this in mind, it was not impossible for him to marry gong han and leave her in the house. his family agreed and their family backgrounds were compatible. it was not bad.


    yue chi took a big sip of wine and smiled. he looked at lu xiao and said, ¡°kid, you have some brains!¡±


    wen yu frowned at the two of them. ¡°i say, the two of you really shouldn¡¯t act rashly! if something happens, it will really be a big deal. at worst, it will be a dispute between the two families.¡±


    ¡°what are you afraid of?¡± lu xiao looked at wen yu as if he was a coward. ¡°even if the matter blows up, gong han will be the one at a disadvantage and the gong family will be the one to lose face. anyway, yue chi doesn¡¯t have a good reputation anymore. it doesn¡¯t matter if his reputation becomes worse.¡±


    ¡°what are you talking about?¡± yue chi glared at lu xiao angrily. although he did not have a good reputation, he still cared about his face. it could not be said in person.


    wen yu did not know what yue chi was going to do. he did not want to participate in this matter, so he left after a while.


    a few days later, yue chi prepared everything and asked gong yue out.


    for the first time, yue chi actually poured tea for gong yue and said with a smile, ¡°gong yue, we¡¯re good friends, right? i need your help with something. are you going to help?¡±


    gong yue quickly retreated behind the chair and looked at yue chi warily. ¡°what do you want?¡±


    in gong yue¡¯s impression, this yue chi had never done anything good. if he asked her for help, there must not be anything good.


    ¡°why do you have such an expression? we¡¯re friends after all. why do you make me look like a dangerous creature?¡± yue chi said with dissatisfaction. ¡°you might even have to call me brother-in-law.¡±


    gong yue¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she looked at yue chi in disbelief. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the engagement was canceled? no, the two of you haven¡¯t even started any engagement and it ended? yue chi, don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±


    gong yue knew that gong han and yue chi were gone case. although she didn¡¯t like the gong han and gong ze siblings very much, gong han was an asset of the gong family and was used to exchange for benefits.


    therefore, after knowing that the yue family could not give a good price, gong yue also felt that it was a loss for gong han to marry into the yue family.


    yue chi frowned and said, ¡°what do you mean by rash? i want you to matchmake your cousin and me. how is that rash? gong yue, why do you think of me so badly? i¡¯m a little fickle, but i¡¯m just fooling around with those women. i¡¯m not messing around with the sisters in our circle¡­¡±


    gong yue sat up and sneered. ¡°didn¡¯t you mess around on the day of the huo family¡¯s banquet? it¡¯s only been a few days. i still remember.¡±


    gong yue scoffed at yue chi¡¯s lecherous personality. who in this world didn¡¯t want the man they met to be loyal to them?


    if she met such a man in the future, she¡­


    at the thought of this, gong yue suddenly stopped dreaming. she smiled self-deprecatingly. where on earth would there be loyal men?


    whether it was her uncle or her father, they had fooled around a lot when they were young. even her biological brother, gong luo, who was not married, kept two fair-skinned and beautiful students outside.


    and that grandpa wei was even more ridiculous. his wife was from a wealthy family and he had two lovers that everyone knew about.


    gong yue dispelled her unrealistic imagination and returned to reality.


    yue chi knew that his reputation was not good. he did not care usually, but now that he was asking for help, he naturally had to lower himself.


    he said awkwardly, ¡°that day was really an accident. it was that woman who took the initiative to seduce me. i just wanted to scare her. you know that we descendants of aristocratic families have to endure all kinds of women¡¯s temptations from the moment we were born. some of them we really didn¡¯t provoke on purpose.¡±


    gong yue agreed with yue chi¡¯s words. in the capital, as long as one said that they came from the eight aristocratic families, there would be many people around who wanted to climb up the social ladder. there were both men and women.


    ¡°tell me, what do you want me to help you with?¡± gong yue took a sip of tea and asked leisurely.


    ¡°can you help me ask your cousin out? don¡¯t worry, i just want to fight for it again. i won¡¯t do anything else. as long as you help me, i¡¯ll thank you properly,¡± yue chi said sincerely.

 Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Benefits of Helping

    chapter 645: benefits of helping


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong yue glanced at yue chi suspiciously. ¡°don¡¯t you have my cousin¡¯s contact number? go ahead and ask her out yourself!¡±


    gong yue knew that her family had already cut off the possibility of a marriage alliance with the yue family, so she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble and directly rejected him.


    yue chi, who was opposite her, said awkwardly, ¡°i did, but your cousin rejected me. i went to her school and found out that she took half a year off.¡±


    as he spoke, yue chi became a little indignant and accused, ¡°you don¡¯t know how difficult it is for me to ask your cousin out. she has a reason to reject me no matter what i say. in the past, i thought that your cousin was a bookworm and easy to fool. now, i think that it¡¯s no wonder a scholar is called a scholar, they¡¯re used to being logical.¡±


    gong yue sized yue chi up suspiciously a few times and asked in disbelief, ¡°yue chi, don¡¯t tell me you really like gong han? you like gong han?¡±


    yue chi was stunned for a moment before he raised his voice and retorted, ¡°how is that possible? what nonsense are you talking about? i just think that the marriage between our yue family and your gong family is quite good. my parents and brother think it¡¯s good. i don¡¯t want to disappoint my parents and brother. what are you thinking? my ideal type is those sexy women!¡±


    gong yue¡¯s eyes were probing. ¡°is that so? what if the marriage partner is me? are you willing?¡±


    disdain flashed across yue chi¡¯s eyes before he said vaguely, ¡°stop joking. your brother would let me marry you?if i dare to covet you, your brother will probably break my legs! your brother doesn¡¯t want me to be his brother-in-law.¡±


    yue chi really looked down on gong yue. gong yue was domineering and arrogant. like him, she was ignorant and incompetent. she often caused trouble and did not know how to take care of others. she looked very superficial.


    moreover, she had a bad personality and was not kind. she was an extremely jealous person. if he got together with gong yue, in the future, gong yue would definitely despise him for being useless and think that he was inferior compared to her brother. then his life would definitely be in a tizzy.


    gong han was different. she was gentle and not competitive. she definitely would not mind that he was useless. her personality was also relatively gentle. she was obedient, sensible, and obedient. most importantly, her education level was not bad. he did not have to worry about the children¡¯s education at home in the future.


    even if they quarreled, with gong han¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to quarrel. it would be peaceful.


    moreover, she heard that gong han¡¯s culinary skills were not bad. although their family had someone to cook, her culinary skills were still very good. from the looks of it, gong han was a model of a good wife and mother!


    this kind of life seemed to be more comfortable the more he thought about it!


    previously, without gong yue to compare, yue chi could not see gong han¡¯s advantage. now that he compared them, it was obvious who was suitable.


    therefore, even with his eyes closed, he knew who he should pick to be his wife to be more comfortable.


    on the other hand, gong yue thought about yue chi¡¯s words and immediately looked arrogant.


    that¡¯s right. she was different from gong han. she was the sister of the future head of the gong family, and gong han was just a woman who could bring benefits to the gong family. therefore, her future husband naturally couldn¡¯t be someone like yue chi.


    yue chi looked at gong yue opposite him and smiled. ¡°think about it. if your cousin gets together with an incompetent guy like me and you get together with an outstanding man in the future, how superior will you feel?¡±


    while gong yue was thinking, yue chi continued, ¡°as long as you help me this time, i¡¯ll help you deal with lin yin. what do you think? you were humiliated by lin yin at the last banquet, right? as long as you help me, i¡¯ll bring lin yin to you and let you vent your anger!¡±


    gong yue¡¯s hesitant gaze instantly became interested. ¡°really? are you sure? don¡¯t forget that in the past, lin yin had lu ming as her backing. now, lin yin not only has lu ming, but she also has grandma huo as her backer. i even heard that the mu family has a good relationship with lin yin. are you certain?¡±


    gong yue admitted that yue chi¡¯s bait had indeed hooked her.


    the humiliation of the huo family¡¯s banquet was a hurdle she had never been able to cross. she had always wanted to retaliate against lin yin, but when she thought of the backers behind lin yin, she kept hesitating, afraid that she would cause trouble for her brother.


    but if yue chi made a move, it would be none of her business.

 Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: A Date

    chapter 646: a date


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    after all, she was only pulling strings for yue chi and gong han. it had nothing to do with her if yue chi wanted to thank her for her help by attacking lin yin.


    yue chi nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯ll do it secretly. don¡¯t worry. besides, there¡¯s still my brother. i believe my brother will protect me. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    gong yue looked at yue chi with a burning gaze, her heart filled with excitement.


    gong yue was not very interested in feeling a sense of accomplishment in front of her cousin. after all, she had suppressed gong han since she was young.


    however, she was really interested in killing lin yin, whom she had never been able to do anything to.


    gong yue¡¯s eyes lit up as she smiled. ¡°tell me, what do you want me to do?¡±


    seeing that gong yue had relented, yue chi instantly laughed coldly in his heart. indeed, when dealing with a woman like gong yue, he had to start with her jealousy.


    if it were that old-fashioned gong han, she might even lecture him gently.


    they were cousins but gong yue and gong han were not similar at all.


    yue chi narrowed his eyes and smiled. then, he took out a small bottle and handed it to gong yue. ¡°ask your cousin out for a meal with you at the clubhouse. then, get your cousin to help you add this pill to your drink.¡±


    gong yue looked at yue chi and asked in confusion, ¡°add it to my drink. yue chi, are you crazy? why are you adding it to my drink? are you scheming against me?¡±


    yue chi rolled his eyes at gong yue and explained, ¡°this is a medicine that makes you feel uncomfortable. when you ask your cousin out, you can lie to her and say that it¡¯s vitamins. then, you can go to the washroom and ask your cousin to help you put the vitamin pills into your drink.¡±


    ¡°then, i¡¯ll pass by and create a chance encounter. i¡¯ll accidentally drink this drink and feel sick. with your cousin¡¯s personality, she would definitely bring me to the hospital. wouldn¡¯t i have contact with your cousin then?¡±


    gong yue was enlightened. ¡°i understand. you¡¯re using a ruse to get close to gong han? not bad, yue chi. you¡¯re going all out for my cousin!¡±


    yue chi smiled and said, ¡°for the sake of the friendship between our two families, this little pain is nothing.¡±


    gong yue was still a little worried. ¡°tell me honestly, what pill is this?¡±


    yue chi couldn¡¯t hide it from gong yue. he even said embarrassedly, ¡°it¡¯s the kind of medicine that makes people weak and a little impulsive.¡±


    gong yue snorted. ¡°i knew it wasn¡¯t anything good! yue chi, are you really planning to drink it yourself, or are you planning to lie and make gong han drink it when i¡¯m not around?¡±


    yue chi quickly said, ¡°i¡¯m really drinking it myself. i just want to see if your sister is interested in me. if she¡¯s interested in me too, won¡¯t the two of us take advantage of the situation and achieve something good? at that time, you¡¯ll be the matchmaker. it¡¯s good if your sister doesn¡¯t take the opportunity to do anything to me and send me to the hospital. it means that your sister still cares about me.¡±


    seeing that gong yue was still suspicious, yue chi immediately raised three fingers with a serious expression and swore to the heavens, ¡°i swear to you, if i don¡¯t drink this drugged beverage myself, my lower body will be filled with maggots. i won¡¯t be able to be humane or touch women for the rest of my life.¡±


    gong yue¡¯s eyes darted around hesitantly before she said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll believe you this time. let me tell you, you can¡¯t mess around. i¡¯ll watch you secretly from the side. if i see you letting gong han drink that drink and mess around, i won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    although gong yue didn¡¯t care about gong han¡¯s reputation and safety, her brother was right. as long as gong han was the daughter of the gong family, she was a resource of the gong family that could be exchanged for benefits. therefore, she couldn¡¯t let gong han be defiled by yue chi for nothing.


    if yue chi hadn¡¯t promised to help her deal with lin yin, she wouldn¡¯t have helped yue chi. if anything happened, gong han wouldn¡¯t be able to sell for a good price in the future.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely drink it myself. i won¡¯t let your cousin drink it,¡± yue chi promised solemnly.


    gong yue nodded in relief and said, ¡°then wait for my news. i¡¯ll tell you in advance when the date is set.¡±


    yue chi was happy. gong yue said faintly, ¡°remember what you said about lin yin.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no problem with this matter. if you¡¯re really worried, i¡¯ll help you deal with lin yin the day you ask your cousin out,¡± yue chi said confidently.

 Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Let’s Talk

    chapter 647: let¡¯s talk


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong yue didn¡¯t know where yue chi¡¯s confidence came from, but she wouldn¡¯t lose anything by giving it a try. she didn¡¯t care. ¡°alright, sure. it¡¯s settled.¡±


    with something to look forward to, gong yue worked even harder to ask gong han out.


    just as yue chi had said, it was indeed a little difficult to meet gong han during this period of time because gong han said that she was sick and hid in her room every day.


    hence, gong yue asked for a long time. it was only when gong han could no longer refuse that gong han agreed to gong yue¡¯s date.


    on monday morning, wei ji stood under lin yin¡¯s dormitory building with his books. however, before lin yin could arrive, wei ji was targeted by a tall and cold man not far away.


    mu heng waved at wei ji with a calm expression. wei ji¡¯s heart was in his throat. he did not know why mu heng was looking for him, but just looking at mu heng¡¯s expression, he felt that it was not something good.


    he did not have much contact with the mu family and had only met them a few times.


    wei ji obediently walked towards mu heng and said in a low voice, ¡°young master mu, you were looking for me?¡±


    looking at wei ji¡¯s submissive appearance, mu heng¡¯s dissatisfaction was mixed with pity. ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    wei ji hugged his books tightly. he was clearly about the same height as mu heng, but he lowered his head and did not even have the courage to look straight at him. he said carefully, ¡°i¡¯m waiting for my classmate to go to class with me.¡±


    ¡°a female classmate? is she your girlfriend?¡± mu heng asked. then, he chuckled and said, ¡°usually, boys wait downstairs for their girlfriends.¡±


    wei ji immediately looked up in panic and explained, ¡°no, we¡¯re not boyfriend and girlfriend. we¡¯re just classmates. young master mu, you can¡¯t spout nonsense. it¡¯ll ruin a girl¡¯s reputation.¡±


    hearing wei ji¡¯s explanation, mu heng¡¯s expression relaxed slightly. he smiled and said, ¡°why are you so nervous? i was just saying.¡±


    ¡°i see that you¡¯re not young anymore and can date. what does your female classmate¡¯s family do? what¡¯s her personality like? if she¡¯s not bad, you can try,¡± mu heng continued.


    wei ji was a little stunned by mu heng¡¯s question and said anxiously, ¡°i really have nothing to do with her. i don¡¯t know her family¡¯s situation either. young master mu, stop asking.¡±


    mu heng smiled at wei ji¡¯s extremely embarrassed expression and looked at lin yin, who was walking towards them. he smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re waiting for lin yin, right?¡±


    wei ji also turned to look at the girl walking towards them and nodded. ¡°yes, young master mu knows lin yin too? are you guys very close?¡±


    mu heng retracted his gaze and looked into wei ji¡¯s eyes. ¡°yes, i¡¯m very familiar with her. i¡¯m also a small shareholder of the shisheng corporation.¡±


    wei ji turned to look at mu heng in surprise. ¡°really?¡±


    mu heng looked into wei ji¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to find out if wei ji really did not know about this.


    wei ji¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt and even confusion. this made mu heng slightly retract his suspicion of wei ji and ask with a smile, ¡°don¡¯t you know? i thought this would be easy to investigate.¡±


    wei ji smiled and shook his head. ¡°i really don¡¯t know. besides, why would i investigate that?¡±


    ¡°then do you know lin yin¡¯s parents?¡± mu heng continued to ask.


    wei ji still shook his head and looked at lin yin, who was a few steps away, with pity on his face. he asked, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that lin yin is an orphan?¡±


    seeing that wei ji really didn¡¯t seem to know lin yin¡¯s identity and that lin yin was approaching, mu heng stopped asking.


    lin yin was also very happy to see mu heng. she smiled and asked, ¡°brother mu heng, why are you here so early? what¡¯s the matter? are you here to look for wei ji?¡±


    mu heng smiled. ¡°no, i happened to have something on when i came to school, so i wanted to see how you¡¯ve been doing at school recently. coincidentally, i saw wei ji waiting for you downstairs, so i chatted with him.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m doing well. i¡¯m quite used to it. however, we¡¯re going to class later, so i can¡¯t accompany you around,¡± lin yin said with a natural smile. her conversation with mu heng also exuded a harmonious atmosphere.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to accompany me,¡± mu heng said with a smile. then, he handed a bag to lin yin. ¡°this is the dessert i brought for you. madam ye wen specially woke up early in the morning to make it. try it.¡±


    lin yin took the dessert from mu heng¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°help me say thank you.¡±

 Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: She’s a Good Person

    chapter 648: she¡¯s a good person


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    mu heng nodded and said, ¡°then hurry up and go to class. don¡¯t be late.¡±


    ¡°alright, we¡¯ll go to class first.¡± lin yin nodded and called wei ji to leave with her.


    wei ji sized up mu heng and lin yin suspiciously. then, while lin yin was walking forward, he turned to look at mu heng with a serious expression and asked softly and quickly, ¡°young master mu, you like lin yin, right?¡±


    when mu heng heard wei ji¡¯s question, he smiled faintly and said lazily, ¡°what if i say yes?¡±


    wei ji¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed into waves. he gritted his teeth and glared at mu heng. ¡°i know the mu family is very powerful, but lin yin is just a little girl. if you don¡¯t mean it, please don¡¯t provoke lin yin. she doesn¡¯t have a family to protect her, but she has me.¡±


    mu heng glanced at lin yin¡¯s back as she tasted the dessert and walked away. in the end, wei ji stood in front of mu heng with a dissatisfied expression. he seemed completely different from the submissive look he had just now.


    ¡°are you very familiar with each other? according to my impression, you shouldn¡¯t have known each other for long. why are you protecting her? she¡¯s just an orphan from a small family and doesn¡¯t have a strong background. even if she has the shisheng corporation, it¡¯s just a small corporation that has just been established. what do you want from her?¡± mu heng asked.


    wei ji said with a cold expression, ¡°relationships aren¡¯t based on time. lin yin doesn¡¯t mock me for being a cripple, nor does she mock my sister for being delirious. she even taught me to retaliate against others. she even took the candy my sister gave me seriously and asked me to go back and thank my sister. she respects me and my sister, and my sister and i like her too. she even lent me money and helped me deal with the people who bullied me. she¡¯s a good person.¡±


    mu heng smiled ambiguously at wei ji. this made wei ji a little angry. his tone was filled with urgency and anger. ¡°even if her family background can¡¯t compare to your mu family, i still hope you can respect her. i know you have a deep relationship with her, but i don¡¯t want you to tease her like she¡¯s a woman who wants to cling to a rich family. she¡¯s not the kind of pet you can call over and dismiss at will. she¡¯s not someone you can abandon after toying with her!¡±


    ¡°wei ji, do you know who¡¯s standing in front of you now? do you think you have the strength to ask me to do anything with your current appearance? wei ji, you¡¯re overestimating yourself and you¡¯re too cute!¡± mu heng looked like he did not care about wei ji.


    he was trying to scare him, but in front of someone with absolute strength, he would only be mocked.


    wei ji clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were red. it was unknown if it was because he was embarrassed by mu heng¡¯s mockery or because he was angry that mu heng did not take his words to heart.


    on the other side, lin yin finally realized that the person behind her was not following her. she turned around and looked curiously at the two men looking at each other.


    one of them looked abnormally serious and even a little angry. the other smiled coldly and indifferently.


    lin yin didn¡¯t know what had happened and shouted curiously, ¡°wei ji? what are you doing? aren¡¯t you going to class?¡±


    wei ji threatened mu heng, ¡°i know you don¡¯t take me seriously, but i still want you to know that if you dare to play with lin yin¡¯s feelings, i won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    with that, wei ji turned around and left. however, someone grabbed his neck and he was forced to turn to look into mu heng¡¯s smiling eyes.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i don¡¯t have any dirty thoughts about lin yin. it¡¯s just that my mother likes lin yin. you don¡¯t have to hate me so much. also, remember what you said. lin yin isn¡¯t so easy to play with.¡± mu heng explained it to wei ji, the silly kid, to prevent himself from provoking an invisible enemy for no reason, even if this enemy looked like a weak little rabbit.


    after mu heng finished speaking, he let go of wei ji and smiled. ¡°hurry up and go. yinyin is waiting for you to go to class.¡±


    wei ji looked at mu heng suspiciously, then turned around and ran towards lin yin.


    when lin yin saw mu heng grab wei ji just now, her heart skipped a beat. she was still wondering if there was a dispute between the two of them. now that she saw mu heng let her go with a smile, lin yin heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Black T-shirt

    chapter 649: black t-shirt


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the two of you? do you have any grudges with brother muheng?¡± lin yin asked curiously.


    wei ji smiled. ¡°there¡¯s no grudge. i was just joking.¡±


    lin yin said in disbelief, ¡°are you kidding? then why are your eyes red like a little rabbit? you look so pitiful. did brother mu heng really not bully you?¡±


    wei ji shook his head with all his might and said, ¡°no, he didn¡¯t bully me. it¡¯s just that when he grabbed my neck just now, it was very itchy. my eyes would turn red when i get itchy.¡±


    ¡°alright, if you say so.¡± lin yin didn¡¯t probe further. since wei ji didn¡¯t say it himself, she didn¡¯t want to know.


    lin yin stuffed the cupcake in her hand into wei ji¡¯s hand. ¡°try it. it¡¯s quite delicious.¡±


    wei ji put the dessert into his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°yes, it¡¯s super sweet and delicious.¡±


    lin yin raised her eyebrows curiously, then took another bite and said, ¡°is it super sweet? i think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    wei ji only nodded and said, ¡°let¡¯s hurry to the canteen. we can¡¯t just eat dessert in the morning.¡±


    mu heng watched the two of them leave and smiled. he was quite satisfied with wei ji¡¯s performance just now.


    now, she could roughly confirm that wei ji did not have any ill intentions towards lin yin at the moment. the reason why it¡¯s at the moment was because people could change. perhaps wei ji really did not know about lin yin¡¯s true relationship with the mu family.


    as long as wei ji did not use lin yin¡¯s feelings to threaten the mu family to help him fight his family, he would not interfere too much with wei ji and lin yin¡¯s relationship. as long as lin yin was happy.


    however, after all, wei ji was not a good match. when he had time, he still had to ask lin yin for her opinion. he did not want to interfere too much in lin yin¡¯s love life, but he would be on guard against unnecessary trouble and harm in the future.


    wei ming¡¯s first wife was a living example. because of love, she married wei ming and even promoted her husband to a high position. in the end, she and her descendants were persecuted and did not have a good ending.


    mu heng reported the results of his investigation of wei ji today to his family. when they found out that wei ji had no ill intentions, the family heaved a sigh of relief.


    after class in the morning, lin yin was on the way to the canteen with wei ji when a few muscular men in black t-shirts suddenly stood in front of them. lin yin¡¯s originally gentle face instantly turned cold as she looked at the person in front of her warily.


    wei ji stood in front of lin yin and asked in a low voice, ¡°what are you guys doing here?¡±


    one of them said coldly, ¡°fourth young master asked us to invite young master home.¡±


    fourth young master? the wretched man with a beard and glasses, wei wei?


    wei wei¡¯s appearance appeared in lin yin¡¯s mind. when she recalled how wei wei and his brothers had brought wei xuan out for the banquet and deliberately humiliated her, her eyes turned colder.


    in her opinion, there was definitely nothing good about wei wei looking for wei ji.


    wei ji glanced at lin yin and smiled. ¡°i need to go home. go eat lunch first.¡±


    as wei ji spoke, he was about to follow those people. lin yin grabbed wei ji¡¯s hand worriedly, but the man in the black t-shirt actually attacked lin yin.


    just as the lightning-fast fist wind was about to hit lin yin¡¯s temple, lin yin suddenly bent down and punched the person¡¯s armpit, causing him to take a few steps back.


    seeing that lin yin was a martial arts practitioner, those people immediately wanted to attack her. the wei family had nothing to be afraid of here. they did not care about a mere female student from capital university.


    wei ji immediately blocked them and shouted, ¡°stop!¡±


    those people only glanced at wei ji and continued to surround lin yin. at this moment, two groups of people suddenly surrounded the few people in black t-shirts.


    at this moment, those people realized that they might have provoked someone with some status. they looked at each other and immediately stopped. then, they helped the person who fell to the ground because lin yin hit them and apologized to her. ¡°miss, i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡±


    lin yin looked coldly at the people in black t-shirts opposite her and sneered. ¡°misunderstanding? you wanted to take someone away and even attacked me. you¡¯re telling me this is a misunderstanding?¡±

 Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Wei Ji Is Taken Away

    chapter 650: wei ji is taken away


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    that person¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°miss, we¡¯re just following orders to take away the young master of the wei family. we don¡¯t want to have a conflict with you. just now, you also hit people from the wei family. we won¡¯t pursue this matter!¡±


    lin yin sneered and said, ¡°you attacked first and i defended after. even if you¡¯re not pursuing this matter, i am! tell me, how is your wei family going to give me an explanation for this?¡±


    that person looked at the two groups of people behind lin yin and his tone softened. then, he turned around and punched the person who had attacked lin yin just now, making that person¡¯s face swell.


    after hitting him, the person bowed to lin yin and said, ¡°miss, i helped you vent your anger. do you think this is enough?¡±


    lin yin did not expect the other party to be so ruthless. he beat his subordinates just like that and did not hesitate at all.


    lin yin didn¡¯t say anything. the person also smiled at lin yin and said, ¡°since miss has vented her anger, we¡¯re relieved. it¡¯s just that the wei family has to take our young master away. miss, please don¡¯t stop us.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s expression was calm, but her tone was clearly worried as she looked at wei ji. ¡°wei ji, do you want to go back with them? as long as you say you don¡¯t want to go, we¡¯ll continue to eat at the canteen.¡±


    lin yin knew that when she said this, she was very uncertain.


    because wei ji was not alone and he still had his sister in the wei family, she knew very well that wei ji might still choose to go back.


    however, these people came aggressively. it did not look like they were here to look for wei ji for anything good.


    as expected, wei ji only looked around at the two groups of people standing behind lin yin. then his gaze landed on lin yin¡¯s face and he smiled sadly. ¡°there¡¯s no need. it¡¯s just going home. it¡¯s nothing serious. i¡¯m fine. go to the canteen to eat first.¡±


    lin yin sighed weakly and watched helplessly as wei ji left with the people from the wei family.


    when the two groups of people who suddenly rushed out saw the scene in front of them, they smiled at lin yin and retreated. this was because they could clearly feel that lin yin was in a bad mood.


    however, their hearts were still pounding. why wasn¡¯t lin yin surprised by their appearance? could it be that they had been exposed in advance again?


    at the thought of this, the two groups fell into deep thought.


    lin yin took a deep breath and looked a little dejected. she walked silently towards the canteen alone. she didn¡¯t feel quiet with wei ji accompanying her usually.


    now that there was one less person nagging beside her, lin yin actually felt that it was a little too quiet. habit was indeed a terrifying thing.


    however, wei ji did not come in the afternoon or the next day. on the third day, lin yin heard that wei ji was going to drop out of school.


    lin yin was surprised. after failing to contact wei ji, she finally sent a message to wei ying to ask about wei ji¡¯s situation.


    wei ying had been fighting with wei chi recently. when she heard that wei wei had taken wei ji away and that wei ji was even going to drop out of school, she was a little surprised. she really did not know at all.


    after wei ying told lin yin not to be anxious, she went to ask wei wei about this.


    when wei ying found wei wei, he was still hugging a young girl intimately in the clubhouse.


    ¡°all of you get lost!¡± wei ying shouted at the women and wei wei¡¯s bad company.


    seeing that the beloved daughter of the wei family had spoken, those people really left.


    ¡°where is wei ji? why did you bring wei ji home that day? why isn¡¯t wei ji at school or at home?¡± wei ying asked coldly.


    wei wei had thought that lin yin would be the one to question him, but he did not expect it to be wei ying. he cut ties and said, ¡°i don¡¯t know. after i asked wei ji to come back that day, i asked him to leave. didn¡¯t he return to school?¡±


    wei ying frowned at wei wei and asked in a probing tone, ¡°is wei ji really not in your hands? then do you know why wei ji quit school?¡±


    wei wei replied impatiently, ¡°wei ying, is there something wrong with you? wei ji is not with us. why are you so concerned about him? let me tell you again, wei ji is not in my hands. i don¡¯t know why he quit school. don¡¯t disturb me from picking up girls!¡±


    ¡°fourth brother, wei ji and wei xuan are already miserable enough. don¡¯t tease them or bully them in the future. otherwise, i¡¯ll complain to third brother,¡± wei ying warned.

 Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Looking for Wei Ji

    chapter 651: looking for wei ji


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei ying actually still felt very pitiful for wei ji and wei xuan.


    back then, her grandfather had relied on the resources brought by the eldest daughter of the dong family to start his business. during those ten years, they had been living an uncomfortable life.


    in order to improve his grandfather¡¯s career, his first wife, dong cheng, risked her life. later, she was so tired that she had a miscarriage, making it difficult for her to get pregnant.


    this was also why dong cheng was clearly the first wife, but she had the youngest child.


    her grandfather, on the other hand, immediately kicked her to the curb when she outlived her usefulness. he even started to find a lover to have children with.


    later, dong cheng passed away early and gave birth to three children. in the end, only wei nan was left. in the end, 18 years ago, wei nan and his wife, fu xi, died, leaving wei ji and wei xuan, the siblings, to be bullied in this world.


    in wei ying¡¯s opinion, her grandfather was a scumbag and an ungrateful thing.


    therefore, she still felt a little guilty towards wei ji and wei xuan.


    ¡°wei ying, don¡¯t use your brother to pressure me. let me tell you, i¡¯m not afraid. what the hell!¡± wei wei had been suppressed by his cousin, wei yang, and he was already uncomfortable. now that he heard wei ying use wei yang¡¯s name to reprimand him, how could he be convinced?


    wei ying snorted and said angrily, ¡°alright! you¡¯re unyielding! it¡¯s best if what happened to wei ji today has nothing to do with you. otherwise, just wait.¡±


    wei ying did not get an answer from wei wei, so she could only go to school to find someone to ask who applied for wei ji¡¯s withdrawal procedures.


    the academic affairs office said that wei ji had only sent an email request to drop out. he was not present, nor had he entrusted someone else to handle it. therefore, this matter was still stranded. they were also contacting wei ji, but they could not contact him.


    lin yin had already asked sun biao to lead everyone in the capital to secretly investigate the location of wei ji.


    however, after the afternoon passed, the night clearly became darker, and lin yin did not find wei ji.


    sun biao looked at lin yin¡¯s gloomy expression and waited anxiously for his subordinates to find him quickly.


    ¡°go find out where wei wei is,¡± lin yin said directly.


    since wei wei was the one who took him away that day, she would ask wei wei. she did not believe that she would not be able to get the answer.


    sun biao said worriedly, ¡°boss, behind wei wei is the wei family. will we offend the wei family like this?¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of? we¡¯re just looking for wei wei to chat. we¡¯re not doing anything,¡± lin yin said faintly. ¡°besides, wei ji owes me money. wei wei took him away and disappeared. what¡¯s wrong with me asking? it¡¯s only right to repay a debt! i have a reason to suspect that their wei family is hiding him and refusing to admit it!¡±


    sun biao had no choice but to agree with lin yin¡¯s dignified reason and quickly go off to search for wei wei¡¯s location.


    when he found wei wei at the clubhouse, wei wei was still in the private room that wei ying had found him in.


    ¡°hey, isn¡¯t this president lin yin of our shisheng corporation? why are you suddenly here? do you want to play with me?¡± wei wei leaned lazily on the sofa, holding a wine glass in one hand and touching another girl with the other.


    lu xiao and wen yu were watching the show.


    lin yin had a smile on her face as she said to wei wei, ¡°i¡¯m afraid i don¡¯t have time today. i¡¯m here to look for wei ji. he owes me money and suddenly disappeared. i¡¯m here to collect the debt.¡±


    wei wei took a sip of wine from the woman beside him and ignored lin yin¡¯s anxious mood. he said slowly, ¡°then you should look for wei ji. what are you doing here?¡±


    lin yin still had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°the day before yesterday, your people took wei ji away and he hasn¡¯t returned yet. i don¡¯t feel at ease. i keep feeling that your wei family encouraged wei ji to escape from his debt, right? therefore, i came to you to ask for him.¡±


    wei wei sneered and pushed away the person beside him. he asked disdainfully, ¡°how much does wei ji owe you? i want to see what kind of heavenly debt this wei ji owes. our wei family still has to help him escape.¡±


    ¡°with interest, it¡¯s at least 10,000 yuan?¡± lin yin said seriously.


    wei wei laughed. even the people beside him could not help but laugh.


    wei wei said, ¡°lin yin, who are you looking down on? 10,000 yuan? this money isn¡¯t enough for me to reward these escort girls next to me tonight.¡±


    with that, wei wei took out a wad of cash from a bag beside him and threw it at lin yin.


    this was not the huo family¡¯s banquet, and there was no need to put on an act. therefore, wei wei, who looked down on lin yin, did not take her seriously at all.

 Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Close the Door and Teach Her a Lesson

    chapter 652: close the door and teach her a lesson


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    sun biao quickly stood in front of lin yin. the stack of money hit sun biao¡¯s well-developed chest muscles and slid to the ground.


    ¡°why? do you think it¡¯s too little?¡± wei wei sneered. then, he sized up lin yin with disdain in his eyes. then, he picked up another stack and smashed it on sun biao¡¯s chest again. ¡°you¡¯re quite good-looking. i¡¯ll give you another stack. it¡¯s an honor.¡±


    lu xiao looked at lin yin with a mocking smile on his lips, while wen yu blinked and waited to see lin yin¡¯s reaction. originally, they were here to see if yue chi really had the guts to scheme against the gong family. they didn¡¯t expect to meet wei wei, so they came over to greet him. in the end, they encountered a good show.


    lin yin had brought many people over today. she definitely wouldn¡¯t be humiliated by wei wei for nothing.


    the wei family, the mu family, and the lu family were the heads of the eight aristocratic families in the capital, and it was said that lin yin had the support of the mu family and the lu family, so he wanted to see if lin yin, the mistress of the rumored big boss, had the guts to deal with the wei family.


    lin yin glanced at the two stacks of money on the ground and then looked up at wei wei. the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°i¡¯m a stubborn person. whoever owes me money will pay me back. i don¡¯t care about your money! wei wei, where¡¯s wei ji?¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with wei wei. she only wanted to know where wei ji was now.


    ¡°since you don¡¯t like me, don¡¯t ask me. i¡¯m not obligated to answer you.¡± as he spoke, wei wei ignored lin yin and drank with the escort beside him.


    lin yin smiled brightly and said dignifiedly, ¡°since you helped wei ji escape my debt, i can only be rude.¡±


    after lin yin finished speaking, she didn¡¯t even give wei wei and the others time to react. she went forward and pushed the escort away.


    sun biao immediately brought people forward and surrounded lin yin and wei wei, not letting anyone see what lin yin did to wei wei.


    wen yu and lu xiao looked at each other and saw disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. they really did not believe that lin yin would dare to attack the wei family. did lin yin have a death wish?


    one had to know that wei wei was from wei yang¡¯s lineage. wei yang was the next heir nurtured by the wei family. although wei yang was gentle, it did not mean that he would allow others to bully someone from the wei family.


    it was also because of this that wei wei did not dare to believe that lin yin would really dare to use force. he thought that lin yin would at least have to kneel on the ground and kowtow a few times before he would tell her where wei ji was.


    in the end, before he could ask lin yin to kneel and kowtow, lin yin attacked.


    wei wei raised his voice in disbelief and looked at lin yin, who was looking at him with a smile. he said angrily, ¡°lin yin, what are you doing? do you know the consequences of offending the wei family?¡±


    lin yin shook her head fearlessly. ¡°i don¡¯t know what will happen to me, but i know what will happen to you later. think about it again. can you remember where wei ji is? you¡¯d better think about it carefully before i make a move.¡±


    lu xiao and wen yu wanted to push lin yin away to take a look, but they were pushed away by her subordinates. lu xiao said unhappily, ¡°lin yin, you¡¯d better leave quickly with your people. otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±


    lin yin ignored lu xiao¡¯s words outside the crowd and only looked at wei wei with a smile on her face, as if she was waiting patiently for wei wei to speak. however, wei wei felt the deterrence of a warning in lin yin¡¯s eyes.


    he had seen such a gaze from his grandfather.


    wei wei only wanted to tease lin yin and make her lower her head before revealing wei ji¡¯s location and luring her to wei yang. after all, he had been waiting at the clubhouse for the entire day and was very bored. he wanted to watch someone else¡¯s show.


    however, he did not manage to make lin yin grovel. instead, he was surrounded by lin yin¡¯s people. this was unexpected.


    the key was that he was still in front of lu xiao and wen yu. if he compromised with lin yin, he would become a joke.


    seeing wei wei turn his gaze to the people outside, lin yin knew wei wei¡¯s concerns and asked sun biao to bring lu xiao, wen yu, and the girls who accompanied him out.


    ¡°wei wei, you¡¯d better say it quickly. my patience is wearing thin!¡± lin yin¡¯s smile was already tinged with coldness.


    wei wei looked at the daring girl in front of him and still did not believe that lin yin would really dare to touch him. he just lay lazily on the sofa. he still wanted to find his home ground and did not want to be threatened by a girl.

 Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Sneak Attack

    chapter 653: sneak attack


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    seeing that wei wei was not cooperating, lin yin lowered her head and smiled. she stepped forward and dislocated one of wei wei¡¯s arms without blinking.


    the noble young master, who had been pampered since he was young, had never suffered such pain. he immediately howled like a pig that was about to be slaughtered. even lu xiao and wen yu, who were outside, widened their eyes in shock.


    lu xiao immediately wanted to rush in, but sun biao stopped him.


    lu xiao frowned and shouted, ¡°who do you think you are? how dare you stop me! do you want to die? let me tell you, if anything happens to wei wei inside today, all of you, including lin yin, can forget about living.¡±


    wen yu was also persuading her nicely. he was a little worried when he heard wei wei¡¯s continuous painful roars.


    sun biao was a stubborn person. no matter what lu xiao and wen yu said, he stood firmly at the door and did not let lu xiao and wen yu in.


    ¡°alright! just you wait. i¡¯ll bring people to deal with you now!¡± lu xiao shouted and was about to leave.


    only then did sun biao move. he went forward and picked up lu xiao, who was about to call for help, like he was picking up a chick. he said arrogantly, ¡°my boss hasn¡¯t said that you can leave. you can only stay and not go anywhere!¡±


    lu xiao could not believe it. he pointed his index finger at his face and questioned, ¡°do you know which family i¡¯m from? i¡¯m from the lu family. do you know?¡±


    sun biao glanced at lu xiao and said disdainfully, ¡°i know. you¡¯re from the same family as lu ming.¡±


    seeing that sun biao had no fear when he talked about lu ming, lu xiao was really convinced and could only sulk at the side.


    it was a mistake not to bring bodyguards out today. if he had known about this, he would have definitely brought a few cars of bodyguards to deal with lin yin. let¡¯s see if she still dared to be so arrogant.


    wen yu shook his head and said, ¡°birds of a feather flock together. he¡¯s just as bold as lin yin. he¡¯s a hooligan!¡±


    as soon as wen yu finished speaking, wei wei¡¯s miserable wail came from the house again, making wen yu¡¯s heart tremble, afraid that wei wei would be killed by lin yin.


    ¡°lin yin, kill me if you have the guts. otherwise, i¡¯ll definitely cut you into pieces! ahhh!¡± wei wei was trembling from the pain.


    lin yin dislocated his arm again. the bone-crushing pain made his scalp tingle. his hatred for lin yin was overflowing in his eyes, and they were red and swollen with extreme anger.


    lin yin calmly patted wei wei¡¯s arms that were already hanging down and smiled. ¡°you can still speak so loudly. looks like it still doesn¡¯t hurt. it¡¯s fine. then i¡¯ll reposition your arm and dislocate it a few times. what do you think?¡±


    wei wei looked up at lin yin, his eyes almost popping out. he said angrily, ¡°lin yin, how dare you! i¡­ ahhh!¡±


    lin yin directly repositioned wei wei¡¯s bones. amidst wei wei¡¯s heart-wrenching cries of pain, lin yin exclaimed, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i repositioned it wrongly. i¡¯ll reposition your bones for you.¡±


    however, when she repositioned it again, as expected, lin yin repositioned it wrongly again.


    ¡°lin yin, you f*cking did it on purpose! i¡¯m going to kill you! i¡¯m going to kill you!¡± wei wei cried and shouted.


    however, as lin yin repositioned and broke his bones, wei wei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. his aura weakened, and he seemed to have been fished out of sweat. his tone was hoarse as he shouted, ¡°i¡¯ll talk! i¡¯ll talk! wei ji is in room 808 of this clubhouse. my brother is bringing him to meet guests.¡±


    lin yin nimbly took wei wei¡¯s arm and asked coldly, ¡°meet guests? what guest?¡± lin yin had a bad feeling.


    wei wei took a moment to calm down and looked at lin yin mockingly. ¡°he looks so soft and weak. what guest can he be meeting? shouldn¡¯t a b*tch from the slums serve others?¡±


    after being bullied by lin yin, wei wei turned to humiliate wei ji.


    lin yin frowned and asked with a dark gaze, ¡°what did you say? how can wei ji be from the slums? isn¡¯t he from your wei family?¡±


    wei wei retreated a little away from lin yin and sneered. ¡°he¡¯s been wandering in the slums for a few years. who knows what he relied on to survive at such a young age? if not for our wei family finding him, he would have long¡­¡±


    before wei wei could finish speaking, lin yin leaned forward aggressively and asked with wide eyes, ¡°when did he arrive at the slums and when was he found by the wei family?¡±

 Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Trouble

    chapter 654: trouble


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    wei wei was frightened by lin yin and dodged. he subconsciously spoke quickly and stammered, ¡°i think he was lost when he was five and he returned when he was ten. when they found him, he was covered in injuries and had been burned for three days and three nights. he almost burned into a fool like his sister¡­¡±


    lin yin stood up abruptly, scaring wei wei so much that he subconsciously hid his arm behind his back. lin yin picked up her phone and clicked on the recording button. then, she said, ¡°say it again. where¡¯s wei ji?¡±


    wei wei was forced to say it again.


    then, lin yin ignored wei wei. instead, she opened the door and asked sun biao to leave. she did not even look at lu xiao and wen yu who were outside the room, as if no one was there.


    when the two groups of people who had been following lin yin saw that she was about to hit someone again, they looked at each other and followed silently.


    the clubhouse manager rushed over when he received the news. when he saw the people lin yin brought, he wanted to ask someone to stop them, but he was secretly gagged by the two groups of people and pulled away.


    what a joke. if miss lin yin wanted to seek revenge, they naturally had to help.


    before lin yin and the others could reach room 808, they heard the young man begging for mercy. lin yin¡¯s heart trembled and she subconsciously kicked the door.


    when she saw a group of people playing around a faintly discernible figure, lin yin was furious. she went forward and beat them up.


    sun biao and the others did not know what provoked lin yin to suddenly become like this. they stood rooted to the ground and watched as lin yin beat them up. the scene was chaotic.


    as lin yin hit him, she tried her best to muster the courage to look at the boy who was being bullied beside her. however, when she saw an unfamiliar face, she was stunned and even stopped moving.


    while she was in a daze, someone quickly flashed in front of her.


    in the moment of confusion, the left side of lin yin¡¯s face was punched, and her mouth was instantly filled with the smell of blood. then, the ribs in her chest hurt as if they had been broken and she staggered back.


    sun biao and the others really did not expect someone to launch a sneak attack. they hurriedly went forward to support lin yin and asked worriedly, ¡°boss, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°stop!¡± lin yin stopped one of her people who was about to attack. then, she couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly. her chest hurt and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.


    she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked at the person who had just attacked her. at this moment, they had already walked respectfully behind a man.


    that man had a gentle appearance. even though his subordinate had hurt someone, he still did not have any additional expression on his face. he only had a faint smile on his face. he was neither warm nor distant.


    the people who were beaten complained to the man one by one, ¡°third young master wei, i¡¯ve seen it for myself. we won¡¯t dare to come to your gatherings in the future. i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be beaten to death!¡±


    wei yang apologized to those people with an apologetic expression. then, he turned to lin yin and asked in confusion, ¡°miss, i don¡¯t know how my guest provoked you, but you were actually so ruthless.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s chest hurt badly. after glancing at the naked and thin boy in the corner, she asked, ¡°where¡¯s wei ji?¡±


    wei yang frowned and sized up lin yin. then, his brows relaxed and he said with a puzzled expression, ¡°miss, are you looking for my fifth brother? why would my fifth brother be here? did something happen?¡±


    lin yin didn¡¯t waste her breath. she picked up her phone and clicked on the recording that she had recorded of wei wei. she was afraid that wei wei would go back on his word and chose to record it.


    hearing wei wei say in the recording that he was bringing wei ji out to meet guests, wei yang restrained the smile on his face and said to lin yin, ¡°wei ji is a member of our wei family, and that¡¯s our wei family¡¯s dignity. i hope this young lady won¡¯t spout nonsense just because she finds someone.¡±


    wei yang could hear that idiot wei wei¡¯s voice, but there were so many people there. it was impossible for him to admit it.


    the wei family was indeed on bad terms, but that was only between the second and third branches. wei wei, this idiot, they were clearly from the same lineage, but he came to find trouble with him every day. this made wei yang feel quite helpless.


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to hear you drawing a line with him. i just want to know where wei ji is. i¡¯ll leave when i find him. otherwise, i won¡¯t leave easily,¡± lin yin said as steadily as possible.

 Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Wei Family

    chapter 655: wei family


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°miss, you¡¯re being a little unreasonable. you¡¯re holding a recording of an unknown person and disturbed our gathering. you even hit my people. if you still want to continue pestering me, you¡¯re too unreasonable. if you continue to be like this, i can only get someone to get security officers to chase you away.¡± wei yang still had a smile on his face, but he had a helpless tone.


    lin yin looked around and said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. if i can¡¯t find wei ji, i¡¯ll definitely disrupt your gathering today.¡±


    as lin yin spoke, she held her chest that was in so much pain that she was sweating and slowly retreated. sun biao and the others immediately went forward.


    wei yang¡¯s bodyguard looked fiercely at lin yin¡¯s people opposite him. in the end, two more groups of people came from the door and stood aggressively behind lin yin.


    wei yang¡¯s gentle face carried a vexed expression. the current situation was very clear. the other party had come prepared. he would be at a disadvantage if he fought head-on. fortunately, lin yin did not have any other thoughts. she just wanted to find wei ji.


    ¡°what do you want?¡± wei yang sighed and continued with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s just that i have to remind you that no matter what you want, you have to think it through. our wei family¡¯s gatherings are not so easy to mess with.¡±


    lin yin¡¯s lips were a little pale. she smiled with a head full of sweat and said, ¡°go ahead.¡±


    if she didn¡¯t know wei ji¡¯s identity today, lin yin might have hesitated.


    but now that she knew that wei ji was the little brat she had raised for five years, she could not sit back and do nothing. no one could touch him!


    wei yang sized up the girl opposite him curiously and felt that she looked familiar. suddenly, he remembered the photo from the huo family¡¯s banquet.


    the girl standing beside huo ge, lin yin!


    at that time, he had a deep impression of her because lin yin was wearing a gown made by his mother, ning sheng. in addition, the girl was indeed beautiful, so he took a few more glances.


    however, the girl did not put on any makeup today, so he did not recognize her at first.


    someone who could get his retired mother to personally make a gown was not simple. this made wei yang a little uncertain, especially since his people had injured lin yin just now.


    just as wei yang was about to ask lin yin about her injuries, lin yin said coldly, ¡°search!¡±


    the guests beside wei yang were all asking wei yang what he meant. they did not expect that there would be any young lady in the capital who dared to disregard wei yang and the wei family.


    in the wei family¡¯s territory, they could search just like that.


    wei yang only smiled and shook his head. he gathered those people to the side and quietly watched lin yin do whatever she wanted, looking for wei ji everywhere.


    it was just a suite in a clubhouse. it was just two rooms. the place was only so big. could it really hide someone?


    he wanted to see how lin yin would apologize to him if she didn¡¯t find him.


    turning to the boy cowering in the corner, wei yang picked up a piece of clothing and covered the boy¡¯s body. he said gently, ¡°put on your clothes.¡±


    the boy thanked him gratefully and quickly put on his clothes.


    wei yang returned to his seat. there was no trace of anger or impatience on his face. he just watched gently as those people searched everywhere in his territory.


    however, wei yang did not expect that before lin yin¡¯s people could find wei ji, wei ming and wang xu would arrive with ning sheng, yuan yao, and the slightly weak wei wei.


    ¡°grandpa, grandma, mom, second aunt.¡± wei yang stood up and looked at the group of people at the door.


    when he saw his grandparents appear, wei yang instantly smelled a conspiracy.


    initially, he was certain that lin yin would not be able to find him, but the moment he saw his family appear, he could clearly tell that wei ji was definitely in this room.


    as expected, in the next second, lin yin¡¯s people had already carried a barely breathing person out of the cubicle.


    lin yin anxiously went forward to check wei ji¡¯s breathing. fortunately, he was still breathing.


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± lin yin stood up. with sun biao¡¯s help, she ignored the wei family and was about to leave.


    ¡°stop!¡± wei ming¡¯s voice was dignified as he shouted, ¡°it¡¯s not your place to take someone from our wei family away!¡±


    lin yin looked straight at wei ming¡¯s intimidating gaze and sneered. ¡°the wei family? i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m wei ji¡¯s creditor. he owes me money. i¡¯m taking him away to repay the debt now.¡±


    wei ming did not expect that a little girl like lin yin could be so arrogant under his threat.

 Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Fighting for Power

    chapter 656: fighting for power


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    under wei ming¡¯s incredulous gaze, lin yin brought wei ji away. without wei ming¡¯s permission, the people behind wei ming naturally couldn¡¯t let lin yin leave. they immediately lined up and stood in front of lin yin and the others.


    yuan yao immediately stepped forward and glanced at wei ji, who was still unconscious. then, she looked at wei yang with a mocking smile and said, ¡°wei yang, you¡¯ve always protected wei ji and his sister. i thought you were kind-hearted, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be much more ruthless than all your brothers. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just pretending because you know that your grandfather cherishes these two children?¡±


    wei wei didn¡¯t look too good, but it didn¡¯t prevent him from attacking wei yang. ¡°that¡¯s right, third brother. you¡¯ve always protected the wei siblings. i really thought that you loved your siblings. i didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless as to let our wei family¡¯s descendants be trampled on.¡±


    wei wei looked around and smiled. ¡°third brother, the people you invited have some reputation in the circle. all of them love young boys.¡±


    wei wei knew that his grandfather cared about his face and liked to maintain a kind face, so he asked everyone to be loving and harmonious, including wei ji and his sister.


    therefore, they usually only bullied wei ji and his sister in places that their grandfather could not see.


    now that wei yang had treated wei ji like this, his grandfather would definitely not let wei yang off.


    he wanted to see how wei yang, who usually flaunted his benevolence, would deal with it and wash away the crime of harming his brother.


    it had to be said that yue chi¡¯s vicious plan had some tricks up his sleeve.


    wei ming¡¯s gaze swept coldly across the trembling boy hiding in the corner, the guests present, and wei ji, who was lying in the arms of the person behind lin yin. his expression instantly darkened.


    the faces of the guests wei yang received instantly turned pale as they explained that they had not done anything to wei ji.


    yuan yao said sarcastically, ¡°you didn¡¯t have time to do anything, right? if this young lady hadn¡¯t come to save him in time, wei ji might have been stripped naked like that little boy by the wall.¡±


    ¡°shut up!¡± wang xu said angrily.


    wang xu was angry. once this happened, wei ming would definitely be disappointed in their lineage.


    they were both her biological grandsons, but the two of them were fighting fiercely. they were even worse than wei ying¡¯s granddaughter, who knew how to point the gun at the third branch.


    fortunately, the third branch had been busy dealing with wei ying¡¯s attacks recently. otherwise, if sun nan from the third branch knew about this, he would definitely come over and kick her when she was down.


    yuan yao was scolded by her mother-in-law, wang xu, and she shut her mouth in embarrassment.


    wei yang explained to wei ming, ¡°grandpa, it¡¯s not like that. i don¡¯t know why fifth brother is here either. i only found out when this lady barged in and said that she was looking for fifth brother.¡±


    ¡°i think fourth brother knows even better why fifth brother is here. just now, this lady came with fourth brother¡¯s recording. fourth brother said clearly that fifth brother is with me. i¡¯m curious. how did fourth brother know where fifth brother is so well?¡±


    everyone¡¯s gazes instantly turned in wei wei¡¯s direction. wei wei did not panic and said directly, ¡°i spent the entire day playing at this clubhouse. when third brother arrived, i knew. i wanted to come and greet him, but i saw third brother with fifth brother who was tied up, so i did not dare to go forward. i was afraid that i would be tied up by third brother too.¡±


    lin yin finally understood that the wei family was fighting for power. however, she did not expect that the second branch of the wei family would fight in a tizzy and even pull wei ji out.


    lin yin couldn¡¯t be bothered with the internal strife of the wei family. her chest hurt badly now, and wei ji looked very weak.


    ¡°old master wei, i¡¯m not interested in your family matters. you¡¯d better get your people to move aside. otherwise, if we fight, it won¡¯t look good on everyone.¡± lin yin stared at wei ming coldly.


    the two sides immediately became hostile. ning sheng, who had been silent, frowned and sized up lin yin a few times. she asked uncertainly, ¡°is it lin yin, yinyin?¡±


    lin yin turned to look at ning sheng and glanced at her in confusion. before she could speak, ning sheng went forward happily and pulled lin yin¡¯s wound.


    seeing lin yin subconsciously grimacing, ning sheng asked worriedly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you injured? how did you get into this state? who did it?¡±

 Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Chaos

    chapter 657: chaos


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    yuan yao saw that ning sheng had suddenly changed the direction of the matter of wei yang harming his brothers. she knew very well that ning sheng was trying to use other things to take advantage of the situation and reduce wei ming¡¯s anger first.


    however, before she could speak to bring the topic back, wei yang immediately knew what his mother, ning sheng, meant. he stood up and said apologetically, ¡°my people accidentally hurt her.¡±


    ning sheng was immediately furious and questioned wei yang coldly, ¡°how can you be so ruthless to yinyin? mom knows that your kindness has always only been towards your siblings at home, but can you be gentler to outsiders? look, you hurt yinyin so much that her face is pale.¡±


    yuan yao widened her eyes and looked at ning sheng in disbelief as she tried to clear wei yang¡¯s name. she sneered and said, ¡°no? sister-in-law, can¡¯t you see that wei ji¡¯s face is also pale? wei yang didn¡¯t hit wei ji lightly. how is he kind to his brothers? aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at?¡±


    ning sheng glanced at yuan yao and said with a disapproving expression, ¡°ah yao, you¡¯re wrong. little yang didn¡¯t admit that he hit wei ji, but he admitted that he hit yinyin. that¡¯s why i scolded him for being ruthless to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°our xiao yang was personally nurtured by dad since he was young. how could he have forgotten dad¡¯s lecture? he¡¯s honest and admits what he did. if he didn¡¯t do it, he won¡¯t take the blame.¡±


    as ning sheng spoke, she continued to reprimand wei yang, ¡°little yang, come over and apologize to your sister yinyin. your sister yinyin is your aunt ye wen¡¯s favorite. apologize now. i¡¯ll bring you to the mu family to apologize personally later.¡±


    ning sheng¡¯s mu family shocked everyone. they sized up lin yin hesitantly, as if they wanted to know the relationship between lin yin and the mu family.


    seeing that the trap he had painstakingly set up had been messed up, wei wei immediately went forward unhappily, wanting to pull the weak wei ji in front of his grandfather so that his grandfather could punish wei yang, who had harmed his brother.


    lin yin quickly pushed ning sheng away. she endured the pain and raised her leg to kick wei wei to the ground in front of the wei family.


    the pain in her chest made lin yin gasp. sun biao immediately went forward to support lin yin, who was on the verge of collapse. the people behind lin yin also guarded lin yin.


    when yuan yao saw her son being kicked to the ground by lin yin, she immediately went forward to help wei wei up. she even instructed wei ming¡¯s men to catch lin yin.


    ¡°old master, if your men still don¡¯t move aside, we won¡¯t be polite.¡± sun biao couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    he only had one boss. if something happened to her, he would lose his boss and he would lose his job.


    ning sheng was afraid that the wei family and lin yin would quarrel, so she immediately went forward and whispered lin yin¡¯s identity to her mother-in-law, wang xu.


    before the huo family¡¯s banquet, ning sheng had gone to the mu family to change the size of her gown and knew that her good friend, ye wen, had found her daughter.


    later, after the matter at the huo family¡¯s banquet blew up, she noticed that her gown was on lin yin. at that time, she knew lin yin¡¯s identity.


    the mu family had not made it public, but it was not suitable for the wei family to have a conflict with the mu family.


    moreover, lin yin had come this time to save wei ji, the child of the wei family, and she had even been injured by her son, wei yang. in the end, lin yin had suffered.


    wang xu looked at lin yin in surprise and immediately whispered something to wei ming.


    wei ming¡¯s originally sharp eyes also looked at lin yin in surprise. after a while, he waved his hand and said, ¡°disperse and let them go!¡±


    wei wei looked at wei ming in disbelief and said loudly, ¡°grandpa, wei ji is a member of our wei family. how can you let lin yin take him away? lin yin said that wei ji owes her money. what if she harms wei ji?¡±


    wei wei still wanted to keep wei ji to deal with wei yang. this trap that he had painstakingly set up was so his grandfather would be disappointed with wei yang. if wei ji left, his grandfather might not be so angry.


    after all, wei ji, who was on his last breath, could hold up wei ming¡¯s love for his grandson. only then would wei ming be more ruthless to wei yang.


    ¡°wei wei, shut up!¡± wang xu stopped wei wei.


    their second and third branches were evenly matched and were still fighting in secret.


    if the second branch provoked the mu family today, what if the mu family secretly helped the third branch?


    therefore, they could not offend lin yin.

 Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Child’s Play

    chapter 658: child¡¯s play


    translator: atlas studios      editor: atlas studios


    yuan yao looked at her mother-in-law in surprise and then at her father-in-law, puzzled. what did ning sheng and wei ming say? why were her father-in-law and mother-in-law suddenly so tolerant of lin yin?


    seeing that the people blocking the way had moved aside, lin yin left with wei ji with sun biao¡¯s help.


    as soon as lin yin left, the space in the suite was instantly released.


    wei ming got someone to send the guests wei yang had invited and the disheveled person out.


    don¡¯t wash dirty linen in public. some things should be handled in private.


    when only the wei family was left in the suite, wei ming looked at wang xu coldly and said, ¡°deal with this matter yourself. also, if i find out that someone attacked wei ji again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. if they can¡¯t even tolerate a disabled brother, i¡¯ll reconsider their identity as the heir.¡±


    with that, wei ming turned around and left.


    he had lived for so long that he could tell some things. coupled with his understanding just now, he could roughly guess.


    it was just that wei ji was the only bloodline he and dong cheng had left. if others knew that he allowed the other two families to bully the descendants of the first wife, it would inevitably cause gossip.


    after all, many people were saying that he used his first wife to make a fortune


    father-in-law and mother-in-law suddenly so tolerant of lin yin?


    seeing that the people blocking the way had moved aside, lin yin left with wei ji with sun biao¡¯s help.


    as soon as lin yin left, the space in the suite was instantly released.


    wei ming got someone to send the guests wei yang had invited and the disheveled person out.


    don¡¯t wash dirty linen in public. some things should be handled in private.


    when only the wei family was left in the suite, wei ming looked at wang xu coldly and said, ¡°deal with this matter yourself. also, if i find out that someone attacked wei ji again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. if they can¡¯t even tolerate a disabled brother, i¡¯ll reconsider their identity as the heir.¡±


    with that, wei ming turned around and left.


    he had lived for so long that he could tell some things. coupled with his understanding just now, he could roughly guess.


    it was just that wei ji was the only bloodline he and dong cheng had left. if others knew that he allowed the other two families to bully the descendants of the first wife, it would inevitably cause gossip.


    after all, many people were saying that he used his first wife to make a fortune and then kicked her to the curb. therefore, he wanted to use wei ji and wei xuan to maintain his reputation and dignity. this was to prevent others from saying that he was guilty and wanted to kill dong cheng¡¯s grandchildren.


    after wei ming left, wang xu slapped yuan yao hard and scolded, ¡°how did you teach your son? how many times have i told you? our enemy is sun nan and her descendants, but in the end, you¡¯re fighting here? yuan yao, if you can¡¯t teach your son well, i don¡¯t mind kicking you out.¡¯


    when wei wei saw yuan yao being beaten up, he immediately stepped forward and stood in front of his mother. he said with dissatisfaction, ¡°grandma, the person who attacked wei ji this time is wei yang. what does it have to do with my mother? why did you hit her?¡±


    wang xu snorted. ¡°don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. ah wei, you¡¯re my grandson. i won¡¯t hit you, but i want you to remember this clearly. only if wei yang is well can you be well. don¡¯t be like your stupid mom. she¡¯s short-sighted and has no foresight. the next time you scheme against your own people, i¡¯ll settle the score with your mother!¡±


    with that, wang xu left.


    yao slapped her away.


    yuan yao glared at ning sheng and said, ¡°i don¡¯t need your fake kindness.¡±


    ning sheng persuaded yuan yao helplessly, ¡°ah yao, we¡¯re in the same boat. i hope you understand that the ones who benefit from the internal strife between us will only be the people from the third branch. you don¡¯t want wei cheng to take over the wei family, right? think about it carefully. if wei cheng takes over the wei family, you guys will really have nothing. they will only kill you.¡±


    yuan yao said with an unconvinced expression, ¡°your son is now the heir. of course you¡¯ll think that way. if this heir was my son, i would also advise you like this. i would advise you not to fight for power and support my son. ning sheng, don¡¯t be too hypocritical. it¡¯s not embarrassing to want power. don¡¯t make it seem like your son¡¯s position is for the wei family¡¯s prosperity and he was ordered in the nick of time. pfft! back then, you spent a lot of effort to bring down the first branch.¡±


    seeing that it didn¡¯t make sense, ning sheng could only sigh silently and say,


    ¡°if you think so, i can¡¯t do anything about it. but i still want to advise you. if wei yang takes over, at least your family can still live peacefully. if someone from sun nan¡¯s line takes over, then we will all have the same fate. we won¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡±


    seeing that she could not persuade yuan yao, ning sheng could only turn to wei wei and say, ¡°ah wei, be smart. to be honest, a situation like yours is not enough. be it your grandfather or grandma, you can¡¯t fool them, understand?


    it¡¯s too child¡¯s play!¡±


    with that, ning sheng called for wei yang to leave with her.


    wei wei did not expect that the trap that he thought he had set up would not even need to be dealt with in the eyes of these people. he was even mocked that it was child¡¯s play. it was simply a great humiliation.


    grandpa clearly valued brotherly harmony. why did he leave without asking anything? could it be as ning sheng had said, that grandpa, grandma, and the others had seen through it from the beginning?


    this was impossible, right?


    wei wei already had serious doubts about his intelligence..

 Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Taking Yue Chi Away

    chapter 659: taking yue chi away


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    sun biao held lin yin with a worried expression and said worriedly, ¡°boss, how are you now? can you hold on?¡±


    lin yin nodded with a pale face, but when she looked up, she saw gong han helping yue chi pass by not far from her.


    lin yin¡¯s expression turned cold. then, she said, ¡°sun biao, bring wei ji to the hospital first.¡±


    sun biao frowned. ¡®what about you, boss?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine on my side. there are still two groups of people. i¡¯ll be more at ease if you¡¯re by wei ji¡¯s side.¡± lin yin¡¯s tone was clearly weak.


    sun biao actually wanted to stay by lin yin¡¯s side more. he was worried about leaving such a lin yin in the clubhouse.


    however, since lin yin had already spoken, he could only leave with wei ji to the hospital first.


    lin yin said to the people behind her, ¡°stay away from me. don¡¯t make a big commotion. i¡¯m following someone.¡±


    as soon as lin yin finished speaking, the two groups of people behind immediately nodded and retreated a little.


    although they were a little worried about the bruises on lin yin¡¯s tace and wanted to persuade her to go to the hospital to take a look, they still had to listen to lin yin.


    lin yin turned around and followed in the direction gong han and yue chi had left in.


    she did not know why gong han and yue chi were together, but from what she knew, yue chi, this dog, would not do anything good.


    her chest hurt badly. lin yin sighed to herself that her rationality had been broken by wei ji¡¯s identity just now. she actually let her guard down and was ambushed.


    it was not easy for her to withstand it and follow gong han and yue chi. she saw that the two of them had actually entered a room.


    lin yin was suddenly shocked. that room was yue chi¡¯s fixed room in this clubhouse and was specially used to play with women.


    lin yin felt that she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. she leaned against the wall and slowly slid down.


    the two groups of people behind immediately went forward in shock.


    before her consciousness faded, lin yin used all her strength to say, ¡°capture


    yue chi! take yue chi away!¡±


    in lin yin¡¯s opinion, nothing bad would happen if she took yue chi away. with that, lin yin fell into darkness. the two groups of people were so frightened that they immediately split up. one of them rushed to the hospital with lin yin, and the other rushed into yue chi and gong han¡¯s room. they carried yue chi, who gong han had just placed on the bed, on their shoulders and turned to run.


    yue chi, who was pretending to be uncomfortable, felt the world suddenly turn upside down. the next second, his stomach pressed against something hard.


    just as he was about to struggle, he suddenly felt a dull pain on the back of his neck and lost consciousness.


    gong han stared blankly at the empty bed. then, she turned around and was surprised to see yue chi being carried away like a sack.


    snatching a sick man in broad daylight?


    then, she chased after him, but she was pushed to the ground by the person behind her.


    when the person who pushed her saw that he was too strong and actually pushed the woman to the ground, he bowed to gong han in embarrassment and turned to run. when he left, he even closed the door for gong han considerately.


    gong han frowned in confusion. were kidnappers so polite now? her expression slowly became puzzled before she remembered to call the police.


    she quickly got up and went to the bed to look for the phone she had just placed on the table. however, the moment she got up, her expression was a little dazed and her body was a little weak.


    gong han shook her head in confusion. she was just supporting yue chi for a short distance. why did she lose her strength?


    when gong han took two steps towards the bed, she suddenly realized that something was wrong with her body. she was vaguely hot and her consciousness blurred. she hurriedly ran towards the bathroom, wanting to use water to wake herself up.


    however, just as she ran to the bathroom and before she could turn on the tap, she collapsed to the ground.


    the person carrying yue chi ran out, but his legs suddenly went weak and he fell forward with yue chi.


    the unconscious yue chi fell to the ground in front of him and hit the wall. with a bang, a large red mark appeared on yue chi¡¯s forehead.


    the person in front immediately continued to carry yue chi and smiled at the person who had fallen. ¡°you¡¯re not very healthy! it¡¯s just carrying one person.


    you can still fall.¡±


    the last person to close the door went forward to help the person who had fallen. he muttered, ¡°why did you fall?¡±


    the person who fell also had a strange expression. he felt that his limbs seemed to be a little soft. could it be that he was going to be sick?


    ¡°it¡¯s strange. i suddenly feel a little weak today,¡± the person who closed the door said with a puzzled expression. with that, the two of them supported each other and followed..

 Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Yue Han Arrives

    chapter 660: yue han arrives


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong yue, who had been hiding in the dark, was speechless when she saw yue chi being knocked unconscious and taken away.


    they had agreed to scheme, but lin yin even kidnapped him halfway. it was simply a joke.


    however, when she thought about how lin yin had vomited blood from wei yang and how her face was bruised when she came out, gong yue felt good.


    although she didn¡¯t know how the wei family let lin yin out so easily just now, lin yin must have offended the wei family. in the future, the wei family might even take revenge on lin yin.


    from the looks of it, yue chi¡¯s plan was not bad. lin yin was beaten up and sent to the hospital. she even offended a capable enemy. lin yin¡¯s future would probably not be smooth-sailing.


    as for gong han, gong yue turned to look at the slightly ajar door and sneered. she did not expect that gong han would not bring yue chi to the hospital but to yue chi¡¯s exclusive room. didn¡¯t this mean that gong han wanted to seduce yue chi?


    moreover, yue chi had been out for so long, but gong han was still inside. this meant that gong han was really interested in yue chi. as expected, ignorant people were short-sighted. when she heard about the yue family, she couldn¡¯t help but cling to him. what was the difference between her and those women from small families?


    gong yue despised gong han for liking such a notorious yue chi.


    after mocking gong han in her heart, gong yue turned around and left.


    yue han received news from his subordinates that yue chi and gong han had appeared at the clubhouse where yue chi often appeared, so he rushed over.


    he knew his younger brother well. he was extremely mischevious and his methods were dirty.


    a few days ago, the gong family had just rejected the marriage with yue chi. now that yue chi and gong han met, there must be a problem.


    yue han was afraid that something would happen and there would be a conflict with the gong family.


    even if they could not become in-laws, they could not become enemies. the yue family was ranked fifth among the great families, and the gong family was ranked sixth. they were evenly matched and were not suitable to make enemies.


    yue han was even afraid that news of this would spread. he did not even dare to bring an outsider along.


    however, when yue han pushed open the unlocked door, it was empty.


    he was a little puzzled, but he still subconsciously closed the door to prevent an inappropriate scene from being seen by outsiders.


    yue han looked around the room. he did not see his bastard brother on the bed where he thought something dirty might happen.


    a faint panting sound came from the bathroom. yue han¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he walked towards the bathroom with a frown. with every step he took, yue han inexplicably felt his heart beat faster and his temperature rise yue han interpreted this as him being worried that his younger brother would commit a crime.


    he gently pushed open the half-open bathroom door. when he did not see yue chi, yue han heaved a sigh of relief. however, in the next second, his gaze landed on gong han, who was lying on the ground. when he saw her partially undressed, he was so angry that his blood ran wild.


    ¡°bastard!¡± yue han cursed. in his opinion, yue chi had already drugged and violated gong han. he had even fled before the effect of the medicine passed.


    yue han wanted to turn around, but when he saw gong han still writhing on the ground, he was conflicted.


    if he left gong han like this, what if something happened?


    now that yue chi and gong han were already like this, he might as well find a time to talk to the gong family and get married.


    yue han squatted down in resignation. his eyes flickered as he picked up gong


    han¡¯s clothes on one side and covered her. then, did he dare to look at gong han. he put one hand under gong han¡¯s armpit and the other under gong han¡¯s knee. he picked her up with slight strength.


    however, when yue han stood up, he almost used all his strength. even his legs were a little weak.


    he glanced at gong han, who was moving around in his arms. he was puzzled. gong han looked slender, but he did not expect her to be quite heavy.


    yue han gritted his teeth and barely carried gong han to the bed. just as he was about to put gong han down, gong han, whose eyes were tightly shut, suddenly stretched out two fair and smooth arms and wrapped them around


    yue han¡¯s neck.


    the hot temperature made yue han, who was already unconscious, even more confused. yue han was slightly shocked and fell onto the bed with gong han.


    yue han¡¯s face was buried in something soft, scaring yue han so much that he hurriedly supported his body with all his might. as he panted, he tried his best to control himself from sticking to gong han¡¯s chest..

 Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Freak Combination of Factors

    chapter 661: freak combination of factors


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    ¡°hot¡­¡± gong han, who had been thrown, let go of yue han¡¯s neck and tugged off her clothes. she used too much strength and pulled her bra down. almost instantly, her fair breast jumped in front of yue han. her already erect nipples even shakily brushed past yue han¡¯s lips.


    yue hun¡¯s blood instantly surged to the top of his head, and his entire face turned red. his lower body was already so hard that it hurt, and his eyes gradually turned red with thick desire.


    he stared fixedly at the nipples that were rubbing against his thin lips. the veins on his forehead were faintly visible, and even the veins on his arms bulged.


    yue han¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed. the only clarity in his mind was still telling him that this woman had just slept with his brother. no.


    yue han used all his strength to get up, but all his consciousness instantly collapsed when gong han accidentally placed her nipple into his mouth.


    gong han¡¯s magnanimous appearance when she was teaching appeared in his mind. the stark contrast between the gong han in his mind and the gong han who was already immersed in lust was an extremely fatal temptation to yue


    han.


    yue han¡¯s scarlet eyes instantly turned black. the surging blood clouded his judgment. he opened his mouth and gently bit the protruding delicacy that was on the tip of his tongue. then, he sucked the soft milky flesh into his mouth.


    the hot-blooded man was already engrossed. his arm, which was bulging with veins as he tried to restrain himself, tore open the woman¡¯s clothes in the next second and his hot palm touched the woman¡¯s lower body.


    yue han, who was affected by the drug, did not have much patience for foreplay. he only followed his consciousness and quickly took off his clothes. he raised one of the woman¡¯s legs and aimed it at the hole of desire. he rushed in and moved it quickly.


    almost instantly, the pain of being pierced made gong han cry out miserably.


    yue han sobered up a little. he looked at the place where the two of them were together in a daze. the dazzling red color and the obstacles he had just broken through told him that nothing had happened between yue chi and gong han, and that he had violated an innocent girl.


    yue han wanted to retreat, but when he saw gong han¡¯s hazy and tearful appearance, his rationality was defeated by lust. one of his hands had already reached out uncontrollably to the place where the two of them were together and gently kneaded gong han¡¯s hole that was filled by his penis.


    she also bent down and gently pecked gong han¡¯s red lips as he coaxed her.


    while gong han was in a daze, his smooth tongue had already entered gong han¡¯s mouth and entangled gong han¡¯s helpless tongue.


    when he realized that gong han had relaxed, yue han began to move gently. however, very quickly, his speed increased again. he could not resist the medicine in his body, nor could he resist his attraction to gong han.


    at this moment, yue chi, who should have appeared in this room, had already been brought to the hospital by lin yin¡¯s men.


    yue chi, who had woken up, clamored to let him go. in the end, his mouth was stuffed with gauze and he was tied up like a dumpling and thrown aside.


    yue chi was extremely anxious. he had drugged that room with the love bewitching fragrance. he had taken precautions in advance and was fine. nothing would happen if he inhaled it, but gong han did not take any precautions.


    now that he had left, what about gong han, who had been drugged with the love bewitching fragrance?


    what if he wasn¡¯t around and gong han was picked up by someone else? could it be that he had schemed for so long to help gong yue take revenge on lin yin and give wei wei advice just for others to benefit from it?


    at the thought of gong han, such a dignified and elegant university teacher, being bullied by an unknown person, yue chi was about to explode.


    if something really happened to gong han and she was bullied by others, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a double loss?


    he might even be betrayed by gong yue. at that time, he would be beaten to death by his brother and father.


    yue chi struggled hard and let out a sob. he wanted these people to let him go so that he could look for gong han. even if he couldn¡¯t get her, he couldn¡¯t let others have her.


    sun biao, who was still waiting for lin yin to come out of surgery, kicked yue


    chi impatiently and shouted angrily in a low voice, ¡°be quiet..¡±

 Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Rib Breaking

    chapter 662: rib breaking


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    how could yue chi be quiet at this moment? he struggled even harder. he said that he was going to save gong han, but the moment he opened his mouth, there were only sobs.


    sun biao was extremely annoyed and hit the back of yue chi¡¯s head again. yue chi¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted again.


    the two groups of people had already sent the news back to their respective bosses, but the wei family was the first to arrive.


    after ning sheng came out of the clubhouse, she immediately asked for lin yin¡¯s location and rushed to the hospital where lin yin was with wei yang and the bodyguard who had just hit her.


    when sun biao saw wei yang and the other two, he immediately became vigilant.


    ning sheng hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. we¡¯re here to see yinyin.¡±


    sun biao frowned. he did not believe wei yang and the other two. he still got someone to stop ning sheng and the other two. sun biao only relaxed when the mu family arrived. sun biao knew about the relationship between lin yin and the mu family, so he was naturally at ease with the mu family.


    ye wen was so nervous that she did not even see ning sheng present. her eyes were fixed on the resuscitation room, and even her questioning voice was trembling. ¡°what did the doctor say? what happened? how did yinyin get injured? how is this protecting her?¡±


    the people sent by the mu family to protect lin yin lowered their heads in unison, not daring to speak.


    sun biao went forward and replied, ¡°madam mu, boss¡¯s ribs are broken. the doctor is doing a debridement surgery now.¡±


    ye wen glanced at sun biao coldly and then looked at her family. ¡°who did it?¡±


    ning sheng, who was at the side, was shocked and quickly said, ¡°ah wen, this is a misunderstanding. xiao yang¡¯s bodyguard thought that yinyin was going to attack xiao yang with her men, so he used a bit more strength.¡±


    if the three mu brothers were the ones who were injured today, ning sheng would not be so nervous. however, the one who was injured was lin yin, the daughter that ye wen had been trying to find for 18 years. she was as important as ye wen¡¯s eyeballs.


    regardless of right or wrong, as long as someone dared to hurt lin yin, ye wen would risk her life.


    hence, ning sheng was not confident.


    wei yang also looked at ye wen worriedly and said guiltily, ¡°aunt ye, i really didn¡¯t know that it was sister yinyin who barged in at that time, so my bodyguards didn¡¯t react and attacked directly. this is my fault. aunt ye, you can hit or scold me if you want.¡±


    ye wen turned to look at ning sheng and then at wei yang. then, she looked at the bodyguard behind wei yang who had his head lowered. she clenched her fists and was about to rush towards the bodyguard.


    mu cheng immediately pulled ye wen, who was obviously furious.


    on the other hand, wei yang walked up to ye wen and said sincerely, ¡°aunt ye, xiao yi attacked to protect me. i¡¯m the culprit in this matter. the nurse just said that sister yinyin has two broken ribs. i¡¯ll pay them back.¡±


    ye wen looked at the junior she liked and felt angry. she felt aggrieved that she had nowhere to vent.


    seeing that wei yang had stepped forward to defend him, xiao yi immediately went forward and said, ¡°i was blind in this matter and accidentally injured someone important. i should be punished.¡±


    as he spoke, xiao yi hit his chest a few times. the sound of bones breaking was abnormally obvious. no one present expected xiao yi to be able to do anything to him.


    however, even so, ye wen still felt angry. could xiao yi¡¯s broken ribs reduce lin yin¡¯s pain?


    ning sheng relaxed a little when she saw the scene in front of her. however, with her understanding of ye wen¡¯s protective personality, she would probably not like wei yang in the future.


    ning sheng sighed secretly and went forward to let xiao yi leave to see the doctor. then, she pulled ye wen and apologized.


    everyone waited for lin yin quietly until the lights in the resuscitation room dimmed. only then did the people present walk towards the door and welcome lin yin to the ward.


    after ye wen settled lin yin down, she saw yue chi being dragged into the ward by sun biao like a dead dog. she asked in confusion, ¡°who¡¯s this? what¡¯s going on?¡±


    sun biao said, ¡°this is yue chi. before the boss fainted, she emphasized that he had to be caught and taken away. we don¡¯t know why boss wants to catch him, so we kept him with us.¡±


    when wei yang and ning sheng heard sun biao¡¯s words, they could tell that the person with his face pressed against the ground was the second young master of the yue family, yue chi.


    ning sheng said with some concern, ¡°ah wen, yue chi is the second young


    master of the yue family. isn¡¯t it bad to catch him like this?¡±


    the yue family was ranked fifth among the eight aristocratic families in the capital and had some strength. if they knew that their child was treated like this, they would probably have something against the mu family..

 Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Reported

    chapter 663: reported


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when ye wen heard that it was someone lin yin wanted to catch, she did not care too much. since lin yin wanted to catch them, she would let her.


    ¡°you won¡¯t say anything and i won¡¯t say anything. if no one says anything, who will know? the person yinyin wants to deal with must have done something bad. otherwise, yinyin wouldn¡¯t have attacked,¡± ye wen said calmly.


    wei yang was slightly stunned. he finally understood what ning sheng had once told him. ye wen had been reckless since she was young. she was not afraid of anything and was protective.


    from the looks of it, ye wen was really not afraid of offending people.


    if not for the fact that his mother was ye wen¡¯s good friend, xiao yi might not be the only one who would have needed to break their ribs just now.


    when lu ming arrived at the hospital, the people from the lu family seemed to have found their backbone and stepped forward.


    unexpectedly, just as they approached lu ming, who was standing at the corner, he glared coldly at them.


    lu ming¡¯s face was unusually pale. on the side, shen yu looked at lu ming worriedly from time to time. he was puzzled. lu ming had only gone out for a business trip. how did he lose so much weight? his face was so pale.


    ¡°looks like you didn¡¯t train well last time. your mission failed again,¡± lu ming said with a cold tone.


    those people immediately lowered their heads.


    lu ming retracted his cold gaze and looked at the ward where lin yin was with worry. ¡°how is she?¡±


    ¡°the doctor said that the broken bones have been reattached and she needs to lie in bed more to rest. she has to eat more food rich in high-quality protein,¡± the person below replied respectfully.


    lu ming did not respond. he just looked at the ward reluctantly. he really wanted to go in and see his young lady, but his rationality told him not to.


    ¡°did the wei family hurt her?¡± lu ming looked straight at the door of the ward and asked weakly.


    the others nodded. ¡°when we rushed in, miss lin yin was already injured. i heard that it was xiao yi, who¡¯s always by wei yang¡¯s side, who ambushed her.


    ning sheng had already brought wei yang and xiao yi here to apologize.


    they¡¯re in the ward, and xiao yi has already broken his ribs to apologize.¡±


    ¡°ceo lu, why don¡¯t i handle this matter? you just came back from a business trip and need more rest,¡± shen yu said. he knew what lu ming was thinking. he just needed to teach wei yang and xiao yi a lesson. he could help lu ming do it.


    ¡°no need. i¡¯ll handle her matters myself,¡± lu ming refused.


    now that he was deliberately avoiding contact with lin yin, if he handed lin yin¡¯s matters to others, he had a feeling that he and lin yin would completely part ways. this would make him feel terrible.


    not long after lu ming returned, someone hurriedly called wei yang, who was still waiting for lin yin to wake up. ¡°third young master, several of our hospitals have been reported. the health bureau has already come down to investigate. they¡¯re all hospitals under your name.¡±


    wei yang frowned and asked softly behind everyone in the ward, ¡°did you find out who it was?¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t find anything,¡± the other party said anxiously.


    the wei family started out with hospitals. now, several hospitals had been reported, and only the hospitals under his name had been reported. this was obviously targeted at him.


    wei yang thought carefully about the people he had offended recently and finally looked at lin yin, who was still awake with her eyes closed.


    when he interacted with others, he had always been kind to others and would not have any open conflicts. the only one whom he had conflicts with recently was lin yin.


    therefore, there was a high chance that someone was standing up for lin yin. could it be mu heng?


    until now, the three mu brothers had yet to appear, but this did not mean that the three mu brothers did not know about this. perhaps it was the three mu brothers who were behind this, especially mu heng.


    as someone with a financial investment bank, he had a lot of connections.


    ning sheng could tell that something was wrong with wei yang. she immediately went forward and asked softly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    wei yang only shook his head to indicate that he was fine.


    if it was really because of lin yin that the hospitals under his name were being targeted, he really needed to stay here and wait for lin yin to wake up. after all, he that hides can find.


    the moment lin yin opened her eyes, wei yang relaxed a little. he surrounded


    lin yin with the mu family and asked gently, ¡°sister yinyin, do you feel better?¡±


    lin yin had just woken up when a group of people suddenly rushed forward to ask her if she was okay. she was a little stunned.


    however, when she remembered what happened the moment before she fainted, she immediately found her phone and called gong ze..

 Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Dislike

    chapter 664: dislike


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    as soon as the call connected, before lin yin could speak, gong ze¡¯s anxious voice sounded. ¡°lin yin, i¡¯ll tell you later. i have something urgent to do now!¡±


    lin yin was also very anxious and said anxiously, ¡°i have something urgent too. your sister is¡­¡±


    lin yin was halfway through her sentence when she saw so many people beside her. she immediately paused.


    when gong ze heard about his sister, he was also a little surprised. ¡°you know about my sister and yue chi at the clubhouse? i¡¯m going to the clubhouse to kill that bastard yue chi now!¡±


    when lin yin heard gong ze mention yue chi, her eyes were filled with disbelief. then, she looked up at sun biao and asked, ¡°where¡¯s yue chi?¡±


    sun biao stepped back. yue chi, who had been tied up and thrown unconscious against the wall, appeared in front of lin yin.


    lin yin didn¡¯t know what had happened and only said weakly, ¡°yue chi is in my hands now, so what happened?¡±


    everyone watched quietly as lin yin made the call. they didn¡¯t know who lin yin was talking to, nor did they know what lin yin had said about yue chi.


    when gong ze heard lin yin say that yue chi was in her hands, he was a little stunned. he asked in confusion, ¡®why is yue chi in your hands? someone sent us a message saying that yue chi and my sister are having a date in the clubhouse. no? what¡¯s going on?¡±


    lin yin suddenly woke up. in her previous life, yue chi had raped gong han, so in this life, yue chi planned to do the same? it was just that yue chi was unlucky and happened to be taken away by her?


    however, this time, it was brought forward quite a bit. it seemed like the matter of the gong family and the yue family breaking off the marriage alliance had agitated yue chi, so he wanted to take gong han down in advance?


    therefore, could it be that yue chi had deliberately schemed against gong han this time and asked someone to catch them in the act? wouldn¡¯t this allow him to control gong han and forcefully continue the marriage between the gong and yue families?


    with this thought in mind, things seemed to be smooth.


    ¡°then hurry up and find your sister.¡± lin yin didn¡¯t know if gong han was still in the clubhouse, but yue chi was no longer in the clubhouse. in her opinion, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    however, it was safer to let gong ze take a look.


    after hanging up, lin yin asked someone to let go of yue chi.


    she had to deal with yue chi secretly. she could not deal with yue chi in front of so many people.


    sun biao was puzzled. he had been captured and she was letting him go without doing anything?


    ye wen said, ¡®yinyin, did yue chi make you unhappy in any way? it¡¯s okay. go take vour revenge. the mu familv will back vou ud.¡±


    ning sheng shook her head secretly. ye wen was still as imposing as she was when she was young. wei yang also forced a smile at the side. aunt ye was really brave.


    lin yin smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine. i just didn¡¯t like the look of him just now, so i kidnapped him. now that it¡¯s about time, i¡¯ll put him back.¡±


    everyone was stunned by lin yin¡¯s arrogant words. was that the reason?


    when sun biao heard his boss¡¯s domineering words, he silently went to let him go. he was even afraid that something would happen to yue chi and specially got someone to bring yue chi to the doctor.


    lin yin suddenly thought of wei ji and asked, ¡°how¡¯s wei ji? is he awake?¡±


    wei yang said, ¡°fifth brother is fine now. he had a little too much knockout powder and is still sleeping.¡±


    lin yin looked at wei yang. ning sheng immediately went forward and introduced her with a faint smile. ¡°yinyin, i¡¯m your aunt ning sheng. the situation was a little chaotic just now and i didn¡¯t have time to introduce myself properly. this is my son, wei yang. this young brat doesn¡¯t know you, so he misunderstood and hit you. auntie specially brought him over to apologize to you. the bodyguard who hit you just broke his ribs to apologize to you.¡±


    lin yin did not expect the wei family to be so straightforward and make the bodyguards break their own ribs.


    however, lin yin could understand what had happened this time. it was wei wei who had used wei ji to scheme against wei yang. and she had indeed been used by wei wei to disrupt wei yang¡¯s plan and even hit wei yang¡¯s guest. it was normal for wei yang to make a move.


    if it were her, she would also attack anyone who dared to provoke and hit her.


    in the end, wei yang was innocent in this matter.


    this was also why lin yin chose to stop sun biao and the others when they wanted to deal with wei yang and the bodyguard.


    ¡°wei yang can¡¯t be blamed for this. we¡¯re all people who were schemed against. it¡¯s fine. i didn¡¯t take it to heart,¡± lin yin said calmly.


    ye wen and mu cheng understood what lin yin meant before she woke up..

 Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Waking Up

    chapter 665: waking up


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when the time came, they would settle the score with wei wei. the mu family was not so easy to scheme against.


    ning sheng was about to say something when lin yin said indifferently, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯m a little tired and want to rest. thank you for your visit¡­¡¯


    lin yin chased them away openly. ye wen also quickly chased everyone away, wanting lin yin to rest well.


    mu cheng and ye wen accompanied lin yin for a while before they were chased to the ward at the side to rest. only then did lin yin calm down.


    gong ze, who had just hung up on lin yin, felt even more uneasy.


    yue chi was in lin yin¡¯s hands. then who was the person who had just sent them a message saying that yue chi and gong han were dating at the clubhouse?


    gong ze could clearly sense the aura of a conspiracy. he looked at gong luo and his grandfather, gong yi, in the car in front.


    he was afraid that his grandfather and gong luo would find another marriage partner. then, he planned to force gong han to marry him with this affair. while gong ze was feeling uneasy, yue han, who was in the clubhouse room,


    slowly woke up.


    he looked at gong han, who was still unconscious, and the scenes that made his face turn red instantly appeared in his mind.


    yue han frowned, wondering why he couldn¡¯t control his desires. then, he looked at the room and seemed to understand a little. he had probably been schemed against.


    however, in the current situation, he could not be sure who had schemed against him, because it was very likely that his good-for-nothing brother had caused this trouble.


    after sensing the abnormality in his lower body, his expression was a little unnatural. he slowly retreated, withdrawing his source of trouble from gong han¡¯s warm passageway.


    he took his cell phone and wanted to look at the time, but he saw a message that had been sent twenty minutes ago. ¡°gong han drugged yue chi¡±.


    there was also a location attached below. that location was the room he was in now.


    yue han was suddenly shocked. it turned out that he was not the one who had been schemed against. he should have been the one who came to catch them in the act. according to the original plot, the ones lying on the bed should be yue chi and gong han.


    however, for some reason, yue chi disappeared. as he had been looking for someone to follow yue chi, he arrived early and was tricked.


    yue han was about to get up when the door was suddenly knocked in. all the gong family members rushed in. when they saw yue han, they were all stunned.


    gong ze looked at the unconscious gong han in disbelief, then at the embarrassed yue han. he questioned sternly, ¡°yue han, you beast!¡±


    as gong ze spoke, he was about to rush towards yue han when he was stopped by gong luo¡¯s men.


    yue han subconsciously covered gong han with the blanket and frowned. ¡°i¡¯ll investigate this matter thoroughly. but now, i need time to tidy up.¡±


    before he knew who was scheming, yue han directly treated the gong family as a suspicious target.


    gong yi was so angry that his beard was about to explode. he turned around and left this dirty place. yang si and gong hua felt extremely complicated. gong luo said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s fine, young master yue. you can take it slow.¡± with that, gong luo got someone to bring gong ze out of the room.


    yue han lifted the blanket and saw the ambiguous hickeys and bite marks on gong han¡¯s body. he was secretly angry that things had turned out like this.


    when his gaze landed on the dazzling red color on the bedsheets, yue han¡¯s originally impatient heart was filled with helplessness. then, he picked up gong han¡¯s clothes and gently and clumsily put them on for her.


    in the end, before he could figure out how to put on a girl¡¯s bra, he met with gong han¡¯s eyes which were slowly opening.


    the two of them were stunned for a moment before immediately looking away. gong han covered her chest and said angrily, ¡°get down! ¡±


    yue han and gong han had not met many times, but he had never seen gong han so angry. he, who had always appeared cold, actually got off the bed obediently with a surprising grievance.


    gong han did not expect that her gaze would be directed at the side of the bed, so she saw yue han¡¯s thing hanging between his legs. her face instantly turned completely red. she immediately turned to the other side and scolded angrily, ¡°shameless!¡±


    yue han was speechless. he only looked down at the thing between his legs and silently covered it. he obediently picked up his clothes on the ground.


    after putting on his clothes, yue han said, ¡°i¡¯ll investigate this matter and give you an explanation.¡±


    seeing that gong han did not say anything, yue han did not say anything else. he turned around and opened the door to leave..

 Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Talk About the Marriage

    chapter 666: talk about the marriage


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    when the members of the gong family who were outside saw yue han come out, they did not say anything and waited for yue han to explain himself. as for gong ze, he was held back by three to four people. even his mouth was covered.


    gong hua and yang si wanted to go in and see gong han, but yue han stood in front of gong hua and his wife. an uncomfortable expression flashed across his face as he said, ¡°don¡¯t go in yet. let her calm down.¡±


    gong luo looked at yue han thoughtfully. this was the first time he had seen the usually ruthless and cold yue han have such an expression. this was interesting.


    she had originally thought that the marriage between the gong family and the yue family had failed. she did not expect that the mediocre gong han would actually have a relationship with yue han.


    it had to be known that even gong yue might not be able to catch yue han¡¯s eye. now, gong han was able to do so.


    gong han was weak and obedient. if she really got together with yue han, wouldn¡¯t the yue family be the gong family¡¯s backyard in the future?


    thinking about it this way, it was a good deal to let gong han marry yue han. although yue han was not so easy to deal with, it was always difficult to guard against the person sleeping beside him.


    yue han asked the clubhouse manager to book a room and invited all the members of the gong family in.


    when he got someone to entertain the gong family, yue han personally went to check the surveillance cameras around that room. when he saw yue chi being helped into the room by gong han, yue han was filled with doubts. was yue chi drunk in the day?


    however, when he continued to watch and saw that yue chi and gong han had already entered the room before lin yin¡¯s subordinates brought yue chi away forcefully, he roughly knew what happened.


    this b*stard clearly wanted to scheme and have sex with gong han. however, yue chi did not expect that lin yin would appear halfway and knock yue chi out and take him away forcefully.


    however, when he saw that lin yin was actually unconscious, yue han was a little puzzled. could something have happened here? was lin yin attacked at the clubhouse? could the person who attacked lin yin be yue chi? otherwise, why did lin yin get someone to carry yue chi away before she fainted?


    recalling the dispute between lin yin and yue chi, yue han¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. would lin yin attack yue chi?


    afraid that something would happen to yue chi, yue han remembered his other cell phone and quickly picked it up to contact the people he had sent to follow yue chi.


    as expected, he saw the messages that those people had sent him on that phone.


    however, when those people sent the message, he was already delirious and entangled with gong han, so he naturally did not know this news.


    yue han called those people back. when he found out that yue chi had been caught by lin yin and was awake and about to reach the clubhouse, yue han heaved a sigh of relief.


    he stood up and tidied his clothes before arriving at the private room where the members of the gong family were.


    ¡°young master yue, the daughters of the gong family have always had self-respect. now that you¡¯ve ruined her innocence, how are you going to explain this to our family?¡± gong luo did not have gong ze¡¯s angry expression on his face. instead, he looked like he was discussing business.


    gong ze said angrily, ¡°explain? what explanation? a rapist who took advantage of others should be sent to jail for the rest of his life!¡±


    ¡°gong ze, don¡¯t be so impulsive. i think young master yue must have thought of how he¡¯s going to compensate the daughter of our family, right?¡± gong luo glanced at gong ze and looked at yue han with a faint smile.


    in gong luo¡¯s opinion, things had already reached this point. if yue han chose to marry gong han and compensate the gong family for their losses, this matter would be over.


    if yue han did not want to be responsible for gong han, they would have to spend a lot of money. otherwise, their gong family would not let this matter rest. even if they had to go to court and ruin gong han¡¯s reputation, they would drag yue han down with them.


    ¡°compensation? that¡¯s too serious. ah han and i are unmarried and we¡¯re in love. it¡¯s not a serious crime, right? what era are we in now? it¡¯s not unacceptable for us to have premarital sex, right?¡± how could yue han not know what gong luo was thinking? he had the intention to compensate the gong family, but it did not mean that the gong family could ask for too much from him.


    ¡°premarital sex? in that case, yue han, are you planning to marry my sister?


    that¡¯s easy. coincidentally, my uncle, aunt, and my grandfather are all here. why don¡¯t you call your parents, yue han? we¡¯ll settle the marriage today. we¡¯ll also discuss the betrothal gifts we should give,¡± gong luo said frankly..

 Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: I’ll Avenge You

    chapter 667: i¡¯ll avenge you


    translator: atlas studios      editor: atlas studios


    yue han said with a faint smile, ¡°in this era, it¡¯s normal for men and women to break up. just because they slept with each other, doesn¡¯t mean they have to marry each other, right?¡±


    when yue han said this, he looked at gong luo meaningfully. after all, it was no secret that gong luo had kept two fair and beautiful female students outside.


    gong ze widened his eyes in anger and looked at gong luo coldly. ¡®gong luo, you want my sister to marry someone who raped her?¡±


    gong luo did not speak. yang si stood up angrily and pulled gong ze outside. he said with disapproval, ¡°ah ze, that¡¯s your sister! don¡¯t keep saying rape. if more people find out that your sister was raped, how can your sister have the respect to survive in the community in the future? outsiders will poke at your sister¡¯s backbone and mock her.¡±


    gong ze knew this logic. if news of gong han and yue han¡¯s matter today spread, everyone would only say that yue han was lecherous, and all the prejudice would fall on gong han.


    gong ze questioned unhappily, ¡°the one who committed the crime is yue han. the one who shouldn¡¯t be respected should be yue han. the person who should be scolded should be yue han. what has it got to do with my sister? she¡¯s clearly innocent!¡±


    gong ze knew that this world was always harsher on women, but now that it


    i-ne¡±dk up. j use ljecdusvl1hey?s1epc vvilii eclc11 olfne1,? uues11 l illed1fliney ll¨¹ve lu marry each other, right?¡±


    when yue han said this, he looked at gong luo meaningfully. after all, it was no secret that gong luo had kept two fair and beautiful female students outside.


    gong ze widened his eyes in anger and looked at gong luo coldly. ¡°gong luo, you want my sister to marry someone who raped her?¡±


    gong luo did not speak. yang si stood up angrily and pulled gong ze outside. he said with disapproval, ¡°ah ze, that¡¯s your sister! don¡¯t keep saying rape. if more people find out that your sister was raped, how can your sister have the respect to survive in the community in the future? outsiders will poke at your sister¡¯s backbone and mock her.¡±


    gong ze knew this logic. if news of gong han and yue han¡¯s matter today spread, everyone would only say that yue han was lecherous, and all the prejudice would fall on gong han.


    gong ze questioned unhappily, ¡°the one who committed the crime is yue han. the one who shouldn¡¯t be respected should be yue han. the person who should be scolded should be yue han. what has it got to do with my sister? she¡¯s clearly innocent! ¡±


    gong ze knew that this world was always harsher on women, but now that it had happened to his biological sister, he just felt that it was unfair and uncomfortable.


    she had clearly been hurt, but she could not come out to seek justice for herself. instead, she was afraid of being mocked and scolded, so she chose to endure it silently.


    yang si felt uncomfortable too, but reality was like this. if he could have a good talk with yue han today and the two families got married, this matter would have passed.


    anyway, gong han was going to marry into the yue family anyway. it was better that the hedonistic yue chi was replaced with yue han.


    ¡°your sister is lucky. yue han is much better than yue chi, right?¡± yang si said with a sigh.


    gong ze was extremely disappointed in his family. he turned around angrily, not wanting to be associated with his hypocritical family members.


    at this moment, yue chi, who had rushed to the clubhouse, pushed open the room that he booked. a familiar smell of lust spread over.


    as a veteran who hung out with women all year round, yue chi naturally knew


    what this smell meant.


    especially when he saw gong han standing not far away from him. although her eyes were dim, they had the charm of someone who had been stolen and there were still ambiguous red marks on her neck. yue chi felt angry that his hard work had been snatched away halfway.


    he took two steps forward angrily, but gong han was so shocked that she took a few steps back.


    gong han¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. her tone was indifferent and questioning. ¡°you plotted against me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    yue chi was stumped by gong han¡¯s question. speaking of which, he did indeed scheme against gong han. however, in reality, he didn¡¯t succeed in scheming anyone and even got a bad name.


    seeing that yue chi did not speak, gong han knew that her guess was correct.


    gong han¡¯s gaze at yue chi was not as gentle as before. instead, it was filled with hatred, which made yue chi feel very upset.


    most of the time, the people outside looked at him as if they were looking at dog shit. even if they were trying to please him, he could sometimes see some disdain and it was as if they were looking at a sucker. even his parents valued his brother more.


    therefore, that day in the cafeteria, when gong han saw him being stripped naked, there was still no mockery in her eyes. instead, there was a gentleness of concern and worry. yue chi felt that other than being boring and not feminine enough, gong han was still a decent person.


    but now, there was no longer that gentle light in gong han¡¯s gaze when she looked at him. instead, there was hatred. yue chi felt inexplicably sad and at a loss.


    gong han ignored yue chi. she picked up her phone and walked past yue chi towards the door.


    yue chi turned around and pulled gong han back. his injured eyes were filled with anger as he asked, ¡°who touched you? i¡¯ll avenge you.¡±


    gong han forcefully pulled her hand out of yue chi¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°alright.


    then go find your brother. i¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to avenge me.¡±


    yue chi¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. he would never have thought that the person who came in and violated gong han was his brother. then, he turned to look at the burnt-out incense on the table not far away and understood. his brother must have been accidentally affected.


    seeing that yue chi was silent again, gong han turned around and left..

 Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Marriage

    chapter 668: marriage


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    yue chi stood there dejectedly, as if his vitality had been sucked away.


    he did not expect that his scheme would make his brother and gong han end up in bed. what should he do?


    if he had sex with gong han, he could get married to her.


    what about brother? was he going to marry gong han too?


    his brother was the heir of the yue family, and gong han was just an unfavored daughter of the gong family.


    no, he could not let his brother be threatened by the gong family because of this.


    yue chi knew that yue han and the gong family must still be at the clubhouse. after all, he was the one who got someone to call the gong family over. it was to prevent gong han from fooling around and make the gong family acknowledge his relationship with gong han.


    however, he did not expect that his actions would become something that his brother could use against the yue family.


    he could have a bad reputation, but his brother could not.


    yue chi found the manager of the clubhouse and found the video of gong han putting medicine into the drink and stirring it. he rushed straight to the private room where the gong family and yue han were.


    the moment he pushed the door open, he heard yue han say, ¡°alright, i agree to marry gong han.¡± yue chi shouted anxiously, ¡°i don¡¯t agree!¡±


    everyone looked at yue chi and saw him take out a video. then, he said righteously, ¡°gong han schemed against me. when she was on a date with me, she added medicine to my drink to charm me and attract my brother here to try to use her body to climb up the ranks.¡±


    gong luo looked at the video. gong han had indeed drugged the drink. after stirring it, she placed it opposite her.


    not long after, yue chi appeared on the screen. he sat in front of gong han and chatted with her for a while before drinking the drink with medicine.


    gong han raised her hand to stop her, but in the end, she lowered her hand. she looked like she was going back on her word, but it was too late.


    yue han did not expect such a thing to happen. after his gaze swept across yue chi¡¯s face, he smiled at gong luo and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. i think with gong han¡¯s personality, she shouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing, right? then someone must be guiding her from behind, right?¡±


    the gong family had used gong han to extort him a lot just now. now, no matter what the truth of the video yue chi had taken out was, he had to make use of it and get some back.


    gong luo¡¯s expression was a little ugly. he did not expect gong han, who usually looked dignified and polite, to do such a thing.


    yang si said in disbelief, ¡°is there a misunderstanding about this?¡±


    yue chi immediately took out the video of gong han helping him back to that room and sneered. ¡°what misunderstanding? gong han clearly knows that i¡¯m not feeling well. instead of sending me to the hospital, she brought me to my room. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s investigated me, and she looks very familiar with my private room, right? especially when i was taken away by lin yin, she stayed inside and didn¡¯t come out. what reason could there be? wasn¡¯t she waiting for my brother? as soon as my brother went in, she drugged him and forced herself on him.¡±


    ¡°yue chi, don¡¯t slander me. that¡¯s your private room. my eldest sister went in and didn¡¯t come out. i have reason to suspect that you put something inside. you joined forces with your brother to scheme against my eldest sister.¡± as she spoke, gong luo turned to look at yue han and smiled. ¡°otherwise, with your composure, would you be fooled by someone like my older sister? i don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    yue han touched the edge of the teacup and smiled. ¡°whether you believe it or not is up to you. however, if i release this video, your gong family will be utterly embarrassed. it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to marry gong han. since we¡¯ve had sex, i¡¯ll admit it. it¡¯s just that i don¡¯t like to be a fool. i was schemed against and even had to spend a lot of money to swallow this bitter fruit.


    yue chi did not expect yue han to still want gong han. he said with a disapproving expression, ¡°brother, don¡¯t fall for the gong family¡¯s trap. that gong han is not worthy of you. don¡¯t wrong yourself.¡±


    yue chi felt uncomfortable at the thought that if yue han and gong han got married, he would have to face a woman like gong han being with his outstanding brother in the future.


    he still had to call gong han sister-in-law. he felt even more uncomfortable calling a woman who had almost become his wife sister-in-law.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry about this matter,¡± yue han said to yue chi. then, he turned to look at gong yi.. ¡°grandpa gong, i¡¯m very sincere, but shouldn¡¯t the gong family show me your sincerity in this matter?¡±

 Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Accepting Marriage

    chapter 669: accepting marriage


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong yi watched as the video on yue chi¡¯s phone continued to play. she snorted and said, ¡°of course. the dowry is our sincerity when the daughter of the gong family gets married.¡±


    both sides were sensible people and immediately became happy. before yue chi could figure out what was going on, they agreed on the time of the engagement.


    yue chi, who had been neglected, was dumbfounded. even after the gong family left, yue chi still had a puzzled expression.


    yue chi followed closely behind yue han. as he watched yue han send the gong family away, he still did not give up and wanted to persuade him. in the end, yue han turned around and slapped yue chi hard.


    yue chi was stunned. he did not even react when yue han snatched the cell phone from his hand and looked at the surveillance cameras again.


    yue han slid forward and saw that gong yue was sitting in front of gong han. when he saw that gong yue handed gong han a pill, yue han¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°i knew it. i was wondering why you met up with gong yue sometime ago? you conspired with gong yue to scheme against gong han, right? you¡¯re really capable!¡± yue han sneered angrily.


    ¡°brother? how did you know? did you get someone to follow me?¡± yue chi reacted and asked.


    ¡°if i hadn¡¯t followed you, how would i have realized that my good brother was so scheming? you even wanted to force yourself on her. if lin yin hadn¡¯t kidnapped you today, would you have taken these videos and forced gong han to marry you?¡± yue han said angrily.


    yue chi covered his face and said aggrievedly, ¡°isn¡¯t this for our yue family? didn¡¯t you and dad always want me to marry gong han? i just don¡¯t want you to be disappointed. i really didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. it¡¯s all that lin yin¡¯s fault. if it weren¡¯t for her, i would have succeeded. brother, you wouldn¡¯t have to aggrieve yourself to marry gong han.¡±


    ¡°get lost and go home. i¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± yue han kicked yue chi, this bastard.


    before yue han returned home, he did not forget to get someone to take away all the surveillance footage in the clubhouse and change the cameras. he was afraid that someone would use these things to cause a ruckus.


    after returning to the yue family, yue xi knew what his bastard son had done.


    he was so angry that he felt dizzy. after beating yue chi up, yue xi asked if yue han really wanted to marry gong han.


    this gong han came from the gong family and her family background was compatible with the yue family. it was just that gong han¡¯s appearance was ordinary, so he was afraid that yue han would not like her.


    more importantly, gong han was originally going to be yue chi¡¯s wife. now that she had suddenly become yue han¡¯s future wife, how awkward would it be for the family to meet frequently in the future?


    gong han¡¯s seductive eyes when she was indulging in love subconsciously appeared in yue han¡¯s mind, and his heart felt like it was being tickled by a kitten.


    he suppressed this inexplicable emotion and smiled. ¡°gong han comes from the gong family and is compatible with me. she¡¯s talented and has a good personality. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been chosen to be yue chi¡¯s wife back then. since there¡¯s a freak combination of factors now, let¡¯s leave it at that. i think this is good. it can be considered that i chose a wife for myself.¡±


    seeing that yue han had accepted it himself, yue xi could not say anything else. he only reminded him, ¡°then find a time to tell your mother that she has to attend the engagement. it¡¯s not dignified for the mistress of the household to not appear.¡±


    yue han nodded. ¡°i understand.¡±


    after gong ze calmed down, he went to that room to look for gong han, but he realized that gong han was no longer there.


    gong ze scolded himself for being muddle-headed. how could gong han stay in this room for so long after such a thing happened?


    he hurriedly sent a message to gong han to ask where she was.


    after knowing that gong han had already returned home, gong ze hurriedly rushed back. however, the moment he entered, he saw gong yi slap gong han hard.


    seeing that gong yi was about to slap her a second time, gong ze immediately rushed forward and grabbed gong yi¡¯s hand. ¡°grandpa!¡±


    gong han said with red eyes, ¡°i¡¯ve said it before. gong yue gave me that medicine. gong yue said that it was vitamins and asked me to stir it for her, so i stirred it. as for yue chi suddenly appearing and drinking it, it was indeed unexpected. ¡±


    gong yue looked at gong han in surprise and said, ¡°cousin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. when did i ask you to stir vitamin tablets for me? didn¡¯t you make an appointment with vile chi today? we¡¯re just going oilt together- if von want to scheme to marry into the yue family, don¡¯t slander me..¡±

 Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Borrowing Power

    chapter 670: borrowing power


    translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios


    gong han looked at gong yue in disbelief. ¡°grandpa, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveillance cameras. before i stirred the vitamin tablets, gong yue personally brought them to me.¡±


    gong yue, who had long learned from yue chi that the videos had all been changed, said fearlessly, ¡°alright, grandpa, send someone to check the surveillance cameras now. i¡¯m not afraid. this time, i¡¯ll let cousin know that it¡¯s not that simple to slander a good person.¡±


    gong yi immediately sent someone to check the surveillance cameras at the clubhouse. gong ze was worried and followed.


    in the end, after knowing that the surveillance cameras had all been destroyed and even the surveillance cameras had been changed by the yue family, gong ze called yue han in frustration to ask if there were still backup videos.


    yue han said righteously, ¡°future brother-in-law, i won¡¯t leave any evidence for such a bad thing about my future wife. i don¡¯t want someone to use this video one day to say that your sister entered my yue family through schemes. the one who will be embarrassed is my yue family.¡±


    gong ze was extremely furious, but he calmed down a lot. he said coldly to the microphone, ¡°i¡¯ll say it again. my sister is not such a person.¡±


    with that, gong ze hung up.


    yue han looked at his cell phone. he knew very well that gong han was very innocent in this incident.


    however, it was impossible for a businessman to make a loss, especially not when they could not let others have something on them.


    therefore, even if he knew that gong han was very innocent, he had to categorize this matter as gong han being unscrupulous and using her body to climb into his bed. only then could he stop the gong family from threatening him and occupy the position of power in the marriage between the two families.


    as for the grievances that gong han had suffered now, it was fine. he would compensate her when she married him.


    gong yue expected that the gong family did not get the video. she sneered at gong han and said, ¡°cousin, did you already know that the surveillance cameras had been destroyed, so you lied casually? you clearly wanted to scheme against yue han, but you pulled me out and said that you were


    innocent?¡±


    yang si looked at his daughter and said, ¡°gong han, apologize to your grandfather and say that you won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    gong luo said coldly, ¡°cousin, you should apologize to yueyue even more, right? you were indiscreet and wanted to sleep with him. you even wanted to drag yueyue down with you and slander yueyue. isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    gong hua looked at his daughter and said sternly, ¡°hurry up and apologize to yueyue! i didn¡¯t expect you to develop a habit of lying after so many years of careful upbringing. you¡¯re simply embarrassing and shameless.¡±


    ¡°dad! can¡¯t you trust sister? don¡¯t you know what kind of person sister is?¡± gong ze glared at his father.


    gong ze pulled gong han along and looked around at the people who were forcing gong han. these people had clearly just used gong han¡¯s engagement to obtain benefits, but now, they were forcing gong han to admit to groundless, trumped -up charges. such a family made gong ze feel disgusted.


    gong ze turned to look at gong han and said firmly, ¡°sister, you don¡¯t have to apologize. you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. i believe you.¡±


    gong han¡¯s originally indifferent eyes gradually turned red. a few crystal clear tears slid down her pale face. she choked slightly and said, ¡°thank you.¡± gong ze called yue han in front of everyone.


    yue han was still puzzled why gong ze called again. gong ze¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°future brother-in-law, your future wife is being bullied. shouldn¡¯t you do something to protect her?¡±


    gong ze turned on the speakerphone and looked coldly at the gong family.


    now that things had already come to this, he might as well use yue han¡¯s power to threaten these so-called family members. yue han was responsible for destroying the videos and made his sister unable to prove his innocence.


    on the other hand, yue han understood the situation gong han was facing after some thought. gong yi and gong luo probably treated the benefits they did not obtain from the yue family as losses, so they were holding gong han accountable for drugging him and climbing into his bed.


    recalling that it was because of yue chi¡¯s scheme that gong han ended up in this situation, yue han¡¯s heart ached for gong han.


    ¡°which person has the guts to bully someone from our yue family?¡± yue han¡¯s cold voice sounded from the phone. ¡°gong ze, don¡¯t worry, do your best. i, yue han, will be responsible for whoever you hurt.¡±


    yue han pretended not to know that the people who were bullying gong han were from the gong family. when he threatened and warned them, he did not show them any respect..

 Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Siblings

    Chapter 671: Siblings


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gong Yue looked at Gong Han, who was protected by Gong Ze, with displeasure. Gong Han was clearly only worthy of an ignorant and incompetent libertine like Yue Chi.


    In the end, she did not expect Gong Han to be so lucky as to be engaged to Yue


    Han.


    Just thinking about it made Gong Yue feel indignant.


    This way, if she wanted to suppress Gong Han in the future, she would have to marry someone stronger than Yue Han.


    For example, Mu Heng, Lu Ming, and Wei Yang, but this was too difficult. Was she going to drug someone and sleep with them like Gong Han?


    Gong Luo had originally planned to punish Gong Han properly, but now that Yue Han had appeared, he could not say anything else. At the same time, he was afraid that Gong Han would enter the Yue Family and specially destroy the Gong Family.


    Although he could use Gong Ze to warn Gong Han when the time came, they had just arranged a marriage with the Yue Family. It was better not to make things too awkward.


    Gong Luo glanced at Gong Yi. After meeting Gong Yi¡¯s gaze, he smiled at Gong Ze and said, ¡°Gong Ze, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Everyone is joking. Your sister is the eldest daughter of our Gong Family. If anyone dares to bully her, our Gong Family will be the first to disagree.¡±


    Gong Yue gritted her teeth in anger when she did not receive Gong Han¡¯s apology.


    Yue Han¡¯s words came from Gong Ze¡¯s cell phone. ¡°That¡¯s good. Gong Ze, help me keep an eye on your sister. If there¡¯s anything, look for me directly. Do you understand?¡±


    Gong Ze also hated Yue Han because of what had happened today, but since Yue Han had stepped forward to protect Gong Han, Gong Ze naturally showed him respect. He smiled and said, ¡°I understand, future brother-in-law!¡±


    After Gong Ze hung up, he pulled Gong Han back to Gong Han¡¯s room with red eyes. The moment he closed the door, Gong Ze looked at Gong Han guiltily and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m useless. That¡¯s why you¡¯re suffering at home.¡±


    Gong Han shook her head and said with a gratified expression, ¡°I¡¯m not aggrieved. I¡¯m very glad that you believe in me. At least I have some expectations for this family.


    Gong Ze knew the bitterness in Gong Han¡¯s heart. She was not sad about being slandered, but when she was slandered, even her closest people did not believe her. She must be very helpless and sad to stand there alone and be criticized.


    Gong Ze hugged Gong Han gently and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll grow up quickly. When I¡¯m strong, I¡¯ll protect you well.¡±


    Gong Han patted Gong Ze¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°What are you thinking about?


    When you¡¯re capable, I¡¯ll be very powerful too. You don¡¯t have to protect me. You have to protect yourself. When I get married, you¡¯ll be the only one left in this family. You can¡¯t be bullied by them. ¡±


    Gong Ze knew that Gong Han was comforting him and worried about him. This made him feel even more guilty and regretful.


    After feeling guilty for so long, he realized his sister¡¯s predicament in the Gong Family. He regretted the time he had wasted, causing him to not have enough strength to resist Gong Luo and the others.


    He was from the rich Gong Family, but his ability to protect his family was inferior to Lin Yin, who had come from the slums. He indeed felt terrible.


    Gong Han looked at her brother¡¯s sad expression and smiled. ¡°Why are you so bitter? Since I can¡¯t choose my marriage, marrying Yue Han is no different from marrying Yue Chi. Even if it¡¯s not Yue Han, it¡¯ll be an unknown person in the future. ¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Yue Han is much better than Yue Chi, right? Didn¡¯t you all say that Yue Han is a decent guy? I¡¯m benefitting. Besides, if I¡¯m with him, at least the Gong Family will think highly of me. This way, Dad, Mom, and you will have a better life in the future.¡±


    But neither Yue Han nor Yue Chi are the people you like, right? Gong Ze wanted to say such words, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say them.


    So what if he was indignant? Sister was right. If it were not Yue Han, it would be someone else in the future. In short, sister wouldn¡¯t be able to coincidentally meet someone she loved.


    Gong Ze looked at Gong Han angrily and said, ¡°Sister, you still have the time to think about Mom and Dad. You shouldn¡¯t have cared about us. Mom and Dad didn¡¯t help you, and I can¡¯t help you. We deserve it if we don¡¯t live well.¡±


    Gong Han looked at the childish Gong Ze and smiled until her eyes curved. She looked very much like Yang Si, which made Gong Ze feel upset.


    His mother had tolerated his father¡¯s mistress for most of her life and had also been a lowly servant at home for half her life. Now, it was unknown whether his sister, who looked so much like his mother, was going to repeat his mother¡¯s life..

 Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Bean Buns

    Chapter 672: Bean Buns


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the past, he had scoffed at the idea of women placing their lives on men. But now, he actually prayed in his heart that Yue Han must be a good person and not like Yue Chi or his father.


    The siblings chatted for a while before Gong Ze returned to his room. He picked up his phone and sent Lin Yin a message.


    Lin Yin, who was lying on the hospital bed, did not know what had happened to Gong Ze or why he would send a message that he wanted to learn from her.


    Besides, what was there to learn from her?


    Lin Yin guessed that something had happened to Gong Ze.


    However, Lin Yin did not ask in detail. After all, this was Gong Ze¡¯s own business. She had her own things to do.


    Lin Yin put away her cell phone and called Sun Biao in. ¡°Help me investigate


    the Wei family. I want to know everything, no matter how big or small.


    Especially anything related to Wei Ji.¡±


    Sun Biao responded and left. Only then did Lin Yin get out of bed and go to Wei Ji¡¯s ward.


    After gesturing at the security officer at the door of the ward to keep quiet, Lin Yin gently pushed the door open and entered, sitting beside Wei Ji¡¯s bed.


    Wei Ji was fed medicine and fell into a coma. Fortunately, his life was not in danger. Otherwise, Lin Yin would probably catch Wei Wei and knock him out for a few days and nights.


    She looked at Wei Ji¡¯s eyebrows. The grown-up Wei Ji was really different from when he was young. The only similarity was that he looked cute and adorable.


    Therefore, when she did not know Wei Ji¡¯s identity back then, she asked if Wei Ji had been lost when he was young. When she picked Wei Ji up, Wei Ji said that he had been lost.


    However, Wei Ji said no. She then dismissed the idea that Wei Ji was the little boy she had picked up when she was five years old and secretly raised for five years.


    When she picked up Wei Ji, Wei Ji had never said his name. At that time, she had given Wei Ji a name. He was called Bean Bao. When they first met, Wei Ji had almost been beaten to death because he had snatched a Bean Bao.


    At that time, she had watched helplessly as Bean Bao was beaten up by a group of people. She did not help or call for help. She was only five years old and could not help, nor could she defeat that group of boys who looked like they were in their teens.


    Besides, she was used to such things in the slums, so she could not sympathize.


    Later, she waited for a long time after the children who hit him left before approaching Wei Ji.


    She thought that Bean Bao was dead, but Bean Bao was tough and did not die.


    At that time, the little Bean Bao¡¯s face was dirty, covered in dust and filth, but the eyes that looked up at Lin Yin were watery, like those of a cute puppy. Like those furry little animals that Lin Yin had always wanted to raise but never dared to.


    Seeing Lin Yin looking at him in a daze, little Bean Bao thought that the girl in front of him wanted to eat the bean bun in his hand. He trembled and handed it to Lin Yin, handing her the half of the bean bun that was already covered in dust.


    Lin Yin did not expect that this little boy would give it to her so easily after he was almost beaten to death for this bean bun.


    Later, Lin Yin asked why, but Bean Bao didn¡¯t say.


    Seeing that Bean Bao had given the bean bun to her, Lin Yin brought Wei Ji to a dilapidated and uninhabited house.


    She did not choose to bring Bean Bao to her adoptive mother¡¯s house because her adoptive mother¡¯s family was not rich and she was usually crazy.


    It also wasn¡¯t easy for her to find a home and mother that could protect her. She did not want to share it with others. She was afraid that such a cute boy would snatch away the peaceful life she had painstakingly obtained.


    She did not tell Bean Bao her real name. At that time, she was still young and stubbornly believed that once her adoptive mother saw Bean Bap, she would definitely adopt Bean Bao. Therefore, she did not want Bean Bao to find her home through her name, so she kept asking Bean Bao to call her sister.


    She had hidden Bean Bao for three years. She would share what she had learned in school, what her adoptive mother had given her and what she ate. She would also earn some money to buy food for Bean Bun, but she would not share her adoptive mother¡¯s love for her.


    It was not until her adoptive mother died that she brought Bean Bao, who always called her sister sweetly behind her, back to that equally dilapidated home. The two eight-year-old children relied on each other until two years later, Bean Bao was targeted by human traffickers.


    She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Bean Bao. He was lost and different from her, so there was hope for Bean Bao to return to his parents.


    Therefore, she risked her life and almost died under the knife of the human trafficker to save Wei Ji back from the human trafficker..

 Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Are You Very Fierce?

    Chapter 673: Are You Very Fierce?


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was also at that time that her back was slashed by a human trafficker. She curled up on the ground and could not move.


    In order to trick the human trafficker, she lay on the ground and pretended to be dead, preparing to counterattack the human trafficker who ran towards her.


    Unexpectedly, after that fool, Bean Bao, shouted ¡°Sister¡±, he directly bumped into the human trafficker. The human trafficker¡¯s head was bleeding from the collision. He himself hit a big rock beside him and fainted, his body and head covered in blood.


    Seeing that the human trafficker was about to approach Bean Bao, Lin Yin had the thought of killing as many as she could. If she died, the murderer would die with her. She grabbed the knife that had fallen from the human trafficker and stabbed it straight at the human trafficker¡¯s abdomen.


    Fortunately, Bean Bao¡¯s family rushed over after and chased the human traffickers away. They even brought the two of them to the hospital. Otherwise, if no one came that day, the two of them would probably have died in the slums or been taken away by the human traffickers.


    Lin Yin was originally suspicious of the so-called family of Bean Bao because she did not see his parents appear.


    And those people clearly did not want to tell her too much, as if they were hiding Bean Bao¡¯s true identity from her.


    It was just that she had secretly seen those people taking good care of Bean Bao who had a high fever. They used the best things for Bean Bao.


    Therefore, Lin Yin convinced herself that Bean Bao¡¯s family was already here and they looked very rich. She should be at ease. Instead of starving in the slums, she might as well let Bean Bao go home. At least he would be able to eat and clothe himself and not have to worry about being captured by human traffickers.


    Rich people definitely did not want outsiders to know that they had lost their children. After all, their child had lived in the slums for five years. It would not be good if word got out.


    Lin Yin stayed in the hospital for two days. Thanks to Bean Bao, she was taken good care of. When she could move, Lin Yin quietly left.


    She did not want to face the scene of parting. It was good to leave quietly.


    As her thoughts returned, Lin Yin looked at Wei Ji in front of her. She really did not expect that Bean Bao did not seem to be doing well either after returning to the Wei family.


    At that time, before she left, she had asked the doctor carefully if there would be any sequelae. The doctor said that there would not be.


    Then why was Wei Ji¡¯s leg crippled?


    At the thought that the little brat she had scrimped and fed for five years had been beaten until his leg was crippled, Lin Yin¡¯s gaze turned sinister.


    Wei Ji woke up faintly and bumped into Lin Yin¡¯s dark and fierce eyes. He retreated warily.


    Such a big action woke Lin Yin up. Lin Yin looked at Wei Ji¡¯s frightened expression and immediately put away her ruthless emotions. She smiled and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Only then did Wei Ji see that it was Lin Yin. He nodded in fear and said, ¡°You looked a little scary just now.¡±


    Wei Ji wanted to reach out to take it, but he realized that he didn¡¯t have much strength. He looked at Lin Yin in confusion, his aggrieved eyes watery. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why don¡¯t I have any strength?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Ji¡¯s watery eyes and sighed to herself. She sat beside Wei Ji with the water and brought the cup to Wei Ji¡¯s mouth. She said gently, ¡°You were drugged and schemed against by Wei Wei. Drink it like this.¡± Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin in surprise. His gaze looked blank and silly.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Drink!¡± Lin Yin frowned and asked in amusement.


    Wei Ji hurriedly took a few sips and said embarrassedly, ¡®You seem to be a little different today. Usually, you¡¯ll be impatient and might even be angry at me and say why are you being bullied again, you always don¡¯t learn.¡±


    ¡°Am I¡­ very fierce?¡± Lin Yin retracted her cup and asked awkwardly.


    Wei Ji shook his head like a rattledrum and explained anxiously, ¡°No, it¡¯s not fierce. It¡¯s just the kind of seriousness like you¡¯re expecting better from me.¡±


    Seeing Lin Yin frown, Wei Ji became even more anxious. ¡°No, just that I quite like you treating me like this.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Jit s anxious expression and smiled. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t say anything about you. Why are you so anxious?¡±


    Lin Yin turned around to put away the glass of water. Wei Ji immediately saw the bruise on the other side of Lin Yin¡¯s face. He used all his strength to support himself up against the wall and stood barefoot on the ground.. He held Lin Yin¡¯s hand with a pained expression and asked, ¡°What happened to your face? Who did it?¡±

 Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: I’ll Watch Over You

    Chapter 674: I¡¯ll Watch Over You


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Lin Yin wanted to press Wei Ji back onto the bed.


    Wei Ji stood stubbornly and did not let go of Lin Yin. ¡°How can such a large bruise be a misunderstanding? Is it the Wei Family? It¡¯s impossible for me to appear in the hospital for no reason. In the past, when I was bullied by them, I would only appear alone in my cold room and not in the hospital. You were the one who brought me out of Wei Wei¡¯s hands, right? The wound on your face was caused by Wei Wei, right?¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s sparkling eyes were red, making Lin Yin feel a little sorry. She quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright, I didn¡¯t do anything. This is really a misunderstanding. Wei Wei secretly threw you into Wei Yang¡¯s territory. When I went to look for you, I hit Wei Yang¡¯s men. Wei Yang¡¯s bodyguards thought that I was here to cause trouble, so they attacked me.¡±


    In the past, when she didn¡¯t recognize Wei Ji as Bean Bao, Lin Yin must have despised him when she saw him crying like this. But now, looking at him like this, Lin Yin was left with helplessness.


    Perhaps people really had a filter when it came to judging people. Once she knew that Wei Ji was the little Bean Bao she had raised for five years, her heart would soften easily.


    Lin Yin sighed inwardly. Forget it. After all, she was the one who raised him. So what if her heart softened?


    Lin Yin¡¯s other hand gently covered Wei Ji¡¯s hand that was holding her arm. She said patiently, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t cry like this, okay?¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s anger dissipated a little after being coaxed by Lin Yin. He looked at Lin


    Yin in surprise, then nodded in confusion. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lin Yin pulled her hand out of Wei Ji¡¯s grip in satisfaction. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you something to eat.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin turned around and left the ward.


    As for Wei Ji, he looked at the door in confusion. He didn¡¯t know what had happened when he was unconscious. Why did it feel like Lin Yin had changed?


    What exactly happened?


    Lin Yin got someone to prepare some light food for Wei Ji. As she watched Wei Ji eat slowly, she tilted her head in thought.


    Lin Yin, who had not been looking at Wei Ji previously, suddenly changed one day. She stared at Wei Ji, making him blush in embarrassment.


    ¡°Did I get it on my face? Is it dirty?¡± Wei Ji touched his face and asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Yin shook her head.


    ¡°Then, did I do something else amazing?¡± Wei Ji was not confident that Lin Yin would suddenly fall in love with him and not be able to get enough of him.


    Only then did Lin Yin realize that she might have been thinking too much and had forgotten to retract her gaze from Wei Ji.


    Lin Yin retracted her gaze and sat up straight. ¡°I was too engrossed in thinking.


    It¡¯s fine. Continue eating.¡±


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin suspiciously before continuing to eat silently.


    ¡°Can your leg still be treated?¡± Lin Yin suddenly asked.


    Wei Ji paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never seen a doctor.¡±


    The expression on Lin Yin¡¯s face froze. Just as she was about to speak, Sun Biao hurriedly knocked on the door and entered. He looked at Lin Yin worriedly and said, ¡°Boss, why did you walk out on your own? Your ribs were broken and the surgery was just completed. The doctor said that he wants you to lie in bed and rest more. ¡±


    Sun Biao did not expect that his troublesome boss would disregard her body and leave just because he had gone out to deal with something.


    He sized Wei Ji up a few times and wondered if Lin Yin really liked Wei Ji.


    So she would rather offend the Wei Family to save Wei Ji and break two ribs to save him?


    Wei Ji was only a little good-looking. He was not as good-looking as Mu Ran or as handsome as Lu Ming.


    This soft and weak personality was really not a good match for his boss.


    However, when he saw Lin Yin¡¯s calm and happy expression just now, Sun Biao only sighed in his heart. Although beauty was a hindrance, as long as his boss was happy, it was fine.


    It was just that she could not ignore her health.


    ¡°Two broken ribs?¡± Wei Ji asked in disbelief. ¡°Was it also done by Wei Yang¡¯s bodyguard?¡±


    Sun Biao said sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that bodyguard of your Wei


    Family. He clearly went to save the Wei Family, but he was injured by them.¡±


    Lin Yin clicked her tongue at Sun Biao. ¡°I know my own body. I¡¯ll rest well. Go out first.¡±


    Wei Ji got up from the bed. He wanted to pull Lin Yin to his bed to rest, but he was afraid of hurting her again, so he stood by the bed uneasily and worriedly. He maintained the posture of lifting the blanket and said, ¡°Lin Yin, rest on my bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while. There¡¯s no need,¡± Lin Yin said helplessly..

 Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Worry

    Chapter 675: Worry


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ji stood barefoot and looked at Lin Yin stubbornly. His big eyes were gentle and pleading. Lin Yin had no choice but to obediently get into bed.


    Sun Biao¡¯s eyes widened slightly. This worked too? It seemed like Wei Ji had unknowingly controlled his boss. This matter was not good.


    Especially since Lin Yin had asked him to investigate everything about Wei Ji for the past few years. She was obviously interested.


    Otherwise, why would she suddenly be interested after being classmates for so long?


    Wei Ji gently tucked Lin Yin in and sat obediently at the side. He looked at Lin Yin and said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll guard you.¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. You don¡¯t have to guard me.¡±


    ¡°I have to.¡± Wei Ji was like a puppy that was loyally guarding its master.


    Sun Biao also tactfully left.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t persuade Wei Ji, so she could only let him sit at the side and guard. Fortunately, Wei Ji wasn¡¯t seriously injured, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    As the night deepened, Lin Yin slowly eliminated the thoughts in her mind and closed her eyes to sleep. Wei Ji lay at the side, his gaze on Lin Yin¡¯s face, his eyes filled with confusion.


    He still could not understand what had happened in the past two to three days.


    There clearly didn¡¯t seem to be anything special, but why had Lin Yin¡¯s attitude towards him changed? Could it be that Lin Yin had a hobby of helping others? If she saved someone, they would be under her protection, so her temper would be better?


    The Mu couple, who had come out to look for Lin Yin in the middle of the night, looked at the scene in the room through the glass in the ward. The two of them were a little worried.


    ¡°Do you think Yinyin really has deep feelings for Wei Ji? Look at Yinyin¡¯s aura when she brought people to look for Wei Ji. She¡¯s going to fight the Wei Family to the death, ¡± Ye Wen said worriedly.


    Mu Cheng also sighed and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not deep love, based on how Yinyin treats Wei Ji now, she already places Wei Ji in a very important position. After what happened today, I think the Wei Family is already thinking about the relationship between Lin Yin and Wei Ji.¡±


    ¡°Back then, Dong Cheng brought most of the Dong Family¡¯s assets and worked hard with Wei Ming to build the Wei Corporation. There must still be Dong Cheng¡¯s people inside. If those people know Yinyin¡¯s identity and her relationship with Wei Ji, they might force Wei Ji to take over,¡± Ye Wen said worriedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think too much about it first. Ah Heng said that Wei Ji doesn¡¯t know Lin Yin¡¯s identity yet. At least we can be sure that Wei Ji isn¡¯t plotting anything now,¡± Mu Cheng persuaded.


    Back then, those people from the Wei Family¡¯s first branch did not have a good ending. This was enough to show how ruthless Wei Ming and Wei Ming¡¯s two women were to the first branch.


    Now that Ning Sheng clearly knew Lin Yin¡¯s identity, it meant that the second branch of the Wei Family already knew that Lin Yin was standing beside Wei Ji.


    If Lin Yin showed any signs of wanting to help Wei Ji fight for power, the second branch of the Wei Family might point their knives at Lin Yin.


    At the thought of this, Ye Wen¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°If they dare to mess around, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted. I have to find a time to teach the Wei Family¡¯s second branch a lesson. Even if Ning Sheng is my good friend, I won¡¯t allow them to harm my Yinyin.¡±


    Mu Cheng¡¯s eyes were also dyed with a stern look. She whispered, ¡°If the Wei Family really dares to attack Yinyin, we can only secretly help those people push Wei Ji up for Yinyin¡¯s safety.¡±


    Ye Wen did not expect Mu Cheng to think of this. However, she did not say anything and tacitly agreed with her husband¡¯s decision.


    However, Wei Ji¡¯s foundation was too weak. Coupled with the fact that he was alone, the difference between him and the other two branches was too great.


    Also, her good friend Ning Sheng was not someone to be trifled with. If their interests really went against each other, Ning Sheng would really be heartless. Therefore, they had to be prepared for the two branches of the Wei Family to face the attack.


    Otherwise, it would show that Wei Ji had no intention of fighting for the family assets. That would be good for everyone.


    Ye Wen¡¯s face was filled with worry. She could not understand why Lin Yin was so close to Wei Ji.


    Lin Yin and Wei Ji stayed in the hospital for a few days, and Wei Wei was inexplicably targeted.


    Previously, Wei Yang¡¯s hospital had been investigated and reorganized by the Health Bureau. Wei Wei had even sneered at him for a long time. He had never expected that before he could get a good laugh, he would be the next to be investigated..

 Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Analysis

    Chapter 676: Analysis


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Wei had mainly taken over the family¡¯s pharmacy. In the end, many problems with the medicinal herbs appeared inexplicably.


    Wei Hong and Yuan Yao knew very well that Wei Wei must have offended someone. Yuan Yao immediately thought of Lin Yin from a few days ago, so she asked her husband to ask her mother-in-law about Lin Yin¡¯s true identity. Yuan Yao did not think that Lin Yin had the guts to provoke the Wei Family with just the Shisheng Corporation.


    However, Ning Sheng had clearly mentioned the Mu family that day, so Lin Yin must be related to the Mu family.


    After Wei Hong heard his wife¡¯s analysis, he also felt that something was amiss. He instructed Yuan Yao to keep an eye on Wei Wei and not let him cause trouble again before going straight to Wang Xu.


    Wang Xu watched as Wei Hong entered. She put down the porcelain teacup in her hand and elegantly poured a cup of tea for Wei Hong.


    As soon as Wei Hong sat down, he couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously, ¡°Mom, who is that Lin Yin?¡±


    At this moment, Ning Sheng, who was taking tea leaves from the side room, walked out and happened to hear Wei Hong¡¯s question. Hence, she said to Wang Xu, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we tell the truth? Now that our second and third branches are fighting fiercely, we can¡¯t let Second Brother and the others accidentally offend someone.¡±


    When Wei Hong heard Ning Sheng¡¯s words, he frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°Sister-in-law, what do you mean?¡±


    Wang Xu stopped Wei Hong softly. ¡°Your sister-in-law is telling the truth.


    What kind of attitude is this?¡±


    Wei Hong retracted his angry gaze and looked down at the tea in the teacup.


    Wei Hong had always been dissatisfied with Ning Sheng.


    He and his brother were clearly his mother¡¯s children, but because Wang Xu was more satisfied with her daughter-in-law, Ning Sheng, she was also more satisfied with his brother. She even leaned all her resources towards Wei Yang, who was her brother¡¯s child, when the Wei Family was choosing an heir.


    In the past, before Ning Sheng married into the Wei family, his mother clearly doted on him the most.


    Wang Xu knew that Wei Hong was dissatisfied. She sighed and said, ¡°A while ago, the Lin Yin that Ah Wei offended was the daughter of the Mu family who had been missing for 18 years. Your stupid wife and son used Lin Yin and Wei Ji¡¯s relationship to deal with Wei Yang, causing Wei Yang to injure Lin Yin. To this day, Lin Yin is still lying in the hospital.¡±


    Wei Hong looked at Wang Xu with widened eyes and asked in disbelief, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s already dead? How can she still be found?


    As Ning Sheng replaced the tea leaves for Wang Xu, she said gently, ¡°We can¡¯t be on guard. The Mu family has a lot of objections to Wei Wei because of Lin Yin. They¡¯re already giving the Wei family face by not getting someone to cripple Wei Wei. If we don¡¯t let them vent their anger now, this matter will never be over.¡±


    Wei Hong was dissatisfied with Ning Sheng¡¯s interruption. He glanced at Ning Sheng and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s not your son who was attacked by the Mu family. Of course you would say such sarcastic words.¡±


    Wang Xu was angered by her youngest son¡¯s insensibility. ¡°Do you think only Ah Wei will suffer from the Mu family¡¯s retaliation? Ah Yang was earlier than


    Ah Wei. Several hospitals under his name are still under investigation. Ah Yang¡¯s bodyguard went to apologize and broke two ribs. If it weren¡¯t for your sister-in-law, Ah Yang would have broken his ribs.¡±


    Wei Hong did not expect such things to happen and was instantly furious. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mu Family too arrogant? Is our dignified Wei Family afraid of the Mu Family?¡±


    Ning Sheng smiled secretly in disdain. Then, he still put on a harmonious expression and said, ¡°If our Wei Family only has our lineage, we naturally don¡¯t have to be afraid. However, the Wei Family isn¡¯t just our lineage. This is equivalent to the Wei Family being divided into two. Once we have a conflict with the Mu Family, the enemy of our enemy is our friend. Do you think those people from the third branch will choose to join forces with the Mu Family?¡± Wei Hong frowned and gradually calmed down.


    Then, he looked up at Wang Xu and said, ¡°Mom, you just said that Ah Wei used


    Lin Yin and Wei Ji to deal with Ah Yang? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wang Xu snorted. ¡°Looks like your stupid wife doesn¡¯t dare to tell you about this.¡±


    Ning Sheng told him everything that happened that day. Wei Hong was angry and embarrassed.


    He was not angry that Wei Wei actually dared to deal with Wei Yang, but that his son was actually dirty.


    His brother was smarter than him to begin with, but in the end, he married a powerful wife. He had always been indignant.


    In the end, he did not expect that the two children his brother had given birth to were also smarter than his two children. Wei Yang had been good in his studies since he was young and had a calm and polite personality. He had also done well in the Corporation..

 Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Roping In

    Chapter 677: Roping In


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    On the other hand, his son, Wei Wei, was not smart. He was at the bottom of the class in his studies and had already gone to the Corporation for an internship, but he often did things inappropriately and liked to go out to fool around. His reputation in the capital was not good either. He was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    Her brother¡¯s daughter, Wei Ying, had also graduated from Capital University. She heard that she had recently helped his mother clean up the third branch¡¯s Wei Chi. Even the third branch had been neglected by his father recently.


    As for his daughter, she was still chasing after celebrities on the university campus with all kinds of banners. She shouted I love you at those boy idols every day.


    At the thought of this, Wei Hong became even angrier. He still wanted to fight for the position of the Wei Family¡¯s heir for Wei Wei. How was he going to fight with such aotitude?


    Wei Hong looked helpless. Then, as if he had thought of something, he looked up at Ning Sheng and said, ¡°You just said that Lin Yin and Wei Ji are close? Lin Yin is also a member of the Mu family. Will the Mu family help Wei Ji behind the scenes?¡±


    Wang Xu took a sip and said, ¡°That depends on what the Mu family thinks and how deep Lin Yin¡¯s feelings for Wei Ji are.¡±


    ¡°Ye Wen is very protective of her children. Lin Yin is her favorite now. If Lin Yin really asks Ye Wen to help Wei Ji, Ye Wen and her husband can really do it,¡± Ning Sheng said.


    Wei Hong panicked when he heard that and said, ¡°Then what should we do? If Mu Cheng and his wife help Wei Ji from behind, won¡¯t the Mu Family be the opponent we have to face?¡±


    Ning Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, but the matter isn¡¯t settled yet. We¡¯re just guessing. Besides, doesn¡¯t the Mu Family still have Old Master Mu and Old Madam Mu? These two won¡¯t blindly do something they¡¯re not confident of for Lin Yin. With these two holding back Mu Cheng and his wife, things shouldn¡¯t be so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still Lin Yin. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as we pull Lin Yin into our camp? At that time, not to mention nothing troublesome, even the third branch won¡¯t be enough for us.¡± With that, Wei Hong looked up and drank a small cup of tea.


    Wang Xu sneered. ¡°How? Are you going to use your son to rope him in?¡± Wei Hong rubbed his nose in embarrassment and did not say anything.


    Not to mention that Wei Wei had offended Lin Yin now, even if he did not offend Lin Yin, his son¡¯s messy reputation would not be able to rope Lin Yin in.


    Wei Hong looked at Ning Sheng and said reluctantly but sincerely, ¡°Ah Yang is not bad. Let him interact with Lin Yin more. I don¡¯t believe that a normal and healthy person can¡¯t compare to that cripple, Wei Ji. Unless Lin Yin is a freak with some kind of disability fetish.¡±


    ¡°You finally know how to use Ah Yang now? Go back and educate your stupid wife and son. Don¡¯t always not differentiate between friend and foe. You can only see those small benefits. You have no foresight,¡± Wang Xu said angrily. Being scolded in front of Ning Sheng, Wei Hong felt embarrassed and stood up to leave.


    Wang Xu looked at Ning Sheng seriously and said, ¡°I think what Ah Hong said just now makes sense. See if you can get Wei Yang to try to get in touch with Lin Yin. She¡¯s a young lady. I don¡¯t believe that she really likes that cripple. Moreover, young people nowadays have very open views on love. They might like you this moment and completely ignore you in the next moment.


    Ning Sheng sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about it. Now that we¡¯re in such a situation, Ah Yang¡¯s marriage partner will definitely find a girl that¡¯s beneficial for us to successfully take over the Wei Family in the future. Among the eight families in the capital, there are two suitable ones in the Wen Family. It just so happens that the Wen Family is in-laws with the third branch. The Gong Family has Gong Han. She¡¯s at the right age, but she¡¯s not favored. Even if she¡¯s married, she won¡¯t be of much help.¡±


    Ning Sheng gently cleaned the cup that Wei Hong had just drunk from as she continued, ¡°The girls in the Hou Family are not easy to control and are not suitable. The girls from the other families are all young. That Yue Ning, that Lu Yue, and Lu Yan are all young. Even this Lin Yin is young. I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll have to wait until she can get married. I think Dad¡¯s health is already a little dejected. We can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Wang Xu knew that what Ning Sheng said was the truth, but she was still a little indignant.


    According to strength, the Lu Family, the Mu Family, and the Wei Family were ranked in the top three of the eight aristocratic families in the capital Although everyone said that the three families were evenly matched and were tied for first place, the Wei Family could not compare to old families like the Lu Family and the Mu Family.


    In addition, the Wei Family was not just of the same bloodline, so neither the Lu Family nor the Mu Family might fancy a complicated family like the Wei Family..

 Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Get the Scissors

    Chapter 678: Get the Scissors


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Therefore, if she could rely on Ning Sheng and Ye Wen¡¯s relationship to make Wei Yang and Lin Yin a good thing, Wei Yang would definitely inherit the Wei family.


    Ning Sheng knew what Wang Xu meant. Not to mention Wang Xu, even she wanted to kidnap Lin Yin back to be her daughter-in-law. This way, her son would be stable in the Wei family.


    However, with Ye Wen¡¯s bad temper, she really did not dare to say anything about letting Lin Yin and Wei Yang try to interact, especially this time. Wei Yang had even injured Lin Yin. Now that Ye Wen did not deal with Wei Yang, she was already taking special care of her.


    However, Ning Sheng did not finish her sentence. She only replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll think about what to do about this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Wang Xu looked at Ning Sheng with satisfaction. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re smart. If both of you were as short-sighted as Yuan Yao, my lifespan would probably be short.¡±


    Ning Sheng said sweetly, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? You¡¯re going to live a long life.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Then, they continued to drink tea quietly.


    After Yuan Yao found out about Lin Yin¡¯s identity from Wei Hong, she was so shocked that she was a little dumbfounded. ¡°How is she a child of the Mu Family?¡±


    Wei Hong glanced at Yuan Yao from the corner of his eyes and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯ve been maintaining some useless social interactions with those wives of small families all day. What do you know?¡±


    Yuan Yao said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Can you blame me? Which rich lady in the capital is willing to interact with me? Don¡¯t they all despise us for being nameless in the Wei Family? Ning Sheng is just lucky. Her son was designated as the heir of the Wei Family and she had a little relationship with those rich ladies when she was young. Otherwise, she would be worse than me. Now that Ye Wen is awake again, she¡¯s even more smug. Her former good sister is Mrs. Mil.¡±


    As she spoke, Yuan Yao felt indignant.


    Now, Ning Sheng was more at ease than her because Ning Sheng had grown up in the capital when she was vounq. She had a little vounq friendship with those rich madams and former daughters of rich families.


    But she was just a foreigner who had married into the Wei Family. How could she compare to her?


    Ever since Wei Yang was chosen as the heir, no one had interacted with her, so she could only interact with those who were inferior to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? Wei Yang hit Lin Yin. Ye Wen probably won¡¯t be able to get over this,¡± Wei Hong said angrily. Then, he instructed Yuan Yao, ¡°The Mu Family will suffer from the revenge this time. Let¡¯s see when the Mu


    Family¡¯s anger subsides. We¡¯ll visit them to ease the relationship. And Wei


    Wei¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Wei Hong paused and looked at Yuan Yao with distrust before continuing, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll talk to Wei Wei myself. Call that rascal Wei Wei over.¡±


    Yuan Yao muttered a few times in dissatisfaction, but she still obediently called Wei Wei over.


    Wei Wei had been taught a lesson by Lin Yin that day. He had been looking for an opportunity to take revenge on Lin Yin for the past few days, but unfortunately, Lin Yin had been in the hospital for the past few days and he could not find an opportunity at all.


    Now that he heard his father tell him not to provoke Lin Yin, he was instantly dissatisfied.


    ¡°Dad! That brat Lin Yin broke my hand several times. I can¡¯t take this lying down. I¡¯ve never been humiliated like this in my life. She¡¯s still a little girl!¡± Wei Wei vented his dissatisfaction at his father loudly.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t used Wei Ji to scheme against Lin Yin first, why would she deal with you?¡± Wei Hong shouted. ¡°You usually don¡¯t do anything and only cause trouble for the family. If you hadn¡¯t provoked Lin Yin this time, we wouldn¡¯t have provoked the Mu family. You¡¯re the root of trouble!¡±


    ¡°How would I know that the Mu Family and Lin Yin have such a good relationship? Besides, I just want Grandpa to be disappointed in Wei Yang. Aren¡¯t I doing this for you, Dad? Why can Wei Yang inherit the Wei Family while we can¡¯t? I¡¯m not bad either,¡± Wei Wei said indignantly.


    Wei Hong usually doted on his son, Wei Wei, but when he heard Wei Wei¡¯s words that lacked self-awareness, he was so angry that he rolled his eyes. ¡°Not bad? You¡¯re so bad that you might as well be reborn.¡±


    Wei Wei pouted and secretly rolled his eyes. ¡°I was born by you guys. Dad, if you¡¯re so stern, you might as well stuff me back into my mother¡¯s stomach and remake me!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Wei Hong was so angry at his son¡¯s shamelessness that he felt like he was burning in a fire..

 Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Not Calling Me Sister

    Chapter 679: Not Calling Me Sister


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Hong was even angrier when he saw Wei Wei¡¯s glasses and the wretched mustache he had grown at a young age.


    ¡°Bring the scissors!¡± Wei Hong shouted angrily outside.


    Wei Wei immediately realized what his father was going to do. He turned around and was about to run, but he could not stop his father.


    When Yuan Yao heard Wei Hong¡¯s furious voice, she entered in fear and wanted to persuade him. However, when she saw that Wei Hong was going to cut Wei Wei¡¯s beard, she silently walked away.


    She had been enduring that wretched beard for a long time. A good young man looked like an old lecher in his forties. She felt uncomfortable just looking at him.


    Wei Wei¡¯s sorrowful voice of losing his love resounded in the sky above the Wei Family and lingered for a long time, startling the sparrows resting on the nearby trees.


    The birds that passed by under the sunlight pulled Lin Yin back to her senses. She held her cell phone tightly. It was filled with some things that had happened when Wei Ji returned to the Wei family. It made her heart ache.


    Eight years ago, she had tried her best to keep Wei Ji alive so that he could return to his parents¡¯ side. She had wanted this world to have one less unlucky child like her. Unexpectedly, this child did not have a good life.


    Back then, Wei Ji had been missing for five years and had even returned to the Wei Family. It was very secretive. Other than the Wei Family, very few people knew about this.


    The Wei family probably did not want to publicize this matter, lest outsiders criticize them, especially Wei Ming. He definitely did not want anyone to know that he had let his biological grandson wander outside for five years.


    Wei Ming loved his image, and the side he showed to outsiders was righteous, elegant, and kind. Therefore, he treated Wei Ji and Wei Xuan quite well.


    Usually, there was no shortage of small gifts and money for the two siblings.


    It was just that Wei Ming was old and focused on his career, so he could not pay attention to the Wei siblings at all times. Therefore, the Wei siblings could not keep everything they had.


    No wonder Wei Ji, who came from the Wei Family, was so poor that he had to exchange his watch for food.


    This was especially true for Wei Wei and Wei Chi. They snatched his money and bullied them. Wei Ji¡¯s leg was Wei Wei and Wei Chi¡¯s entertainment.


    They tricked Wei Xuan out and sent her to the kidnappers, causing Wei Ji¡¯s leg to be broken when he was saving her. Later on, he did not receive treatment in time and fell.


    After Wei Ming found out about this, he only made Wei Wei and Wei Chi kneel for a few days. This made Lin Yin¡¯s gaze suddenly turn fierce.


    These were all some information that could be found on the surface. What about the bullies hidden in the Wei Family¡¯s deep residence that could not be found? There would be more, right?


    ¡°Lin Yin?¡± Wei Ji walked up to Lin Yin and shouted.


    Lin Yin blinked and retracted her gaze from the window. She quickly adjusted her emotions and turned around with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wei Ji shook his head and did not answer. Instead, he suddenly asked, ¡°Can I call you Yinyin? I keep feeling that it¡¯s too unfamiliar to call you by your name.¡±


    When Wei Ji asked this, Lin Yin could see the nervousness in Wei Ji¡¯s eyes. She wanted to tease him and teased, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call me Sister?¡±


    Wei Ji seemed surprised. Then, he lowered his head and said reluctantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to call you Sister.¡±


    Lin Yin did not expect Wei Ji to resist in time this time. She teased, ¡°When Su


    Su teased you previously, you didn¡¯t resist so quickly. Why? Double standards?¡±


    Lin Yin was just joking. She didn¡¯t expect Wei Ji to look up at Lin Yin seriously and say, ¡®Yes, it¡¯s different. You¡¯re different.¡±


    Seeing that Wei Ji¡¯s eyes were about to turn red again, Lin Yin put away her playful thoughts and smiled. ¡°Forget it. Call me whatever you want. It¡¯s just a form of address.¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s eyebrows instantly relaxed and he shouted happily, ¡°Yinyin!¡± Lin Yin smiled speechlessly. It was just a name. Was he that happy?


    Then, Lin Yin said, ¡°My injuries are almost healed and I¡¯m preparing to go back. You¡¯ve been with me in the hospital for so long. Shall I send you home? It just so happens that it¡¯s a school holiday during this period of time. You can stay at home for a while to accompany your sister. I¡¯ll go see your sister too. Her sweets were very delicious last time. I¡¯ll ask for a few more.¡±


    Wei Ji was a little stunned, then his expression darkened. Lin Yin grabbed Wei


    Ji¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to see more of my bad side.¡± Wei Ji¡¯s words revealed his inferiority..

 Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Dog

    Chapter 680: Dog


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I have a lot of bad sides too. I was born in the slums, fought and caused trouble. I¡¯m surly and my actions are vulgar. I¡¯m not even afraid of others knowing that I¡¯m being kept. What are you afraid of? It doesn¡¯t matter what others think,¡± Lin Yin said patiently.


    Wei Ji asked carefully, ¡°Yinyin, did you grow up alone in the slums?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Ji¡¯s eager expression and did not tell the truth. Instead, she said, ¡°How is that possible? Of course I¡¯m not alone. How can a child survive in a place like the slums? I still have an adoptive mother, an adoptive mother who loves me very much. It was only when she left this world that I lived alone.¡±


    At that time, Wei Ji denied getting lost and never mentioned the slums. Perhaps he was unwilling to admit that he had been in the slums for those five years, so Lin Yin chose not to say anything.


    This was good. They were both fine. It was better than anything else. There was no need to say it out loud, nor was there a need for the two of them to recall the days of poverty and hiding.


    Wei Ji lowered his head in disappointment and muttered, ¡°There are also survivors.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t understand what Wei Ji was saying.


    Wei Ji shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just think you¡¯re right. How can a child live well alone in the slums?¡±


    Lin Yin pursed her lips and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    The atmosphere between the two of them became a little silent. Lin Yin let go of Wei Jits arm and pretended to be relaxed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wait for Uncle Mu and Aunt Ye?¡± Wei Ji asked curiously.


    In the past few days, Mu Cheng and Ye Wen had been following Lin Yin around and asking about her every day. Wei Ji couldn¡¯t pretend not to see them. In his opinion, Mu Cheng and his wife would definitely come to pick Lin Yin up.


    Lin Yin said frankly, ¡°I told them not to come over today. I want to send you to the Wei family. ¡±


    In the past few days, other than Mu Cheng and Ye Wen, there were also the three Mu brothers who often came over. However, every time they came, Mu Cheng and Ye Wen would go out. Lin Yin didn¡¯t know where Mu Cheng and Ye Wen went, but she just found it strange.


    Sometimes. when she was in Wei Ti¡¯s ward and the three Mu brothers came. Ye


    Wen would call Lin Yin back.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just picked up a big bag at the side and said as she dragged it, ¡°This is a gift for your sister. I didn¡¯t know what your sister likes, so I bought more.¡±


    Wei Ji looked at the big bag in Lin Yin¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°If you go to see her, she¡¯ll be very happy even if you don¡¯t bring anything. She likes beautiful people and things. She says they¡¯re little fairies.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I still have to. This is the first time I¡¯m going to your house to see her. I have to be polite,¡± Lin Yin said as she dragged herself towards the door. ¡°I even specially went around asking what children liked and found a lot.¡±


    Lin Yin really felt like she was going to her friend¡¯s house to see a little kid. She was filled with inexplicable anticipation and joy.


    Wei Ji didn¡¯t know why Lin Yin was so happy. When school had just started, Lin Yin had rejected his sister¡¯s gift with a cold gaze, but now, Lin Yin had changed.


    Seeing that Wei Ji was still standing there , Lin Yin said with a puzzled expression, ¡®Why are you still standing there? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Wei Ji immediately went forward to help Lin Yin carry the bag of unknown gifts and followed Lin Yin¡¯s car to the Wei family.


    The guard looked at the unfamiliar car and sized up Lin Yin a few times in confusion. Then, when he saw that Wei Ji was sitting in the front passenger seat, the guard sneered and said, ¡°Fifth Young Master? Why did you come back in a car today? You called for a ride online, right? Fifth Young Master, you Imow that cars of unknown origin can¡¯t enter. So, Fifth Young Master, please get out of the car and walk in yourself.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned at Wei Ji and asked, ¡°Your family has such a rule? Is it for everyone, or for you?¡±


    Before Wei Ji could speak, the guard was immediately dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re a driver. Why are you meddling? Do you know where this is? The Wei Family! The Wei Family of the eight families in the capital! Is that a place you lowly people can enter casually?¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at the proud and arrogant guard and asked with a faint smile, ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin¡¯s tone was gentle, the guard thought that Lin Yin was shocked by what he had just said. He said arrogantly, ¡°My surname is Liu..¡±

 Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Go In

    Chapter 681: Go In


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin sneered and smiled. ¡°Oh! Your surname is Liu? Looking at the divine aura you just spoke with, I thought your surname was Wei too. Now it seems that you¡¯re just a snobbish dog.¡±


    The guard was in disbelief when he was suddenly scolded by Lin Yin.


    He had been the guard of the Wei Family for so many years. Other than the masters of the Wei Family and the nobles who went out in luxury cars, most of the people who came to their door were servile. They would even curry favor with a small guard like him.


    He did not expect that a wretched girl who drove a normal car would dare to scold him today. This was simply a provocation to him.


    The guard snorted coldly, then glanced at Wei Ji disdainfully before turning around and returning to the guardhouse. He said loudly, ¡°That lousy car is not allowed to enter! If anyone lets that car in, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Lin Yin raised her eyebrows slightly and turned to look at Wei Ji with a smile. ¡°Your guard is quite arrogant.¡±


    Wei Ji said in embarrassment, ¡°This guard is Third Grandma¡¯s relative. He¡¯s indeed a little arrogant. Why don¡¯t we go to the other door?¡±


    ¡°Will the other door be easier to enter?¡± Lin Yin asked with her hand on the steering wheel.


    Wei Ji lowered his head and shook his head honestly. ¡°That door is for Second


    Grandma¡¯s family to enter, and that guard is even fiercer. Second Grandma and Third Grandma don¡¯t get along, so Grandpa got someone to make two doors, one for each of them. Second Grandma¡¯s grandson, Wei Yang, is the heir of the Wei Family, so the management over there is even stricter.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. As expected.


    If the door there was easier to enter, Wei Ji would not have pointed Lin Yin to this door.


    He said it was home, but in the end, he was even bullied when he returned home. How was this home?


    Even the guard bullied him. It could be seen what kind of bullying and humiliation the Wei siblings had suffered in the Wei Family to make these people dare to mock Wei Ji like this.


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s dark expression, Wei Ji quickly said, ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll walk in and open the door for you.¡±


    As he spoke, Wei Ji was about to open the car door and get out. Lin Yin grabbed Wei Ji and repeated in an extremely indifferent tone, ¡°This car can¡¯t enter the gate. Are the rules for walking in directed at everyone or only you?¡±


    Wei Ji lowered his head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s not just me. All the cars that pass the Wei Family¡¯s gate have to be recorded. Other than the cars of these people at home, foreign cars can enter as long as someone at home registers them. Those cars that are not registered have to be checked and registered before they can enter. I don¡¯t have a car and no one sent me before, so I walked in.¡±


    Towards the end, even Wei Ji¡¯s voice weakened. ¡°So¡­ we have to register¡­¡±


    Lin Yin was already very clear that the owner¡¯s car could be entered. The friend of the owner could enter after registering. Even foreign cars could enter as long as they followed the normal procedures and there was nothing wrong after the check.


    However, Wei Ji, the master of the house, could not. They were simply going too far.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. She stuck her head out and saw a few black cars parked not far away.


    Lin Yin waved at the cars. The people in the cars looked at Lin Yin hesitantly and pointed at themselves.


    Lin Yin nodded and waved for those people to come over.


    Ever since they were recognized by Lin Yin at the clubhouse last time, the two groups of people no longer hid anything. Now that Lin Yin called them over, the two groups sent one person forward to wait for instructions.


    Lin Yin pointed at the Wei Family¡¯s door and said to the two approaching people, ¡°1 want to go in, but the guards won¡¯t let me.¡±


    The two of them immediately nodded in understanding and walked towards the guardhouse beside the door.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin in surprise and asked, ¡°Do you usually bring bodyguards?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and said casually, ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, I¡¯m the President of the Shisheng Corporation. It won¡¯t be good if I¡¯m kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Wei Ji nodded without any doubts.


    When he turned his head to the guardhouse, he saw that the two guards in the guardhouse had already been thrown out by Lin Yin¡¯s bodyguards.


    Lin Yin¡¯s bodyguard opened the door and respectfully gestured at Lin Yin¡¯s car.


    Lin Yin drove the cheap car into the Wei Family¡¯s door. When she passed by the two guards of the Wei Family, she even glanced at them coldly.


    When the guard saw that Lin Yin had really entered so arrogantly, he was about to get up from the ground to stop her when he was slapped on the head again. He squatted on the ground in pain and hugged his head as he howled..

 Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Uninvited

    Chapter 682: Uninvited


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the two of them saw Lin Yin enter successfully, they warned the guard and followed her in.


    In their opinion, the Wei family would definitely not let the matter rest after she hit them. If they fought and they were not by Lin Yin¡¯s side, if anything happened to Lin Yin, the two groups of people would suffer again.


    When the guard saw the two of them leave, he immediately informed the bodyguards at home, ¡°Someone broke in!¡±


    The other bodyguard immediately got someone to inform Third Madam Sun


    Nan.


    In an instant, the third branch of the Wei Family immediately became vigilant. When Lin Yin arrived at the entrance of the Wei Family¡¯s main courtyard, there was already a row of people eyeing Lin Yin¡¯s car covetously.


    The news also reached Wang Xu¡¯s ears. When she got someone to investigate and found out that a woman had sent Wei Ji back, Wang Xu immediately stopped her people. Then, she stood on the second floor with interest and looked at Wei Chi, who was confronting Lin Yin.


    Their second branch had provoked the Mu family. Wei Yang and Wei Wei had been having a hard time these few days and were even mocked by the third branch for not managing the company well.


    Now that the opportunity to offend the Mu family had been given to the third branch, Wang Xu naturally wanted to watch the show.


    Lin Yin alighted from the car downstairs with a smile on her face. She smiled loudly at Wei Ji in the car and said, ¡°Hey, your family is welcoming us so grandly?¡±


    When Wei Chi saw that the person who got out of the car was Lin Yin, he was stunned for a moment before immediately saying coldly, ¡°Lin Yin, this is the Wei Family. You came uninvited. This is called trespassing. I can kick you out openly. ¡±


    When the two people who followed her heard Wei Chi¡¯s words, they immediately stood behind Lin Yin in an imposing manner, as if as long as Wei Chi dared to ask someone to attack Lin Yin, they would counterattack without hesitation.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t care. She just frowned and smiled. ¡°Then you might be disappointed. I didn¡¯t come uninvited. I was invited by Wei Ji to the Wei Family as a guest.¡±


    Wei Chi watched as Wei Ji slowly walked out of the other side of the car. He sneered and did not care about Wei Ji at all. ¡°So what? Lin Yin, Wei Ji can¡¯t make decisions for the Wei family. Now, get lost while I¡¯m still in a good mood!¡±


    Wei Ji blushed and said to Wei Chi unhappily, ¡°Second Brother, Lin Yin is a guest I invited. Please be polite to her!¡±


    The corners of Wei Chi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re resisting? Wei Ji, recognize your identity in the Wei Family. Not everyone can call themselves the master of the Wei Family and invite guests to the Wei Family. Do you know?¡±


    Wei Chi¡¯s words were filled with disdain for Wei Chi.


    Lin Yin looked behind her. There were only two people left. At this moment, she regretted not bringing a few more people to cause trouble and escort Wei Ji home.


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin, do you need help? If you do, I¡¯ll get all of them to come in immediately,¡± one of the bodyguards who followed in asked softly.


    Lin Yin turned to look at that person and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re not bad. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    seemg Lin Yin ask tor her name, the person Immediately said, ¡°MISS Lin Yin, my name is Dong Yi.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin was asking about another person¡¯s name, the person beside her immediately went forward and said, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, my name is Long Huang. I have help too. If you need me, I¡¯ll them too.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded in satisfaction. More people were needed for a fight. Her ribs had yet to recover completely, so she could not do strenuous movements. Otherwise, she would have to go back to the hospital to lie down again, so she had to get someone to do some things for her.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was muttering to the two men, Wei Chi said unhappily, ¡°Are you getting lost? If not, I¡¯m chasing you away!¡±


    Wei Ji slowly walked up to Lin Yin and said firmly, ¡°Second Brother, if you continue to be so rude to my friend, I¡¯ll call Grandpa over now.¡±


    When Wei Chi heard Wei Ji¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Wei Ming had emphasized that all the Wei Family members should not bully Wei Ji and his sister, but no matter how they bullied Wei Ji and teased Wei Xuan in the past, Wei Ji had never said anything like looking for Wei Ming to threaten them.


    That was because both sides knew very well that if Wei Ming came, he could only protect them for a while. When Wei Ming was gone, they would bully them even more.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Ji would rather be bullied more in order to let Lin Yin in.


    Wei Chi¡¯s eyes flickered. He had been embarrassed by that brat Wei Ying recently and he even made his grandfather very dissatisfied with their third branch.


    Now that Wei Ji was also looking for trouble with him, he could not convince himself to compromise..

 Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Outsider

    Chapter 683: Outsider


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Chi looked around and snorted when he saw that there was no one around. Then, he stepped back and waved his hand to get the people beside him to chase them away. ¡°Chase these three people and Wei Ji out.¡±


    As soon as Wei Chi finished speaking, those people immediately rushed towards Lin Yin and Wei Ji.


    When Wang Xu saw this scene from the second floor, she was excited.


    If the second and third branches offended the Mu family, everyone would return to the same starting line.


    At the very least, if the Mu family had a grudge because Wei Yang and Wei Wei had hurt Lin Yin before, then if Wei Chi hurt Lin Yin today, the Mu family would probably not cooperate with the third branch in the future, right?


    How good was that!


    Wang Xu crossed her arms in satisfaction and gently sniffed the fragrance of the tea in the teacup. Then, she took a sip of the flower tea in satisfaction.


    Downstairs, Dong Yi and Long Huang had already rushed in front of Lin Yin and were fighting with the Wei Family¡¯s security guards.


    Lin Yin looked at Dong Yi and Long Huang¡¯s neat moves and their aura of fighting one against ten. She wondered where these two people trained. She would ask them later and send Sun Biao and the others in for training.


    Especially Long Huang. If he had not held back a little, someone would have died. Long Huang learned moves to kill.


    However, if it was Sun Biao beside her now, it would still be very difficult to deal with the other party¡¯s people so easily.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin guiltily and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. You advised me not to come. I was the one who insisted on coming, so it¡¯s normal for me to get someone to deal with these people blocking the way. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart,¡± Lin Yin said without taking it to heart.


    Wei Chi had thought that the dozen or so people around him would definitely be able to chase Lin Yin and Wei Ji out. He did not expect to be beaten by Lin Yin and the other two.


    ¡°Trash! Hurry up and fight! You can¡¯t even chase away a crippled piece of trash. What¡¯s the use of me raising you?¡± Wei Chi was so angry that he pushed a security guard beside him who had been beaten back by Dong Yi and shouted angrily.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, then she shook her head and mocked loudly, ¡°Wei Chi, more than ten of you can¡¯t beat two of me. As expected, trash will only raise a bunch of trash.¡±


    Wei Ji turned to look at Lin Yin, who had stood up for him, his eyes filled with gratitude. Lin Yin had never been talkative. Now, she was wasting her breath on Wei Chi to stand up for him.


    Wei Chi gritted his teeth in anger and rushed towards Lin Yin while the whole venue was in chaos.


    Dong Yi and Long Huang stretched out a leg towards Wei Chi in unison, tripping Wei Chi to the ground and causing his face to be swollen.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Sun Nan rushed over with his men and shouted.


    There were only three security guards left standing on the other side. When they heard Sun Nan¡¯s words, they immediately stopped.


    Dongyi and Long Huang immediately stopped and retreated behind Lin Yin.


    Sun Nan looked at the unfamiliar girl in front of him and Wei Ji, who was beside the girl, and asked with an ugly expression, ¡°Wei Ji, what are you doing? Are you bringing outsiders to our home to lord over us?¡±


    ¡°Home?¡± Lin Yin sneered sarcastically. ¡°This old lady, will you call a place where the servants dare to go too far home? Who would be forced out of the car by the guard when they return to their house? Those who don¡¯t know might think that this is the guard¡¯s house and not Wei Ji¡¯s.¡±


    Sun Nan immediately looked around. Seeing that they were all his own people, he relaxed and sized up Lin Yin with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Who is this? It¡¯s not up to an outsider to interfere in our Wei Family¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°The Wei Family? Outsiders? As far as I know, Old Madam¡¯s surname is Sun, not Wei, right? She doesn¡¯t have a marriage certificate with Old Master Wei either. I heard that your name isn¡¯t in this house either. Coincidentally, my surname isn¡¯t Wei either. I don¡¯t have a marriage certificate with the Wei Family either. My name isn¡¯t in this big villa of the Wei Family either. In that case, if I¡¯m an outsider, Old Madam, you¡¯re also an outsider, right?¡± Lin Yin said innocently with her eyes wide open.


    The surrounding people gasped. Sun Nan had lived in the Wei Family without a status for so many years. Even if her children had entered the Wei Family¡¯s household register after she gave birth, it could not change the fact that she was indeed not the legitimate mistress of the Wei Family.


    However, the people below never dared to mention these things. Now that a random girl said it in front of everyone, everyone could imagine how furious


    Sun Nan was..

 Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Self-directed and Acting

    Chapter 684: Self-directed and Acting


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As expected, Sun Nan¡¯s expression turned abnormally ugly, and his eyes were filled with anger that he wanted to tear Lin Yin into pieces.


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice was not soft. Even Wang Xu, who was eavesdropping through the window on the second floor, heard Lin Yin¡¯s mocking words about Sun Nan.


    Although she had no status in the Wei Family, at least she was not as awkward and angry as Sun Nan. After all, there were a bunch of people watching.


    If Sun Nan did not deal with Lin Yin now, she would be embarrassed in front of these servants in the future.


    Wang Xu looked happily at Sun Nan¡¯s hand signal.


    The people beside Sun Nan were not useless unlike the people beside Wei Chi. If Lin Yin was injured, this scene would be exciting.


    ¡°Mom, what are you looking at? Why are you so happy?¡± Ning Sheng asked as she entered. Then, she placed the document in her hand on the table and came to Sun Nan¡¯s side.


    When she saw the two people in front of Lin Yin fighting with the people beside


    Sun Nan, Ning Sheng said in surprise, ¡°Yinyin? Why is she here?¡±


    Wang Xu¡¯s gaze was fixed on the chaotic scene. She wished that Lin Yin would be beaten to the ground in the next second. It would be best if she could beat Lin Yin to death. This way, they would not have to be afraid that Lin Yin would help Wei Ji and the third branch would even completely offend the Mu family.


    With Mu Cheng and his wife¡¯s characters, they would probably kill everyone in the third branch. At that time, they would reap the benefits and obtain all the wealth of the Wei Family without any effort.


    Seeing that Sun Nan¡¯s men had almost hit Lin Yin, Ning Sheng¡¯s heart tightened. She turned around and was about to leave. She said, ¡°I have to go down and take a look. If something happens to Yinyin, Ye Wen will go crazy again.¡±


    Wang Xu grabbed Sun Nan and looked at Ning Sheng with dark eyes. Ning Sheng knew Wang Xu¡¯s intentions almost instantly.


    She frowned. She couldn¡¯t bear it, but Wang Xu held her back and didn¡¯t continue walking out.


    She slowly looked in Lin Yin¡¯s direction downstairs and frowned nervously.


    Although she knew that it was right not to interfere in the feud between Lin


    Yin and the third branch, Lin Yin was her good friend¡¯s child after all.


    Wang Xu sneered. ¡°Your hands are so cold? Are you so worried?¡±


    Wang Xu let go of Ning Sheng¡¯s hand and sighed with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re not ruthless enough. You¡¯re just a friend¡¯s child. You don¡¯t have to be too kind.¡±


    Ning Sheng only responded in a low voice. All her attention was on the group fight below. When she saw the two people Lin Yin brought blocking Sun Nan¡¯s people outside, Ning Sheng heaved a sigh of relief.


    She turned to Wang Xu and said, ¡°Yinyin¡¯s two bodyguards are not ordinary, especially the one in gray. He doesn¡¯t look like a member of the Mu family. Every move is a killer move, but he¡¯s restraining it every time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been entangled with Sun Nan¡¯s men for so long.¡±


    Wang Xu looked at Ning Sheng¡¯s gaze. She did not understand what those actions meant, but she trusted what Ning Sheng said.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably experts hired by the Mu Family at a high price, right? It seems like the Mu Family really values Lin Yin,¡± Wang Xu said. Then, she turned around and placed the teacup back on the table. She sighed and said, ¡°I was thinking of calling Old Master back to watch the show when Lin Yin is injured. Unfortunately, Sun Nan raised a bunch of trash.¡±


    Ning Sheng did not turn around and only said softly, ¡°Dad is back.¡±


    Wang Xu stood up in surprise. As she walked, she asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±


    She returned to the window and saw that Wei Ming¡¯s car had already stopped beside the people lying on the ground.


    Ning Sheng was also very puzzled. Under normal circumstances, Wei Ming would not come back until night time.


    When Wei Ming got out of the car downstairs and saw the people lying on the ground, his expression was a little ugly.


    As soon as Sun Nan saw Wei Ming, she immediately frowned and walked closer to him. She complained, ¡°Brother Ming, Wei Ji found some hooligans from somewhere and just hit the guard and then Wei Chi¡¯s people. I came out to persuade him, but he actually got someone to hit my people.¡±


    Wei Chi immediately went forward and complained, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. You¡¯ve always taught us that brothers have to be harmonious and friendly with each other. You asked us to take care of Fifth Brother more. But now, Wei Ji actually brought outsiders to beat up the people at home. He¡¯s simply too impudent. He doesn¡¯t take your words to heart at all. It disappoints us brothers, Grandpa.¡±


    Seeing Wei Chi and Sun Nan performing hard, Lin Yin smiled mockingly. ¡°Old Master Wei, your Wei Family is quite fun.. How exciting is their self-directed performance!¡±

 Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Kneeling in the Ancestral Hall as Punishment

    Chapter 685: Kneeling in the Ancestral Hall as Punishment


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Lin Yin, what nonsense are you talking about? What self-directed act? Aren¡¯t the Wei family¡¯s bodyguards lying on the ground beaten up by the people you brought? Even if you want to deny it, you can¡¯t, right? We have surveillance cameras here.¡± Wei Chi looked at Lin Yin coldly.


    Since Lin Yin dared to come to the Wei Family to cause trouble, he would let Lin Yin see what happened.


    Although Wei Ming looked at Lin Yin indifferently, his tone was not filled with accusation and anger. Instead, he said gently, ¡°Lin Yin, you came to my Wei Family to hit someone. You have to give me an explanation, right?¡±


    Sun Nan looked at Wei Ming in surprise. Would Wei Ming be so polite as to ask


    someone for an explanation?


    Wei Ming would disguise himself as a refined and kind person in front of outsiders, but he would not be so easy to talk to when facing someone without status or someone from the family.


    If it was Wei Ji or Wei Chi who bullied them today, Wei Ming would definitely not say a word and directly get someone to throw the two parties involved in the fight into the ancestral hall.


    Yes, without a reason.


    What Wei Ming wanted was for everyone to be harmonious in front of him. Everyone who disturbed the harmony of his family, caused trouble for him, and made him feel uncomfortable would be treated the same.


    With Lin Yin¡¯s identity, Sun Nan looked at Lin Yin¡¯s car and sneered in her heart. She didn¡¯t think Lin Yin could have a powerful identity.


    However, Wei Ming¡¯s kind attitude towards Lin Yin did make her a little puzzled.


    Lin Yin could feel that Wei Ming¡¯s attitude towards her this time was clearly much better than last time.


    She didn¡¯t care what the reason was. After looking at Sun Nan and Wei Chi coldly, she smiled and said, ¡°I was invited by your Wei Family¡¯s Wei Ji as a guest, but Wei Chi said Wei Ji has to recognize his identity in the Wei Family. Not everyone can call themselves a member of the Wei family and have guests over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled. Wei Ji¡¯s surname is Wei. Isn¡¯t he from the Wei Family? Why can¡¯t he call himself a member of the Wei Family? He¡¯s not even allowed to invite friends? Therefore, I was unconvinced and fought.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Ming with a hint of mockery. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Old Master Wei dotes on the children left behind by his only wife. It seems like what the people outside are saying are all rumors. Wei Ji is even worse than a guard at the Wei Family. Could it be that Wei Chi is right and Wei Ji is not a


    member of the Wei Family?¡±


    Wei Ming glared at Wei Chi with an ugly expression, scaring Wei Chi so much that he shrank his neck and did not dare to speak.


    As for Lin Yin, she looked at Wei Ming with a mocking expression and asked with a smile, ¡°Is Wei Ji really not a member of your Wei Family? If he¡¯s really not, it¡¯s just nice. I still lack a younger brother. Why don¡¯t I bring him back and let him have my surname in the future? It¡¯s better to be my younger brother than to have no status in the Wei Family. Old Master Wei, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Wei Chi! Wei Ji is your younger brother. You¡¯re speaking ill of your younger brother¡¯s identity, you have to kneel in the ancestral hall for three days!¡± Wei Ming shouted at Wei Chi.


    Wei Chi said indignantly, ¡°Grandpa! I didn¡¯t mean that. I just saw Lin Yin forcefully barge into our Wei Family and was afraid that Lin Yin would harm our Wei Family, so I tried my best to tell Fifth Brother not to bring any Tom, Dick, or Harry in. I¡¯m doing this to protect our Wei Family!¡±


    Wei Ji stood up from beside Lin Yin and puffed up his cheeks. He defended Lin Yin and said, ¡®Yinyin is not a Tom, Dick, or Harry. Grandpa, Yinyin is my classmate and friend. I¡¯ve already said it when I entered the outer courtyard. I just told Second Brother that Yinyin is a guest I invited and asked Second Brother to be polite to her. But Second Brother still brought someone to tell


    Yinyin to get lost!¡±


    Wei Ming looked at Wei Ji in surprise. He did not expect Wei Ji to stand up and complain today.


    In the past, when Wei Ji and Wei Xuan were bullied by their cousins, they chose to remain silent.


    Therefore, most of the time, Wei Ming didn¡¯t know. Since the Wei siblings didn¡¯t look for him to seek justice and the matter wasn¡¯t so serious that it affected his reputation, he naturally wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    This was the first time Wei Ji had complained to him.


    Not to mention Wei Ming, even Wei Chi and Sun Nan were a little surprised.


    Sun Nan stepped forward and was about to speak when Wei Ming glanced at Sun Nan ambiguously. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Wei Chi, why are you still standing here? Do von want me to personally invite von to the ancestral hall?


    Or should I get someone to kidnap you?¡±


    Wei Chi knew Wei Ming¡¯s temper and knew that it was useless to say anything else. He turned around and walked towards the ancestral hall angrily..

 Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Mountain Villa

    Chapter 686: Mountain Villa


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Sun Nan stared coldly at Lin Yin for a while before leaving with his grandson.


    Wei Ming looked at Lin Yin and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s just a quarrel between children. It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll speak without thinking. Wei Ji is a descendant of our Wei Family. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bring him back to be a younger brother.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head regretfully and said, ¡°Aiya, what a pity. It¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t bring such a cute boy back.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin looked at Wei Ming with a burning gaze and smiled ambiguously. ¡°Grandpa Wei, you have to take good care of Wei Ji. Otherwise, if you lose him one day, I¡¯ll secretly take him away and make him my younger brother. ¡±


    Wei Ming¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin. After looking at her for a while, he smiled and said, ¡°Wei Ji is already so old. He¡¯s already an adult. There¡¯s no need to watch him.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wei Ming turned to look at Wei Ji and said, ¡°Since your classmate is here, entertain her. If you need anything, tell your Uncle Li. Treat him well, understand?¡±


    Wei Ji nodded respectfully at Wei Ming. ¡°I understand, Grandpa!¡±


    Wei Ming turned around and smiled lovingly at his junior. ¡°Little Yinyin, treat the Wei Family as your own house and have fun. Stay for dinner tonight.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Ming noncommittally. It was not until Wei Ming was far away that Lin Yin put down her fake smile.


    Wei Ji¡¯s face was filled with worry. After a while, he turned to look at Lin Yin and said, ¡°Yinyin, let me show you around?¡±


    Lin Yin retracted her gaze and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Wei Ji got someone to drive Lin Yin¡¯s car to the parking lot at the side.


    With Wei Ming¡¯s words, the servants obeyed Wei Ji.


    Uncle Li even drove a car that looked like a small tour bus and drove Lin Yin and Wei Ji around the villa that occupied half of the mountain.


    Wei Ji pointed at the villa that was connected and said, ¡°The door we were about to enter just now was Third Grandma¡¯s villa, and the one on the left was Second Grandma¡¯s villa. I heard that these two main villas that were connected were separated at first. Back then, it seemed like an aristocratic family spent more than a billion yuan to build it. Later, that family declined. After Grandpa bought it, he connected it.¡±


    Lin Yin only nodded. Her gaze followed the tour bus as she admired the Wei Family¡¯s villa.


    When she first entered the Wei Family, Lin Yin was angry, so she did not take a closer look. Now that she looked at it, the Wei Family was indeed very big. There was a huge fountain garden in front of the main villa, and around it was an empty parking lot.


    After circling the fountain, they arrived at the back of the villa. There were a


    few European-style bungalows that looked empty. Then, there was a huge sports field with a golf course beside it.


    Lin Yin thought that was it, but as she continued, she saw all kinds of pavilions, small gardens, and majestic buildings. There were even stages, small bridges, and streams for banquets¡­


    ¡°Your house is quite big. Why do you have to stay with those two families? Why can¡¯t you stay here? He can even build a door for you that belongs to you,¡± Lin Yin asked curiously beside Wei Ji.


    Wei Ji smiled mockingly and said, ¡°My grandfather won¡¯t allow it. He¡¯s old now. What he wants is a harmonious family. He wants that kind of family joy. If my sister and I come out to live alone, won¡¯t the harmony he wants be ruined? Besides, the other two families won¡¯t agree. They¡¯ll definitely make a fuss.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered in her heart. That old thing wanted to bring harmony to the family, but he didn¡¯t protect his grandchildren. How selfish.


    ¡°So, you and your sister are living in the cracks between those two families?¡± Lin Yin sighed and asked.


    Wei Ji nodded silently, then changed the topic and continued to introduce him to Lin Yin in a low voice.


    ¡°I heard that these buildings are in the style that the old lady from the previous aristocratic family likes. That old lady is a famous architect, so all the buildings here are beautiful. They¡¯re both classical and modern¡­¡± Wei Ji¡¯s voice was soft, and every word floated out of his pink lips with a gentle beauty.


    Lin Yin retracted her gaze from Wei Ji and focused on the buildings. They were indeed very unique and exquisite..

 Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Call Me Sister

    Chapter 687: Call Me Sister


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ji brought Lin Yin around. It was almost dusk.


    When Lin Yin¡¯s sightseeing bus alighted, Wei Xuan, who was squatting in the corner with her butt sticking out, also turned to look at Lin Yin. Then, the big eyes on her dirty face lit up.


    Wei Xuan grabbed a frog in one hand and a worm in the other and rushed towards Lin Yin.


    Wei Ji widened his eyes and immediately stopped his dirty sister. He said helplessly, ¡°Ah Xuan, put down the thing in your hand. Otherwise, you¡¯ll scare


    Lin Yin.¡±


    Wei Xuan frowned and looked at the frog and worm in her hand reluctantly. She muttered, ¡°But I¡¯m still feeding my little Doudou. If I let it go, he¡¯ll be hungry.¡±


    Wei Ji looked at the frog in Wei Xuan¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°Then quickly feed it.¡±


    Wei Xuan stuck her head out from in front of Wei Ji. Her face was dirty, but she looked at Lin Yin innocently and said, ¡°Little Elf, wait a moment.¡±


    With that, Wei Xuan retracted her head and fed the worm in her right hand to the frog in her left hand. She even coaxed it, ¡°Little Doudou, eat quickly and grow tall. Earn candy for Ah Xuan. ¡±


    Lin Yin walked forward and looked at Wei Xuan, who was seriously feeding the frog. She smiled and said, ¡°Your sister has a good memory. She only met me once and she remembers me.¡±


    Wei Ji smiled and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not stupid. Her intelligence just stopped developing. ¡±


    On the other hand, Wei Xuan watched as the frog finished eating the worm. Then, she stuffed the frog in her hand into a transparent glass box and ran towards Lin Yin happily.


    When Wei Ji saw that Wei Xuan was about to hug Lin Yin¡¯s dirty hands, he quickly pulled her back and said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to clean your hands when you see someone? Otherwise, you¡¯ll dirty their clothes?¡±


    Wei Ji was extremely gentle when he spoke to Wei Xuan.


    Helpless, Wei Xuan could not understand Wei Ji¡¯s words at all. She only pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Little Elf is not a guest. Little Elf is Little Elf.¡±


    Lin Yin pulled Wei Ji back and smiled. ¡°Why do you have to force it? I¡¯m not afraid of dirt.¡±


    She had come into contact with people who had been through thick and thin in the slums.


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Wei Xuan¡¯s red eyes lit up.


    As soon as Wei Ji let go, Wei Xuan jumped onto Lin Yin like a rabbit with an extremely strong jump. Her legs wrapped around Lin Yin¡¯s waist and she happily rubbed her furry head against Lin Yin¡¯s neck.


    Lin Yin was so frightened that she subconsciously reached out to hold Wei Xuan¡¯s butt, afraid that she would fall.


    Lin Yin felt that perhaps it was because Wei Xuan was Wei Ji¡¯s sister that she seemed to be a little indulgent of Wei Xuan¡¯s personality.


    If Wei Xuan had pounced on her a few days ago when she did not know Wei Ji¡¯s identity, she would probably have nimbly dodged to the side and let Wei Xuan fall to the ground.


    Wei Ji looked at the scene in front of him with a helpless smile. As Wei Xuan rubbed against Lin Yin, she said happily, ¡°Little Elf, you smell so good. Little Elf, do you eat flowers? Is that why you smell so good?¡±


    As she spoke, Wei Xuan moved her head away from Lin Yin¡¯s neck and asked curiously, ¡°Can I eat flowers with the little elf? I can eat a lot. I¡¯ll eat a big bowl.¡± Lin Yin was caught between laughter and tears by Wei Xuan¡¯s words.


    Wei Ji went forward and pulled Wei Xuan with a headache. He said kindly, ¡°Ah


    Xuan, come down quickly. Yinyin will be tired later.¡±


    Wei Xuan tilted her head and looked at Wei Ji, then at Lin Yin. Then, she repeated curiously, ¡°Yinyin?¡±


    Lin Yin met Wei Xuan¡¯s clear eyes and said lightly, ¡°Little Elves can¡¯t expose their identities in front of humans. You have to help me keep it a secret. So how about you call me Sister in the future?¡±


    Wei Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up even more. She nodded happily and said, ¡°Alright! Shh! Don¡¯t call me Little Elf! Call me Sister!¡±


    Lin Yin looked up at Wei Ji. Since Wei Ji did not call her sister, she would let Wei Ji¡¯s sister call her that.


    Wei Ji didn¡¯t know why Lin Yin was looking at him, but he felt that Lin Yin seemed to be smug. Why?


    ¡°Miss Lin Yin, Fifth Young Master, Third Miss, Old Master said that he wants you to attend dinner together later. We have to make this cleaner,¡± Uncle Li reminded..

 Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Like Second Uncle

    Chapter 688: Like Second Uncle


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ji asked in confusion, ¡°Is Ah Xuan going to attend too? But isn¡¯t she usually¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifth Young Master!¡± Uncle Li interrupted Wei Ji before he could finish. ¡°There are guests here today. It¡¯s time for the family to invite them to a banquet to show the host¡¯s hospitality.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded and said politely, ¡°I understand, Uncle Li. I¡¯ll bring Ah Xuan and Yinyin to wash them clean now.¡±


    Wei Ji pulled Wei Xuan off Lin Yin and brought her into the villa. He whispered, ¡°This is Third Grandma¡¯s territory. Ah Xuan and I are staying in the middle with Grandpa.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. This was understandable. After all, Wei Ji and Wei Xuan did not belong to the other two families. It was not suitable for them to stay on either side.


    The interior of the villa was also extremely luxurious, but Lin Yin did not expect that the place where Wei Ji and Wei Xuan lived was in a mess, as if they had been robbed.


    He questioned Wei Xuan in a low voice with embarrassment and anger, ¡°Wei Xuan, you came to my room to cause trouble again!¡±


    Wei Xuan did not care about Wei Ji¡¯s red neck. She shook off Wei Ji¡¯s hand and rushed in to pick up Wei Ji¡¯s underwear. She grabbed it innocently. Before Wei Ji could stop her, Wei Xuan had already put Wei Ji¡¯s underwear on her head and was running around Wei Ji¡¯s room.


    Wei Ji felt that he had been completely embarrassed by his sister. He chased after Wei Xuan while picking up underwear everywhere.


    Lin Yin looked at the funny scene in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. These siblings were in a tizzy.


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s laughter, Wei Ji blushed even more. He grabbed Wei Xuan and wanted to scold her, but when he saw Wei Xuan¡¯s innocent and ignorant gaze, he could only blush and bear this embarrassing moment alone.


    Wei Ji pulled Wei Xuan to wash up while Lin Yin sat in Wei Ji¡¯s room.


    Wei Ji¡¯s room was as luxurious as the room outside, but there were pitifully few things in the room. Other than clothes all over the ground, there was nothing decorative.


    Then, her gaze landed on a photo of a man and woman. The woman in the photo looked very similar to Wei Ji.


    ¡°That¡¯s my parents,¡± Wei Ji said beside Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°You look like your mother, but you don¡¯t look like your father. Looks like there¡¯s a reason why sons look like mothers.¡±


    Wei Ji looked at the photo gently and smiled. ¡°I heard from others that I¡¯m more like my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle?¡± Lin Yin searched her mind and said, ¡°Fu Chen? Or Fu Han?¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to Lin Yin and he asked curiously, ¡°You know my two uncles?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded frankly. ¡°I know a little. Your eldest uncle, Fu Han, and second uncle, Fu Chen. The Fu Family was also one of the top three families in the capital more than 20 years ago.¡±


    Wei Ji lowered his head and wiped his hands carefully as he said with a faint smile, ¡°I look like my Second Uncle.¡±


    Lin Yin saw that Wei Ji was a little depressed and wanted to say something to comfort him, but the flower-like Wei Xuan rushed out of the bathroom excitedly and said happily to Lin Yin, ¡°Sister, do I look good?¡±


    Wei Xuan¡¯s entire face was as pale as if it had been covered in layers of cement. Her eyebrows were drawn thicker than her fingers, like two curved black caterpillars. There was also the lipstick covering her mouth and the blush on her cheeks, which shocked Lin Yin so much that she could not say anything.


    Lin Yin said untruthfully, ¡°It looks good! Well, I¡¯ll help you with it. It¡¯ll look better, okay?¡±


    Wei Xuan shook her head and rejected, ¡°No, it looks good. I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Wei Ji sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, Yinyin. Let her be like this. I¡¯m used to it. I haven¡¯t seen my sister¡¯s true appearance for a long time. I don¡¯t know who taught her makeup skills. It¡¯s too troublesome. However, I think this is good.


    I¡¯m not by her side often. It¡¯s easier to track her if I lose her.¡±


    Lin Yin was caught between laughter and tears as she shook her head when she saw Wei Xuan holding a mirror and admiring her face happily..

 Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Dining Room

    Chapter 689: Dining Room


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin only cleaned up the mud that Wei Xuan had placed on her just now before following Wei Ji to the Wei Family dining room.


    At this moment, Sun Nan was sitting in the dining room with an ugly expression. As soon as Wang Xu brought Ning Sheng to the cafeteria, she said in an extremely good mood, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re in a bad mood today?¡±


    Then, Wang Xu looked at the people at the dining table. Sun Nan¡¯s son, Wei Hui, his daughter-in-law, Shi Hui, and his eldest grandson, Wei Cheng, were all present. Other than Wei Chi, who was still kneeling in the ancestral hall, the three branches were all present.


    Wang Xu deliberately said in surprise, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t Wei Chi back today?¡±


    There were no outsiders in the cafeteria now, and Wei Ming was not around.


    Sun Nan said bluntly, ¡°Wang Xu, don¡¯t ask when you already know the answer. I¡¯m in a bad mood today and don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    Sun Nan couldn¡¯t figure out why Wei Ming¡¯s attitude was like that towards Lin Yin today.


    In the end, she felt that Wei Ming might be praising Wei Ji¡¯s friend to warn Wei Chi to behave himself during this period of time. The main reason was that Wei Ying had something on Wei Chi during this period of time.


    In Sun Nan¡¯s opinion, Wei Chi might have knelt in the ancestral hall today because Wei Ming was dissatisfied with Wei Chi during this period of time, so he used today¡¯s opportunity to punish Wei Chi.


    Now, other than Sun Nan¡¯s family in the cafeteria, only Wang Xu, Ning Sheng, and Yuan Yao¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law came from the second branch.


    Sun Nan smiled and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Wei Ying here yet? She¡¯s been very close to our Wei Chi recently. Could it be that she went to the ancestral hall to see my disappointing second grandson?¡±


    Wang Xu¡¯s eyes were still filled with a faint smile. After she sat down, she said elegantly, ¡°Sigh, that child. As a lawyer, she has good intentions. When she saw those girls who were harmed by the online marketing company to jump off a building, she didn¡¯t even eat or drink these few days and insisted on seeking justice for those poor children. We let her be. She didn¡¯t do anything bad. As her elders, we can only support her. Don¡¯t you think so, Sister?¡±


    Shi Hui glanced at Wang Xu. Her tone was respectful, but her eyes were filled with disdain as she said, ¡°Aunt Wang, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just that Wei Ying was so eager for quick success that she framed her brother and even wanted to send my son to jail. That¡¯s not good. We can¡¯t just say that Ah Chi is the mastermind just because Ah Chi knows that company¡¯s boss. She even suspects all of us, making us feel uneasy. It¡¯s too much, don¡¯t you think so, Aunt Wang?¡±


    Wang Xu did not respond to Shi Hui¡¯s words. She only smiled at Sun Nan indifferently and said, ¡°The elders are talking and this junior interrupted halfway. Sister, the upbringing of your daughter in law has to be improved. As mother-in-laws, we can¡¯t just care about our own enjoyment every day. We still have to bear some responsibility of educating the younger generation. Otherwise, a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. An ill-bred mother will naturally raise unreliable children, right?¡±


    These words were clearly saying that Shi Hui was improper, which was why Wei Chi was in trouble now.


    Sun Nan glanced at Wang Xu coldly and mocked, ¡°You should pay more attention to your family. I heard that Wei Yang and Wei Wei have offended someone recently. The hospitals and pharmacies under their name have been investigated and they haven¡¯t reopened. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve done something outrageous, right? The Wei Family started out in the business of saving lives. Doctors are benevolent. Vicious people are not suitable for saving lives like this.¡±


    Wang Xu was not angry. She just looked at Sun Nan with a smile and thought to herself, It¡¯s fine. As long as Sun Nan works hard, it will be her turn to offend someone and they will take revenge on her.


    Seeing that Wang Xu did not speak, Sun Nan stopped talking resentfully, but his expression was still ugly.


    Her precious grandson was still kneeling in the ancestral hall, but Wei Ming actually asked them to eat with someone so grandly. What kind of logic was this?


    When Wei Ying and Wei Yang came out, Wang Xu asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    Wei Ying sat down in her seat and grabbed her chopsticks to pick up the cold dishes in front of her. Wei Yang immediately pulled Wei Ying¡¯s hand down gently and shook his head at Wei Ying with a gentle expression. Then, he said to Wang Xu, ¡°Grandma, Dad has a meeting at school tonight. He said that he won¡¯t be coming back for dinner..¡±

 Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Sit By My Side

    Chapter 690: Sit By My Side


    Translator: Atlas Studios      Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Wei ran out from behind with a smile and teased, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a problem if a man doesn¡¯t go home after work! Aunt, you have to be careful. Ah! Which bastard dares to hit my head!¡±


    Wei Wei was hit on the back of the head and immediately turned around. In the end, he saw his father, Wei Hong, staring at him and saying coldly, ¡°Your father is hitting your head! It¡¯s only been a few days, have you forgotten what I said?¡±


    Wei Wei pursed his lips and covered his head as he muttered indignantly and sat back in his seat. He was still cursing in his heart that today was not a good day. If Grandma had not reminded him repeatedly to come back, he would not have come back.


    Ning Sheng said with a nonchalant expression, ¡°Child¡¯s words carry no harm, but Ah Wei, you can¡¯t spout nonsense next time. Otherwise, your uncle will be anxious with you when he comes back one day. If there are any bad rumors about the principal of Capital University, he will have to make a report to clarify.¡±


    Ning Sheng easily cleared some inexplicable rumors for her husband.


    Wang Xu knew that Ning Sheng explained because she didn¡¯t want Sun Nan¡¯s family to laugh at her, but she still secretly glared at Yuan Yao. After all, Yuan Yao hadn¡¯t taught her son well, and Yuan Yao had the greatest responsibility as a mother.


    ct1Le1 Vvu1K¡¯. Au11L, you lldve LU ve Ldleldl. All¡¯. bastard dares to hit my head!¡±


    Wei Wei was hit on the back of the head and immediately turned around. In the end, he saw his father, Wei Hong, staring at him and saying coldly, ¡®Your father is hitting your head! It¡¯s only been a few days, have you forgotten what I said?¡±


    Wei Wei pursed his lips and covered his head as he muttered indignantly and sat back in his seat. He was still cursing in his heart that today was not a good day. If Grandma had not reminded him repeatedly to come back, he would not have come back.


    Ning Sheng said with a nonchalant expression, ¡°Child¡¯s words carry no harm, but Ah Wei, you can¡¯t spout nonsense next time. Otherwise, your uncle will be anxious with you when he comes back one day. If there are any bad rumors about the principal of Capital University, he will have to make a report to clarify.¡±


    Ning Sheng easily cleared some inexplicable rumors for her husband.


    Wang Xu knew that Ning Sheng explained because she didn¡¯t want Sun Nan¡¯s family to laugh at her, but she still secretly glared at Yuan Yao. After all, Yuan Yao hadn¡¯t taught her son well, and Yuan Yao had the greatest responsibility as a mother.


    She did not have to go to work usually and could not even teach a son well. Such a mother was naturally a failure.


    Yuan Yao naturally received Wang Xu¡¯s unhappy gaze, but all she could do now was obediently be a chicken, a coward, a scaredy cat.


    Wang Xu turned to look at Wei Hong and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ah¡¯e come back during the holidays?¡±


    Before Wei Hong could speak, Wei Wei¡¯s inconvenient voice sounded again. ¡°Oh! She said that her idol is holding a meeting. She¡¯s probably waving a light stick happily with an autographed photo and shouting shamelessly, ¡°Brother, I love you!¡±


    Wang Xu¡¯s expression turned ugly. Wei Hong, who was sitting beside Wei Wei, was so angry that he pinched the flesh on Wei Wei¡¯s waist, causing Wei Wei to grimace in pain.


    ¡°Dad! I¡¯m your biological son. How can you do this to my flesh? You¡¯re too ruthless!¡± Wei Wei covered the flesh on his waist and said unhappily.


    Wei Hong really wanted to stuff his children back into Yuan Yao¡¯s stomach and give birth again.


    Wang Xu snorted and did not say anything. The people on Sun Nan¡¯s side looked like they were watching a show.


    When Lin Yin and Wei Ji arrived at the dining room, the atmosphere was not very good. In the luxurious and spacious European-style restaurant, other than the occasional sound of Wei Wei playing games, there was no other sound.


    Lin Yin quickly looked around and verified everyone in the Wei Family with the information she had found.


    Wang Xu sat at the head of the left. The seat that was next to her was empty. It should be Wei Chuan¡¯s seat. Right on the heels of that was Ning Sheng, Wei


    Yang, and Wei Ying¡¯s family. After that was Wei Hong, Yuan Yao, and Wei Wei. There was also a pink chair. If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, it should be Wei Wei¡¯s sister, Wei Er.


    Lin Yin glanced at Wei Wei in surprise. Wei Wei, who was not wearing glasses and was shaved, was not that wretched. Coupled with his colorful shirt, he looked like a playboy.


    The right side was relatively simple. Sitting at the head of the table was Sun Nan, followed by Wei Hu and Shi Hui, as well as Wei Cheng, who looked exactly like Wei Chi.


    Lin Yin was still sized up Wei Cheng. These two brothers did look alike. If she didn¡¯t know that Wei Chi was being punished to kneel in the ancestral hall, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess who was Wei Cheng and who was Wei Chi.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed the clothes on her back. Lin Yin instantly turned around and was relieved to see that it was Wei Xuan, who looked terrified.


    She gently wanted to pull Wei Xuan¡¯s hand down from the back of her clothes, but she couldn¡¯t. Lin Yin could only say softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice was very soft and it was enough to attract the attention of the people in the dining room.


    When Ning Sheng saw Lin Yin, she immediately stood up and walked in happily. She smiled especially warmly and hospitablely. ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re here? Come, sit beside me.¡±


    As Ning Sheng spoke, she led Lin Yin to her seat. She pointed at the seat beside Wei Yang, which was where she had been sitting just now, and said gently, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Lin Yin pulled her hand out of Ning Sheng¡¯s without a trace. Before she could refuse, Ning Sheng looked helplessly at Wei Xuan, who was pulling Lin Yin¡¯s clothes, and coaxed, ¡°Ah Xuan, be good. Go back to your seat.¡±


    Wei Xuan did not let go of the clothes on Lin Yin¡¯s back. Instead, she pulled them tighter. Her eyes were timid. She did not speak or let go of Lin Yin..

 Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Returning to Your Seat

    Chapter 691: Returning to Your Seat


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Sun Nan looked suspiciously at Ning Sheng, who was overly enthusiastic about Lin Yin. Ning Sheng was indeed capable in the past and could chat with anyone with an exquisite heart.


    However, Ning Sheng was also someone who worshiped the high and trampled on the low. How could he be so concerned about a little girl with no status?


    Recalling that Wei Ming¡¯s attitude towards Lin Yin seemed to be more amiable this afternoon, Sun Nan suddenly felt that something was wrong. There must be something wrong with Lin Yin.


    Before Sun Nan could figure it out, Wei Hu acted like an elder to Wei Ji because Wei Ji had caused Wei Chi to kneel in the ancestral hall. He said sternly, ¡°Wei Ji, bring your sister back to her seat. She¡¯s a guest. How can she pester her like this? She doesn¡¯t know any etiquette!¡±


    He¡¯s a disabled person, but he still has to care about a mentally challenged sister like you. It¡¯s very tiring.¡±


    Wei Cheng had also heard about what had happened this afternoon. When he spoke, he was not polite to Wei Ji and Wei Xuan at all.


    Wei Xuan pouted aggrievedly and looked at Wei Cheng with red eyes. She was afraid and wanted to protect herself. She even said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Brother said that Wei Xuan is not a fool. Ah Xuan is not a fool, and I¡¯m not a fool. ¡±


    Wei Ji limped forward and silently grabbed Wei Xuan¡¯s hand. He pulled the fabric of Lin Yin¡¯s clothes out of Wei Xuan¡¯s palm and comforted her softly, ¡°Ah Xuan, be good. Listen to Brother. Let¡¯s go back to our seats, okay?¡±


    Wei Xuan looked sad and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked eagerly at Lin


    Yin, who was turning to look at her, and muttered softly, ¡°Sister


    Lin Yin looked around at the Wei Family members at the table. Their expressions were mocking, disdainful,indifferent and overlooked.


    Suddenly, Lin Yin felt that there was an abnormally oppressive atmosphere in this luxurious cafeteria. When Ning Sheng pressed her into her seat, Lin Yin looked at Wei Ji¡¯s back without saying a word and pulled Wei Xuan towards the end of the table. She felt upset.


    It turned out that Wei Ji had grown up in such a family and such an atmosphere. There was no love, no respect, only bullying, disdain, and ridicule.


    Wei Ying glanced at Wei Cheng opposite her and snorted unhappily.


    Then, Wei Ying turned to Lin Yin and asked, ¡°Yinyin, why are you here today? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? If I had known that you were here, I would have come back early and brought you around. There¡¯s a very big zoo behind my house with peacocks inside. I¡¯ll bring you to see peacocks spread their tails. It¡¯s very nice.¡±


    Wei Yang looked at Wei Ying with a smile and said, ¡°Are you bringing Lin Yin around? You just want to show off how beautiful the peacock you personally raised is!¡±


    Wei Ying stuck out her tongue mischievously. Wei Wei, who was playing games, looked up and glanced at Lin Yin indifferently. Before he could speak, he was held back by Wei Hong and warned by Wei Hong¡¯s gaze.


    Wei Wei lowered his head and continued playing his game.


    Wei Yang called for the servants to prepare exquisite bowls and chopsticks for Lin Yin and thoughtfully arranged them for her. He said gently, ¡°Sister Yinyin, ignore that frisky monkey Wei Ying. Since you¡¯re here at the Wei family, I¡¯ll bring you to see the night scenery after dinner.¡±


    As Wei Yang spoke, he paid attention to Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, but he realized that Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was always on Wei Ji and Wei Xuan, who were sitting at the end. His eyes were puzzled, and then he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Sister Yinyin and Fifth Brother are classmates. You must be here to see Fifth Brother today, right?¡± As Wei Yang spoke, he turned to look at Ning Sheng and rebuked, ¡°My mother likes Sister Yinyin too much. She forgot about this matter and actually arranged for you to sit here. No wonder Sister Yinyin is so reserved now.¡±


    Ning Sheng seemed to have suddenly caught the meaning in Wei Yang¡¯s words and immediately said belatedly, ¡°Aiya, look at my memory. How could I have forgotten about this?¡±


    As she spoke, Ning Sheng pulled Lin Yin towards Wei Ji. As they walked, she said with a smile, ¡°Yinyin, you and Ah Ji are classmates. You¡¯re about the same age. You won¡¯t be so reserved and bored sitting together.¡±


    Wei Ying stood up and followed her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m from the same school as


    Fifth Brother and Lin Yin. I want to sit with Lin Yin too.¡±


    Wei Yang also stood up slowly and smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re a guest. How can I leave the guest aside? I¡¯ll follow and sit down..¡±

 Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Eat the Leftovers?

    Chapter 692: Eat the Leftovers?


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ning Sheng looked at her two children in amusement and shook her head. ¡°Aiya, since my son and daughter want to sit with Yinyin, as their mother, I


    can¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    Hence, on the other end of the table, which had always been quiet, seemed a little lively today.


    Sun Nan looked at the people sitting at the end of the table. Lin Yin sat in the middle, with Wei Xuan and Wei Ying beside her. Beside her were Wei Ji and Wei Yang, as well as Ning Sheng, who was beside Wei Yang.


    Wang Xu didn¡¯t stop such a ridiculous thing. Even Yuan Yao, who had always been unconvinced of Ning Sheng, didn¡¯t say anything sarcastic.


    Sun Nan¡¯s heart was filled with doubts. She was not an idiot. Now she was sure that there must be a problem.


    There was something going on. The second branch knew, but she did not.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything during the entire change of position. She only looked at Wei Ji from time to time.


    She suddenly understood why Wei Ji did not resist. In the entire Wei Family, the person he was closest to, his grandfather, Wei Ming, did not care.


    The two branches of the Wei Family did not take the Wei siblings seriously and were extremely humiliating. Wei Ji had no power or influence, his body was crippled, he was isolated and helpless, and he had a silly sister.


    No wonder Wei Ji did not let her send him back in the beginning.


    Under Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, Wei Ji was so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t raise his head. He only lowered his head and clenched his fists as he pulled Wei Xuan tightly.


    Lin Yin walked out of her silence and a smile appeared on her lips again. Her eyes flickered as she gently scanned the Wei Family before her gaze landed on Wei Ming, who was slowly walking over.


    The culprit behind all of this was Wei Ming.


    Wei Ming¡¯s gaze landed on the people beside Lin Yin, and then he received Lin Yin¡¯s sneering eyes. The corners of his lips only curled up slightly before he silently retracted his smile. His breathing was a little weak, but he still sat at the master seat with the cold aura of a superior.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Wei Ming said directly.


    Wei Ming chose to ignore Ning Sheng and the others¡¯ actions. This made Sun Nan look at Lin Yin even more uneasily.


    Normally, Wei Ming would have scolded them directly, but not today.


    Sun Nan was a little unstable. She now suspected that Lin Yin was Wei Ming¡¯s daughter, so he doted on her so much.


    After all, there was a reason why Wei Ming doted on his daughter. Not counting Dong Cheng¡¯s children from before, her daughter Wei Xing, who had already married to the Wen family was the most doted on among the four children.


    Therefore, if Wei Ming really had a daughter at an old age, it was normal for Wei Ming to dote on Lin Yin.


    However, seeing that Wang Xu did not show any other signs of anger, jealousy, or anger, Sun Nan suspected that Lin Yin was Wei Ming¡¯s daughter.


    The people who served the dishes entered one after another. When they saw the arrangement of the people at the event location, they were stunned. Usually, only Wei Ji and his sister were far away, so there would be fewer dishes prepared there.


    Now that Ning Sheng had brought Wei Yang and Wei Xuan over to sit there, they naturally could not leave the ones with fewer dishes there.


    All of a sudden, the people delivering the dishes below were in a dilemma. Lin Yin¡¯s gaze quickly caught the dishes that were served. There were three portions of the same dishes, two large and one small.


    The small plate of food was placed in the spot where they had been sitting, and the large plate of food was placed in front of Lin Yin.


    Shi Hui smiled coldly. With Old Master around, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, Ning Sheng wasn¡¯t changing the food in front of her, so she didn¡¯t care.


    However, when Wei Wei looked up and saw that there were no good ribs in the braised pork ribs dish not far from him, he was indignant.


    ¡°Why? Do I have to eat leftovers because we have guests?¡± Wei Wei glanced coldly in Lin Yin¡¯s direction and mocked, ¡°These dishes are usually eaten by Wei Ji and Wei Xuan. Now they¡¯re placed in front of me, are you bullying me because I don¡¯t have a beard?¡±


    Wei Hong felt uncomfortable too, but he knew that Ning Sheng¡¯s actions were the most suitable for now. After all, he could not let guests eat small plates of food, right?


    Moreover, these dishes did not look as good as the other two dishes. It was as if after the other two plates were filled, the remaining scraps and soup were placed on small plates..

 Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Peeling Shrimp

    Chapter 693: Peeling Shrimp


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The dishes on these small plates were indeed eaten by Wei Ji and Wei Xuan in the past. It was just that the two siblings were usually far apart, so they did not know that the servants treated them differently.


    Although he did not like Wei Ji and Wei Xuan, the servants were clearly bullying them. After all, the Wei Family did not lack food. They could afford to raise two useless people.


    At the same time, Wei Hong didn¡¯t understand. It was clearly his father who asked Lin Yin to stay for dinner. Couldn¡¯t he have instructed her to pay attention? Even if his father didn¡¯t say anything, butler Li had been working for the Wei family for so many years. Why was he so unreliable? Why did he do such a thing to make an outsider laugh?


    However, now that there were outsiders around, it was not the time to hold them accountable. Wei Hong had a good eye and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I did it on purpose. I specially got someone to prepare another dish for you. If you cause trouble again in the future, I¡¯ll cut the dishes by half. I¡¯ll even remove the shrimp and leave the shells for you to eat.¡±


    Wang Xu glanced at Wei Ming tactfully. Seeing that Wei Ming didn¡¯t react, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Such a matter of slapping Wei Ming¡¯s face could appear, but it could not be said by their second branch.


    Lin Yin looked at the dishes that Wei Wei looked at with disdain from afar, her eyes filled with unreadable emotions.


    Ning Sheng came out to smooth things over and said with a smile, ¡°Second


    Brother, the next time you want to punish Ah Wei, you have to say it early. Otherwise, others will misunderstand.¡±


    As she spoke, Ning Sheng smiled and sat at the side. She said, ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t take it to heart. Ah Ji and Ah Xuan are sitting far away. When we were eating previously, we were afraid that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the dishes in front, so we specially placed every dish on small plates in front of them so that the two of them can eat it.¡¯


    As if afraid that Lin Yin would not believe her, Ning Sheng looked at Wei Xuan and asked kindly, ¡°Ah Xuan, do you like to eat? Is your usual food delicious?¡±


    Wei Xuan opened her round deer-like eyes and nodded. ¡°I like to eat. It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Lin Yin only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a guest. I¡¯m just a classmate of Wei Ji who came to the Wei Family to freeload. I can eat anything.¡±


    As Lin Yin spoke, she took the prawn that had its head bitten off from Wei Xuan¡¯s hand and carefully peeled the shell for Wei Xuan before placing it on Wei Xuan¡¯s plate.


    Wei Xuan happily grabbed the prawn with her hand and stuffed it into her mouth, eating with relish.


    Wei Yang walked past Wei Ying and handed Lin Yin a wet wipe. He said gently,


    ¡°Wipe your hands.¡±


    Lin Yin took the wet wipe from Wei Yang¡¯s hand with a happy expression and said calmly, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin had accepted Wei Yang¡¯s wet wipe, a smile appeared on Ning Sheng¡¯s lips.


    Wei Ying¡¯s gossipy eyes instantly sized up Lin Yin and Wei Yang. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so considerate? Why don¡¯t you open a packet of wet wipes for me too?¡±


    Wei Ji was wiping Wei Xuan¡¯s hands. When he heard Wei Ying¡¯s words, he looked up at Wei Yang and Lin Yin. Then, he lowered his head again without saying anything and wiped the oil stains on Wei Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Wei Xuan grabbed another prawn with her other hand and casually handed it to


    Lin Yin, looking at her with sparkling eyes.


    The next second, the prawn juice landed on Lin Yin¡¯s clothes.


    Wei Ying exclaimed and quickly picked up a tissue to wipe Lin Yin¡¯s face. She complained, ¡°Ah Xuan, Yinyin is a guest. How can you always let a guest peel prawns for you? It¡¯s rude! ¡±


    Wei Ji hurriedly reached out and snatched the prawn from Wei Xuan¡¯s hand. He said in a low voice, ¡°Ah Xuan, if you want to eat it, I¡¯ll peel it for you.¡±


    As soon as Wei Ji finished speaking, the prawn in his hand was snatched away by Lin Yin again. Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Wei Ji, your sister likes me. Are you jealous of me? I like to peel prawns for a cutie like Ah Xuan.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin call Wei Xuan Cutie, everyone¡¯s gazes landed on the proud face and they shook their heads in unison. Lin Yin¡¯s aesthetic taste was a little special.


    As if his previous words had been verified, Wei Wei looked at Lin Yin in surprise. He felt that there was something wrong with Lin Yin¡¯s aesthetic taste.


    First, she liked a cripple like Wei Ji, then she liked a fool like Wei Xuan. Lin Yin¡¯s taste was too unique.


    Wei Wei shivered and ate his food silently with a pitiful expression on his face.


    On the other side, Wei Ji¡¯s hand was still in the position of peeling prawns, but his gaze landed on Lin Yin¡¯s face. His expression was gentle and silent, and he did not move for a long time..

 Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Butterfly

    Chapter 694: Butterfly


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Until Lin Yin also peeled a prawn for him. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Wei Ji, why are you in a daze? Do you want me to serve you food at your house?¡±


    Wei Ji looked down at the prawns in the bowl and plate in embarrassment.


    Everyone looked at Lin Yin with different suspicions and thoughts. Even Wei


    Ming, who was sitting at the head of the table, looked up slightly at Lin Yin and Wei Ji with unreadable emotions.


    Ning Sheng nudged Wei Yang from the side. Although she knew that the


    success rate ot matchmaking Lin Yin and Wei Yang was not high, Wei Yang could at least be on good terms with Lin Yin like Wei Ji.


    Ning Sheng even hinted to Wei Ying with her eyes. Since Lin Yin could treat that fool Wei Xuan so well, it meant that Lin Yin was kind-hearted. If Wei Ying could be on good terms with Lin Yin, it would be good to have a sisterly relationship.


    After all, she had been in the capital all these years. Her good friends from her youth had indeed given her a lot of help. These were all connections and resources that could bring benefits.


    The friendship of youth was naturally not something that could be compared to when she became an adult. Fortunately, Lin Yin was not old yet. It was not wrong to give it a try.


    As long as Wei Ying and Lin Yin were sincere, Lin Yin might be as sincere to Wei Ying as she was to Wei Ji and Wei Xuan. At the very least, they would not become enemies.


    Unfortunately, Wei Ying did not understand her mother¡¯s hint at all. She even asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are your eyes uncomfortable?¡±


    When Ning Sheng heard this, she almost fainted. She had forgotten that her daughter was career-minded and had justice in her heart, but she was dim-witted in life.


    Wei Ying was a strange creature that was smart and stupid.


    Wei Yang turned to look at Ning Sheng¡¯s hopeless expression and chuckled. He knew what his mother meant, but he really didn¡¯t understand Lin Yin, so he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    In his opinion, he could only leave it to fate.


    The meal ended in the silence of the Wei family, Wei Hong¡¯s occasional scolding, Wei Xuan¡¯s low chatter, and Wei Wei¡¯s mumbling.


    After dinner, Wei Yang smiled and said, ¡°Yinyin, Fifth Brother, Ah Xuan, I just got someone to prepare fireworks. Why don¡¯t we go boating and watch the fireworks?¡±


    Wei Ying said unhappily, ¡°Brother, you invited them but not me. Don¡¯t be so biased.¡±


    Wei Wei also said sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Brother. You didn¡¯t call me either. You¡¯re too biased.¡±


    Wei Ying turned to look at Wei Wei and said bluntly, ¡°No matter who I invite, I won¡¯t invite you. You¡¯re ruining the mood. Besides, what if your beastly nature flares up and you push all of us into the water?¡±


    ¡°Ah Ying, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Wei Yang said with a serious expression.


    Then, Wei Yang turned to look at the Wei Family and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare food and drinks. There are several small boats. Everyone can go together.¡±


    Wei Ming said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m old, so I won¡¯t accompany you.¡±


    Seeing Wei Ming get up, Wang Xu hurriedly stood up to support him. She smiled at Wei Yang and said, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany your grandfather. Ah Yang, entertain the guests well, understand?¡±


    Wei Yang nodded at Wang Xu and watched as Wei Ming and Wang Xu left.


    Wei Hong was afraid that Wei Wei would cause trouble again, so he called Wei Wei to leave with Yuan Yao.


    Sun Nan naturally left without saying a word.


    Lin Yin was originally a guest invited by Wei Ji. Now that the second branch had taken over, she looked like a guest invited by the second branch.


    However, be it the guests from Wei Ji¡¯s side or the guests from the second branch, they were not interested. Even if Sun Nan suspected Lin Yin¡¯s identity,


    Sun Nan did not want to interact too much with her without knowing anything.


    When they arrived at the lake, there were already several small boats docked by the shore. The lights around the lake were as bright as day.


    There was also a brightly lit pavilion in the middle of the lake. There were two small bridges on both sides that led to the shore.


    Wei Xuan held Lin Yin¡¯s hand tightly, wanting to sit on the same boat as her.


    We¡¯re all in the same boat.¡±


    A boat plus a rower could only carry five people. Wei Yang, who was the only one who could row, could only act as the boatman. After instructing Wei Ying and Wei Ji to take good care of Lin Yin and Wei Xuan, the group rowed around the pavilion.


    Wei Xuan held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and pointed happily at the carp following them in the lake.. ¡°Sister, fish! For Little Doudou!¡±

 Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Falling Into the Water

    Chapter 695: Falling Into the Water


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Wei Xuan, frogs can¡¯t eat fish. Perhaps your little Doudou will even be bitten by the fish in the lake!¡± Wei Wei¡¯s voice came from behind everyone.


    Wei Xuan turned around with a dissatisfied expression. When she saw that it was Wei Wei, only the corners of her mouth curled down in grievance. She did not dare to be angry.


    Wei Ying turned to look at Wei Wei and glared at him. ¡°Wei Wei, how old are you? You bully Ah Xuan every day. Do you have any shame?¡±


    Wei Wei quickly caught up to the five of them and said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m bullying her? I¡¯m teaching her the world of normal people. What do you know?! I think she was deceived by you self-righteous people. She actually agreed with her innocently. Frogs are also alive. They¡¯re a good baby. I¡¯m going to die of laughter, okay?¡±


    Wei Ying narrowed her eyes and said fiercely, ¡°Wei Wei, you¡¯d better shut up and not disturb Ah Xuan¡¯s fairytale world. Otherwise, I¡¯ll shave your eyebrows while you¡¯re asleep!¡±


    Wei Wei made a face at Wei Ying on his boat without any fear. Then, he urged people to quickly surpass Wei Yang and the others. He even said sarcastically, ¡°Stay away from these people. They¡¯re all crazy.¡±


    Wei Wei did not know why Wei Hong did not let him come over to watch the fireworks, but he was not an obedient person. The more others did not let him come, the more he insisted on coming.


    Wei Ying cursed a few times, then turned to look at Wei Xuan and comforted her. ¡°Ah Xuan, don¡¯t be sad. Let¡¯s not listen to that lunatic Wei Wei. He¡¯s not normal. Little Doudou won¡¯t be eaten by fish.¡±


    Wei Xuan nodded at Wei Ying, then turned to look at Lin Yin seriously and said,


    ¡°Sister, Little Doudou eats fish. It won¡¯t be eaten by fish. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    After the few of them circled around, when they arrived at the pavilion in the center of the lake, there were already servants who had prepared some snacks and drinks. There was even music playing and incense being lit in the pavilion to chase away the mosquitoes.


    Lin Yin looked at the exquisite tea and snacks on the table, the drinks and tea that did not look cheap, and the servants serving them at the side. Such an extravagant and comfortable life, as well as the reverence and fawning of so many people outside towards the Wei Family.


    No wonder the two branches of the Wei Family would fight so hard for such a life.


    People always wanted to control others, not be controlled by others. Therefore, they pursued power and wealth. While making themselves rich, they could also escape the danger of being controlled by others.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on Wei Ji and Wei Xuan and she thought of Gong Ze¡¯s sister, Gong Han.


    A sharp sound rang out. Lin Yin subconsciously looked over and saw stars and flames shooting into the sky. Right on the heels of that, a grand firework bloomed in the air.


    The people in the pavilion walked towards the fence. Lin Yin was also pushed forward. She could hear Wei Xuan clapping her hands happily, but it sounded a little ethereal amidst the explosion of the fireworks.


    Lin Yin looked a little dazed, as if she was thinking about the Mu family and the upcoming Mid-Autumn Festival. She was wondering if she was going to spend this year¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival with the Mu family.


    Lin Yin was still immersed in her thoughts and was a little confused. From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a hand push towards Wei Ji.


    Wei Ji was stunned. The next second, he fell into the lake. Lin Yin subconsciously reached out to pull Wei Ji back.


    As she pulled Wei Ji back, a gravitational force came from behind Lin Yin. Caught off guard, Lin Yin staggered and fell into the lake.


    The moment she fell, Lin Yin even pushed Wei Ji into the pavilion.


    The lake water poured into Lin Yin¡¯s eyes, ears, and nose. She thought that she was good at swimming, but at this moment, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise her hand, and her consciousness wasn¡¯t that sharp. She could only vaguely hear cries of surprise from the shore and a few splashes.


    When Lin Yin woke up again, she was already lying in an unfamiliar place.


    She looked at Wei Ji¡¯s relieved and happy expression and Wei Xuan, who was beside her with tears in her eyes and a surprised expression.


    ¡°Sister Yinyin, you¡¯re awake?¡± Wei Yang held a bowl of unknown soup in one hand and sat on the chair beside Lin Yin¡¯s bed nervously.


    Seeing that Lin Yin seemed to be about to get up, Wei Yang quickly put down the bowl in his hand and carefully helped her up.


    Wei Ji silently retracted his hand.


    Wei Xuan, on the other hand, ran towards Lin Yin casually. She wanted to hug Lin Yin and cry, but she was stopped by the quick-witted Wei Ji..

 Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Not an Accident

    Chapter 696: Not an Accident


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Sister Yin, you¡¯ve been unconscious for two hours. You scared us all to death.¡± Wei Yang¡¯s brows were still furrowed in worry.


    Lin Yin was still a little confused, but she clearly remembered that someone had pushed Wei Ji back then. When she went to save Wei Ji, she had also been pushed.


    When Dong Yi and Long Huang saw that Lin Yin was awake, they wanted to go forward, but Lin Yin stopped them with a look. The two of them could only continue to stand in the corner and reflect.


    Lin Yin kept getting into trouble at their hands. They were already too ashamed to see anyone.


    Ning Sheng also said worriedly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Yinyin. You really scared me to death. Why did you fall into the water all of a sudden? I¡¯ll get someone to raise the surrounding area of that pavilion tomorrow. It¡¯s too scary. Such an accident can¡¯t happen in the future.¡±


    Wei Wei, who had come over to see if Lin Yin was dead, snorted and said, ¡°What accident? It was clearly Wei Ji, this cripple, who fell down because his legs were inconvenient and he didn¡¯t hold the railing properly, so Lin Yin fell into the water to save Wei Ji. Hmph, Lin Yin, I advise you to stay away from the siblings. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the unlucky one. A savior can¡¯t save someone who was born with bad luck and was abandoned by the heavens.¡±


    Lin Yin only said indifferently, ¡°Wei Wei is right. This wasn¡¯t an accident. I fell into the water not because I saved Wei Ji, but because someone pushed me.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words made everyone present silent for a moment. Wei Ying, who was sitting at the side, immediately stood up and looked at Lin Yin seriously. ¡°Yinyin, are you sure?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. She didn¡¯t say that someone had pushed Wei Ji. She only said that someone had pushed her.


    She even suspected that there was something wrong with the incense. Otherwise, why would she be in a daze and not even have the strength to paddle to save herself when she fell into the water?


    She had yet to officially start doing anything in the Wei Family, but such a thing had already happened. Was the person who did it so anxious?


    They had pushed Wei Ji into the water and then pushed her into the water in front of so many people. Why?


    Ning Sheng¡¯s expression instantly turned stern as she said, ¡°Call everyone who was in the pavilion just now over. I want to see who has the guts to be so ruthless.¡±


    Wei Yang picked up the bowl at the side and handed it to Lin Yin. He said gently, ¡°Sister Yinyin, drink it quickly while the medicine is still warm. It¡¯s not hot. The doctor said that you still have old injuries. You just entered the water and it entered your chest. You have to drink the medicine to recuperate.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the black medicine and said with disdain, ¡°Chinese medicine?¡±


    Wei Yang nodded. ¡°There¡¯s an old Chinese doctor at home who specializes in treating Grandpa, so I invited him over to take a look at you just now.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the medicine in embarrassment, not looking like she really wanted to drink it.


    Wei Xuan immediately took out a lollipop from her pocket and handed it to Lin Yin. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s candy. It¡¯s not bitter.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Xuan in surprise and smiled. ¡°You know a lot. You even know how to use candy.¡±


    ¡°She usually eats a lot of Chinese medicine, so she naturally knows. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought candy with her,¡± Wei Yang explained with a smile.


    Wei Ying chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sometimes, when the nanny wants Wei Xuan to drink medicine, she has to look all over for her. So even if she finds her in the mud pit, she¡¯ll have to drink a bowl of medicine on the spot. She¡¯s long learned to be smart and carries candy with her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Ah Xuan¡¯s illness? She still needs to take medicine for a long time?¡± Lin Yin asked curiously. She really did not expect Wei Xuan to drink medicine for a long time.


    Ning Sheng sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of this brain. Her grandfather is still unwilling to accept Ah Xuan¡¯s current state and has been looking for a way to cure her. Unfortunately, nothing has changed after so many years.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on Wei Xuan¡¯s hand, she had been looking at her with the candy. She slowly reached out and took the candy Wei Xuan handed her. She said softly, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Wei Xuan happily spun in a big circle on the spot, then bounced around and repeated shakily, ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    Lin Yin had gotten the candy, but she still didn¡¯t want to drink the medicine. She thought that when she returned, she would go to the hospital to prescribe some western medicine.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin¡¯s refusal to take the medicine and advised worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, you still have to drink the medicine while it¡¯s hot. It¡¯s good.¡±


    Wei Ji was soft and did not dare to approach Lin Yin. He only dared to look at her worriedly..

 Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Wei Xuan Pushed

    Chapter 697: Wei Xuan Pushed


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin sighed and took the medicine bowl with the aura of a warrior breaking his wrist. She drank it all in one go.


    Before Lin Yin could unwrap the candy and stuff it into her mouth, an unwrapped lollipop was stuffed into her mouth. The sweet taste washed away the bitter medicinal taste.


    Lin Yin looked up. Wei Ji had already quickly retreated to his original position and did not dare to get too close to Lin Yin.


    Even after meeting Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, he explained in embarrassment, ¡°Xiao Xuan often drinks medicine. Oftentimes it¡¯s so bitter that she can¡¯t open the candy wrapper while she closes her eyes and cries. Therefore, I¡¯m used to it!¡± Lin Yin only smiled and sucked on the candy in her mouth.


    Wei Wei rolled his eyes at the scene before him.


    Soon, everyone in the pavilion at night was brought up. Even Wei Ming, Wang Xu, and the people from the third branch came over curiously when they heard that Lin Yin did not fall into the water by accident but was pushed down.


    Wei Yang stood up and took a chair for Wei Ming and Wang Xu to sit on.


    When Wei Cheng saw this, he snorted and moved a chair to the other side of Wei Ming. He helped Sun Nan sit down.


    Wei Ming looked at the few people in front of him with a stern gaze and asked solemnly, ¡°Who pushed the guests of the Wei Family? Take the initiative to come out now and suffer less later.¡± The five of them stood quietly. No one spoke.


    Wei Ming snorted coldly.


    Wang Xu stood up and looked coldly at the five people below. ¡°Since no one admits it, all five of you did it. Our Wei Family has never lacked methods to make you tell the truth.¡±


    Wei Cheng said sarcastically, ¡°There are not only these five people present. If I remember correctly, there were also Wei Yang, Wei Ying, Wei Wei, Wei Xuan, and Wei Ji. How could the servants have the guts to push someone?¡±


    Wei Cheng¡¯s words directly targeted everyone in the Wei Family¡¯s second branch, as well as Wei Xuan and Wei Ji.


    ¡°Wei Cheng, is there something wrong with your brain? Why would we push Lin Yin for no reason?¡± Wei Ying glared at Wei Cheng and questioned.


    Wei Cheng shrugged and smiled. ¡°Who knows? Perhaps it¡¯s love that turned into hatred or something. It¡¯s obvious that Lin Yin is interested in Fifth Brother. Perhaps Wei Yang made a move because he couldn¡¯t get her.¡±


    Wei Ji blushed and looked at Lin Yin carefully. Seeing that Lin Yin was not angry, he relaxed.


    ¡°Nonsense! Wei Cheng, go see a doctor here if you¡¯re sick! Don¡¯t go crazy here, or I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Wei Ying defended her brother and scolded Wei Cheng.


    ¡°Won¡¯t be polite? Why? Are you slandering me like you¡¯re slandering my brother for starting an online marketing company and slandering him for causing death? Wei Ying, don¡¯t worry and be bold. If I¡¯m afraid of you, my surname isn¡¯t Wei,¡± Wei Cheng narrowed his eyes and said loudly.


    ¡°Slandering? Which of the lousy things Wei Chi did have no conclusive evidence? If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa not wanting the Wei Family to embarrass themselves, do you think Wei Chi could escape prison this time? I don¡¯t need to slander Wei Chi. He¡¯s doing that kind of work that disregards human lives!¡± Wei Ying retorted indignantly.


    When she found out about Lin Yin¡¯s cyberbullying, she did get evidence in the end. Unfortunately, Wei Ming got someone to suppress the matter. The evidence she handed in was also destroyed. Otherwise, she would definitely let Wei Chi enter the prison to undergo correction and dampen the spirits of the third branch so that they would not dare to be so arrogant again.


    Wei Cheng retorted, ¡°Wei Ying, whether Wei Chi broke the law or not is up to the law. Now that Wei Chi is staying in the Wei Family, doesn¡¯t that mean that he¡¯s innocent and was framed by you? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Wei Ming shouted in a low voice. Then, he turned to look at Butler Li behind him and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you. Come out after you get the results.¡±


    When the people below heard that they were going to be brought down by butler Li, they immediately panicked. Someone said in a panic, ¡°I¡­ I saw¡­ Third Miss push Lin Yin.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze landed on Wei Xuan, who was quietly eating a lollipop.


    Ning Sheng frowned and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Why did Ah Xuan push Yinyin? Don¡¯t think that you can talk nonsense just because Ah Xuan isn¡¯t clear-headed.¡±


    Wei Ji also defended his sister and said, ¡°Ah Xuan won¡¯t do such a thing. You can¡¯t lie.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Wei Xuan only tilted her head and smiled. No matter how dirty her face was, she could see a sweet smile in her big innocent eyes..

 Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Little Bee

    Chapter 698: Little Bee


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Yang also frowned and said to that person, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can spout nonsense here just because there are no video surveillance cameras in the pavilion. You want to clear your name.¡±


    That person hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°I¡¯m really not lying. I really saw Third


    Miss reach out and push Miss Lin Yin.¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at Wei Xuan, but the first thing she met was Wei Ji¡¯s gaze.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin pleadingly and said weakly, ¡°Yinyin, believe me. Ah Xuan won¡¯t do such a thing. She likes you very much. How can she push you into the water?¡±


    Lin Yin retracted her gaze and turned to look at the person.


    That person was stunned on the spot. They shook their head in confusion and said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anyone push Fifth Young Master.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words instantly caused Wei Cheng to mock her. ¡°I was wondering what was going on. It seems like someone doesn¡¯t want Fifth Brother to live well, so they plan to attack him. They might have accidentally injured Lin Yin and now they¡¯re looking for someone to slander Ah Xuan. Wei Yang, your bloodline is so ruthless.¡±


    Wei Wei frowned. He was here to see if Lin Yin was dead or not. He did not expect that the fire would be directed at him.


    ¡°Wei Cheng, don¡¯t f*cking talk nonsense! Without evidence, you¡¯re f*cking talking nonsense here. Do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your rotten mouth apart?¡± Wei Wei threatened angrily.


    ¡°Wang Xu, is this the child you raised? He¡¯s full of dirty words and even threatened his brother in front of the elders. With such a personality, if not for the fact that there are many people now, he would probably kill someone, right?¡± Sun Nan said mockingly.


    Wei Wei immediately flew into a rage. He rushed to the front and shouted at


    Sun Nan, ¡°Stupid old woman, what nonsense are you talking about? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei! Shut up!¡± Wang Xu shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything about this. Go to the side. Grandma will investigate.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the messy family and snorted. ¡°Forget it. By the time your Wei family finds out, it¡¯ll be too late. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin waved at Long Huang, who was in the corner opposite her. Long Huang immediately sent what Lin Yin wanted.


    Everyone looked curiously at the thing in Lin Yin¡¯s hand, a bee-like thing.


    Lin Yin raised the thing in her hand and said, ¡°This is a small surveillance camera developed by the technology company under Shisheng Corporation. Before I came to the Wei family, I happened to bring a sample over. When I was touring the lake, I got my bodyguard to let it out and follow me around. When we were watching the fireworks in the pavilion, this little guy had been attached to the beam above the pavilion.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words made the atmosphere at the event location a little tense.


    Lin Yin turned to look at the person who said that Wei Xuan had pushed her and smiled faintly. ¡°Do you want to organize your own language again? Then tell me, did Wei Xuan push me?¡±


    That person seemed to have fallen into deep thought. Then, he said firmly, ¡°I did see Third Miss push someone. As for whether she pushed you or not, I didn¡¯t see it clearly, but Third Miss really pushed someone.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded noncommittally. Then, she looked at the remaining four people and asked, ¡°What about you? Is there anything you want to add? It¡¯s not too late to say it now. If the surveillance footage here releases something that shouldn¡¯t be here and finds out something about the four of you, think about the consequences.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lin Yin pressed a certain opening on the bee as if she was afraid that those people would not believe her. The bee really flew up.


    That bee was very realistic, but it was still different from the bees they usually saw.


    When a real bee flew, it would buzz, but Lin Yin¡¯s technological bee made no sound at all.


    Lin Yin waited patiently. Those people lowered their heads and were silent. No one dared to speak first.


    Wei Cheng said happily, ¡°It¡¯s easy with this. The culprit should hurry up and come out. Otherwise, it will be terrible if we find out later. First, he pushed our Wei family¡¯s young master, then he pushed our Wei family¡¯s esteemed guest. Won¡¯t he be skinned alive?¡±


    After waiting for a while, seeing that no one came out to speak, Lin Yin lost her patience. She turned to Wei Ming and said, ¡°Old Master Wei, I¡¯m really sorry. Although this is the Wei Family, I was hurt in the Wei Family, so I can only seek justice for myself..¡±

 Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: The Real Killer

    Chapter 699: The Real Killer


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ming nodded slightly and said simply, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, please go ahead.¡±


    Everyone looked at Wei Ming, who was especially easy to talk to today, with different thoughts.


    Lin Yin smiled and took out her cell phone that she had just placed by the bed. Fortunately, her cell phone was waterproof. Otherwise, she would have to borrow a phone to play the footage.


    Lin Yin connected the bee and the cell phone with data cables and quickly found the surveillance footage inside.


    Wei Yang also brought a projector over to make it easier for Lin Yin to play the video. Soon, everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by the image projected on the wall.


    The scene in the pavilion was very clear under the light. Most of the people in the video were looking up at the fireworks.


    From the side, Wei Ji had a faint smile on his face. He suddenly turned to look at Lin Yin beside him with an extremely gentle gaze, looking extremely obedient.


    Everyone looked at Wei Ji with interest. Wei Ji¡¯s ears turned red in embarrassment and he even stole a glance at Lin Yin carefully.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t care much. Wei Ji¡¯s gaze was indeed on her, but in her opinion, it was Wei Ji¡¯s reliance on her. When she was young, Wei Ji often looked at her with such admiration as if he was looking at his parents.


    After all, she was Wei Ji¡¯s bread and butter.


    On the screen, Wei Xuan was still clapping her hands happily and spinning on the spot. The flickering fireworks shone on her face, occasionally showing her dirty face even more clearly.


    At this moment, Wei Xuan jumped to Lin Yin¡¯s side and behind Wei Ji.


    Wei Xuan made a move. Although Wei Xuan¡¯s hand was only dancing on a whim, everyone became nervous because of Wei Xuan¡¯s outstretched hands. However, in the next second, Wei Xuan actually pushed Wei Ji.


    Caught off guard, Wei Ji was pushed out by Wei Xuan, who jumped behind him. He fell down. Lin Yin, who was at the side, quickly grabbed Wei Ji¡¯s hand and pulled him back.


    Just as Lin Yin was about to pull Wei Ji back to a safe place, one of the three servants behind Lin Yin quickly took action and pushed Lin Yin hard.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze instantly landed on the person at the scene. Uncle Li even asked someone to hold that person down.


    Wei Yang immediately questioned loudly, ¡°How dare you push someone into the water in front of everyone?¡±


    That person did not expect Lin Yin to really have surveillance cameras. She had always thought that Lin Yin was just trying to trick her and there were actually no surveillance cameras at all.


    She did not expect her to miscalculate.


    Uncle Li looked at the person and said coldly, ¡°Why did you push her? Was someone behind the scenes instigating it?¡±


    It was Lin Yin¡¯s first time at the Wei Family today and she was not familiar with these servants. There was no reason for her to be targeted.


    That person only said hatefully, ¡°Lin Yin caused my brother to be chased out of the Wei family and lost his job. I was angry, so I pushed her.¡±


    Uncle Li frowned at the person in front of him. ¡°Is your brother the guard who was fired today?¡±


    That person glared at Lin Yin and nodded heavily. Then, he said, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t forced her way in, my brother wouldn¡¯t have stopped her. She¡¯s the one in the wrong. My brother is loyal and doesn¡¯t let strangers in. What¡¯s wrong with that? Why should my brother be fired?¡±


    Wei Ying had heard about this matter. Now that she heard that person¡¯s unreasonable words, she sneered and said, ¡°You really know how to quibble. Your brother was fired not because he was loyal, but because he didn¡¯t even care about the head of the Wei Family. Wei Ji is the legitimate young master of our Wei Family, and your brother¡¯s job is to stop outsiders, not the members of the Wei Family from coming home. Do you understand?¡±


    That person still looked very indignant and angry.


    Wei Yang looked up at Sun Nan and asked in a gentle but sharp tone, ¡°Aunt Sun, be it this person or that guard, they¡¯re all on your side. Especially since I heard that the guard is a relative of your maternal family. So why don¡¯t you tell us what to do about this?¡±


    Sun Nan¡¯s expression was a little ugly. This Wei Yang clearly wanted to embarrass her third branch in front of Wei Ming. She turned to look at Wei Ming and gritted her teeth. ¡°We¡¯ll do what we have to do about this.¡±


    ¡°Since Auntie Sun said so, it¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll send her to the police station as an attempted murder so that I can give Yinyin an explanation,¡± Wei Yang said calmly with a serious expression..

 Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Purpose of Questioning

    Chapter 700: Purpose of Questioning


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wang Xu sat on the chair and said sarcastically, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re just thinking about old times. You should bring less relatives like this to the Wei family in the future, lest these people cause trouble under your nose. Those who don¡¯t know might think that your third branch doesn¡¯t care about Wei Ji, this pitiful child. Even a guard can bully him casually. After that, you still dare to let people take revenge on his friend.¡±


    After saying that, Wang Xu still looked at Sun Nan worriedly, but she said to Wei Ming, ¡°Brother Ming, Sister is a soft-hearted person. I think Brother Ming should take care of some things. I heard that there are many people in the company who rely on Sister¡¯s connections to get in. If we hire a guard at home, we can make an exception. But a place like the company is really not suitable.¡±


    ¡°Wang Xu! What nonsense are you talking about? When did I stuff people into the company? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Didn¡¯t all the employees in the company pass the interview seriously? Don¡¯t talk nonsense here,¡± Sun Nan said angrily. She had spent decades slowly inserting them. She could not let Wang Xu chase them out.


    She was already uncomfortable with Wei Yang being nurtured as the next heir.


    If her people were chased out of the Corporation, they would never have a chance of winning in the future.


    Although she knew very well that it would not be so easy for Wei Ming to get rid of her people, she was still worried.


    Her family was not very rich to begin with. As a nanny, she had taken care of Wei Ming for several years before they developed a relationship and she naturally became Wei Ming¡¯s woman.


    But Wang Xu was not. Wang Xu came from a well-off family.


    Therefore, there was indeed a huge difference between the two of them. She came from a small village and was generally not very cultured. However, in the past few decades, she had spent a lot of money to slowly nurture a batch of capable juniors and place them in various positions in the Corporation.


    On the other hand, Wang Xu had all kinds of help from her maternal family from the beginning. In order to enter the Corporation, the next generation was almost nurtured according to the talents that the Wei Corporation needed. They were almost impeccable. There was no need for them to spend a lot of effort to send someone in like her.


    Coupled with Ning Sheng¡¯s entry, Wang Xu was even more powerful. That was why it was Wei Yang¡¯s turn to be the heir of the Wei Family. Otherwise, her grandson, Wei Cheng, would be the eldest grandson.


    Wang Xu saw that Sun Nan was a little anxious and smiled with her eyes curved. She said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just saying for the future of the Corporation.


    Sister, why are you so anxious?¡±


    ¡°Alright, you have to say what¡¯s appropriate for the occasion,¡± Wei Ming said in a deep voice.


    Then, Wei Ming looked at Wei Yang and said, ¡°Deal with this person as you see fit. You must satisfy Miss Lin Yin, understand?¡±


    Wei Yang nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡±


    Wei Yang got someone to bring those people down. Wei Ming looked at Wei


    Xuan and asked Uncle Li coldly, ¡°Is that person from your family not back yet?¡±


    Uncle Li said respectfully, ¡°He¡¯ll probably be back tonight.¡±


    Wei Ming nodded. ¡°Ask her to come back and take good care of Wei Xuan. Don¡¯t come out and cause trouble all day. Fortunately, Miss Lin Yin pulled Wei Ji back this time. Otherwise, Wei Ji would have fallen into the water too.¡±


    Wei Ji rushed forward and said, ¡°Grandpa, Ah Xuan just moved too much. This is an accident.¡±


    Wei Ming only glanced at Wei Ji indifferently. ¡°If an accident causes damage, it can also be fatal. You¡¯re lucky this time, but what about the next time?¡±


    Wei Ji wanted to speak up for Wei Xuan, but Wei Ming had already stood up impatiently.


    Wang Xu said wisely, ¡°Ah Ji, your grandfather is doing this for your own good. If something really happens to you, what will happen to your sister?¡± Wei Ji stopped talking in embarrassment.


    Seeing that his grandfather was about to leave, Wei Cheng suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, can I see more of the surveillance cameras in your hand? I think it¡¯s a little strange for you to come to the Wei Family and hold that moving surveillance bee. After all, normal people won¡¯t do this, right? When you came to the Wei Family, before anything happened, you were already monitoring the Wei Family?¡±


    Everyone looked at Lin Yin. Indeed, it was a little inappropriate to immediately record the layout of someone else¡¯s house with a small surveillance camera the first time they visited.


    Lin Yin only smiled and said, ¡°It was an accident, but the Wei Family¡¯s villa is indeed beautiful, so I couldn¡¯t help but take some photos when the fireworks were set off.¡±


    Wei Cheng smiled mysteriously.. ¡°Since you only took some photos, why don¡¯t


    you show them to everyone?¡±

 Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Chased Out

    Chapter 701: Chased Out


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin raised her eyebrows and said bluntly, ¡°Alright, if you want to see it, I have no objections.¡±


    Lin Yin openly played the surveillance footage in front of everyone. The footage started from the pavilion. After Lin Yin fell into the water, the scene stayed on the beam of the pavilion.


    Wei Cheng said suspiciously, ¡°Is that all? Miss Lin Yin, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still hiding something?¡±


    Lin Yin handed the bee to Wei Cheng and smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look yourself.¡±


    Wei Cheng stared at Lin Yin. Then, he really took the bee from Lin Yin¡¯s hand and put it on his phone to investigate.


    However, the result was still the same as what Lin Yin had just released. Wei Cheng could not help but feel a little discouraged.


    The appearance of Lin Yin embarrassed their third branch in front of their grandfather. He really couldn¡¯t stand Lin Yin.


    Wei Ming said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t disturb the guest¡¯s rest.¡±


    After Wei Ming got someone to take good care of Lin Yin, he left with everyone. Before he left, he even took Wei Xuan, who was playing with candy, away.


    Ning Sheng also instructed Lin Yin to rest well and even asked her to stay here at night. She would tell Ye Wen about this later.


    Soon, only Wei Yang, Wei Ji, Lin Yin, and her two bodyguards were left in the room.


    Lin Yin smiled and said to Wei Ji and Wei Yang, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The two of you don¡¯t have to guard here.¡±


    Wei Ji said carefully, ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯m sorry. You came to my house. I didn¡¯t protect you well and even injured you.¡±


    Wei Yang also said guiltily, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Yinyin. This happened the first time you came to the Wei Family. It¡¯s our negligence. We¡¯re really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I accept your apology, but I really need to rest now, so you don¡¯t have to keep apologizing here. Otherwise, it will affect my rest, ¡± Lin Yin said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Then rest well, Sister Yinyin. If there¡¯s anything, look for me directly.¡± Wei Yang took out his phone and stretched it out to Lin Yin. ¡°Have my contact number. It¡¯s convenient for you to look for me when you need to.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and added Wei Yang.


    Wei Ji still wanted to talk to Lin Yin, but before he could speak, Wei Yang took him away with the excuse of not disturbing Lin Yin¡¯s rest.


    Wei Ji followed Wei Yang silently. Not long after the two of them left the room, Uncle Li called them to the study.


    As soon as she entered the study, she saw the people from the Wei Family¡¯s second and third branches holding their breaths and standing silently on both sides.


    On the other hand, Wei Ming lowered his head with a dark expression and did not speak.


    Wei Yang went forward nervously and said warmly, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Wei Family lost all their face in front of outsiders today. The servants went too far and actually stepped over their master. They even pushed a guest into the lake and attacked someone from our family in front of outsiders.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing enough? Do you want others to think that our Wei Family can¡¯t even control the servants? There¡¯s danger everywhere and even our family isn¡¯t harmonious?¡± Wei Ming¡¯s tone


    was filled with obvious anger.


    The people below did not dare to say anything and could only silently listen to Wei Ming flare up.


    Wei Ming sneered and said, ¡°Since you guys want to anger me to death so badly, I won¡¯t give you all face. Wei Yang, Weicheng, from today onwards, clean up your families and the Corporation. Anyone who is related to your two families that doesn¡¯t have any substantial ability or performance will be eliminated.¡±


    Wei Ming only paused for a moment before turning to Uncle Li and saying, ¡°Especially those nannies, security guards, housekeeping staff, chefs, gardeners, and so on. Help Wei Yang and Wei Cheng chase out all those who have relations and those who did not go through the regular hiring procedures.¡±


    Uncle Li nodded respectfully.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. They did not expect such a small matter to be so serious. Wei Ming was actually going to deal with both families.


    He actually didn¡¯t allow them to hire people they were related to to work for the huge Wei family. If they met someone who they were unsure of and their interests were not tied together, wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to find out everything they did?


    Seeing that Wei Cheng and Wei Yang did not respond, Wei Ming¡¯s expression darkened even more. He questioned, ¡°What? The two of you are unwilling? Do you want me to find someone else to do this?¡±


    Wei Yang looked at Wei Ming with a complicated expression..

 Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Cooperation

    Chapter 702: Cooperation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ming had asked him and Wei Cheng to do this together because he clearly Imew that they would do their best to chase the other party out of the corporation. That was why he said this.


    It seems like Grandpa was really going to clean up their forces.


    But why?


    Their two families had stuffed many people into the Corporation over the years. If they were really ruthless to each other, everyone in the Corporation would be in a panic.


    What was Grandpa¡¯s motive for being so relentless? It couldn¡¯t be to suppress their two families to support Wei Ji¡¯s family, right?


    Wei Yang laughed mockingly in his heart, but then his expression turned ugly. After thinking about it carefully, he felt like it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Wei Ming was used to being self-centered. Perhaps he would be dissatisfied because the two of them were constantly growing stronger in the Corporation, so he wanted to support Wei Ji, who was weak and easy to control.


    On the other hand, Wei Cheng had clearly thought of this as well. He looked at Wei Yang and cursed in his heart, He¡¯s so old and his body is already like that, but his desire to have control is still so strong.


    However, most of the Corporation was still in Wei Ming¡¯s hands. No matter which branch they were from, they did not dare to go against Wei Ming before he died.


    Wei Cheng quickly said, ¡°I understand, Grandpa. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Wei Yang also said respectfully, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡±


    Only then did Wei Ming let everyone leave.


    As soon as she left, Sun Nan said sarcastically, ¡®Wang Xu, you¡¯ve shot yourself in the foot, right? You initially wanted to use this matter to clean up my forces.


    you didn¡¯t expect Brotner Ming to clean up your torces too.¡±


    When Sun Nan said this, she was obviously gritting her teeth at Wang Xu. In her opinion, if Wang Xu had not been anxious to deal with her just now, Wei Ming might not have done this.


    Wang Xu was also very annoyed. ¡°Sun Nan, don¡¯t be so sarcastic with me. If your people hadn¡¯t offended Lin Yin and Wei Ji, how could today¡¯s matter have happened? If you want to blame someone, blame yourself. You stuff all your relatives into the Corporation and the family. Otherwise, how could there be such lousy things?¡±


    The two of them snorted at each other in displeasure and turned to leave.


    Wei Yang glanced at Wei Cheng and the two of them went to Wei Yang¡¯s study.


    ¡°What do you think we should do about this?¡± Wei Yang asked directly.


    Wei Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well what to do? Otherwise, why did you call me over?¡±


    Wei Yang nodded with satisfaction. In terms of benefits, there were no eternal friends, nor were there eternal enemies.


    If they really followed Wei Ming¡¯s instructions and killed the other party¡¯s people this time, the two of them would lose their right to speak in the Corporation in the future.


    ¡°However, since Grandpa has already spoken, we have to get rid of some people. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to let this matter pass.¡± Wei Yang sat on the chair and said casually.


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s each make a list and sweep out some people who are not very important. This way, we can take care of Grandfather¡¯s pride and the losses of our two families can be controlled to an acceptable extent.¡± Wei Cheng suggested.


    Wei Yang nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯ve reached a consensus, let¡¯s complete our roles.¡±


    Wei Cheng snorted lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡±


    After saying that, Wei Cheng stood up disdainfully and left.


    It was said that Wei Yang was as gentle as jade and was an upright and modest young master, but in fact, when it came to these benefits, wouldn¡¯t he be sneaky like him?


    When he passed by Lin Yin¡¯s guest room, Wei Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    This Lin Yin was simply their nemesis. She hit someone on their side the moment she arrived and even caused them to have to cut off the people they had planted at home and in the Corporation for so many years.


    In the room, Lin Yin took the other memory card from Long Huang and smiled. ¡°Long Huang, you¡¯re quite smart. How did you know what I needed?¡±


    Long Huang said frankly, ¡°Brother Dong Yi is still the smartest. He told me that you would definitely investigate the reason for falling into the water when she wakes up later. When the time comes, she will definitely retrieve the video from this storage card. Then she will definitely be in trouble if the Wei family sees that there¡¯s clear footage of their home. Therefore, we edited the footage and replaced it.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Dong Yi with satisfaction and said, ¡°Dong Yi, you¡¯re very smart.. ¡°

 Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Puzzlement

    Chapter 703: Puzzlement


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Dong Yi and Long Huang were both praised by Lin Yin. They were delighted, and it diluted the worry that they didn¡¯t protect Lin Yin well enough. ¡°Have you spread what happened to me today?¡±


    Long Huang shook his head and said, ¡°When you were unconscious, the internet in the entire Wei Family seemed to have been blocked. Our news didn¡¯t spread. Then you woke up. There were so many people present, but we didn¡¯t have time to spread it.¡±


    Lin Yin was slightly surprised. The signal was blocked? Did someone not want anyone to know that she had been pushed into the water?


    Dong Yi analyzed from the side. ¡°I think Wei Ming did it. He knows Miss Lin


    Yin¡¯s identity, so he¡¯s afraid that the Mu family will come and seek justice for Miss Lin Yin if they find out. If Miss Lin Yin doesn¡¯t wake up, the two families will become enemies. That¡¯s why Wei Ming only dared to let the information pass after Miss Lin Yin woke up.¡±


    Long Huang nodded at the side. ¡°Although the Wei Family is not afraid that the Mu Family will take revenge, once the two families fight, they will suffer heavy losses, so I agree with Dong Yi.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the two of them ambiguously and asked casually, ¡°The two of you seem to know a lot about the families in the capital.¡±


    Dong Yi and Long Huang looked at each other. Then, they chuckled foolishly and did not speak.


    The two of them were naturally familiar with it. One was from the Mu Family, one of the eight great families, and the other was from the Lu Family, one of the eight great families. How could they not know each other?


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t ask further and only said softly, ¡°The two of you can go out first. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡±


    Long Huang and Dong Yi nodded and left. As soon as they left, they saw an unfriendly gaze staring at Lin Yin¡¯s guest room.


    Long Huang looked at the other party sharply. Dong Yi also put away the undisciplinedness he had when coming out of the room and looked at the other party sharply.


    Wei Cheng sneered and turned to leave.


    After Lin Yin sent Long Huang and Dong Yi away, she looked at the scene in the surveillance cameras carefully.


    She wanted to help Wei Ji, but to be honest, she really had no clue now. Therefore, when she came to the Wei Family, her only thought was to investigate the Wei Family and find a breakthrough.


    At the very least, if she really could not help Wei Ji, if Wei Ji was in danger, she could still bring someone to the Wei Family to take him away.


    Unexpectedly, before she could use this video to help Wei Ji, she used it to find the person who drugged her.


    She did not feel that she was in a daze when she looked at the fireworks because they were so beautiful that they blinded her eyes. Besides, when she was in the water, she did not even have the strength to paddle. This was not just revenge. Instead, it looked like they wanted her to die.


    However, Lin Yin was also puzzled. There were so many people. Even if she didn¡¯t have the strength and couldn¡¯t paddle or swim, she wouldn¡¯t die, right?


    So, that person just wanted her to fall into the water in a daze? Were they afraid that she would be conscious and it would be difficult to push her?


    Lin Yin did not say these things because she was afraid that the person who drugged her and the person who pushed her was different. If she rashly spoke about it, she would cause too much trouble for the Wei Family.


    Since that person attacked sinisterly, she naturally had to counterattack.


    However, the strange thing was that Lin Yin had checked the entire video and did not see anyone suspicious. But why was no one else in a daze? She was the only one who was in a daze. Could it be an accident?


    Lin Yin went through her schedule for the day again, but she still did not see anything suspicious. In the end, she wondered if she was crazy and had some persecutory delusion.


    On the other side, Ye Wen received a call from Ning Sheng. When she mentioned that Lin Yin had fallen into the water at the Wei Family, Ye Wen jumped up from the sofa.


    ¡°What did you say? Yinyin fell into the water? Why did she fall into the water?


    How is she now? Is she alright? Is she still in the Wei Family? I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Ye Wen was so worried that she did not even wear slippers and was about to go out barefoot.


    When Mu Cheng heard that something had happened to Lin Yin in the Wei Family, his expression darkened. He stood up and followed Ye Wen, preparing to go to the Wei Family to save Lin Yin.


    Ning Sheng raised her voice a few decibels on the other end of the phone. ¡°Yinyin is fine! She¡¯s already awake. A doctor has already seen her. There¡¯s no problem. So let Yinyin rest at the Wei Family for the night..¡±

 Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Someone’s Dead

    Chapter 704: Someone¡¯s Dead


    Translator: Atlas Studios      Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Rest for a night in the Wei Family? Ning Sheng, something happened to Yinyin the first time she went to the Wei Family. If she sleeps for the night now, will she die in your Wei Family tomorrow? Ning Sheng, tell me the truth. Who did this?¡± Ye Wen questioned angrily.


    On the other end of the line, Ning Sheng was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s a servant from the third branch. When Yinyin sent Wei Ji home today, she was humiliated by a guard from the third branch. Lin Yin entered and the guard was chased out by my father-in-law. I just didn¡¯t expect that the guard had a sister in the Wei family. She was so angry that she pushed Lin Yin.¡±


    Ning Sheng told them the truth. She knew that she definitely could not hide it from the Mu family. Besides, she never thought of hiding it. In fact, she was glad to tell Ye Wen.


    She was afraid that if Ye Wen found out from others later on, her friendship with Ye Wen might fade.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that person?¡± Ye Wen asked with anger in her eyes.


    She Imew that once Lin Yin touched the Wei Family, something would definitely happen. This was her first time going to the Wei Family, but she was pushed into the water.


    Ning Sheng said honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Wei Yang to send them to the police station.¡±


    Ye Wen did not believe that it was that simple. Even if it was really that simple, she would not let go of anyone who might be a danger to Lin Yin.


    ¡°Which police station?¡± Ye Wen asked coldly.


    Ning Sheng looked like she knew it. Then, she sighed and said, ¡°The New District Police Station.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Help me look after Yinyin for a while.¡± Ye Wen hung up after saying that. She turned around and brought Mu Cheng to the police station in the new district.


    ¡°Look after for a while? You¡¯re coming to the Wei¡­¡± Before Ning Sheng could finish speaking, a beeping sound came from the other end of the phone.


    As Ye Wen rushed to the police station, she sent a message to Dong Yi. Soon, she knew why Dong Yi could not send the message in time. She said coldly, ¡°I


    Imew it. This Wei Family is clearly a tiger¡¯s den. How can an innocent child-like Yinyin defeat those demons and ghosts? The connection was blocked out of nowhere. How is that possible? I definitely don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no one behind it.¡±


    Mu Cheng was also worried. Those people from the Wei Family were all ruthless characters. Otherwise, the three children of Wei Ming¡¯s first wife


    would not have died inexplicably. The two children left behind were the crippled Wei Ji and the fool Wei Xuan.


    The two of them rushed to the police station. They wanted to know something from the servant who was imprisoned, but before they could see her, they saw the police officer come out with a serious expression and say, ¡°The person you want to see is dead.¡±


    Mu Cheng frowned and questioned, ¡°How did she die? Wasn¡¯t she sent here not long ago?¡±


    The junior police officer nodded gloomily. ¡°It didn¡¯t last long, but she just died. Her face is green, as if she was poisoned. She¡¯s already been sent to the forensics department for examination.¡±


    Ye Wen and Mu Cheng looked at each other before checking the surveillance cameras with the police officers. After the servant arrived at the prison, there was nothing unusual at all, but she was suddenly poisoned to death.


    Those police officers were still waiting for the forensic results. Ye Wen asked Mu Cheng to guard them. She was going to the Wei Family. She was worried about leaving Lin Yin in the Wei Family.


    Lin Yin was still watching the surveillance cameras repeatedly, wanting to find any signs of suspicious people drugging her. Ye Wen hurriedly pushed the door open and entered. She carefully pulled Lin Yin up and sized her up. ¡°Yinyin, how are you? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital for another checkup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± Lin Yin spent a lot of effort to comfort Ye Wen and ensured that she was really fine before Ye Wen slowly relaxed.


    Ye Wen turned to look at Ning Sheng, who was at the door, and said, ¡°Ah


    Sheng, I¡¯ll talk to Yinyin. Help me close the door.¡±


    Ning Sheng walked out considerately and closed the door, interrupting the curious gazes outside.


    Shi Hui straightened up and asked casually, ¡°Sister-in-law, why is Mrs. Mu here so late? Does she know Lin Yin?¡±


    Ning Sheng did not answer. She just smiled at Shi Hui.


    Shi Hui snorted coldly and said disdainfully as she turned around, ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? You¡¯re still hiding it. I don¡¯t even care to know!¡±


    Shi Hui said in her heart that she disdained to know. In the end, as soon as she returned, she walked straight to Sun Nan¡¯s house and told him about Ye Wen rushing over to see Lin Yin..

 Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Ye Wen Is Here

    Chapter 705: Ye Wen Is Here


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Sun Nan narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°I knew Lin Yin¡¯s identity was different. Otherwise, why would Ning Sheng be so enthusiastic about Lin Yin? Wang Xu wouldn¡¯t be so amiable. Even Wei Ming wouldn¡¯t be so easy to talk to. From the looks of it, Lin Yin is definitely related to this Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the woman of one of the Mu family¡¯s sons? Or a fianc¨¦e?¡± Shi Hui guessed.


    Sun Nan¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. ¡°That¡¯s possible. I just got someone to investigate Lin Yin. Lin Yin was previously involved with Lu Ming, and later on, she was also involved with the three Mu brothers. Perhaps Ye Wen came to see Lin Yin because one of the three Mu brothers tasked her to. Moreover, some time ago, Lin Yin was also rumored to be kept by several big bosses at the same time.¡±


    Shi Hui shook her head and said disdainfully, ¡°This young girl is amazing now. This Lin Yin looks like she¡¯s only in her teens. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable. ¡±


    Shi Hui muttered softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom just say that herself? Why am I saying that it¡¯s peach-colored news?¡±


    ¡®What are you muttering about again? If you were as capable as Ning Sheng, Ah Cheng would have been the heir long ago Sun Nan said unhappily.


    Shi Hui rolled her eyes in her heart. Sun Nan actually despised her for being incapable. What a joke.


    Sun Nan was a nanny, and she, Shi Hui, was the daughter of a rich family.


    Seeing the obvious unconvinced look on Shi Hui¡¯s face, Sun Nan snorted coldly and said, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go over and ask around. It¡¯s best if you can find out about the relationship between Lin Yin, Ye Wen, and the Mu family.¡±


    Shi Hui turned around reluctantly and left, but when she returned to Lin Yin¡¯s guest room, she did not dare to approach.


    Because although Ning Sheng was not guarding outside the door, Lin Yin¡¯s two bodyguards were guarding outside. She heard that these two bodyguards were quite powerful, so Shi Hui did not dare to go forward.


    In the room, Lin Yin¡¯s expression was also solemn when she heard that the person who had been sent to the police station had been poisoned to death.


    She had imagined that the Wei Family was not simple, but she did not expect them to disregard human lives so much.


    ¡°What did the forensic doctor say?¡± Lin Yin asked in a low voice.


    ¡®Your father is still following the information there. I reckon the results will only come out in two days.¡± Ye Wen¡¯s expression was solemn.


    Ye Wen pulled Lin Yin¡¯s hand and said worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, the Wei family is too complicated. Mom is really afraid that something will happen to you.¡±


    Lin Yin looked down at Ye Wen¡¯s warm palm that was holding her hand and said softly and seriously, ¡°Wei Ji is my family. If the Wei Family is really so unsafe, I definitely can¡¯t leave him alone.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart sank. She had raised Wei Ji for five years, and Wei Ji had accompanied her for five years. She really couldn¡¯t let go.


    Ye Wen sighed heavily. ¡°If you really treat Wei Ji as family, then you should stay away from him even more. Now that Wei Ji is alone, the people from the other two families won¡¯t do anything to him. At most, they¡¯ll humiliate and bully him. After all, Wei Ji doesn¡¯t have the ability to resist them. However, if you stand behind Wei Ji, it means that the World Sheng Corporation and even the Mu Family are standing behind Wei Ji. This will unknowingly become Wei


    Ji¡¯s invisible backing.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned in thought.


    Ye Wen continued, ¡°Those two families definitely don¡¯t believe that Wei Ji will still be obedient and not fight for it after he has the support of the Shisheng Corporation and the Mu Family. Therefore, the two families might have attacked you because they wanted to cut off Wei Ji¡¯s wings. They might have wanted to kill you or they wanted to give you a warning.¡±


    Hearing Ye Wen¡¯s explanation, Lin Yin frowned even more and asked worriedly, ¡°Is there no other way? I don¡¯t want to see Wei Ji being bullied.¡±


    She would not watch helplessly as the little brat she had raised for five years was bullied.


    Ye Wen understood Lin Yin¡¯s personality a little and knew that she was protective of her. This was exactly the same as her.


    ¡°Unless Wei Ji publicly declares that he doesn¡¯t want any of the Wei Family¡¯s assets. But Yinyin, that¡¯s impossible. Once Wei Ji does this, Wei Ming will be criticized. Therefore, Wei Ming won¡¯t let such a thing happen,¡± Ye Wen replied..

 Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Delicate

    Chapter 706: Delicate


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°So, no matter what, Wei Ji can¡¯t get rid of the Wei Family, right? If he can¡¯t win, he¡¯ll die quickly! If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll be bullied for the rest of his life! Even if he tries to escape, he won¡¯t be able to escape, right? Those people will just watch over Wei Ji under their noses and even threaten him with Wei Xuan.¡±


    Ye Wen¡¯s face was tainted with a look of pity, but she nodded helplessly.


    Lin Yin had mixed feelings. She really wanted to help Wei Ji, but if she helped Wei Ji, the Mu family would definitely help her. This was equivalent to dragging the Mu family into the Wei family¡¯s fight.


    Wei Ji was her family, but the Mu family was also her family.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Yin said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll consider this matter carefully. I¡¯ll think of a good solution.¡±


    Ye Wen sighed and changed the topic. ¡°Are you really going to stay at the Wei


    Family tonight? Why don¡¯t you go back with Mom? It¡¯s not safe here.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay at the Wei family¡¯s house tonight. I want to see who else dares to continue attacking. It would be even better if we can catch them.¡±


    Ye Wen also respected Lin Yin¡¯s thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡°Since Yinyin, you plan to stay in the Wei Family, Mom will stay with you in the Wei Family.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Ye Wen disapprovingly and said, ¡°After all, Dong Yi and Long Huang are only two people. If they need to protect one more person, it¡¯ll be more difficult.¡±


    Ye Wen knew that Lin Yin was afraid that something would happen to her there, so she was touched.


    Lin Yin persuaded Ye Wen to go back. In the end, Ye Wen only sighed. ¡°Alright!


    I¡¯ll do as you say. But Yinyin, protect yourself. If anything happens to you,


    Mom will overturn the entire Wei Family. I won¡¯t even let Wei Ji off.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and smiled. ¡°With the Mu Family around, the Wei Family will be careful. I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, I don¡¯t think those murderers will be stupid enough to do it again. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When Ye Wen left, she walked to the door and seriously instructed Dong Yi to keep an eye on Lin Yin. If anything happened, he would inform her immediately.


    As for Long Huang, Ye Wen only looked at it curiously and said, ¡°You¡¯re Yinyin¡¯s bodyguard. You have to take good care of Yinyin, understand?¡± Long Huang nodded obediently.


    After Ye Wen left, Wei Ji finally dared to sneak over. They were clearly in his house, but he was as careful as a thief.


    Long Huang, who was guarding the door, joked, ¡°Fifth Young Master Wei, you look like a stalker who¡¯s stalking a young girl.¡±


    Dong Yi¡¯s words made Wei Ji feel a little awkward and embarrassed. Even when he opened his mouth to speak, he sounded a little uneasy. ¡°I came to see Yinyin. Is she asleep?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. What if you scare our little rabbit?¡± Dong Yi hit Long Huang gently. Then, he said gently to Wei Ji, ¡°Miss Lin Yin is still awake. She just said that if you come, you can go in directly.¡±


    Dong Yi knocked gently on the door as he spoke. After hearing the sound inside, Dong Yi gently pushed open the door and let Wei Ji in.


    Long Huang looked at Wei Ji¡¯s shy back and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, but you¡¯ve raised such a soft and weak appearance. You¡¯re even weaker than our Miss Lin Yin. What a sin.¡±


    Dong Yi quickly closed the door and said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t your superior tell you to be careful with your words?¡±


    Long Huang smiled and said to Dong Yi, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m very soft.¡±


    Dong Yi glanced at Long Huang and said, ¡°There are all kinds of people in this world. There are strong tomboys, and naturally, there are weak male beauties.


    Diversity is exciting, right?¡±


    Long Huang gave Dong Yi a thumbs up and said, ¡°You¡¯re the open minded one. I¡¯m too narrow-minded.¡±


    Dong Yi said in amusement, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not sincere at all.¡±


    Long Huang chuckled. He was naturally not sincere. In his opinion, men had to be unyielding and masculine. He felt uncomfortable no matter how he looked at Wei Ji¡¯s delicate, fragile, and easy to bully appearance.


    Lin Yin watched as Wei Ji entered and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I knew you would come.¡±


    Wei Ji asked in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your guest. You have to say goodnight to me or see if everything has been properly arranged for me.¡± Lin Yin smiled faintly.


    Wei Ji was affected by Lin Yin¡¯s faint but rather bright smile and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Ever since Lin Yin saved him that day, he realized that Lin Yin was really gentler to him than before..

 Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Naive

    Chapter 707: Naive


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ji touched his head and said with inexplicable joy, ¡°I live next door to you. If you have anything to do tonight, you can look for me.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded.


    Wei Yan smiled and said, ¡°Also, Ah Xuan asked me to say goodnight to you, so,


    Yinyin, goodnight!¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and asked, ¡®Why didn¡¯t she come herself?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t allow it. He said she would disturb you. He even asked someone to keep an eye on her and not let her come out and fool around,¡± Wei Ji replied from a spot not far from the bed. His voice was neither loud nor soft. It was no longer as happy as before. Instead, it was filled with melancholy.


    As if he did not want his emotions to affect Lin Yin, he forced a smile and said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Yinyin, rest well. Good night.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. After seeing Wei Ji turn around and limp away, Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Wei Ji, have you been very unhappy in the Wei family all these years?¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s lips curled into a bleak smile. His voice was filled with sadness and lightness. ¡°Whether you¡¯re happy or not, you have to survive. Why do you care about that?¡±


    Lin Yin was silent for a few seconds before asking tentatively, ¡°If I made you leave the Wei Family with Wei Xuan and live your lives incognito, would you be willing?


    Lin Yin had thought about the Wei Family¡¯s current situation. It might be difficult for her to help Wei Ji seize the power of the Wei Family, but she felt that she should be able to let Wei Ji leave the Wei Family and live her life quietly.


    For example, she could fake their deaths and secretly bring Wei Ji and Wei Xuan to live outside of where the Wei Family had power.


    Wei Ji slowly turned around and asked with red eyes, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll live like a rat in the sewers and never appear where there are people from the Wei Family?¡± Lin Yin couldn¡¯t speak because she saw the sadness and humiliation in Wei Ji¡¯s


    eyes.


    As if realizing that he had gone overboard with his words, Wei Ji quickly took two steps forward and became careful with Lin Yin again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yinyin. I was suddenly in a bad mood just now. I didn¡¯t mean to question you. I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. It¡¯s just that just now, I thought that if I ran away secretly, Ah Xuan and I might not even be able to use our identity cards


    normally in the future and have to hide tor the rest of our lives. I telt angry and indignant for a moment. It¡¯s not directed at you.¡±


    Lin Yin only pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was too naive. You and Ah Xuan are only 18 years old. You still have a long way to go. How can you keep hiding?¡±


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s bitter smile, Wei Ji became anxious. ¡°Yinyin, I didn¡¯t mean to scold you. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Don¡¯t be unhappy.¡±


    Lin Yin only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. I¡¯m just a little sad for you. Wei


    Ji, go back and rest early.¡±


    Wei Ji was about to say something when he was stopped by Lin Yin¡¯s smiling gaze. He turned around and left Lin Yin¡¯s room resentfully.


    When the two people guarding the door saw Wei Ji come out dejectedly, they looked into the house curiously and slowly closed the door.


    ¡°Look at him. He looks pitiful. No wonder Miss Lin Yin dotes on him more.¡± Long Huang started to shake his head and comment again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? People sympathize with the weak. If Wei Ji was as strong as a ghost, why would he need someone to protect him? Are you stupid?¡± Dong Yi said bluntly.


    Long Huang suddenly widened her eyes and raised her voice. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t attack me personally! It¡¯s too insulting.¡±


    Dong Yi quickly covered Long Huang¡¯s mouth. ¡°Lower your voice!¡±


    The rustling at the door did not affect Lin Yin. She was still thinking about how Wei Ji could get rid of the two families of the Wei Family.


    Escaping really didn¡¯t seem to work. Should she use a fake identity card and hide? Or should she leave her hometown and go overseas to be a foreigner forever?


    It was as if these choices carried a sense of helplessness.


    But if she did not escape, she would be facing the enemy head-on. Was she going to help Wei Ji take over the Wei Family?


    Lin Yin narrowed her eyes. She still did not know much about the Wei Family. It seemed like she had to investigate more about the Wei Family before she could make a decision.


    Lin Yin closed her eyes slightly. As she thought about things in a daze, she began to feel sleepy.


    In her half-asleep state, Lin Yin sensed a knock on the door and immediately opened her eyes warily..

 Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Serve

    Chapter 708: Serve


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Then, Long Huang pushed the door open and entered. She whispered, ¡°Miss


    Lin Yin, Wei Ji seems to have gone out for a while. He¡¯s not back yet.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the time on her phone. It was two in the morning. Why was Wei Ji up at this time? She instantly lost her sleepiness and got out of bed. She said in a low voice, ¡°Follow me to find him.¡±


    If she had not heard what Ye Wen had said, Lin Yin might not have been so nervous. However, now that she knew that because of her appearance, the people from the other two families might think that Wei Ji had the support of the Shisheng Corporation and the Mu family and change their usual attitude towards Wei Ji to kill him, the uneasiness in her heart increased rapidly.


    At this moment, Wei Ji was looking at Wei Xuan in Wei Chi¡¯s hand with bloodshot eyes. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Second Brother, let go of Ah Xuan. What do you want to do? Come at me.¡±


    ¡°Come at you? I wouldn¡¯t dare.


    When Wei Chi found out that today¡¯s matter had actually caused the third branch¡¯s forces in the Corporation to be targeted by Wei Ming, he gritted his teeth in hatred for Wei Ji, this bastard.


    According to Grandma, Lin Yin had the Mu family backing her up. Although they did not know their exact relationship, it was said that they had a good relationship. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t Wei Ji, this wild child who didn¡¯t have parents to educate him, climb over them in the future?


    Although they were unwilling to admit it, Wei Ji was indeed the descendant of the Wei Family, unlike the third and second branches. As soon as they went out, they would be said to be illegitimate and they would be secretly mocked for being the descendants of the two mistresses.


    If they did not teach Wei Ji a lesson, wouldn¡¯t Wei Ji use Lin Yin to get close to the Mu family in the future? Wouldn¡¯t he look down on them?


    At the thought of this, Wei Chi felt unbalanced. He was just a cripple who jinxed his parents. Why was he so lucky?


    His eyes turned sharp and he tightened his grip. The next second, the sharp blade cut her cheek and the dark red liquid slowly slid down the tip of the blade. It was so painful that Wei Xuan immediately cried.


    ¡°Ah Xuan!¡± Wei Ji walked towards Wei Xuan anxiously. However, before he could get close, he was kicked hard in the knee. He was caught off guard and knelt on the ground. The intense collision of his knee with the hard floor made him collapse from the pain.


    Wei Chi looked at Wei Xuan. The little girl¡¯s face was covered in blood. He said lightly, ¡°My hand trembled accidentally. Wei Ji, tell me, why did you provoke me for no reason? It¡¯s all your fault for hurting your sister.¡±


    Seeing that Wei Ji was slowly getting up with his arm on the floor, Wei Chi sneered. ¡°Why? Do you not know how to kneel now that you have support? If you don¡¯t know how to kneel, I can only accidentally shake my hand again and make your sister¡¯s face bloom.¡±


    Hearing Wei Xuan¡¯s shrill cries, Wei Ji¡¯s body, which was about to rise, slowly lowered again. Just like all these years, he knelt obediently and humbly. His eyes were red and moist as he begged, ¡°Please let my sister go.¡±


    Looking at Wei Ji groveling towards him, Wei Chi felt relieved.


    So what if he had someone backing her up? Wei Ji, this trash who seemed to have been born more openly than them, still had to kneel in front of him obediently.


    However, his humble attitude did not really satisfy Wei Chi. The losses of the third branch today could not be resolved by Wei Ji¡¯s casual kneel.


    A cruel smile appeared on Wei Chi¡¯s lips as he said sinisterly, ¡°You have to have a begging attitude when asking for help. My brothers haven¡¯t relaxed for a long time. Serve them well, just like you begged me last time. How about that?¡±


    Wei Chi¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and contempt. At that time, he had only heard Yue Chi say that. Coincidentally, he was in a bad mood that day, so he asked a bodyguard to try how men played with other men on Wei Ji. He was very satisfied with the results.


    Even though Wei Ji was bleeding non-stop and almost had a fever so high he almost died, he did not dare to say anything.


    But that was true. Which man would dare to say such a thing?


    When he heard the word ¡®serve¡¯, Wei Ji trembled slightly.. When he remembered that Lin Yin was still at the Wei Family today, he begged, ¡°Can we change it to a different day? I.

 Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Humiliation

    Chapter 709: Humiliation


    Translator: Atlas Studios       Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hearing that Wei Ji actually dared to go against his words, Wei Chi threw Wei


    Xuan aside and stepped forward to kick Wei Ji hard. Then, he stepped on Wei


    Ji¡¯s face humiliatingly and said fiercely, ¡°What? Are you afraid that Lin Yin will know that you¡¯re a piece of trash that a man has slept with? Tsk, you don¡¯t say. If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of this.¡±


    Wei Chi crushed Wei Jits face a few times before letting go. He looked disgusted and evil. ¡°Wei Ji, aren¡¯t you a f*cking sl*t? Your first thought was not to refuse, but to change it to another day. It seems like you enjoyed the last time, right? Why don¡¯t I lure Lin Yin over later and show her how disgusting you are, okay?¡±


    Wei Ji raised his head and stared at Wei Chi in disbelief. The tears in his eyes condensed into beads and fell. His pitiful appearance made Wei Chi unable to help but mock, ¡°Fifth Brother, you¡¯re really more pitiful than a woman. If I didn¡¯t like women, I would have been seduced by your pitiful appearance.¡±


    Wei Ji turned to look at the bodyguard and said, ¡°Come, let me feast my eyes like last time.¡±


    As he spoke, Wei Chi even looked at Wei Ji wretchedly and said, ¡°This time, let¡¯s let your sister see how degraded her brother is, alright?¡±


    Seeing that the bodyguard was walking towards him with a look of disdain, Wei Ji subconsciously wanted to retreat. However, before he could take a few steps back, he heard the sound of fabric tearing.


    Wei Ji looked up in shock in the direction of the voice and saw Wei Chi tugging at Wei Xuan¡¯s clothes. He looked at Wei Ji with a smile and warned, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, let your sister do it for you. How about that?¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s eyes widened as he said angrily, ¡°Wei Chi, you bastard, she¡¯s also your sister! ¡±


    Wei Chi shook off the fabric in his hand with a look of disdain and sneered. ¡°Sister? Wei Ji, what kind of naive dream are you having? You and Wei Xuan shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the Wei Family, and you can¡¯t be my siblings. I don¡¯t have your dirty bloodline. One is cheap, and the other is crazy.¡±


    After Wei Chi finished speaking, he turned to look at the bodyguard standing at the side and shouted, ¡°Why are you standing there? Don¡¯t you understand human language?¡±


    The bodyguard quickly turned around and grabbed Wei Ji¡¯s collar. With a tearing sound, the buttons of his pajamas fell to the ground. Wei Ji was like a shell that could not resist, he let the bodyguard rip the clothes off of him.


    Wei Xuan cried even harder and shouted incoherently, ¡°Doll! No! Don¡¯t hit my doll!¡±


    Wei Chi glanced at Wei Xuan coldly and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a fool. Every time you¡¯re frightened, you don¡¯t even know how to call him Brother anymore. You only know how to call him Doll.¡±


    Wei Chi got someone to cover Wei Xuan¡¯s mouth. Although he knew that the soundproofing of this small room by the ancestral hall was very good, he had just made his grandfather angry today. If the matter blew up, it would not be easy to clean up.


    Wei Ji looked at Wei Xuan with teary eyes and said sadly, ¡°Be good, Ah Xuan.


    Close your eyes and don¡¯t look! Okay? Listen to Brother and don¡¯t look, okay?¡±


    Wei Xuan could not listen at all. She whimpered as she tried her best to break free from the person restraining her.


    Wei Chi smiled disdainfully. Seeing that Wei Ji was still holding onto his underwear tightly, he said sarcastically to the bodyguard, ¡°Why? You can¡¯t even deal with a woman-like man? Idiot, you don¡¯t even know how to use your fists?


    Why don¡¯t we change? I¡¯ll get Wei Ji to top you. I think he¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    When the bodyguard heard this, goosebumps rose all over his body. He looked at Wei Ji, who was still guarding the last line of defense, and punched him hard in the stomach, then a second time, and a third time.


    It was not until Wei Ji¡¯s lips bled and he curled up convulsively that the bodyguard reached out to take off Wei Ji¡¯s underwear.


    However, just as he pulled his hand down, his entire arm was suddenly shaken by something unknown.


    Wei Ji looked up weakly and saw a worried face appear above him. Wei Ji¡¯s eyes were red as he called out softly, ¡°Yinyin,¡± and his mouth was filled with blood..

 Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Hitting the Wall

    Chapter 710: Hitting the Wall


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The bloody smell made Lin Yin¡¯s eyes darken, and the anger in her instantly surged. She looked up at Wei Chi, who was looking at her with dissatisfaction. ¡°Lin Yin, this is the ancestral hall of the Wei family. How dare an outsider come in? Do you want to die?¡±


    Lin Yin acted as if she did not hear Wei Chi¡¯s words. She only gently helped Wei Ji up and draped Wei Ji¡¯s clothes over him, carefully helping him put them on.


    However, when she saw the bruises on Wei Ji¡¯s abdomen, Lin Yin¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of heartache. As expected, the results of the investigation were far worse than what she had seen with her own eyes. It made her feel terrible.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was staring at his abdomen, Wei Ji pushed Lin Yin in embarrassment. With a mouth full of blood, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡±


    As they interacted with each other, Wei Ji pulled at the wound on his abdomen and hissed in pain.


    Dong Yi quickly bent down to take over Lin Yin¡¯s work. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, let me do it.¡±


    Lin Yin let go and slowly stood up. Her eyes were also tainted with ruthlessness and the intent to kill in the short time she stood up. When she looked at Wei Chi, her eyes were like those of the demons from hell and they were filled with a murderous aura.


    Wei Chi could clearly feel Lin Yin¡¯s cold gaze. It was as if she was looking at a dead person.


    Wei Chi was secretly shocked. Did Lin Yin want to kill him?


    Wei Chi swallowed, then shouted fiercely, ¡°Lin Yin, get out!¡±


    Long Huang took a step towards Wei Chi warningly, scaring the three bodyguards beside Wei Chi. Even the one lying on the ground subconsciously retreated.


    The bodyguards had seen how powerful Long Huang was during the day.


    Wei Chi clenched his fists. The situation was obvious. His people still couldn¡¯t beat Lin Yin.


    He was afraid that Lin Yin would find him, so he brought Wei Ji to the ancestral hall. He felt that if Lin Yin went to look for Wei Ji in the middle of the night, she wouldn¡¯t have looked in the ancestral hall.


    Besides, he had added soundproofing equipment to the room beside the ancestral hall so he could bully Wei Ji.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yin still found them.


    ¡°Lin Yin, since you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯ll go out and find Grandpa and let him be the judge!¡± As Wei Chi spoke, he waved at his bodyguards, hinting for them to protect him and leave.


    The bodyguards couldn¡¯t wait to leave with Wei Chi, so they all gathered beside him and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice was not loud and was very faint. It was so faint that Wei Chi felt that Lin Yin was too gentle. However, with Long Huang blocking in front of them, they did not dare to continue walking.


    After Wei Xuan was released by the bodyguards, she cried and pounced on Lin Yin. ¡°Sister, they hit Brother, took off his clothes, and hit him. They didn¡¯t even let him wear underwear. Sister. Brother hurts so much. Sister¡­


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Xuan, whose clothes were disheveled, and the black aura in her eyes deepened.


    Dong Yi had already helped Wei Ji up. Lin Yin said, ¡°Dong Yi, bring Wei Ji out first.¡±


    Wei Ji disagreed and said, ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Lin Yin only retracted the ruthless gaze in her eyes and turned to look at Wei Ji. ¡°You¡¯ll only affect me by being here. Bring your sister out. I¡¯m afraid the scene won¡¯t be good later.¡±


    Wei Ji looked at Wei Xuan and could only lower his head silently.


    Wei Chi widened his eyes and threatened Lin Yin, ¡°Lin Yin, I¡¯m from the Wei Family. Don¡¯t forget whose territory you¡¯re standing on now. If you dare to touch me, my grandfather won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin ignored his threat, Wei Chi was furious. Seeing that Wei Ji and Wei Xuan were pulled out by Lin Yin¡¯s other bodyguard, Wei Chi wanted to follow them out. However, just as he took a step forward, he was kicked hard in the chest and slammed into the wall behind him, his mouth filled with the smell of blood.


    Seeing that the door was closed, Lin Yin walked straight towards Wei Chi. The bodyguards beside her wanted to go forward and protect Wei Chi, but just as they moved, they were ruthlessly beaten to the ground by Long Huang the next second. As soon as they got up, they were beaten up by Long Huang, so much so that they only dared to lie on the ground obediently and not dare to get up again.


    Lin Yin pulled Wei Chi¡¯s hair and smiled cruelly. Before Wei Chi knew what Lin Yin was going to do, Lin Yin had already slammed Wei Chi¡¯s head against the wall.


    Wei Chi¡¯s head was dizzy from the collision. Before he could even cry out in pain, there was a dull pain in his head.. Wei Chi subconsciously cried out in pain, ¡°Lin Yin, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Too Late Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios

    Chapter 711: Too Late                                                                                                                                                       Translator: Atlas Studios      Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You¡¯re not the first person who wants to kill me, so you might have to line up!¡± Lin Yin sneered. As soon as she got up, she kicked Wei Chi¡¯s abdomen with all her might, and then a second kick, and a third kick.


    Lin Yin had fought a lot. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to safely grow up in a place like the slums. Therefore, she knew very well what kind of force they used on Wei Ji to make him have those bruises.


    The bodyguard lying on the ground did not dare to look up at his employer. All he could hear was Wei Chi¡¯s wailing. No matter how Wei Chi begged for mercy, Lin Yin had no intention of stopping.


    It was not until Wei Chi was about to wither and his mouth was filled with blood that Lin Yin stopped what she was doing.


    Lin Yin turned to look at the bodyguard lying on the ground and asked coldly,


    ¡°Why did you take off Wei Ji¡¯s clothes just now?¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s eyes flickered and he did not dare to speak. He knew very well that if he told her, he would probably end up like Wei Chi.


    This young lady looked young and was ruthless and precise. If she knew that he was going to f*ck Wei Ji just now, he would probably die here.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it?¡± Lin Yin smiled, a terrifying smile on her lips. She tilted her head slightly and looked at the bodyguard by her feet. Then, her eyes flashed fiercely. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to say it!¡±


    Before the bodyguard could react, Lin Yin squatted down and nimbly dislocated the bodyguard¡¯s jaw. The bodyguard immediately couldn¡¯t even close his mouth. Then, his arms were dislocated by Lin Yin and he couldn¡¯t raise them anymore.


    He watched in horror as Lin Yin picked up something that looked like a wire and stuck it into his mouth. The wire strangled his tongue until it bled. It hurt so much that only whimpers could be heard.


    The bodyguard tried his best to nod and wink at Lin Yin, wanting to tell her that he was willing to say it.


    Lin Yin only smiled cruelly at the bodyguard. ¡°You want to say it now? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s too late!¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin turned her gaze to the other three and continued to ask lightly, ¡°The three of you were here just now. Come, tell me, what was he about to do just now?¡±


    Lin Yin had a guess in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply about it. She was afraid that her guess was right, and she was even more afraid that such a thing had happened more than once.


    They fought to be the first to say, ¡°He¡¯s going to violate Fifth Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Does this happen often?¡± Lin Yin asked coldly.


    The bodyguard with his tongue strangled and bleeding quickly shook his head. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. He was filled with regret!


    The other bodyguards immediately said, ¡°No, just once. Fifth Young Master¡¯s acceptance letter to Capital University was intercepted by Second Young


    Master. Third Miss snatched it away and was beaten up by Second Young Master. When Fifth Young Master pleaded, then¡­ so it was just once. However, we didn¡¯t do it. He did it alone.¡±


    Lin Yin felt all the blood in her body instantly turn cold, as if her blood had frozen and shattered cruelly. Her limbs and bones hurt badly.


    Lin Yin suddenly remembered what Wei Ji had said. Wei Xuan was dressed uniquely. It would be easy to track her if she was lost.


    Perhaps it was not because it was easy to track her down, but to protect Wei Xuan. The Wei Family was crazy. Even Wei Ji, their younger brother, was humiliated like this. Naturally, they would not have a good heart and be gentle to Wei Xuan. Perhaps one day, they would treat Wei Xuan like this. Otherwise, Wei Xuan would not have been disheveled just now.


    When Lin Yin¡¯s death gaze turned to the bodyguard whose tongue was strangled, the bodyguard was so frightened that he was sweating profusely. He shook his head vigorously and couldn¡¯t help but look at Wei Chi.


    Wei Chi had been beaten up by Lin Yin. At this moment, he silently turned his gaze elsewhere and pretended not to see.


    Seeing that he had failed to get help from Wei Chi, the bodyguard looked at Lin Yin, who was walking towards him, in horror. The next second, his lower body hurt so much that he wanted to die on the spot.


    Long Huang subconsciously clamped his legs together. Lin Yin was really ruthless. His balls were probably going to shatter from the force, right?


    Wei Chi was so frightened that his spine turned cold. He did not dare to move, afraid that if he moved, he would attract Lin Yin¡¯s attention. Then, he would probably be the next person to have his balls crushed.


    However, how could Lin Yin let him off? In the next second, Lin Yin¡¯s gaze turned to Wei Chi..

 Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Knock Him Out and Carry Him Away

    Chapter 712: Knock Him Out and Carry Him Away


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Chi thought that Lin Yin was going to step on his balls too. He was so frightened that he endured the pain in his abdomen and head and quickly crawled back.


    Lin Yin sneered and kicked Wei Chi¡¯s annoying butt. Then, she turned to look at


    Long Huang and asked, ¡°Can you secretly carry someone out of the Wei Family?¡±


    Long Huang looked at Wei Chi and then at the bodyguards. He only asked lightly, ¡°Who? Alive or dead? The dead will be heavier and it¡¯ll be more laborious. If they¡¯re alive, I¡¯ll knock them out and carry them away. It¡¯s easier.¡± Long Huang¡¯s words frightened Wei Chi and the bodyguards again.


    Wei Chi even said with a trembling voice, ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡¯m from the Wei Family. Even if you have the Mu Family behind you, the Mu Family will abandon you once I die in your hands. I¡¯m of the Wei Family¡¯s bloodline. You¡¯re just related to the Mu Family. You have to think carefully.¡±


    Lin Yin only raised her eyebrows slightly and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right to remind me. So, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die. I¡¯ll only return the humiliation Wei Ji has suffered all these years to you. If someone else kills you, it¡¯s none of my business. ¡±


    Wei Chi widened his eyes and wanted to speak again. In the next second, Lin


    Yin knocked Wei Chi unconscious and said to Long Huang, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve


    Imocked one out for you. You can carry him first. I¡¯ll get Dong Yi to come later.¡±


    Lin Yin opened the door. The three people at the entrance of the ancestral hall looked at Lin Yin in unison. Wei Xuan¡¯s face was already bandaged.


    After Lin Yin handed the bodyguard who had also been knocked out to Dong Yi, she said to Wei Ji, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Wei Ji looked inside. Although they could not hear it clearly just now, they could still hear the scream.


    Lin Yin only briskly blocked Wei Ji¡¯s line of sight and said in a relaxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded obediently, then pulled Wei Xuan up and left with Lin Yin.


    Dong Yi looked at the bloodied crotch of the bodyguard in his hand and secretly gasped. ¡°Miss Lin Yin did it?¡±


    Long Huang nodded and smiled. ¡°Who else?¡±


    Dong Yi shook his head secretly. Then, he looked at the other three and asked,


    ¡°Did Miss Lin Yin say how to deal with the remaining three?¡±


    Long Huang shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s so bold. She actually left them here without a care. Aren¡¯t you afraid that these three people will tell others about what happened today? If something really happens to Wei Chi, these three people will be witnesses.¡±


    Dong Yi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill them?¡±


    As soon as Dong Yi spoke, the remaining three people trembled. These people following Lin Yin were all insane murderers, right? How could they kill someone just like that? It was too terrifying.


    Long Huang looked at the three of them¡¯s frightened expressions and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naughty, Dong Yi. Do you like to scare people so much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scaring them. I¡¯m telling the truth. Otherwise, what if these people spout nonsense and expose Miss Lin Yin?¡± Dong Yi said seriously.


    The three of them begged for mercy. ¡°We won¡¯t tell you. We won¡¯t tell you even if you beat us to death.¡±


    Long Huang tried to persuade her. ¡°Why make things difficult for them? In the end, we have the same profession, right? We¡¯re in the same profession. Just give them a way out?¡±


    The three of them, who were still awake, looked at Dong Yi pitifully with gratitude in their eyes.


    They did not want their balls to be stepped on, nor did they want to be knocked out and taken away. At that time, they would not know if they were dead or alive. They were just ordinary workers who were here to make money. They did not have to die, right?


    Dong Yi thought for a moment calmly and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll knock you out. When someone asks, just say that you¡¯ve been knocked out and don¡¯t know anything. Do you understand? If anyone dares to say anything, I¡¯ll kill you even if I have to go to the ends of the earth.¡±


    The three of them nodded repeatedly and were knocked unconscious by Long Huang.


    Long Huang clapped his hands and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re good at scaring people!¡±


    Dong Yi said unwillingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? You¡¯re quite good at cooperating. ¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Then, Long Huang carried Wei Chi and Dong Yi carried the bodyguard. The two of them took advantage of the night to bring him away.


    Wei Ji, who had returned to his room, said worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, is it really fine to leave Wei Chi and those people in the ancestral hall?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, my bodyguards will handle it. They¡¯re very skilled,¡± Lin Yin said to Wei Ji in a light tone. She was afraid that Wei Ji would be embarrassed if he found out that she knew about him, so she decided to pretend not to know anything..

 Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Raising Snakes

    Chapter 713: Raising Snakes


    Translator: Atlas Studios      Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ji looked at Wei Xuan and asked softly, ¡°Did they say anything?¡±


    Lin Yin was already prepared. She immediately tilted her head in confusion and asked, ¡°What should they say? I beat him up and he didn¡¯t even have time to say anything. You¡¯re afraid that Wei Chi will threaten me, right? Don¡¯t worry, after today, he¡¯ll have to retreat when he sees me in the future.¡±


    Wei Ji heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you for today.¡±


    Lin Yin sighed and said, ¡°What are you thanking me for? It¡¯s nothing. However, has your family always been like this? This Wei Chi is really too much of a bully. Even if he¡¯s your brother, he can¡¯t take off your clothes just so it hurts more, right? I took into account that he¡¯s your older brother. Otherwise, I would have taken off his clothes and hit him. Every punch would hurt even more!¡±


    Seeing that Wei Ji¡¯s eyebrows had really relaxed and he did not frown nervously, Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief. She could not let Wei Ji know that she already knew about those things.


    Wei Ji smiled helplessly. ¡°In the Wei Family, my sister and I have no power or parents. Even Grandpa only cares about us on the surface, so we naturally became the target of their bullying.¡±


    Lin Yin cursed these people from wealthy families in her heart. Did they all have a fetish for abusing people?


    Previously, Lu Yan was also bullied by Lu Xiao and Lu Yue in the Lu Family. Lin Yin was already prepared. She immediately tilted her head in confusion and asked, ¡°What should they say? I beat him up and he didn¡¯t even have time to say anything. You¡¯re afraid that Wei Chi will threaten me, right? Don¡¯t worry, after today, he¡¯ll have to retreat when he sees me in the future.¡±


    Wei Ji heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you for today.¡±


    Lin Yin sighed and said, ¡°What are you thanking me for? It¡¯s nothing. However, has your family always been like this? This Wei Chi is really too much of a bully. Even if he¡¯s your brother, he can¡¯t take off your clothes just so it hurts more, right? I took into account that he¡¯s your older brother. Otherwise, I would have taken off his clothes and hit him. Every punch would hurt even more!¡±


    Seeing that Wei Ji¡¯s eyebrows had really relaxed and he did not frown nervously, Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief. She could not let Wei Ji know that she already knew about those things.


    Wei Ji smiled helplessly. ¡°In the Wei Family, my sister and I have no power or parents. Even Grandpa only cares about us on the surface, so we naturally became the target of their bullying.¡±


    Lin Yin cursed these people from wealthy families in her heart. Did they all have a fetish for abusing people?


    Previously, Lu Yan was also bullied by Lu Xiao and Lu Yue in the Lu Family. Moreover, that was when Lu Yan¡¯s parents were around. Later on, it led to Lu Yan becoming a delinquent.


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Xuan, who was squatting at the side and quietly eating candy. Wei Xuan, who had just been crying, was now happily licking the candy.


    Lin Yin sighed again and said gently, ¡°Where¡¯s the first-aid kit? I¡¯ll apply medicine to your abdomen wound.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one in Ah Xuan¡¯s room. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± As he spoke, Wei Ji was about to get up and get the first aid kit himself.


    Lin Yin pressed Wei Ji down and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re still injured. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    Wei Ji frowned. ¡°Seeing that Ah Xuan¡¯s helper isn¡¯t around today, Ah Xuan¡¯s room might be a little messy.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin was insistent, Wei Ji pointed at a small door in his room and said, ¡°Go in from here and you¡¯ll reach Ah Xuan¡¯s room.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and stood up. She pushed open the door and was shocked to see


    Wei Xuan filled with all kinds of strange animals in glass boxes and the mess


    on the ground. This was not a room. This was an animal shelter, right?


    Especially when she saw that there was actually a snake in Wei Xuan¡¯s room and that the snake was poisonous, Lin Yin felt terrible.


    Wei Xuan skipped in and pulled Lin Yin around to introduce her good friends. She looked extremely happy.


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Xuan in disbelief and asked, ¡°Where did you get all this?¡±


    Wei Xuan introduced them one by one with an innocent expression. The snakes from the forest behind the Wei Family mansion, the centipedes in the garden, the water spiders in the lake, the puppies she picked up, the wild cats in the back mountain, the wild cats in the kitchen, the rats in the hole¡­


    Lin Yin frowned and shook her head.


    It had to be said that fearlessness could be used to describe Wei Xuan.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the first-aid kit?¡± Lin Yin, who couldn¡¯t find it, asked Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s a first-aid kit?¡±


    Lin Yin said patiently, ¡°When I hurt my hand and it¡¯s bleeding, there¡¯s a box where you take things out to dress the wound so it stops hurting.¡±


    As Lin Yin spoke, she gestured with her hand. In the end, she saw that Wei Xuan was still confused. Lin Yin pursed her lips and could only search for it herself.


    After searching for a while, Lin Yin found the first-aid kit in a cabinet.


    When Lin Yin left with the first-aid kit, she was still a little worried and pulled Wei Xuan to Wei Ji¡¯s room, closing the door tightly.


    ¡°Is it really good to raise the animals in your sister¡¯s room like this? Will it be unsafe?¡± Lin Yin asked Wei Ji as she placed Wei Xuan on a chair.


    Wei Ji smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Aunt Li has gotten someone to deal with it. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s usually locked in glass boxes. Those glass boxes that might have problems are all locked. Only Aunt Li has the key. It¡¯s usually Aunt Li who feeds them. The glass is also specially made and doesn¡¯t break easily. Relatively speaking, these animals are much safer than these people from the Wei Family.¡±


    Wei Ji joked, but it didn¡¯t make Lin Yin smile. Instead, it made Lin Yin¡¯s heart ache even more for the siblings..

 Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: It Didn’t Hurt

    Chapter 714: It Didn¡¯t Hurt


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin placed the medicine box beside Wei Ji and said gently, ¡°Lift your clothes. I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you.¡±


    Wei Ji was about to lift it obediently when he suddenly paused. He said shyly,


    ¡°I¡¯d better do it myself.¡±


    Lin Yin lifted Wei Ji¡¯s clothes and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. Why are you shy? I¡¯ve even seen your bare butt.¡±


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin in shock. He was still wondering when Lin Yin had seen him naked. Then he remembered that when Lin Yin came to save him just now, he was indeed only wearing his underwear.


    Wei Ji squirmed. Before he could say anything, Lin Yin lifted the clothes that had slipped off Wei Ji¡¯s body again and even stuffed the hem of the clothes into Wei Ji¡¯s mouth. ¡°Bite it. Don¡¯t drop it.¡±


    Wei Ji looked down at the hem of his shirt in his mouth. Then, he saw that Lin


    Yin had already taken the ointment and was gently pressing it on his abdomen.


    Her fair fingers slid across his scarred abdomen. The warm touch from the place where the two of them touched was like a ripple that circled to his heart. That unfamiliar gentleness seemed to be gently knocking on his heart, making him feel for the first time what it meant to have his heart beat uncontrollably.


    Lin Yin looked up at Wei Ji and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the pressure? Does it hurt?¡±


    For some reason, Wei Ji felt that Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was burning hot, so hot that he blinked unconsciously, wanting to escape.


    Just as Wei Ji was panicking, Wei Xuan stuck her head out curiously and repeated Lin Yin¡¯s words with a curious expression. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Wei Ji woke up with a start, as if he had found his voice again. He said with a slightly dry voice, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the hem of his shirt fell off. Lin Yin lifted it up again and stuffed it into Wei Ji¡¯s mouth again.


    Wei Xuan turned to look at Lin Yin with a smile and repeated Wei Ji¡¯s words. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and continued what she was doing. Wei Ji had already regained some consciousness, but he lowered his head, thinking about something.


    Seeing that the two of them were no longer talking, Wei Xuan sat on the carpet by the bed with a bored expression.


    After applying the medicine for Wei Ji and bandaging Wei Xuan¡¯s face, Lin Yin quietly accompanied Wei Ji and Wei Xuan. It was only when Long Huang returned that Lin Yin stood up.


    Looking at Wei Ji, whose eyes were hazy with sleep, and Wei Xuan, who was already sleeping soundly, Lin Yin turned to Long Huang and said, ¡°Help me guard them tonight.¡¯


    Long Huang frowned in disapproval. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, my mission is to protect you well. If you¡¯re worried about the two of them, I¡¯ll call two people guarding outside the Wei family in.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°The new people are too ostentatious. No, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself. Please, otherwise, I¡¯ll shake off everyone on your team as soon as I leave the Wei Family. I¡¯ll shake them off when I see you guys.¡±


    Long Huang looked defeated. Lin Yin had gotten rid of them before, so he knew very well that Lin Yin could really make them unable to find her.


    Long Huang looked at the thin Wei Ji awkwardly and complained in his heart. It was really infuriating for a man to be so delicate.


    ¡°Yinyin, we¡¯re fine. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Wei Ji said to Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin refused directly. ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about you. Let Long Huang guard you and your sister for the night. I¡¯ll find an opportunity tomorrow to send you a few people in. Your brother and the others all have bodyguards. It¡¯s normal for you to have a few bodyguards.¡±


    Long Huang still wanted to refuse, but when Lin Yin glanced at him, Long


    Huang deflated and could only compromise. ¡®Yes! I¡¯ll guard him well.¡± Long Huang cursed himself for being incompetent. Otherwise, he would not have been threatened by Lin Yin today.


    Lin Yin nodded. After getting up and saying goodnight to Wei Ji, she turned around and left Wei Ji¡¯s room.


    Long Huang followed behind Lin Yin. After gently closing the door, he said worriedly to Lin Yin, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, you have to be careful. The Wei family is not peaceful.¡±


    Lin Yin said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, I understand. I¡¯ll have to trouble you tonight. By the way, the room next door is interconnected. You can watch over it together.¡±


    Long Huang nodded, then sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. As long as you don¡¯t shake off our protection in the future, Miss Lin Yin.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and left.


    Long Huang did not receive Lin Yin¡¯s guarantee and was frustrated and helpless. It was fine if he, a dignified assassin, had become a bodyguard, but now he could even be threatened by a young lady. Sigh, life was not easy..

 Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Aunt Li

    Chapter 715: Aunt Li


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin looked down from the second floor. It was almost four in the morning, and there was already some morning light outside.


    Lin Yin sighed slightly. After scanning the room, she slowly returned to her room. After locking it, Lin Yin rested.


    When Dong Yi returned, he did not see Long Huang. He was still puzzled. When he found out that Long Huang had been placed by Lin Yin at the door of the Wei siblings¡¯ room, he frowned slightly. How could Miss Lin Yin ignore her own safety to protect the Wei siblings?


    This was such a dangerous action!


    The Wei family was in a mess. What if those blind people really went crazy and attacked Lin Yin?


    Thinking of this, Dong Yi sent a message to Long Huang angrily, reprimanding Long Huang for leaving his post.


    After Long Huang received it, he could only shake his head in resignation. He put away his cell phone and stopped looking.


    Suddenly, there was a sound from the side. Long Huang immediately turned his gaze to Wei Xuan¡¯s room and ran over as quickly as possible. He restrained the woman who had just entered with one hand and grabbed the woman¡¯s neck with the other. He asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± The woman said in a trembling voice with panic, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Aunt Li. I¡¯m Aunt Li.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Li?¡± Long Huang frowned in confusion. ¡®What Aunt Li? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m taking care of Third Miss. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Butler Li¡¯s wife. I just came back. I came to see if Third Miss is still under the blanket.¡± Aunt Li said in a panic.


    Long Huang sized up Aunt Li. In the evening, she had heard Wei Ming ask if Butler Li¡¯s wife was back. Long Huang let go of Aunt Li, but his suspicion of Aunt Li was still in his eyes.


    As soon as Aunt Li was let go, she hid in the room with a frightened expression and asked weakly, ¡°You¡­ Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    With the faint light in the corridor, when Long Huang looked at Aunt Li, he discovered a room full of glass boxes and various animals.


    He was filled with doubts. This was that fool Wei Xuan¡¯s room? No wonder when he came over yesterday morning, he saw Wei Xuan playing with a toad. This girl was crazy enough to not even be afraid of these things that ordinary people were afraid of.


    Seeing that Long Huang was sizing up Wei Xuan¡¯s room wantonly, Aunt Li hurriedly opened her hands and mustered her courage to say loudly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you at the door of our Third Miss¡¯s room? What¡¯s your motive? Let me tell you, this is the Wei Family. Leave quickly. Otherwise, if I shout, you¡¯ll¡­ die here. And it¡¯s not a good death.¡±


    Seeing that Aunt Li looked like she was protecting her master, Long Huang relaxed a little and said, ¡°I¡¯m guarding the entrance of Wei Ji on behalf of someone to protect the siblings.¡±


    Aunt Li¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°Really? Then wait here first. I¡¯ll ask my husband and ask him to come and identify you.¡±


    As she spoke, Aunt Li quickly picked up her phone, afraid that Long Huang would stop her.


    Long Huang did not do anything. He watched as Aunt Li made the call. He was worried about Aunt Li. If Butler Li came, he could be at ease.


    Aunt Li hung up the phone. The two of them stared at each other for a while before Butler Li rushed over.


    Long Huang was the first to ask, ¡°Is this woman really your wife?¡±


    Butler Li glanced at Aunt Li and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s my wife.


    Her usual job is to take care of Third Miss¡¯s food and accommodation.¡±


    With Butler Li¡¯s words. Long Huang relaxed. lust as he was about to turn


    around and leave, Butler Li stopped him and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°You¡¯re Miss Lin Yin¡¯s bodyguard. Why are you here?¡±


    Long Huang said disdainfully, ¡°Your Wei Family has too many demons and ghosts. They don¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and come out to harm people, so Miss Lin Yin is worried about Wei Ji and his sister and asked me to guard the door of their room to protect them!¡±


    With that, Long Huang turned around and walked to the door of Wei Ji¡¯s room. He leaned gently against the wall to rest.


    Aunt Li looked at her husband nervously and asked softly, ¡°Who¡¯s Miss Lin Yin? I¡¯ve only been out for a day. Why is there a new Miss?¡±


    Butler Li told Auntie Li everything about Lin Yin. Only then did Auntie Li say, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing? From the looks of it, Miss Lin Yin is a good person. She doesn¡¯t despise our Fifth Young Master and is even friends with him and wants to protect him..¡±

 Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: A Slap

    Chapter 716: A Slap


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Butler Li nodded. ¡°Old Master also said that if Lin Yin can really protect Fifth


    Young Master, Fifth Young Master¡¯s life will be different in the future.¡±


    Aunt Li asked worriedly, ¡°Then can the other two families let Fifth Young Master off? They can tolerate a Fifth Young Master who doesn¡¯t have the strength to go against them, but they definitely won¡¯t tolerate a Fifth Young Master who has the strength to compete with them.¡±


    Butler Li sighed and said, ¡°That depends on fate. After all, wealth comes from danger. Anyone who really wants to have the right to speak in the Wei Family has to pay a price. The old lady who has already passed away doesn¡¯t have this life.¡±


    Aunt Li sighed softly and smiled. ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll go back after I see Third Miss.¡±


    Butler Li nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too involved in the matter between Fifth Young Master and Third Miss. I know you¡¯ve taken care of Third Miss since she was young and have some feelings for her, but remember, you¡¯re just getting paid to take care of them. There¡¯s no need to get yourself involved.¡±


    Aunt Li nodded. ¡°I know. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    After Butler Li left, Aunt Li closed the door.


    Looking at the empty bed, Aunt Li hurriedly opened the small door and rushed into Wei Ji¡¯s room. Seeing that Wei Xuan was sleeping peacefully on Wei Ji¡¯s bed, Aunt Li heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Aunt? You¡¯re back?¡± Wei Ji had long sobered up when he heard someone enter. Seeing that it was Aunt Li, Wei Ji let down his guard.


    Aunt Li turned to look at Wei Ji. Her expression was not good. Her expression was different from before. She asked, ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡± Wei Ji shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s bearable.¡±


    Aunt Li walked towards Wei Ji, who was on the sofa. Her expression was gloomy in the dim night light. She smiled and said, ¡°Lin Yin fell into the water for you and got someone to pay attention to your movements at all times. She even offended Wei Chi for you. It seems like she really treats you differently.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded. ¡°As long as she knows that I¡¯m not doing well in the Wei Family and that I¡¯ll die one day if I don¡¯t fight, she¡¯ll quickly make up her mind to help me gain a foothold in the Wei Family.¡±


    Aunt Li snorted and sat on the sofa at the side. She sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the plan to go so smoothly. As expected, a little girl is a little girl. No matter how powerful she is, her brain is still easily affected by love. Once Lin Yin participates, the Mu family will definitely not sit back and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°With the Mu Family as your backing, it¡¯s easy to take down the Wei Family with the help of the elders of the Wei Corporation. When the time comes, you can marry Lin Yin and use her. With the Mu Family¡¯s love for Lin Yin, I think Lin Yin can get a lot of this huge Mu Corporation. At that time, it¡¯ll all be yours. ¡±


    Wei Ji nodded, but his expression was a little gloomy.


    Aunt Li caught the change in Wei Ji¡¯s emotions and narrowed her eyes slightly. She probed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me your heart softened? Or can¡¯t you bear to see that Miss Lin Yin is good-looking? Don¡¯t forget that the Wei Family started like this back then. They destroyed the Dong Family and established the Wei Family. Back then, when something happened to the Fu Family, many assets were temporarily under your Auntie¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°In the end? Your Auntie and Uncle were schemed against and both died. Your newborn cousin also died for you, which is why those people didn¡¯t look for the only child of the Fu Family, which is you! Have you forgotten these things? Can¡¯t we treat others like this when they treat us like this?¡± Li Sheng¡¯s tone became resentful and indignant.


    Wei Ji said gloomily, ¡°But the people who treat us like this are the Wei Family and those big families. Lin Yin didn¡¯t do anything wrong, did she? Aunt, I¡­¡±


    With a slap, Aunt Li slapped Wei Ji hard and said angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Don¡¯t forget that it was Lin Yin¡¯s mother who promised your mother that she would protect her and the child in her stomach. In the end, the news your mother sent got lost, so she fled with the newborn you.¡±


    ¡°Later, I received news that your Auntie was persecuted by the Wei Family.


    Your parents carried you to save your Auntie, but they were chased. Your Auntie gave birth prematurely, and your cousin died not long after he was born. Your cousin, Ah Xuan, was a fool from birth! These are all evil things done by those big families!¡±


    The hesitation in Wei Ji¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated..

 Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: I Will Kill Her

    Chapter 717: I Will Kill Her


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Aunt Li looked at Wei Ji in anticipation. Her voice was extremely low as she said angrily, ¡°The Fu Family was forced to death by these big families. Lin Yin¡¯s mother, Ye Wen, is even more detestable! She shouldn¡¯t have personally cut off your mother¡¯s hope after giving it to her. If she hadn¡¯t lied, your mother would have found another way to protect herself and not place her hopes on her. As a result, she was isolated and died tragically!¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s eyes were already filled with hatred. He looked up at Aunt Li and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been bewitched by the enemy¡¯s kindness.¡±


    Aunt Li calmed down slightly and looked at the door of the room. Then, she looked at Wei Ji and said seriously, ¡°You can act and pretend to fall in love with her, but you can¡¯t really love her. Think about your tragic family members. If you don¡¯t take revenge, you won¡¯t be at peace for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Aunt. I won¡¯t forget the hatred of the Fu Family,¡± Wei Ji said firmly.


    ¡°What if Lin Yin finds out about your identity one day and stops you from taking revenge?¡± Aunt Li asked as she stared at Wei Ji.


    Wei Ji was slightly stunned. Then, his eyes slowly turned fierce. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    Aunt Li retracted her gaze in satisfaction and raised her hand to caress Wei Ji¡¯s face twice. She asked with concern, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Wei Ji shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s far from the pain of revenge!¡±


    Aunt Li retracted her hand and slowly stood up. She said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    With that, Aunt Li went to look at Wei Xuan, who was still sleeping soundly, and whispered, ¡°Tell your sister to sleep well. Lower your voice and don¡¯t disturb her. ¡±


    Wei Ji nodded silently and fell silent. It was not until dawn that he looked up, his eyes filled with bruises and exhaustion from not sleeping the entire night.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Why did he almost lose his mind?


    Wasn¡¯t it a trap when he met Lin Yin from the beginning? Why did he sympathize with his enemy¡¯s daughter as he acted?


    Wei Ji slapped himself hard. Just as he was about to slap himself a second time, a pair of small hands grabbed Wei Ji.


    Wei Ji looked up and saw Wei Xuan frowning at him. She muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t hit


    Brother. Brother hurts.¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. He heard from his aunt that when his mother went to save Auntie¡¯s family back then, his cousin was still alive. It was just that later on, when the group split up and ran, his mother panicked and took his cousin away. Therefore, Wei Xuan¡¯s biological brother was treated as a child of the Fu Family and was blown up in the car.


    As for him, he was carried back to the Wei Family as a child of the Wei Family by a freak combination of factors.


    Wei Ji touched Wei Xuan¡¯s face and said sadly, ¡°Brother really deserves to die. Brother is really useless. If your biological brother was here, he might not be as useless as me. I couldn¡¯t protect you and was even bewitched by his enemy.¡±


    Wei Xuan did not say anything. She buried her face in Wei Ji¡¯s large hand and quickly fell asleep again.


    Wei Ji gently stroked Wei Xuan¡¯s little head and let her continue to sleep quietly. He promised softly, ¡°Ah Xuan, don¡¯t worry. When I successfully take revenge, I¡¯ll make you the happiest girl in the world. This time, I won¡¯t go back on my word. Definitely.¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s eyes reddened as he spoke.


    After a night of torment, Lin Yin did not sleep well. Coupled with Wei Ji¡¯s matter, she was not sleepy and only rested for a while before getting up.


    After washing up, she opened the door and saw Wei Ji standing outside her door fully dressed. Lin Yin asked with concern, ¡°Did you apply ointment on your body? Does it hurt?¡±


    Wei Ji nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already applied the medicine. It still hurts a little. It¡¯s not as painful as yesterday.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. Wei Yang walked over with a smile. However, when he saw the slight dark circles under Lin Yin¡¯s eyes, he asked with concern, ¡°Sister Yinyin, did you not sleep well last night? Why is it so dark under your eyes? Are you not used to sleeping here? Then I¡¯ll get someone to change a mattress for you tonight and get you some sleeping incense. My second aunt is good at making incense. I¡¯ve used her sleeping incense before. It¡¯s very useful.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard about the incense, she was interested. ¡°I might not be staying here tonight when I go back. You don¡¯t have to work for nothing. However, I¡¯m quite interested in this fragrance. I usually can¡¯t sleep..¡±

 Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Missing

    Chapter 718: Missing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Yang smiled warmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Sister Yinyin to take a look after breakfast. If there¡¯s anything suitable, Sister Yinyin, feel free to take it back and try.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and thanked him before following Wei Yang and Wei Ji to the cafeteria.


    ¡°Auntie Li came back this morning and gave her some food. She¡¯s not hungry now, so I didn¡¯t get her to come out to eat. I let her sleep a little longer,¡± Wei Ji explained.


    Lin Yin nodded and the few of them quickly arrived at the cafeteria.


    Not many people came. Wei Ming, Wang Xu, and Sun Nan were there, as well as Ning Sheng, Wei Hong, and Wei Hu.


    Among the younger generation, other than Wei Yang and Wei Ji, no one else came. However, it was understandable. After all, the schedule of the younger generation was still a little different from these older people.


    It was just that she did not know if these young people who slept late sensed what had happened in the Wei Family¡¯s ancestral hall yesterday.


    Actually, Lin Yin had thought about this last night. Even if the ancestral hall was a little far from the main villa, did the Wei Family really not notice that Wei Chi had asked the bodyguards to take Wei Ji and his sister away?


    Moreover, she had also brought people to look for Wei Ji and his sister yesterday. Were the Wei Family so relaxed? She had not even seen security patrolling along the way.


    This indeed made Lin Yin feel very strange.


    ¡°Yinyin, how are you? Have you taken your medicine this morning? If you¡¯re feeling unwell, tell me.¡± Ning Sheng¡¯s concern made Lin Yin retract her thoughts.


    Lin Yin smiled politely and said, ¡°I did. I¡¯ve recovered quite well today.¡±


    Ning Sheng smiled and nodded. Wang Xu also looked at Lin Yin kindly and said lovingly, ¡°Yinyin, quickly sit down. You have to eat breakfast well so you can be energetic for the whole day.


    Lin Yin still nodded with a smile and sat down.


    Just as everyone was eating breakfast in silence, Butler Li rushed over and said anxiously, ¡°Old Master, Second Young Master is not in the ancestral hall. There are still three unconscious bodyguards in the small room beside the ancestral hall.¡±


    Sun Nan was shocked when he heard that. He stood up and pulled Butler Li to ask anxiously, ¡°Butler Li, what do you mean? Was Ah Chi kidnapped?¡±


    Butler Li frowned in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, because another bodyguard who usually follows Second Young Master disappeared with him. I just called Second Young Master and that bodyguard, but no one answered.¡±


    Yuan Yao mocked from the side, ¡°Dad asked Wei Chi to kneel down and reflect.


    Perhaps Wei Chi was unconvinced and brought a bodyguard out to have fun. Boys are hot-blooded. What¡¯s there to make a fuss about?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Yao, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Your son spends all his time fooling around outside. Do you really think that all boys are as unreliable as your son? What a joke! My son isn¡¯t an animal like your son who thinks with his lower body!¡± Shi Hui panicked when she heard that her son was gone.


    Now that she heard Yuan Yao spouting nonsense, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let anyone slander her son¡¯s innocence.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin with a timid and nervous expression. Lin Yin only smiled faintly at Wei Ji, hinting to Wei Ji to be at ease.


    When Yuan Yao heard that Shi Hui actually attacked her son like this, she was also furious. She said angrily, ¡°Shi Hui, what nonsense are you talking about? Your son knocked out the bodyguard and went out to fool around. You even want to slander my son. Let me tell you, if you dare to spout such nonsense again, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±


    Shi Hui did not give in at all. ¡°Sure! Am I afraid of you? I¡¯ll say this. Which lowly social butterfly in the capital hasn¡¯t your son slept with? He¡¯s simply embarrassing and despicable! I¡­¡¯


    Before Shi Hui could finish speaking, she was immediately silenced by the sound of Wei Ming putting down his chopsticks. The two of them did not dare to speak again.


    ¡°Butler Li, bring someone to look for him,¡± Wei Ming instructed. Then, he continued to pick up his chopsticks and smiled at Lin Yin. ¡°Lin Yin, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself. There are many children and many things to do at home.


    It¡¯s fine. Eat first.¡±


    Yuan Yao looked smugly at the anxious Shi Hui and slowly ate. After all, it wasn¡¯t her son who was in trouble.


    Shi Hui was really worried. What she had said just now was not targeted at Yuan Yao, because her son was really not like Wei Wei, who would be so ridiculous as to not be at home every day and fool around outside..

 Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Embarrassing

    Chapter 719: Embarrassing


    Translator: Atlas Studios      Editor: Atlas Studios


    Shi Hui quickly got up and suppressed her emotions. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Wei Hu also stood up with his wife. Even Sun Nan stood up and left the table with an ugly expression.


    Even so, Wei Ming continued eating with a calm expression.


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Ming curiously. Wei Ming didn¡¯t care about all the children at home equally, right?


    His biological grandson was gone and his fate was unknown. Wei Ming could still eat calmly and leisurely. Wasn¡¯t he worried at all?


    However, even if he did not care, he still needed to see him later. She did not know if Wei Ming could still be so calm when he saw Wei Chi¡¯s miserable state.


    Before they could finish eating, Butler Li had already returned with Wei Chi and the bodyguards who had been thrown at the entrance of the Wei Family.


    Afraid that it would affect Wei Ming¡¯s mood to eat, butler Li only got someone to help the unconscious Wei Chi and the bodyguards stop at the door.


    Lin Yin also looked up and saw that Wei Chi and the bodyguard were both disheveled. Wei Chi¡¯s shirt was torn, and there were obvious signs of intense sex.


    Wei Ji suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Lin Yin. Then, he felt uncomfortable. He felt that Lin Yin clearly knew about what had happened to him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have helped him take revenge in this way.


    Although he was acting to get Lin Yin¡¯s protection, it was still very embarrassing that something like this that had happened to him was discovered.


    Sensing Wei Ji¡¯s gaze, Lin Yin pretended to not know anything and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wei Ji hesitated for a moment before asking softly, ¡°Do you know something? Otherwise, why would you treat Wei Chi and the others like this?¡±


    Lin Yin frowned and said softly, ¡°Know what? What do you mean? I just asked my bodyguards to throw Wei Chi and the bodyguards somewhere. After all, they¡¯re from the Wei Family. I don¡¯t have any power or influence, so I don¡¯t dare to do anything. Who knows who picked up their bodies? Let me tell you, the times are open now, and there are many perverts. Wei Chi and the others probably met a pervert and were bullied.¡±


    Wei Ji didn¡¯t know if Lin Yin was telling the truth or lying, but at least Lin Yin didn¡¯t expose him directly. This saved his face.


    Seeing that Wei Ji did not continue asking, Lin Yin turned her gaze in Wei


    Ming¡¯s direction with relief. Wei Ming slowly picked up a wet towel and wiped


    the corner of his mouth. Then, he looked up at Wei Chi and said calmly, ¡°Let the doctor take a look.¡±


    Butler Li obeyed and brought the two of them down.


    Yuan Yao shook her head, her eyes filled with joy. Shi Hui had said that her son was a womanizer, but wasn¡¯t Shi Hui¡¯s son even more exaggerated?


    When she saw that Shi Hui had already rushed to the entrance of the cafeteria, Yuan Yao said mockingly, ¡°His clothes are disheveled and he¡¯s covered in those unbearable marks. He was even thrown at our door early in the morning. He¡¯s embarrassing the family. Sigh, no matter what, my Wei Wei never been so ridiculous as to be thrown at the door.¡±


    At this moment, Shi Hui was so angry that she could not refute. She did not expect Wei Chi to appear at the entrance of the Wei Family in such a way.


    After hurriedly bringing Wei Chi back to his room, Shi Hui touched Wei Chi¡¯s forehead and realized that he had a fever. She was extremely anxious and kept urging the doctor to come early.


    The closest was the old doctor who had been taking care of Wei Ming. When the old Chinese doctor saw the densely packed ambiguous marks on Wei Chi¡¯s body, he frowned.


    As if to confirm something, the old doctor asked the people around him to retreat outside.


    Wei Hu asked in confusion, ¡°We have to clear the scene for you to take his pulse? Doctor, Wei Chi is our son. There¡¯s no need to avoid him.¡±


    The old doctor did not refute and only said calmly, ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me for not telling you in advance.¡±


    Wei Hu and his wife looked at each other suspiciously. In the next moment, Wei Chi was stripped naked by the assistant beside the old doctor. The blood between his thighs instantly stunned Wei Hu and his wife on the spot.


    Before Wei Hu and his wife could ask what was going on, the old doctor said indifferently, ¡°Young people still have to control themselves, especially when it comes to sex between people of the same sex. You can¡¯t be rough.¡±


    The old doctor¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue that struck the heads of Wei Hu and his wife. Wei Wei, who had rushed over to watch the commotion, heard this explosive news as soon as he entered.


    When he got up just now, he heard that Wei Chi was actually more ridiculous than him. He had played with women until he was thrown at the family¡¯s door. He did not even wash his face and wanted to come over to mock Wei Chi.. Who asked Wei Chi to mock him for being a female toy every time?

 Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Big Mouth

    Chapter 720: Big Mouth


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the end, he did not expect to hear such explosive news!


    Wei Wei blinked twice and shouted excitedly, ¡°Is Wei Chi gay? And he¡¯s a bottom?¡±


    Shi Hui suddenly turned to look at Wei Wei, who had already rushed in. She subconsciously went to stop him, but Wei Wei was like a dog that had smelled meat and insisted on going forward to personally pry open Wei Chi¡¯s butt to see if he had guessed correctly.


    Although Wei Wei felt that he was a little perverted, his thirst for knowledge was too strong.


    In order to protect their son¡¯s face, Wei Hu and his wife did their best to chase Wei Wei, the Wei Family¡¯s biggest mouth, out of the door. No matter how hard Wei Wei knocked on the door, they refused to open it.


    Shi Hui asked in disbelief, ¡°Doctor, could there be a mistake?¡±


    Although Wei Chi did not play with women often, he had a few serious girlfriends. As Wei Chi¡¯s mother, she knew a little about these.


    The old Chinese doctor only looked at Shi Hui indifferently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apply the medicine for him yourself and take a look at the wound yourself?¡±


    Wei Hu looked at his son¡¯s butt that was covered with dried blood in disdain. He was so angry that he pulled Shi Hui aside and sat far away. The couple was too embarrassed to see the doctor treat Wei Chi¡¯s wound.


    On the other hand, Wei Wei was as excited as a monkey as he skipped all the way to the dining room that was about to be cleaned up.


    Seeing that Wei Ming was about to get up and leave, Wei Wei suddenly said loudly, ¡°Guy, this is too ridiculous. Oh my god! Wei Chi was fooling around with someone for the entire night yesterday. The key is that Wei Chi wasn¡¯t fooling around with a woman but a man. Moreover, this is not the key. The key is that Wei Chi is a loser! Do you understand? He¡¯s a bottom. It means that Wei Chi was played by a man last night!¡±


    The cafeteria was eerily quiet. Wei Ji twisted his fingers uneasily. Lin Yin gently grabbed Wei Ji¡¯s hand, wanting to comfort him, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it directly. She could only turn to ask Wei Ji about his injuries. ¡°Does your abdomen hurt again? Let¡¯s go back?¡±


    Wei Ji only nodded.


    Seeing that no one had reacted, Wei Wei asked in confusion, ¡°No? Aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡±


    Yuan Yao looked at Wei Wei in disbelief and whispered, ¡°Son, don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can Wei Chi be gay?¡±


    Yuan Yao was a little puzzled. She had seen Wei Chi get a girlfriend, but her son was the one who told her about it. Wei Chi did look like he had been bullied just now, so she still believed it.


    ¡°Really. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask that old doctor of Grandpa¡¯s later. I saw Wei Chi bleed with my own eyes. Really, I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡±


    Wang Xu said with disgust, ¡°Ah Wei, everyone just had breakfast. Don¡¯t say such disgusting things. Look at your messy hair. Go back and wash your face before coming out to meet people.¡±


    Wei Ming ignored Wei Wei and turned to leave the cafeteria. The others also left.


    Wei Wei pulled his parents and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m really not lying!¡±


    When Yuan Yao saw that there were only three of them in the dining room, she burst into laughter.


    Wei Hong explained, ¡°Of course we believe you, but can¡¯t you see how ugly your grandfather¡¯s expression is? There were outsiders present just now. If Lin Yin spreads that something like this happened to the young master of the Wei family, where will your grandfather¡¯s face go? Where will the Wei Family¡¯s face


    Only then did Wei Wei come to a realization. He only said a little aggrievedly, ¡°My reputation isn¡¯t good either. Now that I see Wei Chi with an even worse reputation, I have to step on him.¡±


    ¡°Can you be the same? No matter how ridiculous you are, people will only say that you¡¯re young and flirtatious. Wei Chi¡¯s is different. Just watch. Wei Chi is going to be unlucky. I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not tell anyone else about this matter. It¡¯s fine if others talk about it, but you have to shut your mouth, or I¡¯ll break your legs! ¡± Wei Hong said.


    Wei Wei pouted gloomily. He felt aggrieved that he could tell not everyone about such an exciting thing and make a fool out of Wei Chi.


    After Wei Yang and Lin Yin sent Wei Ji to the room, they smiled at Lin Yin and said, ¡°There are many children in our family, so sometimes there might be conflicts between the siblings and they might make some jokes that are overboard. Yinyin, just listen to them but don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡®


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. By the way, you said just now that you wanted to bring me to your second aunt¡¯s place to choose a few incense.. Do you want to go over now?¡±

 Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Finding Medicine

    Chapter 721: Finding Medicine


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing that Lin Yin had taken the initiative to talk about this, Wei Yang was in a good mood, which meant that he had accurately satisfied Lin Yin¡¯s preferences. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡±


    Wei Yang first brought Lin Yin to the garden where Yuan Yao often made incense and introduced, ¡°A lot of the flowers here were cultivated by Second Aunt herself.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and asked slowly, ¡°Does your second aunt sell the incense that she makes?¡±


    Wei Yang shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not for sale. Second Aunt gives them to the people in the family to use.¡±


    ¡°Family? That¡¯s your Grandma¡¯s lineage, right? I think your second aunt doesn¡¯t seem to be on good terms with the third branch,¡± Lin Yin asked. Wei Yang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Sister Yinyin is indeed smart.¡±


    Lin Yin only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then, Wei Yang brought Lin Yin to Yuan Yao¡¯s studio and said to her with a smile, ¡°Second Aunt, Sister Yinyin said that she can¡¯t sleep, so I brought her over to you to ask for some sleeping incense.¡±


    Yuan Yao immediately smiled and said, ¡°Ah, Yinyin has such good taste. If you can¡¯t sleep, ask me for incense. That¡¯s right. Whatever I make is great and has excellent effects.¡±


    There was a smile on Lin Yin¡¯s face, but her eyes were looking seriously at Yuan Yao¡¯s various incense. She asked, ¡°Can I take more different incense? I can pay.¡±


    With a generous expression, Yuan Yao said, ¡®What¡¯s the point of paying? Good things are all given to fated people. Take whatever you like.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Yin was not pretentious.


    Yuan Yao enthusiastically pulled Lin Yin to her sample room and said happily,


    ¡°This is all my incense. See which one you like. I¡¯ll get you a new one.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine. Go ahead and do your work. I¡¯ll take my time looking. ¡±


    Yuan Yao nodded happily. If not for her son¡¯s fickle character, she might really have wanted to overestimate herself and let that Young brat Wei Wei woo Lin Yin.


    She was good-looking and was a child of the Mu family. How good was that?


    However, she could only sigh in disappointment now. Just thinking about it made Yuan Yao feel very indignant. She wanted to go back and beat up her butterfly-like son.


    Wei Yang wanted to go forward and introduce a few of them to Lin Yin, but Lin Yin said politely, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll smell them one by one and see which one I like. Go do your own thing.¡±


    Wei Yang stopped what he was about to say and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take your time to choose. I¡¯ll sit at the side and wait for you.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t care where Wei Yang wanted to be. She was filled with hope that she could find the incense she wanted here.


    Perhaps it was Yuan Yao¡¯s fragrance that had made her dazed in the pavilion. Otherwise, Lin Yin really couldn¡¯t understand when she had fallen for it.


    For the entire morning, Lin Yin smelled the fragrance in Yuan Yao¡¯s sample room. Her nose almost stopped functioning, but she didn¡¯t find what she wanted.


    However, she couldn¡¯t ask Yuan Yao directly. What if Yuan Yao was the person who attacked her?


    Now, other than Wei Ji, Lin Yin suspected everyone in the Wei Family.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there nothing you like?¡±


    Lin Yin pondered for a moment and said, ¡®Yes, I might have smelled too much, but I can¡¯t find anything I like. I¡¯m a little tired from smelling it. Is there freshly ground coffee here? I think I might need a cup of mellow coffee to wake me up.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin turned to look at Wei Yang and smiled. ¡°Wei Yang, can you help me get a cup of freshly ground coffee?¡±


    Wei Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Lin Yin. After Wei Yang left, Lin Yin asked casually, ¡°I want to ask if there¡¯s any fragrance that doesn¡¯t smell, or is very, very faint, so faint that it almost has no smell.¡±


    Lin Yin thought that since that thing could enter her body without anyone Imowing, it naturally wouldn¡¯t have a rich fragrance.


    ¡°No smell?¡± Yuan Yao thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are a few, but they still have some smell. They¡¯re very faint. They¡¯re just used to clean the air. They¡¯re not considered incense. They¡¯re considered failed products. There are also some that have too many ingredients, it causes one¡¯s mind to be confused easily. If you want them, I¡¯ll bring them over for you.¡±


    Lin Yin hid the glint in her eyes and said bluntly, ¡°Alright! Sorry to trouble you..¡±

 Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Fragrance

    Chapter 722: Fragrance


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yuan Yao shook her head and thought that Lin Yin¡¯s taste was quite strange. She needed something tasteless.


    Soon, Yuan Yao brought over a few small bottles containing liquid and said,


    ¡°These are all here. They¡¯ve been here for a long time and are all dusty. Take a look and see which one you like. If the formula is still there, I¡¯ll make another bottle for you.¡±


    Lin Yin took the box from Yuan Yao and carefully opened it one by one. When she opened the third box, Lin Yin¡¯s lowered eyelashes quivered.


    This was a familiar smell.


    Lin Yin continued to pick up the bottles beside her and went through them all. In the end, only the bottle just now had the feeling that she had come into contact with it before.


    Lin Yin picked out a few bottles from the box and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make them again. There are only these few bottles. Can you give them to me?¡±


    With a generous expression, Yuan Yao said, ¡°Of course you can. These are failed products to begin with. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the habit of throwing samples, so I kept them. If you like them, you can take them back.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and thanked her. Then, she found a sofa and continued to ask,


    ¡°Aunt Yuan, do you usually only make one bottle when you make samples?¡±


    Yuan Yao shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the case. It¡¯s always a minimum of 5 bottles. The main thing is that sometimes, if you encounter some better incense and there¡¯s only one bottle, it won¡¯t be enough to give it to others to try.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Yuan, who did you give each sample to for testing first? There are so many people at home. One bottle is indeed not enough.¡± Lin Yin chatted with Yuan Yao as if they were talking about family.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Sometimes it¡¯s for my mother-in-law, and sometimes it¡¯s for Wei Yang¡¯s mother. Sometimes I give it to the younger generation too. I give it to anyone other than the third branch¡± Yuan Yao said.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll give such failed products to others to smell, right? Then will you give them to the servants?¡± Lin Yin pointed at the bottles in her hand and asked.


    Yuan Yao immediately shook her head. ¡°I usually don¡¯t give away failed products. My things are all used by nobles. I don¡¯t give away to servants. Even if they¡¯re failed products, I won¡¯t give it to them to use. However, this isn¡¯t considered a failed product in the beginning. I always make the samples first and give them to others after I have gotten feedback and if many people don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll give up.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Yin smiled and said calmly.


    From the looks of it, the person who used the bewitching incense on her most likely was not from the third branch.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile. The Wei Family was really complicated. The person who pushed her was from the third branch, but the person who planted the incense had little to do with the third branch.


    This matter was getting more and more blurry and interesting.


    Yuan Yao was still talking about her fragrance. Lin Yin only smiled cooperatively and occasionally chimed in.


    But soon, Yuan Yao¡¯s speed of speaking slowed down. She held her head and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I suddenly feel a little weak, like I want to sleep?¡±


    Not to mention Yuan Yao, Lin Yin felt the same way herself, but it was precisely because of this feeling that Lin Yin confirmed that she had indeed found the right thing. Lin Yin calculated the time in her heart. It took about twenty minutes for the drug to take effect.


    Lin Yin tried her best to open her eyes wide to see Yuan Yao¡¯s expression clearly. She wanted to determine if Yuan Yao was the person who attacked her through some of her body expressions.


    However, before she could see clearly, Yuan Yao fainted.


    Lin Yin was also groggy. She first sent a message to Wei Yang, saying that she would go back and take an afternoon nap. Then, she put away the bottle in her hand and used all her strength to walk out the door to call Long Huang and Dongyi. She asked the two of them to send her back as soon as possible and told everyone that she had taken an afternoon nap.


    Just as Wei Yang was about to bring coffee to Lin Yin, he received a message from Lin Yin. He frowned slightly. She fell asleep in the time it took to make coffee. It was quite fast.


    Wei Yang sighed and drank his coffee.


    Lin Yin slept for three hours before waking up. This time was exactly the same as when she fell into the water and fainted.


    Lin Yin was now certain that the bottle of liquid in her hand had caused her to faint. However, she wasn¡¯t sure who had this bottle of liquid in their hands. From Yuan Yao¡¯s expression, it seemed like she really didn¡¯t know that this thing could cause her to faint.


    Lin Yin watched the surveillance video in the bee again. According to the time when the drug took effect after about 20 minutes, the time when she was sprinkled with incense was probably at the pavilion.


    But there were so many people, why was she the one that fell for it?


    When she opened the bottle at noon, it was obvious that Yuan Yao had also been affected, right?

 Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Visiting Wei Chi

    Chapter 723: Visiting Wei Chi


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Could it be that someone had changed this incense?


    As expected, the fight between the wealthy families was not as small as the Su Family¡¯s fight previously. It was a little difficult to analyze. They clearly knew that there was an enemy, but they could not even catch the enemy¡¯s tail. Could it be that they were going to deal with the second and third branches together?


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t take it herself. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who overestimated herself. She still knew her own strength.


    She did not want to drag the Mu family down with her, so she could only take it slow.


    Lin Yin put away the fragrance and packed her things, planning to leave the Wei family after doing the last thing.


    As soon as she arrived at Wei Chi¡¯s room, she heard Wei Chi roar and smash things.


    Wei Hu questioned loudly with a livid expression, ¡°You still dare to smash things! You did something that humiliated the family, but you still have the cheek to speak loudly and smash things! See if I don¡¯t beat you to death today!¡±


    Wei Chi lay on the bed and said angrily, ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t! I was framed! Lin Yin did it to me! She asked her two bodyguards to send me to those bastards! It must be like this.¡±


    As soon as Wei Chi finished speaking, Lin Yin gently pushed open the door that was ajar and asked Wei Chi with a smile, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± When Wei Chi saw Lin Yin, he was so angry that he wanted to get up from the bed.


    However, as soon as he got out of bed, he fell to the ground weakly. But even so, Wei Chi did not stop cursing Lin Yin. ¡°Lin Yin, you b*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    When Wei Hu and Shi Hui saw Lin Yin, their expressions did not look good either. According to Wei Chi, Lin Yin was the culprit who caused Wei Chi to be hurt like this.


    Wei Hu held back his anger and questioned, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, there¡¯s a small conflict between you and Wei Chi, but isn¡¯t your behavior a little despicable?¡± Lin Yin asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Wei, I¡¯m at a loss. What did I do?¡±


    Shi Hui was so angry that she went forward and pointed at Lin Yin, cursing, ¡°You were the one who instructed those people to force my son. You still have the cheek to ask what you did?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded softly and said innocently, ¡°How could it be me?¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin turned to look at Wei Chi and asked seriously, ¡°Wei Chi, did you see me get someone to give you to those men with your own eyes?¡± Wei Chi frowned and shook his head.


    Lin Yin continued to approach Wei Chi and asked, ¡°Then did you see my two bodyguards send you to those people with your own eyes?¡±


    Wei Chi¡¯s frown deepened as he shook his head again.


    Lin Yin snorted and sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who brought you out of the Wei family. How can you be sure that I did it?¡±


    Wei Chi sat on the ground and doubted his life. He had indeed not seen Lin Yin¡¯s people bring her out of the Wei family with his own eyes. It was not Lin Yin¡¯s people, nor could it be anyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You knocked me out!¡± Wei Chi suddenly looked up. Regardless of whether it was Lin Yin or not, someone had to pay for the harm he had suffered this time.


    Lin Yin sighed and smiled. ¡°Wei Chi, don¡¯t point fingers. I came today to tell you who caused you to be so embarrassed.¡± Wei Chi looked at Lin Yin suspiciously.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice was bewitching.


    Wei Chi frowned and thought for a moment, then nodded heavily. He felt that the probability of Lin Yin attacking him was 99%, but if Lin Yin said that the murderer was someone else, he wanted to hear it.


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Hu and Shi Hui beside her and smiled. ¡°Wei Chi, I¡¯ll only tell you this. It¡¯s not good for your reputation if too many people know about this.¡±


    Wei Chi gritted his teeth at Lin Yin¡¯s words. His eyes were filled with anger as he watched Lin Yin approach him. Then, he heard Lin Yin say in his ear, ¡°Yes! I was the one who got someone to rape you! If you dare to attack Wei Ji, I¡¯ll return it tenfold!¡±


    Wei Chi¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to tear Lin Yin apart, but when Lin Yin took out her phone and handed it to him, he was immediately stunned.


    It was a video of him begging a few men to let him off.


    Wei Chi looked at Lin Yin, who was smiling brightly, with bloodshot eyes. He did not know how to react.


    Shi Hui was curious about what Lin Yin had shown Wei Chi and quickly stepped forward to snatch it. In the end, Wei Chi hit the cell phone to the ground. The screen shattered and the image turned black..

 Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Giving a Bodyguard

    Chapter 724: Giving a Bodyguard


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin only calmly picked up the broken phone and said softly in Wei Chi¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s broken. I¡¯ve made a few backups. As long as you dare to expose me or continue to bully Wei Ji in secret, I¡¯ll let this video spread all over the Internet and let everyone see you like this.¡±


    Wei Chi trembled with anger and squeezed out the words ¡°Lin Yin¡± from between his teeth.


    Lin Yin stood up calmly and asked Wei Chi condescendingly, ¡°Wei Chi, tell your parents, did I harm you?¡±


    Wei Chi looked at Lin Yin angrily and said indignantly, ¡°Lin Yin didn¡¯t do it. I went out to play myself. I was unlucky to meet a pervert.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her hair and said regretfully, ¡°Why did such a thing happen?


    That¡¯s why boys have to protect themselves outside. They can¡¯t act recklessly and have to keep themselves clean. If not, look. Something happened, right?¡±


    Wei Hu¡¯s family¡¯s expressions were ugly. Shi Hui said bluntly, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, this is our Wei family¡¯s business. An outsider like you should leave quickly.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°Yes! It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just leaving the Wei family. I¡¯ve disturbed you for the past two days and came to say goodbye.¡±


    Goodbye? Lin Yin was clearly here to laugh at him! Wei Chi thought hatefully. Lin Yin turned around arrogantly and left. Then, she went to Wei Ji¡¯s room and bade farewell to the host, Wei Ming.


    The curtains in Wei Ming¡¯s study were drawn, and there was only a not-so-bright orange light on, making the entire atmosphere seem heavy and oppressive.


    Seeing Lin Yin and Wei Ji enter, Wei Ming took off his glasses and said with a


    smile, ¡°Is the little girl preparing to go back?¡±


    Lin Yin also smiled politely. ¡°We¡¯ve played for a day. It¡¯s about time. We should go back.¡±


    Wei Ming nodded and looked at Lin Yin. ¡°Someone sent some seafood over today. You can bring some back.¡±


    Lin Yin added, ¡°How embarrassing. I eat, drink, and live in the Wei Family. How can I take the host¡¯s things after I leave?¡±


    Wei Ming smiled and said in an old voice, ¡°It¡¯s not anything expensive. It¡¯s just some food.¡¯


    Lin Yin raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a grateful expression, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to decline an elder¡¯s gift. Since Grandpa Wei is generous, I¡¯ll accept it as a junior. However, etiquette comes and goes. Since I¡¯ve enjoyed the Wei Family¡¯s gifts thanks to Wei Ji, I¡¯ll give Wei Ji some gifts in return. I wonder if Grandpa Wei agrees?¡±


    ¡°Yinyin, there¡¯s no need,¡± Wei Ji said.


    On the other hand, Wei Ming stared at Lin Yin and his already gray eyebrows curled up slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°I wonder what kind of gift requires my approval. ¡±


    Lin Yin tilted her head and smiled mischievously. ¡°A person!¡±


    Wei Ji was shocked. ¡°Yinyin, what are you talking about?¡±


    Seeing Wei Ji¡¯s terrified expression, Lin Yin stopped Wei Ming and the other party from staring at each other. She chuckled and said, ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m not giving you a woman. I just want to give you a few bodyguards. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The Wei family is so big and there are too many people. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    As Lin Yin spoke, she continued to look at Wei Ming openly.


    ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re very bold. You blatantly want to stuff your people into our Wei


    Family.¡± The smile on Wei Ming¡¯s face did not fade, but his voice turned colder.


    Wei Ji hurriedly pulled Lin Yin back and said, ¡°Grandpa, Yinyin is just concerned about me. She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. If you don¡¯t agree, Yinyin won¡¯t bring anyone in.¡±


    Wei Ming only slowly turned his gaze to Wei Ji. ¡®Who said I didn¡¯t agree? Could it be that our dignified Wei Family can¡¯t accommodate a few bodyguards? You¡¯re the blood of our Wei Family. If someone is willing to spend money to hire bodyguards to protect you, our Wei Family will have profited.¡±


    Wei Ji was a little stunned. Lin Yin reached her destination and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your trust, Grandpa Wei. Don¡¯t worry, as long as nothing happens to Wei Ji, my people won¡¯t do anything out of line.¡±


    Wei Ming smiled ambiguously and said lightly, ¡°Little girl, you can protect Wei Ji for a while, but can you protect him forever? There¡¯s no one in this world who treats a person well forever for no reason. If you protect him now, if one day you get married and your nust)ancl IS Involved, and you don¡¯t want to protect him anymore, his outcome might be even worse.¡±


    Wei Ji frowned at Wei Ming and subconsciously called out, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±

 Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Sacrificing Wei Ming

    Chapter 725: Sacrificing Wei Ming


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Is this why you¡¯ve been watching?¡±


    Wei Ming didn¡¯t comment. He just took a sip of tea and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. How long can you last?¡±


    Lin Yin snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I treat Wei Ji as family. In my opinion, family is stronger than marriage. Aren¡¯t you a lesson?¡±


    Lin Yin suddenly sneered and covered her mouth. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m out of line. How can I talk nonsense about an elder¡¯s marriage? It¡¯s just that I think that if I don¡¯t talk nonsense about marriage, I can¡¯t talk nonsense about family ties either. Wei Ji has been living in the Wei Family all these years as if he¡¯s not a biological child. It seems that in Grandpa Wei¡¯s eyes, be it marriage or family ties, they¡¯re not stable.¡±


    Wei Ji really did not expect Lin Yin to say this in front of Wei Ming. He immediately looked at Wei Ming. He thought that he would see Wei Ming¡¯s furious expression, but he did not expect Wei Ming¡¯s expression to not change at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bold little girl. You can arrange for a few bodyguards. I want to see how long you can last.¡± Wei Ming smiled, his eyes looking like he was watching a good show.


    For some reason, Lin Yin had a strange feeling about Wei Ming¡¯s expression. She was so sensitive that she felt like she was being wrapped in something.


    After Lin Yin and Wei Ji came out of Wei Ming¡¯s study, Wei Ji heaved a sigh of relief and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, you don¡¯t have to do this for me. If you offend my grandfather, even if you have the Shi Sheng Corporation behind you, you won¡¯t be able to withstand Grandpa¡¯s targeting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Your grandfather won¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Lin Yin said with a smile.


    She did not want to say too much to Wei Ji, nor did she want Wei Ji to feel upset when he found out about her relationship with the Mu family.


    Lin Yin brought Wei Ji to the entrance of the Wei Family. Sun Biao had already brought four bodyguards to wait for her.


    After instructing the bodyguards, Lin Yin bade farewell to Wei Jidao. Before she left, she did not forget to ask Wei Ji to inform her in time if anything happened.


    Wei Ji had arranged for the four bodyguards that Lin Yin had sent over. As soon as he entered the house, he was pulled to the side by Aunt Li and asked softly, ¡°What does Lin Yin mean? Did she send someone to supervise you? Did she discover that you lied to her about her feelings?¡±


    Wei Ji shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°No, these four bodyguards were given to me because she was afraid that I would be bullied in the Wei Family again. Grandpa also agreed.¡±


    Aunt Li instantly heaved a sigh of relief, but her expression was still serious as she said, ¡°In that case, we have to be careful what we say in the future. She said that they¡¯re here to protect you. Who knows what she¡¯s up to? If she¡¯s already discovered, these four people are here to supervise you.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be careful in the future. Even in the Wei Family, I¡¯ll treat myself as the Wei Ji who really likes Lin Yin until I completely pull Lin Yin and the Mu Family to our side.¡±


    Knowing that Lin Yin had specially gone to Wei Chi¡¯s room before she left, the corners of Ning Sheng¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She smiled and said to


    Wei Yang. ¡°This Lin Yin is indeed ruthless. She even schemed and deliberately


    provoked him before she left. Lin Yin has such despicable methods. She didn¡¯t waste her ten years spent in the slums.¡±


    Wei Yang took a sip of tea and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Grandpa is going to deal with Wei Chi this time. Although it was Lin Yin who schemed against him, it seems like Grandpa isn¡¯t prepared to pursue the matter with Lin Yin, so this fire will burn directly to Wei Chi.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be good,¡± Ning Sheng said with a smile.


    As Ning Sheng had expected, because of Wei Chi¡¯s matter this time, Wei Ming directly removed Wei Chi from all his positions in the Wei Corporation. He even froze all the bank cards under Wei Chi¡¯s name and retracted all his assets. In the end, he was sent to the temple to shave his head and be forced to cultivate for a year.


    No matter how miserably Wei Chi cried and Sun Nan cried for mercy, it could not change Wei Chi¡¯s schedule of being sent to the temple to cultivate.


    When Lin Yin returned home, the sound of the door opening and closing quickly reached Lu Ming¡¯s ears.


    Lu Ming suppressed the urge to see Lin Yin. He had not seen Lin Yin for a long time.


    The moment he heard the doorbell ring, his restless heart suddenly beat wildly. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Lin Yin would knock on the door.


    Lu Ming paced back and forth in the living room. When the doorbell rang again, the longing in Lu Ming¡¯s heart had already occupied his rationality. He turned around and walked over, opening the door with a joyful expression..

 Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Hou Ning

    Chapter 726: Hou Ning


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, the moment he saw the person at the door, his expression instantly froze. Even his smile was stiff and unnatural.


    The woman at the door had straight black hair that reached her shoulders. She stood upright from head to toe, exuding an aura. Her determined eyes were bright as she looked at Lu Ming in surprise.


    Lu Ming stopped smiling and asked curiously, ¡°Hou Ning? Why are you here?¡±


    Hou Ning¡¯s expression was instantly filled with confusion. When Lu Ming opened the door just now, he was obviously filled with joy. Joy that she had never seen before. It was a brightness that she had never seen before. She thought that after not seeing him for three years, Lu Ming had become gentle and loved to smile.


    She did not expect that she would suddenly become the Lu Ming she was familiar with.


    Hou Ning was not a fool. She did not answer Lu Ming¡¯s question and only asked jokingly, ¡°Who were you waiting for just now? Your girlfriend? Otherwise, why were you smiling so happily?¡±


    Lu Ming forced a smile. ¡°I thought the takeout I ordered had arrived.¡±


    How could Hou Ning not tell that Lu Ming was lying? After all, they had been partners for a few years. If she could not tell this, it would be a waste of the tacit understanding she had cultivated for a few years.


    However, Hou Ning was not an insensible person and did not insist on getting to the bottom of it. She just blinked and said, ¡°Your old comrade is here to catch up with you. Why? Are you planning to block me at the door to entertain


    Lu Ming looked at the house beside and then moved to the side in disappointment. He said softly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    After Hou Ning came in, she looked at the small apartment curiously and smiled. ¡°You, Lu Ming, actually like an apartment renovated like this? I¡¯m very surprised.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the apartment. After buying this apartment, it had been redecorated according to Lin Yin¡¯s renovation. It was indeed not his style.


    Lu Ming sighed in his heart. He poured a glass of water and handed it to Hou


    Ning. He sighed and said, ¡°People change. Their taste will naturally change.¡±


    Hou Ning stopped drinking water for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed changed a lot. You were so impressive in the army in the past. If your brothers saw you looking so depressed today, they would probably laugh their head off. To be honest, you look like you¡¯ve fallen out of love. Tell me honestly, are you really dating behind our backs?¡±


    Lu Ming only smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not .¡±


    Hou Ning said with disdain, ¡°You came out three years earlier than us, but you¡¯re still the same as us. You can¡¯t even get a girlfriend. You¡¯re really a failure. If I had known this would happen, I would have agreed to Grandpa Lu¡¯s engagement with you back then. This way, at least help each other and get rid of two single people.¡±


    Lu Ming looked up at Hou Ning and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t make such jokes again. Let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Hou Ning was stunned. She had said this many times in the past. Lu Ming had always smiled and said nothing. Why was it different today? Lu Ming looked like he was drawing a line and did not want others to misunderstand.


    Back then, she and Lu Ming entered the army together and became comrades.


    Perhaps it was because the two of them were close, but one year, Grandpa Lu joked that the two of them could try to be together. Lu Ming did not object at that time.


    That was why Grandpa Lu jokingly took the gift list and said that they might as well get engaged during the New Year greetings. It was just that she was at the stage of being promoted at that time, so she rejected it.


    The girls of the Hou Family would never give up their careers for a man.


    Moreover, she felt that if the two of them really had feelings for each other, Lu Ming would not mind waiting for her for a few years. Hence, she had been friends with Lu Ming for so many years. In her opinion, this was the kind of ambiguous relationship that was more than friendship.


    But now, something seemed to be wrong.


    Lu Ming was really trying to cut ties with her just now!


    Hou Ning smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    With that, Hou Ning stood up and said awkwardly, ¡°What delicious food are you going to make tonight? I really miss your culinary skills after you left for three years. I want to have a good meal tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be letting myself down.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s good culinary skills were very famous in the army, but only they could eat it. The others could only watch eagerly.


    Therefore, Hou Ning really wanted to eat Lu Ming¡¯s food..

 Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Meeting

    Chapter 727: Meeting


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Lu Ming raised his head and drank a glass of water, he said, ¡°I rarely cook anymore. Since you¡¯re back today, I¡¯ll bring you out to eat as a welcome.¡±


    Hou Ning looked at Lu Ming in disbelief. First, he had cut ties with her, and now he didn¡¯t even cook for her. She wouldn¡¯t believe it at all if Lu Ming said that he was fine.


    Hou Ning pretended to be relaxed and said, ¡°Lu Ming, aren¡¯t you being too mean? Is this how you treat your old comrade? You don¡¯t even want to make a home-cooked meal?¡±


    Lu Ming said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m really a little tired today, and mainly because I don¡¯t have any ingredients yet. We might as well go out and eat.¡±


    Seeing that Lu Ming was insistent, Hou Ning did not force him. She just sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, as soon as I left the army, I hadn¡¯t even returned home and I wanted to go to your place to eat something. In the end, Auntie Song said that you moved here. I rushed over, but my hopes were still dashed. I¡¯m too sad!¡±


    Lu Ming ignored Hou Ning¡¯s sigh and picked up the car keys. He said gentlemanly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hou Ning resigned herself to fate and followed behind Lu Ming. She looked very different from the Hou Ning that Lu Ming had just seen when he opened the door.


    Lu Ming had just opened the door and walked out with Hou Ning when the door next door opened. Lin Yin appeared in Lu Ming¡¯s eyes with the trash in her hand.


    Lu Ming was a little stunned to see the girl he had not seen for a long time.


    Hou Ning had yet to see Lin Yin. When she saw Lu Ming standing rooted to the ground, she went forward and placed her hand on Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder. She teased, ¡°Why? Are you going back on your word? Have you found your conscience? Are you going to cook for me personally?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on the hand that hit Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder, especially the hand that then played with Lu Ming¡¯s earlobes very frivolously and naturally. The owner of the hand even said, ¡°Why are you in a daze? If you don¡¯t decide now, if I starve to death, I¡¯ll occupy the status as your first wife and enter your ancestral grave. ¡±


    Lu Ming was so frightened that he immediately removed Hou Ning¡¯s hand and said to Lin Yin uncomfortably, ¡°Throwing trash?¡±


    Lu Ming did not even dare to call her Yinyin.


    He was the one who shamelessly chased after Lin Yin back then. It was not easy for Lin Yin to agree to give him the answer on the day school started, but he hid and only appeared today. Normal people would think that he was fooling around.


    When they met again today, they still appeared in such a misunderstanding. How could he have the cheek to call her Yinyin?


    Only then did Hou Ning look in Lin Yin¡¯s direction. She hadn¡¯t paid attention to Lin Yin just now and just felt that Lin Yin was Lu Ming¡¯s neighbor. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Ming to have such a strange expression when he saw his neighbor.


    Lin Yin only smiled at Lu Ming and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Throwing trash. Uncle, are you bringing your girlfriend out for dinner? Or did you just come back?¡± The word ¡®girlfriend¡¯ made Lu Ming¡¯s face turn pale.


    On the other hand, Hou Ning looked at Lin Yin in surprise and said in confusion, ¡°I remember that Lu Yan doesn¡¯t look like this. Lu Yue doesn¡¯t look like this either. I¡¯ve seen many relatives of the Lu Family, but I¡¯ve really never seen you. Which brother of Lu Ming¡¯s is your father?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Yan¡¯s classmate, so I follow what Lu


    Yan calls him.¡±


    Hou Ning nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Since she¡¯s Xiao Yan¡¯s classmate, she¡¯s an acquaintance. Why don¡¯t we go out for a meal?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled in response to Hou Ning¡¯s polite words. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already ordered takeout.¡¯


    Hou Ning seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She turned around and said to Lu Ming, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were waiting for takeout? Then if we go out to eat now, won¡¯t the takeout be wasted? We might not be able to get it later, right?¡±


    Lu Ming did not remember the lie he had just told and nodded in a daze.


    Hou Ning turned around and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Can you help Ah Ming get the takeout later? Otherwise¡­


    Hou Ning turned to look at Lu Ming and asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re going out to eat, let¡¯s not waste our food. Let¡¯s treat Xiao Yan¡¯s classmates to the takeout later, okay?¡±


    Lu Ming could neither say yes nor no. He was panicking.


    If he said yes, he would be listening to another woman in front of Lin Yin. If he said no, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he couldn¡¯t even bear to give food to Lin Yin and was very petty?


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, there¡¯s no need. I can help you get the takeout. You can come back later and get it. After all, I ordered takeout myself as well. I can¡¯t waste my takeout.¡±


    The word ¡°Aunt¡± directly made Lu Ming lose it. Lu Ming, who had been silent all this time, said, ¡°She¡¯s not Aunt.. Hou Ning and I¡­¡±

 Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Takeout

    Chapter 728: Takeout


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Before Lu Ming could finish speaking, Hou Ning added energetically, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve misunderstood. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    Lin Yin only smiled, her expression unreadable. ¡°No, you two look very compatible. I¡¯ll go throw the trash first.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin turned around and walked towards the big trash can in the corridor. Lu Ming followed anxiously and said anxiously, ¡°Lin Yin, I have nothing to do with her.¡±


    At this moment, Hou Ning seemed to have realized something and looked at Lin Yin and Lu Ming.


    After Lin Yin threw away the trash, she smiled at Lu Ming and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone that you have a girlfriend in advance. You don¡¯t have to rush to explain.¡±


    As Lin Yin spoke, she brushed past Lu Ming.


    Enraged by Lin Yin¡¯s words, Lu Ming grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s arm. However, before he could move, Lin Yin dislocated Lu Ming¡¯s arm.


    Hou Ning frowned and was about to attack Lin Yin, but Lu Ming¡¯s other hand grabbed her tightly.


    Hou Ning quickly reattached Lu Ming¡¯s arm and questioned Lin Yin unhappily, ¡°What are you doing?


    Lin Yin only smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overreacted. However, Uncle, you shouldn¡¯t casually hold the arm of a junior of the opposite sex in the future. Otherwise, it will inevitably cause a misunderstanding. ¡±


    With that, Lin Yin entered and closed the door.


    Hou Ning looked suspiciously at Lin Yin¡¯s tightly shut door, then turned back to look at Lu Ming, whose expression was obviously bad. She asked uneasily, ¡°Do you have a conflict with that girl?¡±


    Lu Ming just shook his head and did not answer Hou Ning. He just said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Looking at Lu Ming¡¯s back as he turned around and walked silently, Hou Ning was deep in thought. It seemed like something unexpected had happened during the three years she was not in the capital.


    Hou Ning left with Lu Ming.


    Hearing the footsteps outside walk away, Lin Yin washed her hands, took the fruit juice, and returned to the study to continue dealing with the company¡¯s matters, as if what had just happened did not cause any emotional fluctuations.


    Hou Ning looked at the silent Lu Ming and asked nervously, ¡°Have you had a relationship with that girl called Lin Yin?¡±


    Lu Ming frowned and did not answer directly. He just changed the topic and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Hou Ning shut her mouth resentfully and casually chose a restaurant. The entire meal was quite quiet.


    In the past, Lu Ming was also quiet, but not so quiet that no one dared to talk to him.


    Lu Ming called the attendant over and ordered a few dishes. ¡°Pack these dishes and get someone to send them here.¡±


    The attendant nodded and took the note with the address in Lu Ming¡¯s hand before leaving.


    Hou Ning joked, ¡°Looks like you were lying to me when you ordered takeout? Now, in order to cover up your lie, you specially ordered for that young lady?


    Lu Ming, do you like her?¡±


    Lu Ming did not answer Hou Ning. He only said in an extremely calm voice,


    ¡°Takeout is not healthy. She has to eat something healthy.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Ming was unwilling to say that he liked Lin Yin in front of others, afraid that he would cause trouble for her, even if this person was once his comrade.


    But he wasn¡¯t willing to lie to himself and say that he didn¡¯t like her. There seemed to be nothing he could do except not answer.


    Hou Ning¡¯s forced smile instantly froze on her face. Then, the smile on her face slowly faded as she ate silently.


    After eating, according to Hou Ning¡¯s initial plan, she planned to go to the Lu Family with Lu Ming to greet Old Master Lu.


    However, now that the plan had changed, she needed to investigate Lin Yin first.


    Lin Yin, who was at home, frowned when she received Lu Ming¡¯s takeout. Mu Ran had just said that he wanted to pick her up and bring her to the Mu family. Tomorrow was the Mid-Autumn Festival. The Mu family hoped that she could go to the Mu family to celebrate the reunion.


    Lin Yin called Long Huang over and placed the takeout in Long Huang¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Wait here. When the person next door comes back, help me give it to him.¡¯


    Long Huang nodded and asked subconsciously, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Lu Ming, just give it to him. He knows,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Long Huang nodded in a daze and agreed. Then, his gaze turned to the house beside. He did not expect that his boss would live beside Lin Yin.


    Just like that, how could he be intercepted by Wei Ji? He looked quite powerful usually. How could he lose to a weak Wei Ji? How could he lose to an extremely weak Wei Ji?


    Long Huang stared at his boss¡¯s door, expecting better from him. So, when Lu Ming returned, he saw Long Huang with a strange expression..

 Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Roar of the Lion

    Chapter 729: Roar of the Lion


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin¡¯s door and then at the takeout in Long Huang¡¯s hand. He asked calmly, ¡°She¡¯s not at home?¡±


    Long Huang nodded and stuffed the takeout into Lu Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Lin Yin asked me to go to the Mu family after I give it to you.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the takeout in his hand and smiled bitterly. His voice was extremely faint. ¡°Go!¡±


    Long Huang took a few steps towards the elevator and then turned back. He looked at Lu Ming and mustered his courage to ask, ¡°Boss, you asked us to follow Miss Lin Yin all the time. You¡¯ve clearly taken a fancy to her. You live next door to Miss Lin Yin. Aren¡¯t you going to work hard to enjoy the benefits of a favorable position?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze shot over like a knife, scaring Long Huang so much that he shrank his neck and immediately distanced himself from the dangerous place where he might get cut into pieces.


    Lu Ming retracted his gaze and returned to the house with the takeout. Just as he sat down, he received a call from Old Master Lu.


    When he picked up the call, Lu Ming had already moved his ear away from the phone out of habit. Sure enough, Lu Xian¡¯s almost lion-like voice sounded as expected.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my granddaughter-in-law? Where did the granddaughter-in-law you promised me go¡±¡® Lu Xian questioned loudly.


    Ever since Lu Xian saw Yue Shan and Huo Ge at the Mu residence, he had been pestering Lu Ming to take Lin Yin down. After Lu Ming rejected him, Lu Xian called him every other day.


    Sometimes, when he was on a mission and his phone was switched off, Lu Xian could still call him persistently. Lu Ming really had a headache.


    ¡°Grandpa, Lin Yin and I are so many years apart. We¡¯re not suitable. Don¡¯t bother me here,¡± Lu Ming said helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just ten years old. It¡¯s not much. Lu Ming, I¡¯m warning you. Hurry up and bring Lin Yin home. I heard that that old lady from the Huo Family brought Huo Ge to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence today.¡±


    ¡°That b*tch who played dirty is using tomorrow¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival as an excuse to visit. In fact, she must be looking for a breakthrough from the two old farts of the Mu Family. Let me tell you, Lu Ming, if the Huo Family beat you to Lin Yin, I won¡¯t be polite to you,¡± Lu Xian said angrily.


    Lu Ming sighed inwardly. ¡°Grandpa, this is my future partner. It¡¯s not a tool for you to compete with Grandpa Mu and Grandma Huo.¡±


    Lu Xian was furious. ¡°How is this a tool for competing? Don¡¯t you like that girl


    Yinyin? Let me tell you, you can¡¯t hide it from me.¡±


    Lu Ming exposed him mercilessly. ¡°You said the same thing when you asked me to be with Meng Wan previously.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s words made Lu Xian choke for a long time without answering. In the end, he could only threaten angrily, ¡°Let me tell you, if you really don¡¯t want to be with Lin Yin, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll bring Lu Xiao to the Mu family tomorrow and matchmake Lin Yin into my grand daughter-in-law! In the future, Lin Yin will appear in front of you every day and call you Uncle every day!¡±


    Lu Ming shook his head speechlessly and smiled faintly. ¡°Then tell Lu Xiao to be careful when he sleeps at night. I¡¯m afraid that the three Mu brothers will kill Lu Xiao in the dark and you won¡¯t have your only great-grandson.¡± ¡°Lu Ming!¡± Lu Xian was so angry that his face was red.


    Although Lu Ming was right and the Mu Family would definitely look down on Lu Xiao, who was fooling around outside every day, it did not affect his anger.


    Lu Ming exhaled heavily and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll handle my own matters. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Lu Xian snorted heavily and hung up without listening.


    Old child. The older an old person was, the harder it was to coax them. Lu Ming shook his head helplessly and laughed a few times. Then, he thought of Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin did seem to have made a big move recently.


    The marriage between the Gong Family and the Yue Family, the fight between the Wei Family, the Huo Family¡¯s Huo Ge, and the Mu Family that Lin Yin was born in, as well as their Lu Family. Six out of the eight great families were involved with Lin Yin


    Lu Ming had the feeling that Lin Yin was jumping around the eight aristocratic families. This feeling made Lu Ming very worried about Lin Yin.


    The Wei Family was complicated and dangerous everywhere. It was obvious that there was something wrong with Huo Ge from the Huo Family. If Yue Han from the Yue Family found out that Lin Yin had destroyed the marriage, Yue Han would probably attack Lin Yin too. Yue Han had never suffered.


    As for the Gong Family, Gong Ze had clearly been secretly following Lin Yin¡¯s people on some project recently. A university student who usually did not care about the world and was still in school was suddenly so active. It was obvious that Gong Ze was unwilling to be subordinated..

 Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Yue Shan’s Visit

    Chapter 730: Yue Shan¡¯s Visit


    Translator: Atlas Studios      Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming was still thinking about how to reduce trouble for Lin Yin when Yue Shan brought Huo Ge to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence happily.


    As soon as she saw Sun Yun, Yue Shan got someone to send the gift over. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister Sun, long time no see. Have you become younger again?¡±


    Sun Yun looked at Yue Shan in surprise. Yue Shan used to have a bad expression, so why was she calling her sister with a smile today?


    Yue Shan did not take it to heart. Before Sun Yun could speak, she pulled Sun


    Yun¡¯s arm affectionately and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival tomorrow. I brought my Huo Ge here to send you a gift.¡±


    Sun Yun was even more puzzled. She suspected that Yue Shan had been possessed by a ghost. In the past few decades, Yue Shan had never come to send any gifts.


    However, although she was suspicious, Sun Yun quickly smiled and said, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s just a gift. Why did you bring the child here personally? Come, come, come, quickly come in.¡±


    As Sun Yun welcomed Yue Shan, she asked the servants to quickly prepare tea and snacks to welcome the guests.


    Yue Shan knew that there was a high chance that Lin Yin would not be around, so she asked, ¡°Sister Sun, your precious granddaughter is on vacation, right? Tomorrow is the Mid -Autumn Festival. I think she¡¯s going back to the old residence for a reunion dinner, right?¡±


    Sun Yun thought that Yue Shan was talking about Mu Ning. She nodded and smiled faintly. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s thinking about the two of us. Naturally, she has to eat with us for the reunion meal.¡±


    Yue Shan nodded and reached out to pull Huo Ge to Sun Yun. She smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Ge, come and greet your Grandma Sun.¡±


    Huo Ge shouted obediently at Sun Yun, ¡°Hello, Grandma Sun!¡±


    Sun Yun agreed with a smile. Then, she heard Yue Shan say, ¡°Sister Sun, Xiao Ge is 23 years old this year and has graduated from university. I think he and your granddaughter are the right age. Why don¡¯t we matchmake them as elders?¡±


    Hearing Yue Shan¡¯s words, Sun Yun sized up Huo Ge seriously. He was the right age and looked good. He was also the favored child of the Huo Family. In the future, Huo Ge would inherit the Huo Family. It sounded appropriate, but she did not know if Mu Ning liked him. She still had to ask Mu Ning for his opinion.


    Sun Yun smiled and said, ¡°Your child is a good person. It¡¯s just that young people nowadays pay attention to mutual feelings. It¡¯s not like our arranged marriage in the past. I¡¯ll ask that child what she thinks when the time comes.¡±


    Yue Shan was a little unhappy. Lin Yin was obviously unwilling. If she asked Lin Yin, wouldn¡¯t she have come to the Mu family for nothing?


    Yue Shan held Sun Yun¡¯s hand warmly and smiled. ¡°How should I put it? Sister Sun, didn¡¯t you and Brother Mu have an arranged marriage previously? Aren¡¯t you still living happily and making people envious? As long as the two of you are compatible, the relationship can be slowly nurtured, right? The most important thing is your character.¡±


    A hint of mockery flashed in Sun Yun¡¯s eyes. Love could be slowly nurtured?


    This Yue Shan really dared to say that wasn¡¯t the matter between Huo Huai and Chao Yun all over the place back then?


    It was unknown if feelings had been nurtured, but Chao Yun¡¯s life was gone.


    However, Yue Shan had a discerning eye. Although she and Mu Kun had not been so harmonious all these years, overall, she was much happier than her peers.


    Huo Huai¡¯s character was bad. She wondered if Huo Gel s character would take after his biological father¡¯s.


    Although Mu Ning was not of the Mu family¡¯s bloodline, she had been raised by her and doted on. Therefore, she had to choose a marriage partner for Mu Ning.


    Sun Yun sized up Huo Ge and said proudly, ¡°You make sense. I¡¯ll take it to heart.¡±


    Yue Shan did not miss the mockery in Sun Yun¡¯s eyes just now, but she still maintained her dignity and smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. After the Mid-Autumn Festival tomorrow, find a time. The children are on vacation, so we can let them play together and nurture their relationship.¡±


    Sun Yun nodded. After sending the Huo Family away, Sun Yun went to Mu


    Nings room and told her what had happened today with a smile. ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it, so I didn¡¯t let you go out to meet anyone. I wanted to come over and ask you first.¡±


    Mu Ning was suspicious. Was Yue Shan mistaken? When she was in the Huo Family, she could feel Yue Shan¡¯s coldness towards her and her enthusiasm for Lin Yin.


    Therefore, if she was not wrong, Yue Shan was probably trying to matchmake Huo Ge and Lin Yin, not her.


    Envy flashed in Mu Ning¡¯s eyes. If Lin Yin did not come back, the halo of the Mu family¡¯s daughter would only appear on her..

 Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Family Records

    Chapter 731: Family Records


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing Sun Yun turn around, Mu Ning immediately hid the hint of jealousy in her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so nice to me, but I¡¯m just afraid that Huo Ge won¡¯t like me. After all, Huo Ge is the legitimate heir of the Huo Family and I¡¯m just a child living in the Mu Family. I don¡¯t even have the right to enter the Mu Family¡¯s records. What if they despise me?¡±


    Sun Yun frowned. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re a child brought up by your grandfather and me. Your surname is Mu. How can you not be a child of the Mu Family? Don¡¯t worry, when your parents come back for the Mid-Autumn Festival tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely get them to bring you to the Mu Family¡¯s ancestral hall and get those elders to add you to the family records.


    Mu Ning was overjoyed, but she said with a troubled expression, ¡°Grandma, I know what Mom and Dad are thinking. Now that they¡¯ve already found Sister, they probably won¡¯t be willing to add me under their name. Why don¡¯t we forget about this matter? I don¡¯t want Grandma to have tensions with Mom because of me.¡±


    Sun Yun¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°Who does Ye Wen think she is? Ah Ning, don¡¯t be afraid. Grandma will help you. Your father is my son. I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t listen to me. This time, I¡¯ll definitely add your name, Mu


    Ning, to the Mu family¡¯s record.¡±


    Mu Ning hid the dark light in her eyes.


    Regardless of whether Sun Yun could succeed this time, she would benefit.


    If she succeeded, she would be the recognized daughter of the Mu Family.


    Back then, when the old lady brought her back, no one knew. Even the elders of the family did not know her true identity. Many people were still guessing if she was Mu Cheng¡¯s illegitimate daughter outside, which was why she was raised by Sun Yun and Mu Kun.


    The people outside did not even know about her existence. When the time came, she could use the family records as evidence and she would be the legitimate daughter of the Mu family. No one would know the truth.


    Besides, the registered daughter of the Mu Family could be protected by the elders of the Mu Family and supported by some of the Mu Family¡¯s assets.


    If she failed, it didn¡¯t matter. At that time, she believed that there would also be a conflict between Sun Yun and Mu Cheng and his wife. Then, it might not be so easy for Lin Yin to acknowledge her ancestors and return to the family.


    Whatever she couldn¡¯t get, Lin Yin could also forget about getting it easily!


    As for the Huo Family, she didn¡¯t want to explain. If she let Sun Yun misunderstand like this, when Sun Yun found out that the Huo Family was here to marry Lin Yin, she would definitely feel very uncomfortable. She probably wouldn¡¯t treat Lin Yin well either.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. By the way, Mom and Dad are coming over tomorrow. I still have to go to the kitchen to get the chef to make some dishes that Mom and Dad like,¡± Mu Ning said. However, after seeing Sun Yun¡¯s unhappy expression, she immediately continued, ¡°Of course, the most important thing is still your favorite dishes, Grandma.¡±


    Sun Yun was in a good mood. None of her grandchildren were as considerate to her as Mu Ning.


    As expected, the children she had to raise knew how to be grateful, unlike the few raised by Ye Wen. They were pure ingrates.


    Mu Ran, who had been evaluated by Sun Yun as an ingrate, was walking around with Lin Yin in the supermarket.


    Mu Ran said as he pushed the shopping cart, ¡°Everything at home is prepared already, but Dad was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be used to eating the old residence¡¯s food, so he asked me to accompany you out to buy something you like. When the time comes, we¡¯ll bring it to the old residence and get the chef there to make it for you.¡±


    ¡°Why go through so much trouble? I¡¯m not picky,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Lin Yin was happy to be able to go home with her family for the holidays. This time, her family sincerely welcomed her home during Mid-Autumn Festival.


    In her previous life, when she was in the Su Family, it was always the Su Family who were happy and harmonious, while she sat alone at the side and watched the Su Family chat happily.


    Therefore, Lin Yin cherished this reunion day very much.


    However, at the thought of returning to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence for the holidays, Lin Yin felt a little conflicted.


    There was a Grandma who did not like her in the old residence, Mu Ning who was eyeing her covetously and might attack her at any time, and a grandfather whose temper she did not know.


    Therefore, in Lin Yin¡¯s opinion, this Mid-Autumn Festival banquet might not go so smoothly.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was not in a good mood, Mu Ran asked with concern, ¡°Are you worried about returning to the old residence for the holidays tomorrow?


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you..¡±

 Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Seafood Gift

    Chapter 732: Seafood Gift


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ran straightened up and smiled as he gently pinched Lin Yin¡¯s little face. He said in an extremely doting tone, ¡°You¡¯re my sister, so I naturally know what you¡¯re thinking. Of course, it¡¯s also because you¡¯re not as guarded against me as before.¡±


    Lin Yin pulled Mu Ran¡¯s hand down and asked with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t guard against you in the past.¡±


    Mu Ran shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s different. In the past, you kept a lot of your emotions in your heart and didn¡¯t trust anyone. But now, you won¡¯t restrain your emotions in front of your brother. Yinyin, I¡¯m very happy. This proves that you rely on me. It¡¯s right for a younger sister to rely on her older brother. Little Yinyin, you have to continue to maintain it!¡±


    As Mu Ran spoke, he used his other hand to pinch Lin Yin¡¯s cheek. His doting and intimate look was captured by a camera not far away.


    The two of them, who were still fooling around, were completely unaware of this.


    At this moment, Lin Yin received a message from Wei Ji on her cell phone. The Wei family had already sent the gift Wei Ming had mentioned to Lin Yin. Wei Ji asked Lin Yin to tell him the exact house number and get someone to send it up.


    Lin Yin frowned at the photo Wei Ji had sent. There were two full freezers, and Wei Ji had even attached a gift list.


    Lin Yin muttered, ¡°What a ridiculous gift! Two refrigerators?¡±


    Mu Ran frowned and asked, ¡°What two refrigerators?¡±


    Lin Yin had a headache. Then, she held her phone and read slowly, ¡°To be precise, it should be two huge freezers. Wei Ming got someone to send me two freezers of seafood. Five salmon, five mackerel, five boxes of big slipper lobsters, ten boxes of sea cucumbers, ten live turtles, ten wild big yellow croakers, king crabs, lobsters, and so on. The Wei Family just came with the freezers and are already waiting downstairs in my apartment.¡±


    Mu Ran glanced at the gift list in Lin Yin¡¯s hand and said unhappily, ¡°What does Old Master Wei mean? Why is he only giving you gifts? He doesn¡¯t have any motive, right?¡±


    It was not that Mu Ran was thinking too much. The relationship between the Wei family and the Mu family was only faint. They had been interacting around more recently because Ning Sheng had made a gown for Lin Yin, who had yet to return to the Mu family. Coupled with the fact that Ye Wen was sober, their relationship was better than before.


    However, the relationship between Ye Wen and Ning Sheng had nothing to do with Wei Ming. Therefore, in Mu Ran¡¯s opinion, Wei Ming wouldn¡¯t do anything unless it benefitted him. He must have ulterior motives for Lin Yin to give her a gift.


    Lin Yin shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know either. Maybe it¡¯s because Wei Ji and I are classmates?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wei Ming never value Wei Ji as a grandson? Why would he give you a gift just because you¡¯re Wei Ji¡¯s classmate?¡± Mu Ran said in disbelief. ¡°Yinyin, listen to your third brother. Don¡¯t interact with the Wei family in the future.


    That family is a mess.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. She naturally knew the Wei family¡¯s situation very well.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been worried that Wei Ji would be bullied by the Wei family and wanted to help him.


    However, she still did not want to tell Mu Ran about these things. She did not want Mu Ran to worry.


    On the other hand, Mu Ran looked at Lin Yin and nodded before saying, ¡°It¡¯s better not to accept the Wei Family¡¯s things. Otherwise, that old man will have designs on you. Just return them.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded obediently. However, she had already agreed to accept it at the Wei Family and had even given four bodyguards as a gift in return. It was not appropriate for her to reject it now, so she could only give Zhang Ling¡¯s address to Wei Ji and ask him to send those people directly to Zhang Ling for him to deal with.


    Wei Ji felt a little regretful that he could not enter Lin Yin¡¯s place further. He sighed resentfully.


    Wei Ji did not know why his grandfather insisted that he come to give her a gift, but he was still willing to interact with Lin Yin more. He did not expect that Lin Yin was not around at all and did not even accept the gift personally. Lin Yin arranged a gift for the Wei Family and continued shopping with Mu


    Ran.


    Perhaps he was angry with the Wei Family¡¯s gift list, Mu Ran brought back a lot of seafood. As Lin Yin persuaded him, she was caught between laughter and tears and shook her head. Who would have thought that this globally acclaimed actor would have such a childish personality?


    Lin Yin smiled and suddenly felt as if someone was following her. Lin Yin quickly looked in the direction where something was wrong, but there was no one.


    But Lin Yin had always trusted her instincts. She felt that someone was definitely following her and Mu Ran..

 Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Stalked

    Chapter 733: Stalked


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Ran, who was still wearing a hat and mask. This made Lin Yin feel a little relieved. Then, she pulled Mu Ran and said, ¡°Brother Mu Ran, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Mu Ran nodded and pushed the two shopping carts with difficulty. Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Let me push one.¡±


    Mu Ran immediately refused. ¡°How can I let my sister do manual labor when


    I¡¯m here? You don¡¯t have to do it. I can do it. Your brother is Hercules!¡±


    Lin Yin laughed as she watched Mu Ran use all his strength to maintain the two shopping carts that were piled as high as him.


    When they returned to the Mu family, Ye Wen was still wondering why Mu Ran had bought a bunch of seafood.


    Mu Ran said indignantly, ¡°Of course we have to buy more. Girls have to be raised rich. We can¡¯t let Yinyin be bribed by some stupid gift.¡±


    Ye Wen looked at Mu Ran¡¯s gritted teeth in amusement. Then, she pulled Lin Yin into the house and said, ¡°I just got someone to bring you a few clothes. You can wear them to the old residence tomorrow. It will definitely be festive.¡±


    Mu Ran had just moved the things into the house when a black shadow appeared in a corner not far from the Mu family¡¯s door. Then, that person sent all the photos to the employer.


    When Yue Han received the photo, his eyes were filled with confusion. He muttered, ¡°Could it be that the Mu family really likes Lin Yin as their daughter-in-law?¡±


    In the photo, Mu Ran personally picked Lin Yin up and went to the supermarket with her. The two of them were still so intimate. Could it be that they had settled on the third son of the Mu family, Mu Ran? Looking at Ye Wen¡¯s happy and intimate expression in the photo, she must be quite satisfied with Lin Yin.¡±


    When Lin Yin was still in the Su Family, hadn¡¯t she always been close to Lu Ming? Could it be that between Lu Ming and Mu Ran, Lin Yin gave up on Lu Ming and chose Mu Ran?


    If that was the case, Yue Han suddenly wanted to call Lu Ming and ask him how it felt to be abandoned.


    However, if he really angered Lu Ming, he might not have a good time next. Forget it, he should deal with Lin Yin, this brat who actually dared to ruin the marriage between the Yue and Gong families.


    Today, he received an anonymous message saying that Lin Yin had planned to destroy their Yue Family¡¯s project. Later, she informed the Gong Family that the project could not continue, causing the marriage between the two families to be delayed and fail.


    If the marriage between the two families had not failed, Yue Chi would not have done something so despicable like sleeping with Gong Han. Naturally, he would not have slept with Gong Han.


    Although he felt good that night with Gong Han, it did not mean that the Yue Family would suffer for nothing.


    If Lin Yin had the guts to provoke the Yue Family, she had to be prepared for the Yue Family to take revenge. Even if Lin Yin had the Mu Family as her backing, she could not withstand the sneak attack.


    The corners of Yue Han¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Just as he put down his phone, there was a soft knock on the door. Yue Han knew who it was immediately from the rhythm.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Yue Han shouted. Then, the door was pushed open and someone entered. It was indeed Gong Han, who was carrying a box of something.


    ¡°What did you bring me today?¡± Yue Han¡¯s tone was calm, but there was a hint of gentleness. His attitude towards a woman who was about to become his wife was naturally different.


    ¡°Some Chinese desserts, mainly osmanthus pastries. It¡¯s autumn, and it¡¯s a good time to taste osmanthus, so my family imitated an ancient recipe and made some for you and your family to try.¡± Gong Han had a faint smile on her lips. Her voice was soft at times and strong at other times, and it sounded very comfortable.


    Gong Han placed the exquisite desserts on the table. Her actions were the same as her voice, gentle but without any unnecessary movements. They were smooth and pleasing to the eye.


    Yue Han looked at the scene in front of him with enjoyment. Before Gong Han could take out everything, a few coughs that seemed to be filled with dissatisfaction came from the door.


    ¡°Hello, Brother.¡± Gong Han only slowly turned to look at the door and called out softly. Then, she turned her head back and continued to take out the remaining two plates of pastries.


    Seeing that Gong Han clearly did not care about him, Yue Chi was so angry that he went forward and stood in front of Gong Han, causing her to look up in shock and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yue Han understood his brother¡¯s awkwardness. Gong Han was someone he had personally chosen to be Yue Chi¡¯s wife, but his wife became his sister-in-law. It would be strange if Yue Chi was not awkward.


    Therefore, before Yue Chi could speak, Yue Han said in time, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, but you¡¯re still so greedy. When you saw your sister-in-law bring delicious food, you followed the smell in.. ¡°

 Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Choking

    Chapter 734: Choking


    Translator: Atlas Studios      Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Han specially emphasized the term ¡°sister-in-law¡±, making it even more ear-piercing to Yue Chi.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lin Yin, that dog who ruined his plans, he wouldn¡¯t have to face such an embarrassing matter.


    However, the two families had inexplicably said that they wanted the engaged couple to interact with each other and nurture their relationship. Was there a need to nurture their relationship? The two of them were so close that they had slept together!


    Yue Han stood up and walked around the desk to Gong Han¡¯s side. He smiled and said, ¡°Stop standing. Sit down. Yue Chi, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s try it together.¡±


    Yue Chi did not know what was wrong with him. He clearly hated to see Gong Han¡¯s annoying face. He clearly hated that such a mediocre woman had touched such an outstanding brother of his, but he inexplicably did not want to leave now. Hence, he sat beside Yue Han angrily, opposite Gong Han.


    Gong Han seemed to not understand the resentful expression on Yue Chi¡¯s face.


    She picked up an osmanthus pastry with a smile and handed it to Yue Chi. ¡°Brother, try this. This osmanthus pastry is not bad. It¡¯s sweet but not greasy. It¡¯s very suitable for autumn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me brother,¡± Yue Chi said in disgust, his expression fierce.


    Gong Han was stunned for a moment before she probed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you brother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say that either!¡± Yue Chi looked like an unreasonable child.


    Yue Han glanced at Yue Chi and said with a faint but dignified tone, ¡°Alright. How old are you? You are still so rude. Stop fooling around!¡±


    Yue Chi was so angry that he reached out and snatched the osmanthus pastry from Gong Han¡¯s hand, stuffing it into his mouth.


    Gong Han was shocked and shouted anxiously, ¡°You¡¯ll choke!¡±


    However, just as she finished shouting, Yue Chi¡¯s entire face turned red and he kept coughing.


    Gong Han anxiously picked up the teapot at the side and filled a cup. She quickly handed it to Yue Chi and said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and drink water.¡±


    At this moment, Yue Chi would not care about the conflict between the two of them. He hurriedly poured water into his mouth and drank a few cups of tea before Yue Chi recovered.


    The moment Yue Chi recovered, he immediately questioned Gong Han, ¡°Gong Han, are you deliberately messing with me because you don¡¯t like me? Let me tell you, if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry my brother!¡±


    Yue Han narrowed his eyes, while Gong Han frowned at Yue Chi and asked, ¡°So, you were the one who drugged me that day, right? Otherwise, why would I dislike you for no reason?¡±


    Yue Chi was stunned.


    Everything that had happened that day had been smoothed out. No one else knew.


    However, as the person involved, how could Gong Han not know that there was something wrong with her body? It was just that Gong Han had no evidence to prove that the abnormality in her body was caused by Yue Chi.


    Hence, everyone turned a blind eye and pretended to be confused. Even Gong Han herself was like this.


    ¡°Yue Chi, you should go back!¡± Yue Han said coldly.


    Yue Chi also wanted to avoid Gong Han¡¯s question, so he left dejectedly.


    ¡°That matter was an accident. Don¡¯t ask again in the future. Since we¡¯ve already become a fact, I¡¯ll treat you well. This is the best ending, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yue Han looked at Gong Han, who was slowly lowering her head, and said with a gentle tone. However, what he said still made it difficult for Gong Han to resolve the Imot in her heart.


    After a while, the corners of Gong Han¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She looked up, her eyes filled with emotions that Yue Han could not see clearly. She said softly, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    For some reason, Yue Han felt inexplicably annoyed when he suddenly saw such an obedient Gong Han.


    He had seen Gong Han¡¯s eloquent and confident expression during class. There was still a difference from this person in front of him who only agreed to everything he said.


    Although he had once wanted to find an obedient partner, he still felt uncomfortable seeing Gong Han like that.


    Yue Han also lost interest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Dad to try your pastries later. It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you back.¡±


    Gong Han nodded and stood up to walk obediently to the door. Even after Gong Han left the Yue Family, the frustration in Yue Han¡¯s heart did not dissipate for a long time.


    When he got up and went out, he saw that Yue Xi was not in a good mood either. Only then did Yue Han remember that Yue Xi had said in the morning that he was going to the mountain to pick up his mother and they would celebrate the holidays together tomorrow.


    Now that he saw Yue Xi¡¯s dejected appearance, he probably did not bring her back..

 Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Returning to the Mu Family’s Old Manor

    Chapter 735: Returning to the Mu Family¡¯s Old Manor


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Mom isn¡¯t coming back again?¡± Yue Han asked with a hint of disappointment.


    Ever since Liu Shuang went to the nunnery in the mountains 18 years ago, she had never come down. She did not even come back for the New Year or the holidays.


    Yue Xi nodded dejectedly. ¡°But she said that she would come back to give you her blessings on the day of your engagement.¡±


    Yue Han pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s quite tiring to travel for a long time. Dad, wash up and rest early.¡±


    Yue Xi only responded in a low voice before turning to leave. His back looked dejected and hunched, making one¡¯s heart ache.


    Yue Han did not know what had happened between his parents. The two of them, who had originally treated each other with respect, suddenly stopped interacting eighteen years ago.


    Sighing slightly, Yue Han walked towards Yue Chi¡¯s room. He was getting engaged at the end of this month, so he had to talk to Yue Chi about getting along with Gong Han in the future.


    Even if Yue Chi was his most beloved younger brother, he couldn¡¯t be so rude. Otherwise, it would be messy.


    Knowing Yue Han¡¯s intentions, Yue Chi frowned and questioned angrily and sadly, ¡°So Brother, you have a wife and don¡¯t care about your brother¡¯s life and death? Then do I have to give in to her in the future?¡±


    Yue Han held his forehead helplessly and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I care about you? I didn¡¯t say that you had to give in to her. With Gong Han¡¯s personality, as long as you don¡¯t provoke her, she definitely won¡¯t take the initiative to provoke you.¡±


    ¡°Brother! How long have you been with her? How do you know that she won¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble? Women nowadays are all very pretentious. Some of those women can pretend for several years in order to marry into a rich family. You don¡¯t know how low the bottom line of those women outside is in order to please me,¡± Yue Chi said unhappily.


    Yue Han¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Gong Han is different from those women you play with outside. She¡¯s going to become a member of our Yue Family in the future. I don¡¯t want to hear such a comparison from you again.¡±


    Yue Chi looked at his brother angrily, but Yue Han only said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just here to inform you about this. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless. ¡±


    Hearing that his brother was going to be merciless to him for that woman who had yet to enter the family, Yue Chi felt extremely aggrieved.


    When he was very young, his mother suddenly went up the mountain to cultivate. From then on, she never left the mountain. His father was very busy when he was young, so the person who had been accompanying him growing up was his brother who was four years older.


    He did not expect that his wife would disappear just like that and he would even lose his brother.


    Yue Chi was so angry that his eyes turned red. He stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Yue Han questioned loudly.


    Yue Chi said without turning his head, ¡°You¡¯ve already told me that you¡¯ll be merciless. I¡¯ll get lost myself, lest I get beaten to death by you.¡±


    With that, Yue Chi left angrily without waiting for Yue Han to speak.


    Yue Han had a headache. Then, he got someone to follow this troublemaker of a younger brother.


    The next afternoon, Mu Cheng and his wife brought the four children to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence.


    This was the only time in the past 18 years that the Mu Family returned to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence neatly for the Mid-Autumn Festival. The family was exceptionally happy.


    The butler of the old residence was already waiting at the door with his men. When he saw that so many people from the Mu family had returned, he was very happy and went forward enthusiastically to help carry the things.


    When the family entered the house, they saw Sun Yun sitting in the hall.


    Mu Cheng went forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re back! Where¡¯s


    Dad?¡±


    Only then did Sun Yun look up at the family of six in front of her and say sourly, ¡°Why? Is it not enough to see me? Do you need your father to welcome you personally?¡±


    As Sun Yun spoke, she looked at Ye Wen unkindly. Then, at Ye Wen¡¯s children, especially Lin Yin.


    The clear sense of disdain was so strong that Lin Yin could feel it without needing to feel it with her heart.


    Mu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I just asking casually.¡±


    After Mu Cheng finished speaking, he called the family to put their things into the room.


    Although the Mu family did not live in the old residence, they had rooms here.


    However, before Mu Cheng and the others could go upstairs, Sun Yun slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve let Mu Ning stay in Mu Tian¡¯s room. Don¡¯t go in and touch anything.¡±


    Sun Yun¡¯s words instantly dissatisfied Mu Cheng and his family.. Mu Ran frowned and said, ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you going a little overboard? Didn¡¯t we agree not to let anyone touch Yinyin¡¯s room?¡±

 Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Argument

    Chapter 736: Argument


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Why would we keep a room for someone who we don¡¯t even know will come back? Even if the Mu Family is big and powerful, we still have to pay attention to rational distribution, right?¡± Sun Yun said calmly.


    Mu Ran was about to rush over and argue with Sun Yun when Mu Heng quickly pulled Mu Ran back to prevent a direct conflict between Mu Ran and Sun Yun.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Brother, what are you guys doing standing here?¡± Mu Ning asked curiously.


    Mu Ran turned around and glared at Mu Ning. ¡°What are we doing? You occupied Yinyin¡¯s room. Why are you still asking us?¡±


    It was only then that Mu Ning seemed to see Lin Yin standing at the side. She said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sorry, Sister. That¡¯s what I thought. No one lived in Sister¡¯s room for a long time. I was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t feel lively, so I begged Grandma to let me stay in it for a while to increase the liveliness. If Sister minds, I¡¯ll move out immediately.¡±


    Lin Yin did not say anything, but Ye Wen looked at Mu Ning steadily and smiled. ¡°Alright, go and move now.


    Such a straightforward response shocked Mu Ning. She did not expect Ye Wen to be so bold.


    Before Mu Ning could speak, Sun Yun immediately stood up for her and said,


    ¡°Ye Wen, are you letting your daughter do whatever she wants in our Mu Family the first time she comes back? Let me tell you bluntly. I was the one who made the decision to let Mu Ning move in. If Lin Yin can¡¯t get used to it, she can get lost from our Mu Family now. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t deal with a wild girl who was raised outside.¡±


    ¡°Mom! Since Mu Ning said that she wants to move out, what are you insisting on? Mu Ning already has her own room. Why do you have to do this?¡± Mu Cheng frowned and said unhappily.


    Mu Cheng really did not know what kind of deep hatred Sun Yun and Lin Yin had for her to dislike Lin Yin so much.


    She was clearly so nice to this Mu Ning who was not related by blood, but why was she so dissatisfied with Lin Yin?


    Seeing that Mu Cheng was also speaking up for Lin Yin, Sun Yun couldn¡¯t help but be angry.


    Mu Ning said aggrievedly, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t consider this matter carefully. I just want Sister¡¯s room to be more lively. I¡¯ll move immediately. Don¡¯t quarrel with Grandma anymore. Grandma¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good recently. If she gets too angry all of a sudden, your heart will ache.¡±


    When Mu Ning said that, Sun Yun really held her chest and collapsed on the sofa. She shouted intermittently, ¡°Aiyo, my head hurts. My heart hurts! I¡¯ve raised my son for decades, but in the end, I raised an unfilial son who actually wants to anger his mother to death!¡±


    Mu Ning quickly went up to support Sun Yun. Her heart ached she comforted Sun Yun and persuaded her gently.


    Mu Xiao sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve recently learned acupuncture that specializes in treating headaches and heartache. Why don¡¯t I use a few needles to test it out? You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s just a ten-centimeter needle. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    As Mu Xiao spoke, he was about to get the needle.


    Sun Yun quickly held her forehead and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m better. There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s hard on you to be so filial. You¡¯re different from your heartless father.¡±


    Mu Cheng sighed heavily and looked at Ye Wen, whose expression was terrifyingly dark. She immediately said to Mu Ning, ¡°Mu Ning, go do your own things. It¡¯ll be faster for you to pack your own things.¡±


    Mu Ning nodded and was about to leave when Sun Yun grabbed her tightly. ¡°Ah Ning, help Grandma to her room to rest.¡±


    Ye Wen, who had been standing at the side and watching, said coldly, ¡°Ah Ning, your Grandma¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Just help her back. I¡¯ll help you move your things! ¡±


    ¡°Ye Wen, how dare you!¡± Sun Yun looked at Ye Wen and said angrily.


    Mu Xiao immediately went forward and helped Sun Yun up. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not in good health, so don¡¯t work on such things. Come, Mu Ning, follow me and help Grandma in to rest first. Otherwise, Grandma might not even be able to eat dinner later.¡±


    Sun Yun was pulled away by Mu Xiao. Ye Wen stuffed the things in her hand into Mu Cheng¡¯s hand, rolled up her sleeves, and pulled Lin Yin upstairs.


    As soon as she entered and saw that the room that she had once prepared for Lin Yin was occupied by someone else, Ye Wen was furious.


    As soon as Mu Cheng entered the room, he could feel Ye Wen¡¯s burning anger..

 Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Upbringing

    Chapter 737: Upbringing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wen turned to look at Mu Cheng. She wanted to argue, but when she saw Lin Yin, she held it in. Forget it, she would argue when Lin Yin was not around tonight.


    Ye Wen had a deep impression of this room. She knew very well what they had bought for Lin Yin back then, so when she saw anything that did not belong to Lin Yin, she asked Mu Cheng to move it out.


    Mu Heng and Mu Ran wanted to come in to help, but they were chased out by Ye Wen, afraid that the two of them would come in and cause trouble.


    Ye Wen was swift and decisive. In a few moves, she cleared the room of things that did not belong to Lin Yin.


    Seeing that the room had returned to the way she remembered, Ye Wen was a little satisfied. She pulled Lin Yin into the room and told her about interesting things that happened in the past happily.


    As soon as Mu Ning returned to her room and saw what Ye Wen had cleaned up, she sneered in her heart.


    Although Ye Wen had asked the servants to help her tidy up, it could not offset the resentment in Mu Ning¡¯s heart towards Ye Wen.


    It was the Mu Family who carried her back, so the Mu Family had to be responsible for her life and give her all the benefits.


    Therefore, Mu Ning was naturally dissatisfied with Ye Wen¡¯s bullying.


    However, it did not matter. Ye Wen¡¯s actions would eventually become retribution on her daughter. She could not touch Ye Wen, but she could let others touch Lin Yin.


    Mu Ning smiled and slowly packed her things. It was not until it time for dinner that Mu Ning thoughtfully helped Sun Yun appear in the dining room.


    Mu Cheng and his wife instructed the chef in the kitchen. At this moment, only the three Mu brothers and Lin Yin were sitting in the dining room.


    Meeting Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, Sun Yun snorted coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to greet your elders. I wonder what kind of upbringing you had.¡±


    Mu Heng defended Lin Yin calmly. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Sun Yun looked at Mu Heng angrily. ¡°Why? Did your mother raise you like this?¡±


    Mu Ran said faintly, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re wrong. To be precise, Dad raised the three of us. He taught us this. Dad was taught by Grandma, so we can be considered to have been raised by you. Grandma, you said that we¡¯re ill-bred, so you¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a problem with your own upbringing, right?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sun Yun glared at Mu Ran, but she did not know what to say to refute.


    Mu Ning quickly supported Sun Yun, but her gaze landed on Lin Yin. She said worriedly, ¡°Sister, Grandma¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Why don¡¯t you persuade your brothers not to make Grandma fall sick from anger because of you? It won¡¯t be good if that happens. Filial piety is the priority for us. Grandma worked hard to raise Dad. As her children, what¡¯s wrong with giving in to Grandma? Besides, Grandma just said that it¡¯s for your own good. In the past, Grandma raised me like this.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Ran shouted. ¡°Mu Ning, you have no right to speak here. Who are you to dare lecture my sister?¡±


    ¡°What are you arguing about!¡± A loud shout sounded, and the dining room instantly fell silent.


    Mu Kun entered the cafeteria with a dark expression and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for our family to have a meal together. Are you so impatient?¡±


    As Mu Kun spoke, he looked at Sun Yun warningly. Sun Yun was so angry that she sat in her seat and did not speak.


    Mu Kun sized up Lin Yin. Although he had seen Lin Yin¡¯s photo before, this child was even better-looking than the photo.


    However, from the looks of it, Lin Yin¡¯s personality was indeed a little cold.


    When he appeared just now, Lin Yin only looked up and didn¡¯t say anything. She really didn¡¯t know the rules.


    When she returned to the Mu family, they would still have to find someone to teach her the rules so that she would not embarrass the Mu family.


    When Mu Cheng and his wife returned, they also felt that the atmosphere was different. When they saw Sun Yun, the two of them were no longer surprised. The people below began to serve the dishes slowly. With Mu Kun¡¯s permission, everyone began to eat.


    Sun Yun looked at Lin Yin from time to time. While everyone was eating silently, Sun Yun said in a low voice, ¡°Ah Ning, Grandma taught you before how to sit during meals.. Where should you hold the chopsticks? When you drink soup, what do you do with the solids in the soup? How do you put the spoon?¡±

 Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Etiquette at the Dining Table

    Chapter 738: Etiquette at the Dining Table


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ning replied obediently, ¡°When eating, you have to sit on a third of the chair. The chopsticks have to be held at two-thirds the length, or it won¡¯t look good. When there¡¯s something in the soup, you have to swallow it after chewing, or you will look anxious and indecent. Don¡¯t put the spoon


    backwards. That¡¯s what you do during the sacrifice.


    Sun Yun nodded and said with admiration, ¡°You still remember the dining etiquette. Not bad. Our Mu family is not casual. Some rules and etiquette are elegant arts that ordinary families can¡¯t learn in their lives.¡±


    Although Sun Yun did not name anyone, everyone knew very well whom Sun Yun was referring to.


    Ye Wen glanced at Lin Yin, who had a calm gaze. Lin Yin was not angry, but Ye Wen put down her chopsticks angrily.


    The others instantly lost their appetite. They wanted to bring Lin Yin back to reunite, not let her suffer all kinds of criticism.


    Lin Yin did not react. She had long expected such a thing.


    In her previous life, when she arrived at the Su Family, she was also mocked. Later on, in order to please Chu Yun, she wanted to register for an advanced etiquette class, but this matter was left unsettled.


    She was much more at ease now that she had encountered such a thing in this life.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything and just continued eating. There was no need for her to stop for someone who didn¡¯t like her.


    Mu Ran slammed his chopsticks on the table and leaned against the back of the chair in a roguish manner, sitting on the entire chair tightly. He even deliberately turned the spoon back and smiled. ¡°What lousy rules and etiquette? It can still be called elegant art. Grandma, if you can¡¯t stand me eating, you can name and shame me. I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±


    In order to show that Sun Yun was talking about him, Mu Ran picked up the soup bowl at the side and slurped it. He ate without chewing at all. After drinking it, he said with a satisfied expression, ¡°There are only things in this soup that don¡¯t need to be chewed. What¡¯s there to chew? How troublesome!¡±


    Mu Xiao also silently held the tip of his chopsticks and smiled. ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s quite easy to pick up food with the tip of the chopsticks. It¡¯s just to fill my stomach. There¡¯s no need to be too serious.¡±


    Sun Yun was really angry. She pointed at Ye Wen and scolded angrily, ¡°Look at the children you gave birth to. They have bad habits in their bones. I don¡¯t Imow if it¡¯s because of their genes, but they don¡¯t follow any rules! You¡¯ve made the good Mu Family so foul.¡±


    After suffering from the loss just now, Sun Yun did not dare to say anything about Lin Yin¡¯s upbringing. This would be directly talking about Ye Wen¡¯s genetic problems.


    Mu Cheng said in a low voice, ¡°Mom! Can¡¯t you say less and let everyone have a good reunion meal?¡±


    Sun Yun slammed his chopsticks on the table. ¡°There can¡¯t be anything without rules. In some things, compromising once will mean you have to compromise every time. Without etiquette, there¡¯s no difference to a vulgar villager. If outsiders find out, won¡¯t they laugh at our Mu Family for being ill-bred and indulgent of the younger generation?¡±


    Lin Yin put down the chopsticks in her hand and smiled at Sun Yun. ¡°Since Old Madam Mu doesn¡¯t welcome a vulgar person like me, I¡¯d better leave.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin stood up and prepared to leave.


    Mu Ran stood up at the same time as Lin Yin. This atmosphere was simply too annoying. He would rather go out to eat at a roadside stall with Lin Yin than continue to be bullied inside.


    Ye Wen stood up anxiously and pulled Lin Yin back. She seemed to want to leave with Lin Yin.


    Mu Kun frowned and finally said, ¡°Sit down! It¡¯s just a family banquet. There¡¯s no need for so many rules and etiquette. Just be comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Mu Kun, what do you mean? You got someone to teach me these etiquettes back then. A total of eight teachers surrounded me and taught me. In the end, you¡¯re just telling me to do whatever¡¯s comfortable now?¡± Sun Yun looked at Mu Kun with wide eyes.


    Back then, Sun Yun was the only daughter of the family, so she was raised by her parents and was a little arrogant. She did not know what etiquette was at all.


    Later on, when she married into the Mu Family, she was scolded by the elders of the Mu Family. Mu Kun hired eight etiquette teachers and made her learn for nearly half a year, almost driving her crazy.


    In the end, Mu Kun actually said such words in front of everyone. This made Sun Yun feel uncomfortable.


    Faced with Sun Yun¡¯s question, Mu Kun only said calmly, ¡°There are some rules that you have to learn as the mistress of the Mu family.¡±


    Sun Yun was so angry that her fingers trembled a few times. Mu Ning quickly calmed Sun Yun down and said worriedly, ¡®Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Your body won¡¯t be able to take it..¡±

 Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Family Records

    Chapter 739: Family Records


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Sun Yun finally calmed down.


    Mu Cheng had already pulled Lin Yin and his wife back to their seats.


    Everyone was a little taciturn during the meal. The atmosphere was indescribably solemn.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already done the paternity test, Mu Cheng, find a time and set a good day for Lin Yin to come back and acknowledge her roots and ancestors and officially change her name. It¡¯s outrageous for a child of the Mu family to wander outside with someone else¡¯s surname. Also, she was lost early back then and hasn¡¯t been recorded in the family records. We can record it together this time. I¡¯ll find a few etiquette teachers to teach Lin Yin later,¡± Mu Kun suddenly said.


    Lin Yin put down her chopsticks and her gaze landed on Mu Kun. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Master Mu. I¡¯m used to being lazy and I¡¯m really not suitable for the rules and etiquette of your Mu family, so you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself to open up the ancestral hall or get someone to teach me etiquette.¡±


    Mu Kun did not expect Lin Yin to reject him. He was a little stunned and could not understand what Lin Yin was thinking.


    The Mu Family was one of the top three families among the eight great families. Shouldn¡¯t Lin Yin be excited and respectful to be able to enter such a family?


    Sun Yun, who was at the side, could not stand Lin Yin looking down on the Mu


    Family. She sneered and said, ¡°Looks like you still know your place. The Mu


    Family is not a place you can enter just because you want to.¡±


    As Sun Yun spoke, she quickly pulled Mu Ning aside and said, ¡°Coincidentally, everyone is here today. Mu Cheng, since Lin Yin is not qualified to enter our Mu family¡¯s record, why don¡¯t you let Mu Ning do it? Mu Ning has been filial toward me for more than ten years. Set a time for Mu Ning to enter the family records.¡±


    Mu Cheng frowned and looked at Sun Yun unhappily. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t we already talk about this?¡±


    Sun Yun snorted and said, ¡°I just want you two to go to the ancestral hall for the ceremony. When the time comes, I won¡¯t let Ah Ning live with you. You won¡¯t have anything to lose and you can have another daughter. How good is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. I only have Yinyin as my daughter in my life. It¡¯s impossible for me to place anyone under my name,¡± Ye Wen said coldly.


    Then, she turned her gaze in Sun Yun¡¯s direction. Ignoring Sun Yun¡¯s ugly expression, she continued, ¡°After some time, I¡¯ll find someone to deal with the adoption back then. Back then, Mu Cheng and I didn¡¯t sign the adoption procedures. Moreover, I was still unconscious at that time. I won¡¯t admit such an adoption. I¡¯ll personally find someone to undo this illegal ad0Dtion


    procedure.¡±


    Mu Ning¡¯s expression changed instantly. She had bewitched Sun Yun to cause trouble today because she did not want Lin Yin to enter the family records so smoothly. She also wanted to provoke a conflict between Ye Wen and Sun Yun.


    However, she did not expect that she would be implicated too. If Ye Wen went to withdraw the adoption procedures, she would have nothing to do with the Mu family.


    Back then, when Sun Yun adopted her, she did not get Mu Cheng and Ye Wen¡¯s approval. In addition, the adoption procedure at that time was not as perfect as it was now, so Sun Yun could still place her under Mu Cheng and Ye Wen¡¯s names when Mu Cheng and Ye Wen were not around.


    Mu Ning was extremely flustered. She looked at Ye Wen with wet eyes and asked sadly, ¡°Mom, are you really going to abandon me?¡±


    Sun Yun gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Ye Wen, if you dare to chase Ah Ning out, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Ye Wen snorted and said, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? When did I say that I wanted to chase Mu Ning out? If you like Mu Ning, once I break off my mother-daughter relationship with Mu Ning, you can put Mu Ning under your name and adopt her directly. When the time comes, you can ask Mu Ning to call you Mom. That¡¯ll be closer, right?¡±


    Everyone at the table was shocked by Ye Wen¡¯s words. Mu Cheng had a headache. He knew that Ye Wen was completely furious.


    Back then, Ye Wen was famous for having a hot temper in the capital and was fearless. After marrying him, she restrained her personality a lot. Coupled with her experiences over the past ten years, Ye Wen was not as hot-tempered as she was when she was young.


    However, not only was his mother picking on Lin Yin from the beginning today, but she even wanted to put Mu Ning under their name even though she knew that Ye Wen would not agree. Naturally, Ye Wen would be angry.


    As long as it involved Lin Yin, Ye Wen would not compromise.


    ¡®Ye Wen! Listen to what you¡¯re saying! You¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± Sun Yun shouted angrily..

 Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Fainting

    Chapter 740: Fainting


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wen looked at Sun Yun deeply and said coldly, ¡°Mom, if you want to interfere in my matters, don¡¯t blame me for speaking badly. You know my personality. If you anger me, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    ¡°Ye Wen!¡± Mu Kun scolded with an ugly expression. ¡°She¡¯s your mother-in-law.


    Is this your attitude towards your elders?¡±


    Even when Ye Wen was facing Mu Kun, her expression did not soften at all. ¡°Dad, I treat others the way they treat me and my children.¡±


    ¡°I thought that I could use the beautiful family atmosphere to make Yinyin let down her guard and return to our side with ease. In the end? She hasn¡¯t officially returned to the Mu family yet, but Mom is already so nitpicky. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t come back to such a family!¡±


    Seeing that Ye Wen did not even give Mu Kun respect, Sun Yun¡¯s expression was abnormally ugly. ¡°Mu Cheng, you¡¯re in charge of your wife. How dare you openly challenge your elders at such an occasion? You¡¯re simply too ill-bred.¡±


    Mu Cheng went forward and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, the cause of this matter is whether Mu Ning enters the family record under me and Ye Wen¡¯s name. I can express my stance on this matter clearly. Ye Wen and I have the same attitude. In this life, the two of us only have Yinyin as our daughter. We won¡¯t let anyone else be our daughter.¡±


    ¡°If Mom really wants Mu Ning as her granddaughter, she can find a brother of the same generation as me in the family and put him under Mom¡¯s name. Then, she can put Mu Ning under the husband and wife¡¯s name. Mu Ning will still be a proper Miss Mu.¡±


    Mu Ning was furious. If she had known that things would turn out like this today, she would never have urged Sun Yun to deal with Ye Wen. Now, she regretted it so much that she wanted to die.


    Even if Sun Yun went to the side branch to acknowledge a son and she was recorded under that person¡¯s name, it was far less glorious than being the daughter of the future head of the family, Mu Cheng.


    At the thought of this, Mu Ning resented Ye Wen. If Ye Wen had not suggested it, things would not have been so troublesome.


    Mu Ning admitted that she knew too little about Ye Wen. She thought that Ye


    Wen, who had been stupid for more than ten years, should be easy to deal with. She thought that with the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, Ye Wen would definitely not dare to do anything to Sun Yun.


    She did not expect Ye Wen to have such a strong personality. Not only did she dare to retort Sun Yun, but she did not even give Mu Kun respect.


    Sun Yun was so angry that her eyes were red. She said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Mu Cheng, you unfilial son. You actually disobeyed your biological mother for your wife. You have no conscience. You¡¯re heartless!¡±


    Sun Yun became agitated as she spoke. In the end, she fell back, scaring Mu Ning so much that she quickly went forward to support Sun Yun.


    Now, Sun Yun was her most important backer in the Mu Family. Nothing could happen.


    Mu Xiao hurriedly ran over. When he saw that Sun Yun had fainted, he quickly got someone to carry her upstairs.


    Although Sun Yun had indeed gone overboard, she was still her biological mother, so Mu Cheng followed her with a worried expression.


    Ye Wen was helpless and could only pull Lin Yin up.


    In an instant, the meal was unfinished but there was no one left. The servants hid in the kitchen and did not dare to come out to clean up, but they did not dare to leave.


    Everyone surrounded Sun Yun¡¯s bed.


    After Mu Xiao said that she was fine, Mu Kun called Mu Cheng to the study and asked in a low voice, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Lin Yin? Could it be that she really doesn¡¯t want to return to the Mu family? Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless to play hard to get with me. If she really doesn¡¯t want to return and wants to come back in the future, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to.¡±


    Mu Cheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Dad, Yinyin grew up in the slums and suffered too much. Later, she met the Su Family and her unreliable parents in the Su Family. Something almost happened to her, so she doesn¡¯t trust her family very much now. I want to give her more time to adapt to the existence of us family members. Only then can she accept us from the bottom of her heart.¡±


    Mu Kun frowned and asked, ¡°What happened? What do you mean something almost happened?¡±


    Mu Kun knew about Lin Yin¡¯s situation in the slums. A girl who grew up in the slums naturally had to suffer a lot.


    However, he did not know much about the Su Family. He only knew that Lin Yin had bought over the Su Corporation and become the actual head of the Shisheng Corporation.


    Mu Kun was satisfied with this. None of the Mu family¡¯s children were useless..

 Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Lifeline

    Chapter 741: Lifeline


    Translator: Atlas Studios      Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Cheng sighed and told her about how Su Zhen had once planned to give Lin Yin away as a gift in exchange for benefits, including the previous sensational cruise ship incident.


    The cruise ship incident had pulled down many wealthy businessmen and government officials at that time, so Mu Cheng could still investigate secretly.


    Moreover, Su Zhen and Chu Yun¡¯s daughter, Su Fei, had also met with an accident on the cruise.


    Therefore, Mu Cheng and Ye Wen guessed that Su Zhen must have brought Lin Yin over to sell her for money.


    Later on, Mu Cheng found out about Lu Ming. Through the information provided by Lu Ming, they found out that Lin Yin was indeed present at that time. It was just that Lin Yin was smart and escaped, but Su Zhen, that black-hearted old man, was punished.


    While Mu Cheng and Ye Wen were glad, they were also heartbroken that their daughter was actually living such a fragile life outside. If Lin Yin was even slightly negligent, she would be doomed.


    Mu Kun¡¯s expression was solemn, and his tone was filled with anger. ¡°Outrageous. Su Zhen and Chu Yun must have been out of their heads. How dare they bully our Mu Family?¡±


    Even if Mu Kun did not really acknowledge Lin Yin in his heart, Lin Yin still had the blood of the Mu family flowing in her. Mu Kun was naturally angry that a small Su family dared to attack the Mu family.


    Mu Cheng did not tell Mu Kun everything about Chu Yun. After all, things were still unclear.


    ¡°So, Dad, give Yinyin some more time. She has relied on herself since she was young and experienced the betrayal of what she thought was her family. She probably doesn¡¯t believe in family ties. Especially after Mom made a fuss today, I think Yinyin might be even more hesitant,¡± Mu Cheng said.


    Mu Kun¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°As for Mu Ning¡¯s matter,¡± Mu Cheng continued, ¡°I still think we should find a


    time to cancel the adoption procedures. In my opinion, when Yinyin was stolen and disappeared, we found a substitute to betray Yinyin. Even if we cancel the adoption procedures, she can still stay in the Mu Family. When the time comes, I¡¯ll leave some assets for her as compensation for accompanying Mom all these years.¡±


    ¡°You know that these compensations can¡¯t compare to a proper identity as a member of the Mu family, especially as the adopted daughter of the future head of the family.


    Mu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Of course I know, but that¡¯s all I can give. A person¡¯s love is limited. Ah Wen and I only want to give all our love to Yinyin. Mu Heng and the rest think so too. Therefore, if we force Mu Ning into our house, I don¡¯t think anyone will be happy. Therefore, I hope Dad can talk to Mom about this. Otherwise, with Ah Wen¡¯s personality, who knows what will happen in the future.¡±


    Mu Kun pondered for a moment and finally said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve all decided, I can¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll talk to your mother about this. However, Ye Wen¡¯s personality still has to change. More than ten years have passed, but there¡¯s no change at all. Instead, she¡¯s even worse.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you know that Yinyin is Ah Wen¡¯s lifeblood now. As long as it involves Yinyin, Ah Wen can¡¯t tolerate it.¡± Mu Cheng shook her head helplessly.


    The father and son sighed in unison.


    As soon as Sun Yun woke up, Ye Wen brought Lin Yin back to her room and comforted her patiently, ¡°Yinyin, what happened today has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Ye Wen was really afraid that Lin Yin would be disappointed in the Mu family and her family.


    Lin Yin was silent for a moment. With today¡¯s situation, she really did not want to return to the Mu family officially. She could even imagine the kind of tizzy life she would be in after acknowledging them officially.


    However, she really liked her family.


    During this period of time, she had seen how protective Mu Cheng and his wife and her three brothers were of her.


    She was not the kind of person who could knock over a ship with a stick, so Lin Yin looked at Ye Wen¡¯s nervous eyes and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t take it to heart, and I won¡¯t question your kindness to me because of these things.¡± Ye Wen heaved a sigh of relief. She wondered why Sun Yun, that old fool, would target her reasonable daughter.


    After Mu Heng and the other two confirmed that Sun Yun was awake, they went to Lin Yin¡¯s room to sit for a while. Then, the three of them said that they were going to prepare the tables and chairs for the moon. This was the first time Lin Yin had returned to the Mu family for the Mid-Autumn Festival, and they wanted to do it personally..

 Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Pawn

    Chapter 742: Pawn


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wen smiled and asked them to prepare.


    After the three of them left, Mu Cheng came in. Regarding today¡¯s matter, Mu Cheng felt quite guilty towards Lin Yin. After Lin Yin persuaded him, Mu Cheng sighed and let today¡¯s matter pass.


    Then, Mu Cheng said, ¡°Yinyin, the autopsy report of the Wei Family member who died in prison came out. Arsenic trioxide poisoning is the cause of death.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She said coldly, ¡°According to you, that person was detained for less than three hours. Shouldn¡¯t they have been interrogated according to the normal procedure? And arsenic is a highly toxic substance. It must be a lot to reach the dosage to kill someone. Shouldn¡¯t there be a reaction in a few minutes after eating such a dosage? There must be unconscious struggles and sounds in the middle. How can those people guarding not know?¡±


    Mu Cheng¡¯s tone was also a little serious as she said, ¡°When the Wei Family sent him over, there was already evidence, so the police station detained him and interrogated him later. Those who didn¡¯t follow the procedure were directly sent to jail. However, this really doesn¡¯t follow the procedure. It¡¯s just that this person was sent by the Wei Family. I think those police officers were discerning enough to do this.¡±


    Ye Wen said, ¡°In that case, did that person eat the arsenic only after they entered the police station? There are no surveillance records to prove that someone poisoned her. Does this prove that that person brought the poison in themselves?¡±


    ¡°They have to undergo a full body checkup to enter the prison, so either that person hid it well or someone gave it to her halfway. But why is she so obedient and ate poison just like that?¡± Lin Yin said in confusion.


    ¡°This is too ostentatious. Is it possible that this person had already inadvertently eaten arsenic when she was in the Wei Family? It¡¯s just that this arsenic has been modified. For example, after the sugar on the outside of the arsenic melts in the stomach, the toxicity of the arsenic will come out?¡± Mu Cheng guessed.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes lit up in agreement. ¡°In that case, it won¡¯t be easy to find the murderer. If we can know when the sugar coating melted, we can go to the Wei Family to investigate the people we came into contact with at that time. Now, the scope is too big.¡±


    The three of them fell silent. The Wei Family was indeed a mess.


    ¡°However, after that person was exposed, he was detained by Wei Yang. Wei Yang¡¯s people have been in contact with him for a long time, so he had plenty of time to commit the crime. However, this person is from the third branch after all. We can¡¯t say that Wei Yang instructed the third branch to push me into the water, right? As far as I know, this person seems to be a distant relative of the third branch,¡± Lin Yin said after a moment of thought.


    Hearing Lin Yin mention Wei Yang, Ye Wen frowned and said, ¡°But there¡¯s no reason for Wei Yang to push you into the water, right? This matter doesn¡¯t seem to be of any benefit to their second branch.¡±


    Mu Cheng analyzed, ¡°There are still some benefits. If something happens to Yinyin in the Wei Family and they find out that it was the third branch who did it, the Wei Family will definitely give our Mu Family an explanation. At that time, the third branch won¡¯t have it easy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the second branch the one who benefited in the middle? Moreover, if something happened to Yinyin, there would naturally not be a matter of the Mu family helping Wei Ji. The second branch benefited a lot from dealing with the third branch and Wei Ji in one go. The key is that the people from the second branch Imow Yinyin¡¯s identity.¡±


    Ye Wen frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Ning Sheng if they¡¯re using someone else to do this. They¡¯re using our Mu family to suppress the people from the third branch, even using Yinyin¡¯s life.¡±


    Lin Yin was actually a little shocked. To be honest, she had yet to officially help Wei Ji snatch the Wei family¡¯s resources. Logically speaking, the second and third branches of the Wei family should not have much conflict of interest with her for the time being.


    However, according to Mu Cheng¡¯s analysis, she had already become a pawn for the Wei Family to attack the other party.


    The three of them did not speak for long before Mu Heng and the other two came to ask someone to go out and admire the moon. Only then did they stop their analysis.


    It was Lin Yin¡¯s first time at the Mu Family¡¯s old residence. It did not look small. The winding corridor was filled with antique pavilions and buildings, which were a little similar to the classical buildings behind the Wei Family¡¯s modern villa.


    Mu Cheng said, ¡°I heard that these courtyard buildings were specially redesigned by Master Architect Li Mo. Her design style was very popular at that time, but it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Mu Ran asked curiously, ¡°Why is it a pity?¡±

 Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Mid-Autumn Festival

    Chapter 743: Mid-Autumn Festival


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wen sighed and said, ¡°Li MO is Grandma Li of the Fu Family. She was the matriarch of the Fu Family at that time. When Mu Heng was young, Grandma Li even carried him. After the Fu Family was defeated, she passed away.¡±


    Lin Yin thought of the Wei Family¡¯s villa and asked casually, ¡°Did the Wei Family also hire Grandma Li to design their house?¡±


    Ye Wen nodded and said, ¡°It was indeed designed by your Grandma Li, but it wasn¡¯t designed for the Wei Family. The half-mountain villa that the Wei Family is living in now is the Fu Family¡¯s old residence. After the Fu Family was defeated, the Wei Family jumped to the top three families in the capital and bought that villa.¡±


    Ye Wen sighed in her heart and said, ¡°Back then, the Fu Family was the head of the eight great families. Indeed, life is unpredictable. Such a big family is shattered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to enjoy the time we have now. We have to be with our families and be happy. Yinyin, come and look for me more often when you don¡¯t have class in the future, understand Mu Ran smiled.


    Lin Yin smiled and nodded. ¡°I understand, Brother Mu Ran.¡±


    Lin Yin followed him for a long time before arriving at the garden that admired the moon. There were already chairs, tea sets, mooncakes, and various snacks in the empty space in the middle. There were also several moon-viewing binoculars.


    This was the first time Lin Yin had seen such a scene of admiring the moon. In the past, when it was the Mid-Autumn Festival, she was either lonely or watched others be happy.


    Now that happiness had befallen her, Lin Yin felt a little uncomfortable.


    Mu Xiao added something that looked like medicinal herbs to the tea set and added a lot of osmanthus. He said, ¡°It¡¯s autumn. Let¡¯s cook some osmanthus tea, taste it, and admire the moon. It can¡¯t get any more relaxing.¡±


    Ye Wen took a mooncake and stuffed it into Lin Yin¡¯s hand. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Yinyin, try this. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Mu Ran smiled and said, ¡°Yinyin, give me half. Let me tell you, you¡¯ll easily get sick of the mooncake. You can¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    Ye Wen was dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Yinyin will get sick of what I give her? Xiao Ran, are you sure you want to say that?¡±


    Mu Ran chuckled. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just telling the truth. Sigh, Mom¡­ Mom, don¡¯t hit my face. I rely on my face to make a living.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Ye Wen and Mu Ran, who were fooling around, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her gaze slowly landed on the mooncake in her hand.


    During the few years in the slums, her adoptive mother was crazy and had long forgotten what the Mid-Autumn Festival was. Later, when her adoptive mother passed away, she learned from others that the Mid-Autumn Festival was a day for family reunification and they had to eat mooncakes.


    Hence, there was once when she went to buy a box. It was the first time she bought it, she had no experience and thought that the most expensive thing was the best. She spent all her money, but it was very bad. It was difficult for the young Wei Ji to swallow it with a smile. When she tried it back then, she almost vomited.


    After Wei Ji returned to the Wei Family, he probably wouldn¡¯t have to eat such bad mooncakes anymore, right?


    No matter how bad the Wei Family treated Wei Ji, there would be no lack of worthless mooncakes.


    At this moment, Wei Ji, who was in the Wei Family, appeared in the Wei Family¡¯s ancestral hall with his sister, Wei Xuan, and Aunt Li.


    This was Old Master Wei¡¯s rule. Because Wei Ji and Wei Xuan¡¯s parents had already passed away, every year, the siblings spent the Mid-Autumn Festival, including the New Year, with the cold memorial tablets in the ancestral hall. wel xuan sat at tne Sloe, nolamg a mooncaKe In one nana ana a 10111pop m tne other, eating happily.


    Aunt Li looked at Wei Xuan and smiled dotingly. From time to time, she would take out a handkerchief to wipe the crumbs at the corner of Wei Xuan¡¯s mouth.


    Wei Ji sat quietly on the futon. The mooncake in his hand was untouched, and the food in front of him was useless. He only looked at the memorial tablet above him in a daze, as if his thoughts had been sucked dry.


    Aunt Li ignored Wei Ji. Every year, during the New Year and holidays, Wei Ji would be like this. In Aunt Li¡¯s opinion, Wei Ji probably missed his dead family.


    After dinner, Aunt Li stood up and said, ¡°Fifth Young Master, I¡¯ll bring Third


    Miss back to rest first. Take care of your health here and go back to rest early.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded at Aunt Li. ¡°I understand. Aunt Li, you should go back and rest early.¡±


    After Aunt Li left with Wei Xuan, Wei Ji slowly got up. He did not eat a single bite of dinner, but he took the mooncake in his hand away.


    On a full moon night, everyone was immersed in their own family reunion..

 Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Intimacy

    Chapter 744: Intimacy


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After yesterday¡¯s incident, Sun Yun seemed quieter the next day. Even Mu Ning spoke less.


    At this moment, Mu Ning was afraid that Ye Wen and Mu Cheng would mention breaking off their adoption relationship again. She did not even dare to look in Ye Wen and Mu Cheng¡¯s direction, afraid that their gazes would meet.


    However, there were some things that Mu Ning could not avoid by avoiding and not mentioning.


    After dinner, Ye Wen and Mu Cheng told Mu Ning that they had already gotten someone to go through the process.


    As she watched Mu Cheng and his family leave the Mu residence, hatred grew in Mu Ning¡¯s heart.


    It was clearly the Mu family who took her away from the orphanage, but now they still wanted to abandon her. This made her feel extremely unbalanced.


    Sun Yun looked at the sad-looking Mu Ning and went forward with a heartache. ¡°Ah Ning, it¡¯s fine. If it really doesn¡¯t work, Grandma will ask your grandfather to tell those stick-in-the-muds in the family not to put it under someone else¡¯s name. We can just put it under Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s names.


    We¡¯ll cross this seniority, they¡¯ll acknowledge you as their granddaughter.¡±


    Mu Ning was furious. How could being the granddaughter of two old people who were about to pass on compare to being Mu Cheng¡¯s daughter?


    As long as the two elders passed away, her status in the Mu family would be quite awkward.


    However, no matter how unwilling Mu Ning was, as soon as the holidays ended, Mu Cheng and Ye Wen brought the materials to cancel the adoption back then.


    After Mu Ran sent Lin Yin to school, he told her about this.


    Lin Yin nodded, feeling emotional. So this was what it felt like to be favored.


    ¡°I heard that you guys are going to start military training soon. I brought you some sunscreen. Remember to apply it. I don¡¯t want to see my sister become sunburned after a while. I¡¯m such a big celebrity. If I have a sunburned sister, it can become news.¡± Mu Ran stuffed all kinds of sunscreen and sun lotions into Lin Yin¡¯s hand and instructed.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t embarrass a big star like you. You¡¯re naggy,¡± Lin Yin said with a gmilp


    Seeing that Lin Yin still knew how to joke, Mu Ran was happy. He subconsciously stroked the tip of Lin Yin¡¯s small nose with her index finger and said affectionately, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re so rude. You still call your brother naggy.¡±


    After that, the two of them paused for a few seconds. This was the first time the two of them had tried such an intimate action between siblings, so they were a little uncomfortable.


    Lin Yin hurriedly picked up the sunscreen in her hand, pushed open the car door, and quickly got out.


    Mu Ran touched his head in embarrassment. Then, he drove straight to the airport and prepared to enter the production team.


    Originally, he did not have any holidays during the Mid-Autumn Festival. It was just that in order to celebrate the first Mid-Autumn Festival with Lin Yin, he had been working overtime to film for the past few days.


    Now that the holidays were over, he had to rush back to catch up.


    The cameraman who had been following the two of them secretly put away his camera when he saw Lin Yin enter the school. This was what they had gained from squatting at the entrance of Capital University for a few days.


    The two of them turned the car around and immediately ran in the direction of the big sponsor. As expected, the big sponsor was right. As long as they were at Capital University, they would definitely be able to get news of Mu Ran, the Best Actor.


    The two of them sent the things to the designated place and did not see anyone. They only received a call asking the two of them to spread the news of Mu Ran and Lin Yin¡¯s relationship online.


    Just as the two of them were about to say that this online promotion needed money, their cell phones vibrated.


    The two of them took out their phones and were shocked by the incoming amounts on their phones.


    ¡°This is your promotional fee. Remember to torture Lin Yin to death.¡± The man¡¯s gloomy voice came from the other end of the line before he hung up.


    The two of them put down their phones and looked at each other excitedly as they spoke.


    ¡°Sun Fei, you¡¯re rich!¡±


    ¡°Liu Ma, you¡¯re rich!¡±


    The two of them went back and worked for a while. Early the next morning, this hot news had already spread online.


    The netizens, who had just ended their long vacation and were still relieving their post-vacation syndrome, suddenly received news of the young Best Actor Mu Ran dating a regular person.


    They even have pictures of Mu Ran bringing his girlfriend home for the Mid-Autumn Festival, there were photos of the two of them interacting ambiguously in the car. Although the woman¡¯s face was blurred, Capital University appeared in the photo, so everyone was guessing if Mu Ran¡¯s girlfriend was a student of Capital University.


    In just half an hour, this news spread on the Internet and became a hot topic..

 Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Something Happened

    Chapter 745: Something Happened


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Wei Yuan saw this news, he immediately contacted Mu Ran, but Mu Ran did not answer the phone.


    On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Mu Ran was going to pick Lin Yin up and bring her back to the Mu family. Wei Yuan knew about this. That day, Mu Ran was overjoyed from early in the morning.


    Therefore, without thinking, Wei Yuan understood that the regular girl who had been top of the trending searches must be Lin Yin.


    Wei Yuan was anxious. He knew that Lin Yin was Mu Ran¡¯s sister, but Mu Ran had also told him that he didn¡¯t want Lin Yin¡¯s identity to be exposed now, so Wei Yuan could only wait for Mu Ran to make the decision.


    Unable to get through to Mu Ran, Wei Yuan called Mu Ran¡¯s assistant, Zhao Nan.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Ran? Why isn¡¯t he answering the phone?¡± Wei Yuan asked anxiously as soon as the call connected.


    On the other side, Zhao Nan said with a puzzled expression, ¡°Of course Brother Ran is filming. He entered the mountains today. The signal there is not good, so we might not be able to get through. If you have anything to say, tell me. When Brother Ran comes back, I¡¯ll convey it.¡±


    Wei Yuan said unhappily, ¡°As Mu Ran¡¯s assistant, why don¡¯t you go with him?¡±


    Zhao Nan did not know why Wei Yuan was so anxious suddenly, so he replied, ¡°Brother Ran asked me to look after his things outside. Brother Wei, did something happen? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Wei Yuan said loudly, ¡°Get someone to go in and find Mu Ran for me immediately. When you find him, ask him to call me back and say that something happened to his sister.¡±


    ¡°Something happened to his sister. Brother Ran doesn¡¯t have a sister. He¡­¡± Zhao Nan muttered a few words and his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°What? Sister? It¡¯s that Lin¡­


    Zhao Nan stopped mid-sentence and immediately shut up. He knew that Lin


    Yin was Mu Ran¡¯s sister, but he also knew that Mu Ran wouldn¡¯t let him say it.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go into the mountains to look for her now,¡± Zhao Nan said. The next second, he hung up his cell phone and hurriedly called for a staff member beside him to walk towards the mountains.


    Zhao Nan¡¯s legs were about to tremble from crawling when he saw Mu Ran, who had just finished work and was walking down the mountain.


    Seeing Zhao Nan come up panting, Mu Ran frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to look after the things?¡±


    It was all good local things that he had gotten someone to search for. He had to send it back to Yinyin later. What if it was lost?


    ¡®¡­Brother Ran, don¡¯t think about your things anymore. That sister of yours¡­ that Lin Yin, something happened to her!¡± Zhao Nan was so tired that his tone was intermittent.


    When Mu Ran heard that something had happened to Lin Yin, he grabbed Zhao


    Nan¡¯s arm and asked anxiously, ¡°Something happened? What happened?¡±


    Zhao Nan was asked so loudly by Mu Ran that she remembered that he did not ask Wei Yuan and Lin Yin what had happened just now.


    Zhao Nan was about to cry from Mu Ran¡¯s grip. ¡°I forgot to ask. Brother Wei asked me to look for you and ask you to call him quickly.¡±


    Mu Ran subconsciously took out his phone. Before Zhao Nan could say anything, the call was made.


    That was a one-click dial he had specially set for Lin Yin, but he couldn¡¯t get through.


    Zhao Nan said carefully, ¡°Brother Ran, there¡¯s no signal in the mountains. We can¡¯t make a call.¡±


    Mu Ran was anxious. He immediately walked around Zhao Nan and walked down the mountain anxiously.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain, Mu Ran called Wei Yuan and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened to Yinyin?¡±


    ¡°Your photo with Lin Yin has been posted online. It¡¯s rumored that you brought your girlfriend home for the Mid-Autumn Festival. Although Lin Yin¡¯s face has been blocked, your fans are investigating Lin Yin everywhere now. I think it won¡¯t be long before someone finds out about Lin Yin,¡± Wei Yuan said worriedly.


    Mu Ran had a huge number of fans, so it was inevitable that he had fans that wanted to be his girlfriend. If those people found out about Lin Yin¡¯s existence and her past, they would probably tear Lin Yin apart.


    After all, in their eyes, Mu Ran belonged to them. A girl like Lin Yin, who was born in the slums and stepped on the Su Family to rise to power, was not worthy of the man in their hearts, Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran naturally thought of this too. A murderous glint flashed in his eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Investigate, investigate immediately! Also, arrange for someone to reduce the popularity!¡±


    Zhao Nan, who was holding his knees to rest, said in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t these paparazzi always like to use these photos to get money from the person in question? Why are they so immoral this time and made it public? Brother Ran,


    did you offend someone?¡±

 Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Shameless

    Chapter 746: Shameless


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ran also wanted to know why a paparazzo was so reckless as to release his news.


    Now, Mu Ran was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. He wanted to find those paparazzi and beat them up to vent the hatred in his heart.


    Wei Yuan said in a low voice, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work in the end, Mu Ran, you can just admit that you¡¯re siblings. Wouldn¡¯t that be easy to resolve?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mu Ran rejected Wei Yuan¡¯s suggestion.


    Now that Lin Yin¡¯s identity had yet to be exposed, there were already people coveting her. If Lin Yin¡¯s identity was exposed, wouldn¡¯t she encounter even more trouble?


    The people who had carried Lin Yin away and tried to kill her 18 years ago had yet to be found. Now, there was still Huo Ge and the Wei Family plotting against Lin Yin. If Lin Yin¡¯s identity was exposed, would more people come because of it?


    The most important thing now was to find someone to protect Lin Yin first and then go back to discuss what to do with his family.


    Lin Yin took a lunch break in the dormitory. After all, she was going to start preparing for military training in the afternoon and needed to replenish her strength.


    As soon as she opened her eyes during lunch break, Lin Yin heard Su Su, who was in the next bed, suddenly scream loudly.


    Lin Yin thought that something had happened, but just as she stuck her head out, screams came from the dormitory next door. Then, there were screams and all kinds of plaintive voices.


    She could not hear the other dorms clearly, but Lin Yin heard Su Su¡¯s sorrowful voice, which sounded like her husband had died.


    ¡°Impossible! This must be fake. I don¡¯t believe it! How old is my Brother Ran? Is he going to get married early?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a girl from our school. It must be fake. How is that possible? That girl must have edited the fake photo herself.¡±


    ¡°These marketing accounts have no moral bottom line! It must have been fabricated by them to spread rumors about my Brother Ran.¡±


    Lin Yin listened to Su Su wailing at the side. It took her a while to figure out that the Brother Ran Su Su was calling should be Mu Ran.


    But when did Mu Ran get married?


    Just as Lin Yin picked up her phone to understand what had happened, Lu Yan called.


    As soon as Lin Yin picked up, Lu Yan asked anxiously, ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re the girl who went back with Brother Mu Ran during the Mid-Autumn Festival, right? That figure looks like you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin Yin blurted out naturally. Although she didn¡¯t know what figure Lu Yan was talking about, she was indeed the only girl who returned to the Mu Family with Mu Ran during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Lu Yan¡¯s voice was less anxious. ¡°The Internet is saying that Brother Mu Ran brought his girlfriend home for the Mid-Autumn Festival. There¡¯s also a marketing account that¡¯s already saying that Brother Mu Ran is secretly getting married and has a child. It¡¯s simply too ridiculous. You don¡¯t know, Brother Ran¡¯s fans are going crazy now.¡±


    Lin Yin was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at Su Su, who was still wailing, and asked softly, ¡°So, was I photographed?¡±


    ¡®Yeah, but there¡¯s a censor on your face. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, you would probably be attacked by those fans,¡± Lu Yan said.


    Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Yin got out of bed and changed into her military training uniform. When she walked to the field, the discussions on the way were all about Mu Ran. Those girls looked disappointed, surprised, resentful, and jealous. Sometimes, when she saw those girls gritting their teeth, Lin Yin felt a chill run down her spine.


    If her face was exposed, one could imagine what kind of terrifying situation she would have to face.


    The instructor was not here yet. The students were chatting in groups on the field, while Lin Yin stood quietly at the side and listened to everyone¡¯s discussion.


    When she saw Wei Ji approaching her, Lin Yin asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here for military training?¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s legs weren¡¯t the best. In such a situation, there was no need for military training.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look. Although I don¡¯t need military training, I still have to have an attitude,¡± Wei Ji said with a smile.


    Su Su snorted disdainfully when she saw Wei Ji currying favor with Lin Yin.


    Although she knew that Lin Yin had a big boss protecting her, it was not a problem to despise her, right?


    There was something wrong with Lin Yin¡¯s style. With so many big bosses backing her, she actually seduced a disabled Wei Ji. As expected, she was born to be promiscuous. She was as shameless as the woman who dared to snatch her Brother Ran..

 Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Conversation

    Chapter 747: Conversation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At the thought of Mu Ran being snatched away by a woman who came out of nowhere, Su Su felt extremely uncomfortable. She was Mu Ran¡¯s fan.


    Su Su¡¯s angry gaze landed on Lin Yin¡¯s face, as if the person who had snatched Mu Ran away was Lin Yin. She glared fiercely.


    Feng Yu pulled Su Su aside and whispered, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you looking at Lin Yin again?¡±


    Su Su didn¡¯t say anything, but Feng Yu turned her gaze in Lin Yin¡¯s direction and bumped into Lin Yin¡¯s gaze.


    At that moment, Feng Yu seemed to have connected Lin Yin to the woman who was rumored to be with Mu Ran.


    As if she was not convinced, Feng Yu took out her cell phone again and looked at the photos circulating online. Then, she said with confusion in her eyes, ¡°Yinyin, why do I feel that you look a little similar to Mu Ran¡¯s rumored girlfriend? Could Mu Ran be one of the big bosses behind you? That girl happens to be a student of Capital University.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone, who was still discussing enthusiastically, instantly looked at Lin Yin and sized her up.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin and asked on her behalf, ¡°We look alike?¡±


    Su Su¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin and she sized her up sharply. Her figure and face were really similar.


    However, the clothes that the girl was wearing did not seem to be Lin Yin¡¯s usual style. Although Lin Yin was the chairman of the Shisheng Corporation, her usual clothes were ordinary. Su Su knew very well how many clothes she had.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Lin Yin¡¯s. I¡¯m still a little familiar with Lin Yin¡¯s clothes. The clothes that that girl is wearing aren¡¯t Lin Yin¡¯s style. Perhaps some girls of the same character look a little similar,¡± Su Su said sarcastically.


    Su Su¡¯s meaning was obvious. She was mocking Mu Ran¡¯s rumored girlfriend for being a prostitute like Lin Yin.


    Feng Yu pulled Su Su aside and gestured for her to say something.


    The girls who were also Mu Ran¡¯s fans echoed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My brother has high standards and cares about connotation. He¡¯s not something that just anyone can get close to with their faces.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. That girl must have used some underhanded method to frame my brother and force him to bring her back.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m very angry. My Brother Ran is such an innocent and upright person. It¡¯s easy for those vixens to covet him. She should look at herself. She actually dares to covet Brother Ran.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If I find out, I¡¯ll tear her face apart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really worried. In the past, when he encountered such scandals, Brother


    Ran would have made a statement to refute the rumors.¡±


    ¡°Could it be true?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Lin Yin frowned and broke out in a cold sweat. Mu Ran¡¯s fans were very strong.


    At that time, Wei Yang had bought that dress because she had fallen into the water, so she had never worn it before.


    In addition, after washing it, it was directly packed in a bag and stuffed into the dormitory closet, so Su Su and Feng had naturally never seen her wearing that dress.


    It seemed like she had to spend less time with Mu Ran, that attracter.


    Otherwise, she will make many enemies in the world. She would not even know how she died.


    Lin Yin silently took her phone and retreated to the side, away from the circle of trouble. Then, she received a message from Mu Ran on her cell phone: Yinyin, I¡¯m handling this matter. I¡¯ll handle it well. Protect yourself.


    Lin Yin greeted Mu Ran and looked up to see a familiar figure.


    Wei Ji looked at the woman in the instructor¡¯s uniform in surprise and muttered, ¡°This person seems to be Hou Ning? Why is Hou Ning here?¡± ¡°Hou Ning?¡± Lin Yin asked. ¡°She¡¯s from the Hou Family?¡±


    When she saw Hou Ning that day, Lin Yin did not ask for her name.


    At Wei Ji¡¯s words, Lin Yin suddenly remembered that when Grandma Huo mentioned Hou Ning, Lu Ming¡¯s grandfather left with an ugly expression.


    Later on, Lu Yan explained that there was really nothing between Lu Ming and Hou Ning. However, she did not say much and Lin Yin did not take it to heart.


    So, Hou Ning was Lu Ming¡¯s confidante, right? No wonder the two of them were so close that day.


    Wei Ji, who was beside her, said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s from the Hou Family. But why is Hou Ning here as an instructor? Isn¡¯t there a rumor that Hou Ning has been promoted recently?¡±


    Lin Yin naturally could not answer Wei Ji. She knew less about Hou Ning than


    Wei Ji..

 Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Provocation

    Chapter 748: Provocation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hou Ning shouted. Everyone who was originally discussing immediately stopped and looked at Hou Ning, diluting the popularity of everyone discussing


    Mu Ran.


    ¡°Could this woman be our instructor? I remember that the instructors are all men, right? Why is there a woman?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I was still thinking that a handsome soldier would come today. I didn¡¯t expect a fierce looking old woman to come.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? What if the instructor cries from anger when a woman teaches us men?¡±


    Hou Ning turned a deaf ear to these voices. She spread her legs slightly and clenched her fists behind her back. She said loudly, ¡°Computer science class one, gather!¡±


    Even though the students in the class were still undisciplined, they restrained themselves a lot. Lin Yin asked Wei Ji to move aside and immediately stood still.


    No matter what Hou Ning¡¯s identity was, she would only respect her as an instructor now that Hou Ning was her instructor.


    Hou Ning looked at the undisciplined and messy students in front of her and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She shouted coldly, ¡°All of you. Attention! At ease!¡±


    Then, Hou Ning introduced himself. ¡°Students, I¡¯m your instructor for this military training. My surname is Hou, and my name is Hou Ning! I hope to live in peace with everyone for the next three weeks!¡±


    Hou Ning looked around and her gaze swept past Lin Yin, who was wearing a hat in the first row. She did not stop at all, as if she had never seen her before.


    A few untimely sneers came from the crowd. Hou Ning was not angry. Her eyes landed on a boy with a disdainful expression. Hou Ning said, ¡°That boy who doesn¡¯t know how to stand, step forward!¡±


    Everyone followed Hou Ning¡¯s gaze and saw a boy with a crooked hat.


    The boy walked to Hou Ning¡¯s side with a smile and said roguishly, ¡°Instructor, I stepped forward. What happened next?¡±


    Hou Ning¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be very satisfied with me?¡±


    The boy laughed and said, ¡°Beautiful instructor, what are you talking about? How am I dissatisfied with you? I just feel that it¡¯s not good for a girl like you to come out and be an instructor in such hot weather. I just feel sorry for you!¡± The boy¡¯s teasing words caused many people to whistle.


    Hou Ning chuckled and her gaze landed on the boy who clearly looked down on her. She smiled and said, ¡°You feel sorry? You should feel sorry for yourself.¡± The boy was puzzled, but Hou Ning was already ready to fight.


    The boy smiled and said, ¡°Instructor, you¡¯re not going to fight me, are you? I¡¯ve learned mixed martial arts and judo. I¡¯ve won awards. Don¡¯t be angry if I accidentally hurt you later, okay?¡±


    A girl beside him also advised, ¡°Instructor, don¡¯t fight with him. He¡¯s very good at fighting.¡±


    Although these instructors were heard to be from the army, most of them were only voluntary soldiers. How could they compare to professional players who had participated in actual combat?


    Hou Ning smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s try. If you don¡¯t beat me down today, you¡¯ll be gutless! A weakling!¡±


    It was useless to argue. Some things still depended on strength. Otherwise, she would not be able to suppress this group of children for the next three weeks.


    The boy¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. Then, he said disdainfully, ¡°Instructor, respect your teacher. You go first.¡±


    Hou Ning¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay for looking down on someone.¡±


    As Hou Ning spoke, she attacked the boy. The boy wanted to let Hou Ning attack him a few times, but before he could, Hou Ning locked his throat and threw him off her shoulder. He fell to the ground in a sorry state, raising the dust on the ground.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Hou Ning knocked down a tall and muscular man who was more than 1.8 meters tall with a whoosh.


    The boy did not expect Hou Ning¡¯s strength and speed to be so precise and fast. His expression turned serious. After standing up, he stared at Hou Ning in disbelief.


    ¡°Little kid, it¡¯s not good to underestimate your enemy.¡± Hou Ning had a faint smile on her face, but such a smile was especially glaring to the boy.


    At this moment, the boy was no longer as relaxed as before. In his opinion, Hou Ning had just attacked when he was unprepared. If he was serious, Hou Ning might not be able to defeat him.


    The surrounding students were already looking at the two of them. Even the other instructors stopped to watch the commotion..

 Chapter 749 - Chapter 749. Military Training

    Chapter 749. Military Training


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As soon as Hou Ning approached, the boy started to attack. However, just as his fist was about to hit Hou Ning¡¯s face, Hou Ning¡¯s face quickly disappeared in front of the boy.


    The boy subconsciously attacked downwards, but in the next second, there was a sharp pain in his armpit. The arm that punched out was completely numb.


    The boy¡¯s other hand was as fast as lightning. With his intuition after so many years of competition, he pulled back hard. Just as he was about to grab Hou Ning¡¯s neck, his hand was restrained by Hou Ning¡¯s hand.


    The boy¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat from the pain, but he bit his lip tightly and did not cry out. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Hou Ning exerted a little force and pressed the boy down until he bent down. She said in a lecturing tone, ¡®You have to be humble. You have to know that there¡¯s always someone better. Do you understand?¡±


    The boy did not say anything. It was obvious that he was so embarrassed that he was unwilling to give in.


    ¡°You¡¯re not convinced? It¡¯s okay. When I kick your knee and make you kneel down later, you¡¯ll be convinced. However, in these four years of university, you might be famous and known as the boy who knelt down to the female instructor,¡± Hou Ning said lightly.


    The boy was so angry that he said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m convinced!¡±


    Hou Ning smiled and let go of the boy. This was not the army, and the opponent was still her student, so she definitely could not be too ruthless.


    Otherwise, with her usual personality, she would not be called Hou Ning if she did not beat this boy until he could not get out of bed for a month.


    Hou Ning glanced at everyone coldly and said loudly, ¡°If anyone else is unconvinced, you can come out and spar.¡±


    The class was silent.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that when Hou Ning stopped on her for a few seconds just now, Lin Yin felt like she was asking for a fight.


    ¡°Since no one came out, don¡¯t cause any trouble for the next three weeks. If you dare to cause trouble, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Hou Ning said loudly.


    Then, the entire class became more obedient.


    The afternoon passed while everyone¡¯s faces were red from the sun.


    Lin Yin had thought that Hou Ning wanted to do something to her during this military training, but there was nothing. She felt that she was really thinking too much.


    Taking the water from Wei Ji, Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the heat? You¡¯re really here with your classmates.¡±


    Wei Ji smiled until his eyes curved into crescents. ¡°This can be considered a little participatory. ¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. She was originally going back to the dormitory to take a shower, but she was afraid that she would have to fight for it with Su Su and


    Feng Yu later, so she decided to go to the apartment near the school to shower.


    Su Su and Feng Yu were almost crippled. The two of them were eager to return and ran to the dormitory as soon as they were dismissed. In the end, they were stopped halfway.


    Su Su looked at the person opposite her in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    That person smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m your senior. My name is Xiluo. Our Hanfu Club is doing publicity. I see that you two have good figures, so I want you two to be models and try on our clothes.¡±


    When Su Su and Feng Yu heard that someone had asked them to be models, they looked at each other in surprise and asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the two of us?


    We don¡¯t look outstanding either.¡±


    Xiluo nodded and said with certainty, ¡°Everyone has their own characteristics. Believe me, as long as you wear our clothes and pair it with the makeup we¡¯ll do for the two of you, you will definitely be stunning.¡±


    Su Su and Feng Yu were convinced. ¡®What should we do?¡±


    Xiluo smiled and said, ¡°Which dormitory are you guys in? You just finished military training. You¡¯re so tired, so don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll bring my makeup kit and clothes to look for you later. You definitely have to wash up first.¡±


    Su Su and Feng Yu happily told them the dormitory number before the two of them left the field.


    Xiluo, on the other hand, looked at their backs deeply.


    She had heard Feng Yu¡¯s words just now. Lin Yin was indeed very similar to Mu


    Ran¡¯s rumored girlfriend. Her figure, face shape, and temperament were all


    very similar.


    However, Xiluo was not sure, so she wanted to go to Lin Yin¡¯s dormitory to check.


    Based on her understanding of Mu Ran, if Lin Yin was really Mu Ran¡¯s girlfriend, there would definitely be many things from Mu Ran in Lin Yin¡¯s dormitory, or couple outfits and trinkets used by couples..

 Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Investigation

    Chapter 750: Investigation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xiluo brought two students to Lin Yin¡¯s dormitory. There was no sign of Lin Yin in the dormitory.


    Xiluo pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°There are only three people living in your dormitory? What about the other one?¡±


    Su Su pursed her lips and said, ¡°She¡¯s serving the big boss outside every day. The empty bed is someone that got chased out.¡±


    Although everyone knew what had happened to Liu Man at that time, in Su Su¡¯s opinion, Liu Man had dropped out of school because of Lin Yin, so she was not talking nonsense.


    As an alumnus, Xiluo naturally knew about this. She only pretended not to know and shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re all classmates from the same dormitory. Why are they like this? Sigh, some girls nowadays are indeed a little domineering.¡±


    Su Su immediately looked at Xiluo with bright eyes. ¡°Right? Senior, you think so too, right? I¡¯ve never dared to say it because Lin Yin has a big shot backing her. This era is still the era of bullying the weak and fearing the strong.¡±


    Xi Luo smiled and did not say anything. She only asked the other two students to help prepare makeup for Su Su and Feng Yu.


    However, just as she finished her makeup, one of the makeup artists said, ¡°It¡¯s over. I forgot to bring that wig.¡±


    Xiluo seemed a little angry. ¡°How can you forget such an important thing?¡±


    That person said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I remember I brought it. Why did it disappear?¡±


    Xiluo sighed and said to Su Su and Feng Yu, ¡°There¡¯s no wig here. Your hair can¡¯t support it. Why don¡¯t we do this? The two of you follow us to our club. Coincidentally, there¡¯s a filming studio there.¡±


    Su Su and Feng Yu nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Come, help the two of them comb their hair and change their clothes. Otherwise, it will be a little strange for them to go out like this,¡± Xiluo said to the two students she brought.


    Then, Su Su and Feng Yu changed into heavy ancient clothes. They looked like noble ladies participating in a grand ceremony, but their clothes were too grand, and the two of them felt that it was a little inconvenient to move.


    ¡°Su Su, the two of you just hold your skirts, take your cell phones, and follow the two of them. I¡¯ll help the two of you pack the rest of the things. I¡¯ll help you close the door later,¡± Xiluo said considerately.


    Without much thought, Su Su immediately agreed. She grabbed the hem of her heavy dress and walked out.


    Feng Yu thought that since she did not have anything expensive in the dormitory, and this senior had given them such expensive clothes to wear, she probably would not steal anything, so she readily agreed.


    After the four of them left, Xiluo started to pack her things. Then, she quietly closed the door and went straight to Lin Yin¡¯s table and bed.


    Lin Yin¡¯s place was very clean and there were very few things. It did not look like she was related to Mu Ran.


    As an old fan of Mu Ran, Xiluo knew Mu Ran very well. Although Mu Ran seemed to always have a decent and calm personality, Mu Ran was actually still a little childish. He was cute, gentle, and romantic.


    Moreover, he liked to send all kinds of trinkets to express his feelings. For example, on Mu Ran¡¯s birthday every year, when he received gifts from fans, he would also send some gifts back, such as necklaces, earrings, and little dolls, which were exquisite and cute things that girls liked very much.


    He even Imew how to custom-made a brooch exclusive to his fans. He could be said to be a gentle idol who knew how to be romantic and take care of his fans¡¯ emotions.


    Therefore, one could imagine how much Mu Ran would dote on his girlfriend. He would probably custom-make more small gifts for her for the two of them.


    However, other than a glass of water and some necessary simple things and books, there was nothing on Lin Yin¡¯s desk that Mu Ran might have given.


    Xiluo relaxed slightly. She looked carefully at the door of the dormitory and pulled open Lin Yin¡¯s drawer. She rummaged through it gently, trying not to destroy the original arrangement in the drawer.


    In the end, she was still very satisfied. As expected, she did not see anything from Lin Yin that Mu Ran might have given her.


    Xiluo¡¯s gaze turned to the closet at the side. She opened it gently and shook her head speechlessly when she saw the sparse clothes inside.


    Didn¡¯t they say that Lin Yin was the chairman of some Shisheng Corporation? Previously, this matter had caused an uproar. All the students in Capital University probably knew that their school had a new student who came from the slums but became the chairman of a Corporation..

 Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Verification

    Chapter 751: Verification


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, she did not expect this chairman to be so simple. No wonder Su Su said that the girl was not Lin Yin at noon because Lin Yin did not have that dress.


    After Xiluo completely relaxed, her gaze accidentally caught a bag in the corner of the cabinet.


    Since she had come to investigate, she had to investigate to the end, not letting go of a single corner. Xiluo picked up the bag.


    When she opened the bag and saw the dress inside, she stood rooted to the ground in shock.


    Wasn¡¯t this dress the one Mu Ran¡¯s rumored girlfriend was wearing?


    As if she was unwilling to believe it, Xiluo picked up her phone and looked at the photos of the post. She magnified several times, just to confirm if they were the same dress.


    Xiluo felt as if she had been hit hard by a hammer because it was really the same.


    Xiluo looked at the tag on the dress. This dress was a big brand. The famous D.Ning. There was a mark personally made by D.Ning on it. This meant that this dress was handmade by D.Ning.


    D.Ning was a brand of high-end gowns. It was a big brand that had made gowns for the royal family. Currently, the official website was mainly about gowns. Now that such a fresh dress appeared, it was either a fake or it was really D.Ning¡¯s unique design.


    Xiluo picked up her phone and checked D.Ning¡¯s official website, but she did not find this style.


    In Xiluo¡¯s opinion, this dress was incompatible with the clothes in Lin Yin¡¯s closet. Someone must have bought it.


    If Lin Yin was really Mu Ran¡¯s girlfriend, then it was very likely that Mu Ran had bought it. With Mu Ran¡¯s personality, he would definitely not buy an imitation brand for Lin Yin, nor would he let Lin Yin wear any imitation brand.


    Therefore, as long as she proved that this dress was fake, Lin Yin would definitely not be Mu Ran¡¯s girlfriend. It must be like this.


    At this moment, Xiluo looked like she had caught evidence of his boyfriend¡¯s affair. Her heart ached and she was sad, but she was also a little unwilling to believe it. Her mind was filled with all kinds of strange logic and it was a mess.


    She quickly stuffed the dress back into the bag and closed Lin Yin¡¯s closet door. She took the bag containing the dress and went out. She took a taxi to the luxury goods appraisal store and completely forgot about Su Su and Feng Yu.


    Xiluo arrived at a shop that looked old. She hurriedly took out the clothes and said to the shop owner, ¡°Help me take a look. Is this the original design by D.Ning?¡±


    When the shop owner saw that it was a fresh dress, he frowned slightly and said in confusion, ¡°D.Ning¡¯s designs are basically more luxurious gowns. How can there be such a normal dress?¡±


    Not to mention the shop owner¡¯s confusion, even Xiluo was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s a little strange, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take a good look. Whether it¡¯s true or not, I won¡¯t give you less money, but you have to investigate clearly.¡±


    The shop owner took the dress and examined it carefully. When he saw


    D.Nings exclusive mark, the shop owner exclaimed, ¡°This isn¡¯t just produced by D.Ning. It was handmade by D.Ning herself.¡±


    As the shop owner spoke, he went to the clothes rack and took out a luxurious gown wrapped in a transparent dust bag. Then, he took out the gown and carefully spread it out. ¡°Coincidentally, I have a gown made by D.Ning.¡±


    The shop owner held a magnifying glass and carefully observed the handmade logo of the two clothes. Xiluo watched nervously from the side.


    Seeing that the shop owner was observing and shaking his head, Xiluo thought that the shop owner could tell that Lin Yin¡¯s piece was a fake, so she was slightly happy.


    Unexpectedly, the shop owner shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after retreating behind the scenes for so many years, this D.Ning would actually change her preference and like to design ordinary dresses.¡± ¡°Boss, what do you mean? Did D. Ning personally design and make this?¡± Xiluo asked anxiously.


    The shop owner put down the magnifying glass in his hand and nodded. ¡°Look at the line of this logo. This is indeed D.Ning¡¯s work, and I can tell that it¡¯s handmade. Young lady, you¡¯re from a good family, right? To be able to get D.Ning to personally make this dress for you, it seems like your family is either rich or noble..¡±

 Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Interrogation

    Chapter 752: Interrogation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xiluo looked at the boss in disbelief. She took out her phone with a dark expression and took out the photo of Lin Yin¡¯s face with a censor. ¡°Look at the dress this girl is wearing in the photo. Look at the one in your hand now. Can you tell that it¡¯s the same one?¡±


    The shop owner picked up the magnifying glass again and muttered, ¡°How can I tell? Let me tell you, young lady, it¡¯s D.Ning¡¯s design and it¡¯s a style that has never been seen before. It must be the only one in this world.¡±


    Xi Luo couldn¡¯t be bothered with the boss¡¯s guess. She just urged, ¡°Look carefully. I want the correct answer.¡±


    She would rather believe that Lin Yin had just happened to wear a similar dress to the girl in the photo.


    The shop owner checked it carefully and said, ¡°Same piece, it¡¯s definitely the same piece. Look at the material at the bottom of the dress here. It¡¯s the same. It¡¯s the same.¡±


    Xiluo was like a frosted eggplant, limply leaning against the stand at the side.


    No matter how unwilling she was to believe it, she could not continue lying to herself.


    The man she thought was her idol and did not dare to blaspheme had actually found such an unbearable woman. Such a notorious woman was not even as clean as her.


    At this moment, the dissatisfaction, hatred, and unwillingness in Xiluo¡¯s heart were like volcanic lava that had been spat out, burning her thoughts and mind violently.


    How could a sinful woman like Lin Yin dirty her idol?


    Xiluo took the clothes back from the shop owner fiercely and stuffed them into the bag. She transferred the money from her cell phone and slammed the door before leaving.


    As soon as she came out of the shop, she held the bag containing the dress tightly in her hand and returned to the dormitory where Lin Yin was angrily. She pushed open the dormitory door that was only ajar before she left and stuffed the bag in her hand back into Lin Yin¡¯s cabinet fiercely.


    Then, she looked up at Lin Yin¡¯s bed. After staring at it for a while, she packed her things on the ground and left the dormitory.


    When Lin Yin returned, the dormitory was empty. She didn¡¯t care much and walked straight to her seat. She opened the drawer to get her earphones.


    However, just as her hand was about to touch the earpiece, Lin Yin¡¯s gaze instantly turned sharp. Someone had touched her things.


    Lin Yin checked the entire table before opening the closet with a cold smile.


    The bag that she had packed nicely had obviously been turned over.


    Only the three of them had the keys to the dormitory, so the person who rummaged through her things was very likely her roommate.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s intentions and could only wait for the other two to return.


    Su Su and Feng Yu returned happily humming a song. In the end, as soon as they entered, they saw Lin Yin¡¯s cold eyes, scaring Su Su into taking two steps back.


    ¡°Yinyin, what¡­ what are you doing? Why are you looking at us like this?¡± Feng Yu asked in confusion.


    Lin Yin glanced at the two of them and asked, ¡°Which of you touched the things in my cabinet today?¡±


    Su Su widened her eyes and pointed at Lin Yin angrily. ¡°Lin Yin, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you think the two of us are thieves? What a joke. What do you have that¡¯s worth the two of us stealing? And who cares about your stupid cabinet?¡±


    Feng Yu also explained, ¡®Yinyin, the two of us really didn¡¯t touch your cabinet. Did you lose something? Shall we help you find it?¡±


    ¡°There are only the three of us in our dormitory. Someone opened my cabinet. If it¡¯s not you, who else could it be?¡± Lin Yin said calmly, completely unaffected by Su Su¡¯s red eyes.


    Feng Yu pulled Su Su back and continued, ¡°Yinyin, I remember now. After the military training ended today, a senior called Xiluo brought two seniors to our dormitory. Later, Senior Xiluo stayed in the dormitory alone to pack her things. Perhaps, Senior Xiluo accidentally opened it.¡±


    Only then did Su Su remember about Xiluo. She said, ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t spout nonsense if you haven¡¯t figured it out in the future. Although our family background isn¡¯t as rich as yours, we¡¯re still honest people. Don¡¯t call us thieves as soon as you speak..¡±

 Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: Dislike

    Chapter 753: Dislike


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just asking who touched my cabinet. If you didn¡¯t touch it, so be it. Just say that you didn¡¯t touch it, right? Besides, even if the people outside touched my cabinet, they were brought back by you. Don¡¯t you have any responsibility?¡±


    Su Su was speechless by Lin Yin and sat at the side angrily.


    Seeing Su Su¡¯s current state, Lin Yin knew that Su Su and Feng Yu were not lying.


    Su Su was a loyal fan of Mu Ran. If Su Su flipped through her things, she would definitely see the dress in her cabinet and know that she was the person who had gone home with Mu Ran for the Mid-Autumn Festival that day.


    In that case, Su Su would not be so quiet and angry at the side now. She must have pointed at her nose and scolded her for being shameless for seducing Mu


    Ran.


    Feng Yu asked worriedly, ¡°Then did you lose something? Do you want me to get the dormitory manager to tell her about this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I didn¡¯t lose anything. It¡¯s just that that person searched through all my things,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Su Su snorted and sneered. ¡°That person probably wanted to steal something, but she realized that it was all lousy things inside, so she didn¡¯t care and left.¡±


    Lin Yin looked up at Su Su and smiled maliciously. ¡°My things are broken and yours are new. That person will definitely steal your things. Hurry up and see if your things have been stolen.¡±


    With Lin Yin¡¯s reminder, Su Su and Feng Yu¡¯s expressions changed. They turned around in unison to look at their things.


    Realizing that she did not seem to have lost anything, Su Su looked up in Feng


    Yu¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Ah Yu, did you lose anything?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Feng Yu shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose anything I could think of. Besides, I don¡¯t think anyone has searched through my things. What about you? Your things are better and more expensive. Did you lose them?¡± Su Su also shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose it.¡±


    ¡°Looks like that thief doesn¡¯t like your things either,¡± Lin Yin said without looking up. Su Su was so angry that she glared at Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin ignored her and only thought about what that person called Xi Luo wanted to do. Could it be that she had only searched through her things? What was she looking for?


    Lin Yin, who did not get an answer, continued to be immersed in her schoolwork, but a friend request popped up on her phone.


    Facing an unfamiliar friend request, Lin Yin chose to ignore it.


    In the end, that person sent another friend request. It even said, ¡°I¡¯m Xiluo, a senior who¡¯s a year older than you. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Seeing this, Lin Yin¡¯s interest was piqued. After accepting Xiluo¡¯s friend request, she received an address and a message: [Come to this place.] Lin Yin stood up and stretched. She stretched her muscles and left.


    Su Su made a face behind Lin Yin and said sarcastically, ¡°She went out in the middle of the night. I wonder which wild man she went to meet. That Wei Ji is really something. What¡¯s so good about such a Lin Yin? He follows behind her like a dog every day.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking. If Lin Yin hears it, you¡¯ll be in trouble again,¡± Feng Yu said with a sigh. Then, she looked at Su Su suspiciously. ¡°Su Su, did you realize that you often say Wei Ji¡¯s name?¡±


    Su Su tilted her head and looked at Feng Yu. She frowned and asked, ¡°Is that so? Perhaps it¡¯s because Wei Ji is always with Lin Yin that I scolded him together?¡±


    ¡°That seems to make sense. It seems like I was wrong. I almost thought that you liked Wei Ji just now. After all, you teased him before. Although Wei Ji¡¯s legs are incompetent, his face is indeed sunny and cute. Moreover, Wei Ji comes from the Wei Family and his family background is not bad.¡± Feng Yu smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Su Su looked at Feng Yu as if she was looking at a monster and


    said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still healthy, okay? No matter who I like, I won¡¯t like a physically disabled person. It¡¯s embarrassing to bring him out.¡±


    Feng Yu said with a disapproving expression, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He just limps a little.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯m just showing you my attitude,¡± Su Su said.


    However, when Su Su retracted her gaze and looked at her table, what Feng Yu had just said suddenly flashed across her mind. So would she like Wei Ji?


    Then, Su Su shook her head proudly a few times and firmly expressed that it was impossible. Her future Prince Charming was tall, handsome, and charming.


    A cripple did not meet her criteria for choosing a partner..

 Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Sarcasm

    Chapter 754: Sarcasm


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin came to the place where Xiluo had asked her to go. It was a small pavilion by the abandoned path beside the laboratory building.


    This place originally did not have a path, but because there was no path between the dormitory building and the teaching building, the green belt here became a shortcut for those students.


    However, there were no street lamps beside the trampled road. At this moment, it looked a little dark and terrifying.


    Lin Yin stood for a while and saw a graceful figure slowly walking towards her.


    As the figure approached, Lin Yin could see the person¡¯s face clearly under the moonlight. It was a long-haired girl with extremely cold eyes.


    ¡°Xiluo?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Xiluo stared at Lin Yin coldly. Her gaze was cold and resentful, as if she could only vent her hatred by devouring Lin Yin.


    If it were any other girl, she might have been frightened by Xiluo¡¯s gaze, but the person standing in front of Xiluo was Lin Yin.


    It was Lin Yin, who had fought her way out of the slums and lived until now. Lin Yin had seen a scene even darker than this.


    Lin Yin looked at Xiluo, who had come with ill intentions, and sneered. ¡°Stop pretending. Tell me, what do you want by rummaging through my things and asking me to come here?¡±


    Xiluo did not expect Lin Yin to be so bold. She had deliberately chosen such a place to give Lin Yin psychological pressure, but Lin Yin did not show any signs of fear.


    Moreover, she was very smart. She could guess at once that she was the one who had searched the items.


    It seemed like she had underestimated Lin Yin. That was true. How could someone like Lin Yin, who could control several big bosses, be so easily frightened by her child¡¯s play?


    ¡°The girl beside Mu Ran is you, right?¡± Xi Luo stood a step away from Lin Yin and asked coldly.


    Lin Yin chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my dress? Don¡¯t you know very well?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, let me advise you to stay away from him. This way, you can still complete four years of school. A woman like you who relied on her body to get to where she is, is not worthy of his status and accomplishments.¡± Xiluo threatened.


    Lin Yin lowered her head and chuckled. ¡°If I¡¯m not worthy, who do you think is? Someone like you? Someone like you who was blinded by jealousy and threatening another girl?¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t explain because she saw viciousness and domineering possessiveness in the girl¡¯s eyes. It was also very dangerous for her brother to have such paranoid fans. She didn¡¯t know if this girl had threatened other girls before.


    Xiluo¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t be ungrateful. It¡¯s already very light for me to let you leave. A dirty woman like you isn¡¯t even worthy of your name being placed with my Mu Ran. I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t listen to me and leave Mu Ran, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡±


    Lin Yin laughed in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me? Alright, go ahead! I want to see how I die.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin was not afraid at all, the dark ruthlessness in Xiluo¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if I expose you, you¡¯ll be attacked by Mu Ran¡¯s fans? I don¡¯t believe that you can defeat so many of Mu Ran¡¯s fans alone. At that time, even Mu Ran will be mocked and scolded because of you. Because he has poor taste, he actually took a fancy to you. He¡¯ll also be criticized for indiscretion because he chose you.¡±


    Lin Yin stopped smiling. She didn¡¯t mind the other party attacking her, but she did mind someone attacking her family.


    Lin Yin approached Xiluo, her eyes filled with ruthlessness. Under Xiluo¡¯s slightly panicked gaze, Lin Yin¡¯s cold voice that was like a messenger of hell sounded. ¡°Xiluo, right? Then you¡¯d better shut your mouth. If I find out that this matter was exposed by you, I don¡¯t mind killing someone!¡±


    Xiluo took a step back and stared at Lin Yin with wide eyes. She did not expect to meet a girl who was even more ruthless than her.


    No wonder Lin Yin could step on the Su Family to climb up. She was indeed not someone to be frightened.


    Lin Yin smiled disdainfully at Xiluo. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like this in the future. I thought there were other good projects tonight. Before I came out, I even stretched my muscles. Looks like that¡¯s all. In the future, don¡¯t call me for things like this that don¡¯t have any practical actions. I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    Lin Yin gave Xiluo a mocking look before turning around and walking towards the dormitory.


    Xiluo¡¯s long fingertips stabbed into her palm hard, causing spots of red to seep out. This Lin Yin was simply fearless. She was too disgusting and annoying..

 Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Exposure

    Chapter 755: Exposure


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The next morning, Lin Yin was woken up by Su Su¡¯s exclamation. Her eyes were about to roll to the back of her head.


    However, Su Su was no longer limited to shouting in bed today. She climbed onto Lin Yin¡¯s bed with a resentful expression and pushed the phone interface in front of Lin Yin. She shouted, ¡°Lin Yin, explain it to me!¡±


    Lin Yin pushed away the phone that had already touched her eyes impatiently. Then, her gaze landed on Su Su¡¯s phone interface and she saw a photo of her and Mu Ran.


    However, today¡¯s photo was different from yesterday¡¯s. Her face could be clearly seen in today¡¯s photo.


    Lin Yin swiped twice. There were three photos, and her face was especially clear.


    One photo was of Mu Ran opening the door for her with a smile on her face. One was of the two of them standing at the entrance of the Mu Family, and the other was of Mu Ran touching her nose in the car.


    Especially the last one. It was hard not to be suspicious.


    Lin Yin narrowed her eyes. Could it be that Xiluo had exposed her? No! If it was


    Xiluo who had exposed her, it should be her dress.


    Xiluo had probably been able to reach her dormitory yesterday because she had seen these photos and suspected her. That was why he had used Su Su and Feng Yu to take the opportunity to investigate the truth in her dormitory.


    So the photo definitely did not come from Xiluo¡¯s side.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was silent, Su Su pushed her phone in front of Lin Yin and said loudly, ¡°Lin Yin, explain to me. What¡¯s wrong with these photos? Did you seduce my Brother Ran too? Tell me!¡±


    Lin Yin pushed the cell phone in front of her away and said helplessly, ¡®Explain what? Would you believe me if I said that I didn¡¯t hook up? Would you believe me if I said that I¡¯m just Mu Ran¡¯s sister?¡±


    Su Su was so angry that her cheeks puffed up. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it. You seduced him. Your name isn¡¯t even worthy of being by Brother Ran¡¯s name.


    Sister? You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to explain?¡± Lin Yin rolled her eyes. She had expected such an answer.


    Feng Yu climbed up from below and pulled Su Su to persuade her. ¡°Su Su, be rational. You can¡¯t blame Lin Yin for this. Look at this photo. Your Brother Ran is also very happy.¡±


    Su Su looked at Feng Yu angrily and raised her voice. ¡°What do you Imow?


    Brother Ran is just a gentleman. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to reject a girl. Lin


    Yin must have shamelessly gone forward and forced Brother Ran to do this.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned and looked at Su Su as if she was a fool. ¡°I can force your


    Brother Ran, that 1.8-meter-tall man?¡±


    ¡°Then you have something on Brother Ran. You threatened him to serve you,¡± Su Su said indignantly.


    ¡°Oh, then according to you, there¡¯s a high chance that I found out about something bad about your Brother Ran. Speaking of which, do you think your Brother Ran will do anything bad?¡± Lin Yin asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course not! My Brother Ran is such a good young man. He¡¯s honest. How can he do anything bad? Lin Yin, don¡¯t ruin my Brother Ran¡¯s reputation here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Su Su was obviously so anxious that her face was red.


    Lin Yin smiled until her teeth were about to be exposed. ¡°That¡¯s right. You trust your Brother Ran so much. Your Brother Ran is innocent and won¡¯t do anything bad. Naturally, he won¡¯t have anything on me, nor will he be threatened by me. Your Brother Ran has high standards and connotations, so he naturally doesn¡¯t like people like me. So what are you worried about here?¡±


    Su Su was really convinced by Lin Yin. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not in my Brother Ran¡¯s choice at all. There must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Feng Yu was a little speechless as she watched Su Su being surrounded by Lin


    Yin. She could only say that Su Su really trusted her idol and had a lot of filters.


    She did not chase after celebrities much, so she could not understand the feelings of fans.


    ¡°Then why did Brother Ran bring you home? Why did Brother Ran touch your nose?¡± Su Su questioned.


    ¡°You have to ask your Brother Ran about this. Let me ask you, do you believe your Brother Ran?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    Su Su hesitated for a moment before saying firmly, ¡°Of course I believe in my Brother Ran.¡±


    ¡°Since you believe in your Brother Ran, you should know very well that when your Brother Ran was interviewed, he said that if there was a girl he liked, he would definitely announce his relationship immediately, right?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    Su Su nodded.


    Lin Yin continued, ¡°Then if he hasn¡¯t announced it now, it means that he¡¯s still single.. It means that I¡¯m not with your Brother Ran at all, right?¡±

 Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Warning

    Chapter 756: Warning


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Su nodded.


    Lin Yin gently pushed away Su Su, who was about to lie on her bed. ¡°So, a qualified fan has to believe in her idol firmly. You can¡¯t suspect anything. Alright, I¡¯m getting up. I still have military training later. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you here.¡±


    Feng Yu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Su. We have to hurry too. Yesterday,


    Instructor Hou said that whoever is late will have to run ten laps.¡±


    Only then did Su Su reluctantly get off Lin Yin¡¯s bed. When Lin Yin had already washed up and was about to leave, Su Su shouted at Lin Yin¡¯s back as she brushed her teeth, ¡°Lin Yin, that¡¯s not right! Although you¡¯re not together, it doesn¡¯t mean that you didn¡¯t seduce Brother Ran!¡±


    Lin Yin ignored Su Su¡¯s shout.


    As Su Su held the toothbrush and cup with both hands, she was about to chase after her. Feng Yu quickly pulled Su Su back and said with disdain, ¡°If you want to ask Lin Yin for an explanation, you have to deal with the foam in your mouth, right?¡±


    Su Su was so angry that she hurriedly poured water into her mouth. In the end, she was too anxious and poured too much at once. The water filled Su Su¡¯s face, causing her to choke and cough.


    Feng Yu held her forehead helplessly. She picked up Su Suls towel and handed it over, muttering, ¡°Is it necessary? No matter how much you protect him, it¡¯s impossible for that boy who¡¯s as bright as the stars in the sky to really fall into your hands.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Ahem, ahem, ahem. Brother Ran is the star of my life. As fans, how could we have such unrealistic thoughts? We just want him to be fine and happy. However, a woman like Lin Yin is not worthy of such a spotless Brother Ran,¡± Su Su said anxiously, ignoring her violent cough.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was too narrow-minded. Alright, hurry up and wash up, wipe yourself clean, and change your clothes. If you continue to dawdle, the two of us will have to celebrate running 10 laps,¡± Feng Yu said kindly.


    As soon as Lin Yin walked out of her dormitory, she felt that something was wrong with the surrounding atmosphere. The passers-by looked at her from time to time and even sized up her rudely.


    Her cell phone vibrated. It was a voice call from Xiluo.


    ¡°Lin Yin, did you see the news online? Is this the outcome you want? That bright pearl is covered in dust and mocked by everyone because of you.¡± Xiluo¡¯s voice came with extreme anger.


    Lin Yin ignored Xiluo¡¯s angry question and asked calmly, ¡°Were you the one who exposed the photos?¡±


    The other party seemed to be stunned for a moment before saying angrily, ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t play the blame game. I¡¯ve been a fan of Mu Ran for several years, a loyal fan. You¡¯re insulting me by saying such things. Even if I kill you, I won¡¯t make it public that Mu Ran is pestered by a cheap woman like you.¡±


    Xiluo¡¯s answer was within Lin Yin¡¯s expectations. Lin Yin smiled and said,


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin hung up, angering Xi Luo so much that she threw her phone away. After a while, Xiluo calmed down and picked it up.


    Now was not the time for her to throw a tantrum. She had to protect her Mu Ran. She could not let Mu Ran¡¯s future be ruined because of Lin Yin.


    After all, the dignified Best Actor was actually keeping the same lover as many big bosses. It was too demoralizing. This was challenging public ethics.


    Although the matter of Lin Yin being kept by several big bosses and that person called Liu Man had come out to admit that she had fabricated rumors, the big bosses behind Lin Yin had indeed flaunted their wealth at the entrance of Capital University. This was not fake.


    Although a woman had appeared, causing things to become a little joking in the end, many people believed that Lin Yin had sold herself to gain the love of these big bosses. Moreover, she did not care about gender and was especially open-minded.


    No matter what the truth was, in Xiluo¡¯s opinion, a dirty woman like Lin Yin was not worthy of appearing in Mu Ran¡¯s life. Even a chance encounter was an insult to the noble Mu Ran.


    Since Lin Yin was so tactless and refused to accept her kindness, she could not be blamed for being impolite. She had to do everything she could to protect the man who shone in her life.


    Xiluo logged into her account and changed several accounts. She spoke in the fan group with the group leaders of the various groups about Mu Ran and Lin


    Yin¡¯s incident..

 Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Fan

    Chapter 757: Fan


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Then, Xiluo switched to more than ten alternate accounts and guided the fans to discuss in the direction she wanted.


    ¡°Sisters, I¡¯m so angry. Now, many people are saying that Brother Ran is actually intimate with a social butterfly and degraded himself. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they say that the woman is a female student from Capital University? I was still thinking that a female student from an advanced university is not bad. At least she has some ink in her stomach. She should be a person with self-restraint.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I¡¯m so sad too. Brother Ran, who¡¯s so clean and pure, is now rumored to be sharing a woman with a few big bosses. There¡¯s something even worse. Someone said that the woman is a high-level prostitute. In addition, Brother Ran was the one who took the initiative to reach out to her in that photo, so they actually said that Brother Ran is basically engaging in prostitution. If this gets out, Brother Ran¡¯s reputation all these years will probably be gone.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand the situation. Why is a female student from Capital University involved with a high-level prostitute? As long as that woman knows her place, I can give her my blessings from a fan like me. Why did it end up like this?¡±


    ¡°We have to believe Brother Ran in this matter. With his innocent and gentlemanly personality, he can easily be used by some scheming women.¡±


    ¡°Although Brother Ran was the one who touched that girl¡¯s face in the photo, who knows if he actually touched her or something? Perhaps he was just helping to fasten her seatbelt and reached out his hand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe it¡¯s the photographer that that woman specially found for this angle. ¡±


    ¡°Sisters, I¡¯ve found out. The woman in the photo is Lin Yin, a female student from Capital University who was previously rumored to be kept by several old men and women.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I went to check the previous news. It¡¯s really that woman. Sisters, we can¡¯t let the fancy schlocks outside drag Brother Ran into the mud. We must protect our brother well. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m from Capital University. That Lin Yin is still our junior. She¡¯s too shameless. Does anyone want to go with me to teach her a lesson?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I know that freshman. They¡¯re undergoing military training now. Sisters, let¡¯s gather at the basketball court in the southeast corner of our field. Is anyone with us?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, listen to me. There are many people in the field now. There are also many instructors, teachers, and counselors there. We probably won¡¯t be able to deal with Lin Yin even if we 20. Whv don¡¯t we wait for the militarv training to end in the morning and we¡¯ll surround her on the way to the canteen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that there are also officers from the army this time. They¡¯re very powerful. We won¡¯t be able to get anything good out of it if we go. We might even be beaten up and punished, so I agree to stay late and avoid some people.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to make it in time later. What if Lin Yin gets wind of it and runs away? It¡¯s still early. I think Lin Yin is still eating in the canteen, so we might as well stop her now. Is there anyone who can go to the canteen to look for her now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. Lin Yin is eating breakfast leisurely in Cafeteria 3. My roommate saw her. That shameless woman ruined our brother¡¯s reputation and is actually still eating breakfast so freely. I¡¯ll put on my clothes and kill her now.¡±


    ¡°Count me in. I want that b*tch to know that we¡¯re not easy to bully.¡±


    ¡°Count me in! Is there anyone from Capital University coming out to pick us up? A few of our sisters are nearby. I¡¯m afraid that if something happens now, your school won¡¯t let us in!¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Xiluo used his status among Mu Ran¡¯s fans to successfully provoke these fans¡¯ attack on Lin Yin.


    Other than these fans who were protecting Mu Ran, there were also paparazzi who were constantly waiting for news of celebrities. They naturally could not miss such a thing.


    For a moment, Lin Yin became a fancy schlock who seduced men. All kinds of nasty words spread online.


    Shen Yu, who had received the news, looked anxiously at Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming had a video conference with the higher-ups of Country M early in the morning before dawn. It was not over yet. He was not sure if he should go forward and report about Lin Yin.


    Lu Ming¡¯s sharp gaze landed on Shen Yu, who was scratching his head. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shen Yu glanced at the video. When Lu Ming turned off the sound, he went forward and reported, ¡°Something happened to Miss Lin Yin..¡±

 Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Displeasure

    Chapter 758: Displeasure


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming frowned and took the cell phone from Shen Yu¡¯s hand. His eyes darkened when he saw the vicious curses.


    This kind of cyberbullying from fans was much more serious than some unrelated cyberbullying. Now, some fans were extremely crazy.


    Yesterday, he thought that Mu Ran could handle this matter well. He did not expect it to be exposed. This was equivalent to putting Lin Yin in a dangerous position. After all, no one knew if the people they met were fans. They could not guard against them one by one, right?


    Lu Ming looked across the video and quickly ended the meeting. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Contact these self-media organizations that released Lin Yin¡¯s appearance and the companies behind them immediately. Also, contact a few influential media outlets and buy a few popular news articles. Get someone to suppress the matter of Lin Yin and Mu Ran.¡±


    Shen Yu immediately accepted the order.


    Lu Ming called Mu Ran with a dark expression. As soon as the call connected,


    Lu Ming¡¯s dissatisfied voice sounded. ¡°Mu Ran, it¡¯s been a night.


    DO you have the ability to protect your sister?¡±


    Mu Ran was also very aggrieved. Things were fine to begin with. They had also contacted the two paparazzi who were taking photos and were discussing how to deal with them. In the end, such a thing erupted the next day, catching Mu Ran off guard.


    ¡°Who knew that it would become like this? The two paparazzi who took the photos were clearly watched by our people the entire night last night. It¡¯s impossible for them to post the photos. Isn¡¯t it? Lu, what right do you have to interfere in our Mu family¡¯s matters?¡± Mu Ran felt guilty towards Lin Yin, but he was very angry now and his tone was fierce.


    Lu Ming ignored Mu Ran¡¯s question and only asked, ¡°Are you saying that the paparazzi who took the photos were with you last night?¡±


    Mu Ran nodded heavily. ¡°They¡¯ve been locked up for the entire night. I won¡¯t even let them go to the toilet, let alone their cell phones.¡±


    ¡°Ask them, who else did they sell the photos to?¡± Lu Ming said in a low voice.


    ¡°I asked, but they won¡¯t tell me!¡± Mu Ran replied angrily.


    Lu Ming thought to himself. This was Lin Yin¡¯s brother, her biological brother. He tried his best to control his emotions and said in a good voice, ¡°Mu Ran, if you can¡¯t resolve it, get your brother to ask. Otherwise, you can get your second brother to ask. He has many tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    ¡°No? Lu Ming, what do you mean? Are you doubting my ability?¡± Mu Ran was a little angry.


    He was the one who had caused the matter, but he could not deal with it now. He was already very frustrated, but Lu Ming still came to make things difficult for him. Mu Ran was very unhappy.


    He had a feeling of failure.


    He wanted to protect his sister, but not only did he fail, he even pushed his sister into a fire pit.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Mu Ran, it¡¯s cruel to your own people to be soft-hearted to others. Those who don¡¯t know how to use resources are stupid!¡± With that, Lu Ming hung up without waiting for Mu Ran to speak.


    Of the three Mu brothers, Mu Heng was ruthless and Mu Xiao had many tricks up his sleeve. Only this Mu Ran was soft-hearted and arrogant. He was unreliable and was not suitable to interrogate the enemy.


    Lu Ming called Mu Heng directly. After knowing that the paparazzi had been arrested by Mu Ran, he and Mu Xiao rushed to Mu Ran¡¯s place.


    Seeing his two brothers rush over, Mu Ran immediately knew that Lu Ming must have complained.


    However, he had the same thoughts in the first place, so when he faced the two of them, he just lowered his head and did not speak.


    Mu Heng just looked at Mu Ran and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±


    When they saw the photo yesterday, both Mu Heng and Mu Xiao felt that there was nothing wrong.


    Ordinary paparazzi would not really expose the woman¡¯s face for such a matter. After all, they only wanted the influence of Best Actor Mu Ran. It did not matter who the woman was.


    Unexpectedly, after just one night, Lin Yin¡¯s face was exposed to the public.


    The key was that Lin Yin¡¯s previous matters were already inexplicable on the


    Internet. Now that there were Mu Ran¡¯s fans, Lin Yin was completely burned.


    Mu Xiao did not sound sarcastic this time. Instead, he comforted him. ¡°This is not your fault. It¡¯s not wrong for you to bring Yinyin home for the holidays. It¡¯s not wrong for you to have a good relationship with Yinyin. Why can¡¯t siblings have a better relationship?¡±


    Mu Ran was a little surprised by Mu Xiao¡¯s attitude. He had been thinking that he would be scolded this time and was thinking about how to straighten his neck and admit his mistake later..

 Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Investigating Someone

    Chapter 759: Investigating Someone


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, after hearing Mu Xiao¡¯s words, Mu Ran suddenly felt a little aggrieved.


    Mu Heng looked at Mu Ran¡¯s useless appearance and went forward to pat her shoulder gently. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let you and Yinyin be hurt.¡±


    Wei Yuan, who was at the side, said to Mu Heng in fear, ¡°President Mu, there¡¯s something strange about this matter. Last night, we kept a close eye on the two paparazzi. They really didn¡¯t step out of here. We don¡¯t know how the photo was leaked. We¡¯ve asked, there¡¯s only two of them.¡±


    Wei Yuan was still a little afraid of Mu Heng. This was a financial tycoon that could only be seen in financial magazines or on television.


    He was a big shot who could make many companies bankrupt just by waving his hands.


    Mu Heng nodded and said to Guan Nan, who had followed him over, ¡°Take Wei Yuan to check the accounts of these two people and see if anyone transferred a large sum of money to them. Investigate to the end!¡±


    Guan Nan nodded and brought Wei Yuan to a small room at the side.


    Mu Heng pushed open the small room where Mu Ran had said was locked up


    with two paparazzi.


    The moment the door opened, the unpleasant smell of urine wafted out. Mu Heng frowned in disgust. Mu Ran was a little embarrassed and couldn¡¯t bring herself to say, ¡°Well, I also have some tricks up my sleeve. I won¡¯t let them go to the toilet! I¡¯ll suffocate them to death! ¡±


    Mu Xiao touched his forehead speechlessly.


    Before Mu Heng could start interrogating her, Mu Ran received a call from her assistant. Zhao Nan said anxiously on the other end of the phone, ¡°Brother Ran, bad news. I heard that there are fans in the group who are gathering and want to go to Capital University to attack Miss Lin Yin.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Ran exclaimed loudly.


    Then, Mu Ran said to Mu Heng and Mu Xiao, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, I¡¯ll leave these two to you. I¡¯ll go to school to see Yinyin first. I¡¯m worried that something might happen to her.¡±


    The two of them, who still did not Imow what was going on in the fan club, nodded and instructed Mu Ran to be careful. Lin Yin had someone protecting her, but Mu Ran did not.


    What they were more concerned about now was whether there was someone behind these two paparazzi targeting Lin Yin.


    At this moment, Lin Yin had just finished eating and was walking to the field.


    On the other side of the path, a group of imposing people was approaching Lin Yin, cursing impolitely.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect such a shameless vixen to be our schoolmate. She¡¯s simply the scum of our school. As an alumnus, I feel ashamed.¡±


    ¡°She came from the slums and relied on men to climb up the ranks. She relied on flattering those disgusting men and women. How can our Brother Ran like her? She must have used some sorcery!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what despicable method this woman used to charm our Brother Ran¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach that b*tch a lesson later so that she won¡¯t dare to seduce anyone again.¡±


    Xiluo, who was walking at the back, was overjoyed to see this group of angry fans.


    This was how things should be. A figure like Mu Ran should belong to girls like them who praised Mu Ran as a genius.


    Mu Ran belonged to every one of the fans. No one could snatch Mu Ran away from them. No one!


    Su Su, who was also in the fan group, also knew about this. Although she didn¡¯t want to help Lin Yin, Lin Yin was her roommate after all. After she was conflicted, she still told Feng Yu about this when she left the canteen.


    Feng Yu recalled that Lin Yin had left alone just now and was a little afraid. She asked softly, ¡°What will the fans do when they get conflicted?¡±


    Su Su wrung her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Nothing like this has happened to Brother Ran in the past. But I know that there were fans of a big star before. A group of people tore the clothes of a girl who was suspected to be the girlfriend of that big star and forced that girl to jump off a building. In the end, only a few adult fans received some punishment. Those who were underage could not even be dealt with by the law.¡±


    Seeing Feng Yu¡¯s shocked eyes, Su Su felt conflicted and said uncertainly, ¡°Lin Yin is so powerful. She should be fine, right?¡±


    Although she hated her, if Lin Yin really died, when she lived in the dormitory in the future and thought of someone dying in the dormitory, she would wake up from nightmares in the middle of the night.


    Feng Yu took out her phone shakily and quickly sent Lin Yin a message: [Lin


    Yin, quickly hide in the counselor¡¯s or teacher¡¯s office. Mu Ran¡¯s fans are going


    to attack you..]

 Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Siege

    Chapter 760: Siege


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Lin Yin saw Feng Yu¡¯s message, she looked up and realized that it was already too late, because the team of about 30 people was approaching her aggressively.


    Seeing Lin Yin look over, the fans were afraid that Lin Yin would run away and ran towards her, surrounding her within the walls.


    ¡°Lin Yin, we¡¯ve finally caught you. You shameless b*tch, you actually dared to seduce our brother.¡±


    ¡°Someone like you shouldn¡¯t have appeared in our school. It¡¯s simply disgusting.¡±


    ¡°She looks average, but she¡¯s actually so despicable. She¡¯s indeed a dirty bone from the slums. She doesn¡¯t have any shame.¡±


    Feng Yu and Su Su, who were walking towards the field, looked at each other tacitly when they saw this group of people. They did not miss the vicious curses.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Su Su asked worriedly.


    Help Lin Yin face those terrifying fans? No, that was absolutely impossible!


    She was afraid of being beaten.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Instructor Hou! Hurry up! ¡± Feng Yu said anxiously.


    ¡°If those people find out that the two of us went to look for the instructor, they¡¯ll beat us to death,¡± Su Su said worriedly.


    Feng Yu struggled for a while and said, ¡°Then are we going to watch Lin Yin be forced to jump off a building by those people? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be tortured by this for the rest of my life and have nightmares day and night. Let¡¯s go quietly. We¡¯ll leave after that.¡±


    Su Su hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    With that, the two of them left in a hurry.


    The scolding on the other end did not stop because of their departure. Someone had even pushed Lin Yin and said evilly, ¡°What? Are you planning to play dead by not saying anything? Let me tell you, clarify to the video now and say that you schemed against Mu Ran. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being rude later.¡±


    Lin Yin patted the place that that person had touched and smiled. ¡°Why should I listen to you?


    Lin Yin¡¯s attitude angered the fans in front of her, and everyone began a new round of crusade against Lin Yin.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to cling to our Brother Ran shamelessly, right?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, while we still have the patience to persuade you nicely here, you¡¯d better stop while you¡¯re ahead. If you continue to be so stubborn and insist on being shameless, don¡¯t blame us for doing something bad if we¡¯re irrational.¡±


    The two groups hiding in the dark wanted to attack, but they saw Lin Yin raise her hand. This was the gesture they had agreed on with Lin Yin. As long as Lin Yin showed this action, they would not appear.


    Long Huang frowned and looked at Dong Yi. ¡°Are you really not going to attack?¡±


    Dong Yi nodded. ¡°I think Miss Lin Yin probably means that it¡¯s not good for us to make a move because the other party is all young students. Moreover, didn¡¯t you see that many people are recording with their phones? This matter not only involves Miss Lin Yin, but also Third Young Master, so Miss Lin Yin probably doesn¡¯t want it to blow up.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master? So you¡¯re from the Mu Family?¡± Long Huang asked. Dong Yi glanced at Long Huang. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    On the other side, Xiluo was a little dissatisfied when she saw that everyone


    was still arguing with Lin Yin.


    She said coldly from behind, ¡°Only a dog who has no one to raise would be so despicable and shameless as to seduce a man. Lin Yin, if your family finds out that you¡¯re willing to lower yourself like this, they¡¯ll probably be furious, right? Oh! No, I forgot that you grew up in the slums. You don¡¯t have a family. That¡¯s right. The earlier such a person dies, the less trash society will have.¡±


    As soon as Xiluo finished speaking, fans began to attack Lin Yin¡¯s family.


    Lin Yin¡¯s originally stable emotions instantly changed when she heard these people attack her family. Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    Seeing that Lin Yin¡¯s gaze had turned fierce, everyone took a step back. Then, they saw Lin Yin walking in a direction. Everyone thought that Lin Yin was going to hit someone and started to push her angrily.


    Someone shouted, and in the next second, the girls surrounding Lin Yin reached out in unison and gathered in Lin Yin¡¯s direction to tear her hair and clothes.


    As Lin Yin dealt with those people¡¯s tearing, she stared fixedly at Xiluo, who had just led everyone to insult her family.


    There were too many people and they were packed too tightly. Lin Yin used all her strength to teach the people closest to her a lesson and kick them away from her.


    Everyone was pushed back a few steps. Then, someone actually grabbed the soil on the ground and threw it at Lin Yin..

 Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: Angry

    Chapter 761: Angry


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The others followed suit. They grabbed all kinds of trash from the ground and threw them at Lin Yin.


    Caught off guard, Lin Yin was still covered in dirt.


    Among the fans who attacked Lin Yin, someone quietly squatted down, picked up a stone by her feet, and threw it at Lin Yin¡¯s face.


    Just as that person thought that they could see Lin Yin covered in blood, a figure that had pushed away the fans at some point appeared in front of everyone and hugged Lin Yin tightly.


    The next second, the stone smashed into that person¡¯s shoulder. All the soil that was thrown also landed on that person.


    Even if that person was hit by a rock, he did not make any sound!


    Seeing that Lin Yin was protected, the two teams hiding in the dark heaved a sigh of relief. They did not expect these young ladies to be so ruthless. They actually threw such a huge rock at her.


    Xi Luo was slightly shocked because the figure protecting Lin Yin was a


    familiar figure that she would even inadvertently think of in her dreams.


    ¡°Brother Ran?¡± Xiluo said carefully, her voice trembling.


    When the fans beside her heard the word ¡°Brother Ran¡±, they immediately stopped. All of them quickly threw everything in their hands to the ground. They did not want their idols to know how disgraceful they were.


    After all, it was not good to fight.


    Mu Ran did not turn around. Instead, he let go of Lin Yin and wiped the dust off her face with a heartache.


    Wei Ji, who was late, limped away from the fans. He took out a tissue and handed it to Mu Ran. He said softly, ¡°Wipe it with a wet wipe.¡±


    Mu Ran took the wet wipe from Wei Ji¡¯s hand and wiped Lin Yin¡¯s hand with heartache. His voice was filled with guilt. ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lin Yin only shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lin Yin was really fine. This


    was why she didn¡¯t let the people hiding in the dark come out just now.


    They were just some delinquents. Even if Mu Ran did not come, she could deal with them later.


    Hearing that Mu Ran was actually apologizing to Lin Yin, a fan asked, ¡°Brother


    Ran, are you really with Lin Yin?¡±


    Mu Ran tidied Lin Yin¡¯s messy hair that had just been torn apart and said to Wei Ji, ¡°Look after Yinyin.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded and stood firmly behind Lin Yin.


    Mu Ran slowly turned around. His usually gentle eyes were filled with a sinister light as he looked around at his so-called fans.


    ¡°Who I¡¯m with has nothing to do with you!¡± Mu Ran¡¯s tone was filled with anger.


    This was the first time the fans had seen such angry eyes.


    They did not expect that Mu Ran, who had always been gentle to them and had never lost his temper at them, would be angry at them for a dirty woman today.


    Especially today. They had come to protect Mu Ran¡¯s reputation, so they attacked Lin Yin. Not only was Mu Ran not grateful for them, he also got angry at them. They felt sour and aggrieved.


    ¡°Brother Ran, we¡¯re doing this today for you. Such a woman has dragged down your career and dirtied the image you¡¯ve built for so many years. Shouldn¡¯t she be taught a lesson? We¡¯re doing this for your own good, for your career and future. How can you treat us like this for such a woman? You¡¯re making us too sad,¡± a fan said.


    ¡°For my own good?¡± Mu Ran smiled mockingly. ¡°You gathered so many people and ignored the law. You wantonly ganged up on others and even endangered their lives. You disturbed social order and school order. You¡¯re telling me now that you¡¯re doing something illegal for my own good?¡±


    Mu Ran directly told them about the seriousness of the matter, causing some younger fans to panic.


    ¡°Brother Ran, we just want to teach Lin Yin a lesson. How is this illegal? A woman like her is not worthy of you. We¡¯re just warning her. We¡¯re really helping you chase away the scheming woman that¡¯s as hateful as a fly,¡± a fan explained anxiously.


    ¡°Help me? What a joke! You¡¯re clearly possessive. You think I should listen to you and live according to your wishes. As long as I¡¯m not behaving in a way you like, you want to control me in some way. Let me tell you, put away your unrealistic and disgusting delusions! There¡¯s no one more scheming than people like you who hurt others as a self-proclaimed fan!¡± Mu Ran was furious and began to speak without thinking..

 Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Brother

    Chapter 762: Brother


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The fans could not take Mu Ran¡¯s intense verbal attacks.


    After all, no one could stand hearing someone they liked attack them with vicious words.


    Especially Xi Luo, who treated Mu Ran as her beacon of support. She felt that Mu Ran had really betrayed her.


    She had clearly loved Mu Ran for so many years, but Mu Ran actually hurt the hearts of fans like them for such a cheap woman. She could not accept it, and she was even more unwilling to accept it.


    All these years, she had spent a lot of money on Mu Ran. For Mu Ran, she had lost her family. For Mu Ran, she had rejected the confessions of many men. For Mu Ran¡¯s career, she had reeled in new fans everywhere to show them how outstanding Mu Ran was.


    She used such a method to support Mu Ran¡¯s acting career. She tried her best to maintain this relationship on her end, but Mu Ran found another woman. Such an unloyal idol was simply an ungrateful ingrate.


    ¡°Mu Ran, all these years, if it weren¡¯t for us old fans supporting you so much, do you think you could have gotten to where you are now? Now, for a lowly woman, you¡¯ve given up the career we¡¯ve painstakingly supported you through and you even treat us like this. Mu Ran, if it weren¡¯t for us, who do you think you are?¡± Xiluo questioned angrily.


    Xiluo¡¯s words resonated with the fans, who were all accusing Mu Ran of being ungrateful.


    The assistant carefully pulled Mu Ran aside. He could tell that Mu Ran was really angry.


    ¡°Painstakingly support me? Ha!¡± Mu Ran smiled and continued, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for you. From today onwards, I¡¯ll officially leave the entertainment industry!¡±


    When the paparazzi who were originally surrounding the periphery heard this, they were all dumbfounded. In their opinion, this was just a small conflict. It was not serious enough to make Mu Ran leave the industry.


    All these years, there have been many such scandals about the award-winning actor. As long as Mu Ran made a statement, the fans would buy it.


    The fans who accused Mu Ran of being ungrateful were all stunned and in disbelief.


    They didn¡¯t want Mu Ran to leave the industry. They just wanted Mu Ran to think it through. Would he choose his fans and his future career or choose Lin Yin who would only drag him down?


    They just wanted to see Mu Ran choose them firmly. As long as Mu Ran took a step back and said something good to clarify her relationship with Lin Yin, it would be fine.


    The assistant was also shocked. He felt his head hurt subconsciously. If Wei Yuan found out later, he would definitely be hit in the head. After informing Instructor Hou, Su Su and Feng Yu, who had secretly come to see the development of the matter, were also dumbfounded.


    Hou Ning stopped thinking about going up to clear the staff and watched the scene in front of her quietly.


    She had thought that Lin Yin was an unimportant person, but she did not expect Lin Yin could make Mu Ran leave the industry.


    She was someone who had a scandal with Lu Ming and now she had relations with the big celebrity Mu Ran. She seemed to have some tricks up her sleeve.


    Lin Yin gently held Mu Ran¡¯s hand, she did not want Mu Ran to be rash. Acting was Mu Ran¡¯s career. She did not want Mu Ran to lose the career that he had been working on so hard for so many years for her.


    Mu Ran thought that Lin Yin was afraid and grabbed her hand. He turned around and whispered to Lin Yin in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Brother will protect you.¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s words were like a hot drop of water that landed on Lin Yin¡¯s heart, making her heart tremble slightly and her eyes sting.


    She had never been willing to call the three brothers of the Mu Family brother, parents, or acknowledge her identity as a member of the Mu Family. She was afraid that one day, the heavens would take away the kinship from her like before.


    But now, Mu Ran would rather be misunderstood by everyone than go against her wishes and say that she was his sister.


    Such a Mu Ran indeed made Lin Yin¡¯s heart ache. An indescribable emotion lingered in her heart.


    Her heart slowly became firm.


    Lin Yin walked out from behind Mu Ran and said coldly to Mu Ran¡¯s fans, ¡°Mu Ran is my biological brother. We have the same father and mother. He¡¯s my biological brother!¡±


    Mu Ran looked at Lin Yin, who was standing in front of him. After being stunned, his heart was filled with surprise.


    Although he knew very well what kind of trouble there would be if Lin Yin¡¯s identity was exposed, this was the first time Lin Yin called him brother and the first time she admitted that he was her brother in front of so many people.. How could Mu Ran not be excited?

 Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Doubt

    Chapter 763: Doubt


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin¡¯s words stunned everyone. After a moment of silence, Xiluo said loudly, ¡°Impossible! Mu Ran, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your identity. You only have three boys at home. Your mother only gave birth to three boys!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can lie to us with such a low-level lie? There are many brothers and sisters nowadays. Perhaps in order to prevent your career from being conflicted, you¡¯ll even let your mother acknowledge Lin Yin as her goddaughter.¡±


    Mu Ran did not care what others thought. ¡°Career? I¡¯ve already retired from the industry. What career do I have? Also, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to speculate about my family again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    Mu Ran was in a good mood. He looked at the paparazzi mixed in with the fans and waved. ¡°Come, come, come. Didn¡¯t you always like to secretly take photos of me in the past? Come, stand in front. I have something to announce.


    The paparazzi didn¡¯t know what Mu Ran was thinking and didn¡¯t dare to go forward. In the end, they saw Mu Ran, who was covered in dust and had withered grass on his head, pulling Lin Yin over proudly and saying loudly, ¡°Let me introduce you to everyone. This is my biological sister, Lin Yin. Don¡¯t doubt her. She¡¯s my biological sister, proven by a paternity test.¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s posture and attitude were extremely proud. Even his head was raised, and his eyes were shining.


    The paparazzi who did not dare to go forward just now immediately picked up their cameras and rushed forward to take photos. This was big news.


    Mu Ran had never exposed his family all these years. He had just learned from the female fan that Mu Ran¡¯s family had three boys. Now that he had a sister, it seemed like he had four siblings.


    A paparazzo took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Then, Mu Ran, are you still going to quit the entertainment industry?¡±


    Before Mu Ran could answer, his assistant, Zhao Nan, immediately stood up and said, ¡°This matter can¡¯t be taken seriously. It was all a misunderstanding just now. Once the misunderstanding is resolved, everything will be fine.¡±


    When Xiluo, who had just been warned by Mu Ran, heard Zhao Nan¡¯s words, her mind raced again.


    If Mu Ran did not work in the entertainment industry, fans like them would not be able to control him. However, as long as Mu Ran was still in the entertainment industry, he was destined to live off the support of fans like them. Naturally, he had to listen to his fans.


    A superstar without fans was nothing.


    With such confidence, Xiluo immediately started to be smug again and questioned, ¡°A paternity test can also be faked. Who knows if it¡¯s true? If she¡¯s your biological sister, why didn¡¯t you clarify it when it happened? Instead, you came to clarify it now. Did you just think of this method? In order to not leave the industry, you made it up to deceive your fans!¡±


    Xiluo¡¯s words seemed to have suddenly reminded the fans to question whether Lin Yin was Mu Ran¡¯s sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t you explain when the news came out yesterday? No one came out to explain, be it in person or your studio. In the past, when you encountered such scandals, didn¡¯t you quickly react and refute the rumors?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps if we don¡¯t come today and ask for an explanation, you won¡¯t be siblings. After a while, you¡¯ll directly get married and have children.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ran, we¡¯ve supported you for so many years. We have the right to receive an explanation from you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t just trample on the sincerity of us fans and lie to us.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ran, we don¡¯t want anything. We just think you should find a suitable and outstanding girl. Only then will we be willing to call her Sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All of us support your career so that you can be better and not degrade yourself to be with such a girl.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ran, as long as you really prove to us that Lin Yin is indeed your biological sister, we¡¯ll still support you as usual.¡±


    Feng Yu, who was at the side, asked in confusion, ¡°Are the fans so powerful? You can have control over who your idol is dating and getting married to? Does this girl he likes have to be liked by all his fans? Isn¡¯t this too difficult? Mu Ran has hundreds of millions of fans, right? How can these hundreds of millions of people have the same taste? They even want to control this.. Isn¡¯t this too terrifying?¡±

 Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Mu Corporation

    Chapter 764: Mu Corporation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Not to mention Feng Yu, even Su Su felt a little uncomfortable hearing this.


    What kind of strange logic was this? He had to prove whoever his biological sister was to others?


    Su Su, who was also Mu Ran¡¯s fan, was still hesitating if she should go up and say something for Mu Ran. At this moment, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Why don¡¯t I prove that my son is my son and my daughter is my daughter?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned in the direction of the voice. They saw a woman with a cold smile walk out of the group of men in black. Behind the woman was a calm-looking man whose eyes had some traces of resemblance to Mu Ran¡¯s.


    Ye Wen glanced coldly at the surrounding people, then stood in front of Lin Yin and Mu Ran. Her heart ached as she took out her handkerchief and wiped the dust off Lin Yin and Mu Ran.


    A reporter beside her seemed to recognize Mu Cheng and said hesitantly, ¡°You¡¯re the current President of the Mu Corporation, Mr. Mu Cheng, right?¡± As soon as the paparazzo spoke, there was an uproar at the event location!


    The President of the Mu Corporation!


    Everyone might not know Mu Cheng. After all, Mu Cheng kept a low profile and never accepted any interviews. In the past ten years, other than some executives, even the employees of the Mu Corporation rarely saw Mu Cheng.


    However, even the most ignorant person knew about the eight great families in the capital and the Mu Corporation, which was ranked in the top three.


    Some people present were unwilling to believe it and went online to search for information. In the end, when they saw the younger version of Mu Cheng and Mu Cheng standing in front of them now, everyone had no choice but to believe it.


    ¡°Oh my god! Mu Ran is actually the young master of the Mu Corporation?¡± A paparazzo exclaimed in a low voice.


    Ever since Mu Ran stepped into the entertainment industry, he rarely mentioned his family, so most people did not know Mu Ran¡¯s real family situation.


    Previously, there were indeed paparazzi who wanted to dig up Mu Ran¡¯s identity and background, but they could not find anything.


    Therefore, all these years, Mu Ran¡¯s family background has always been a mystery.


    Some said that Mu Ran¡¯s family background was strong, so no one could find out. Some said that Mu Ran¡¯s family was poor, so he sent his parents away as soon as he debuted, afraid that someone would investigate. The even more ridiculous rumors claimed that Mu Ran was an orphan, so no one could find out.


    In the end, no one expected Mu Ran to be a young master from a wealthy elite family.


    Xiluo, who was at the side, did not expect that she had missed this information.


    She had been secretly following Mu Ran all these years, so she knew that Mu Ran¡¯s family was rich and he had two brothers. However, she did not expect Mu Ran to be so rich.


    On the other side, Ye Wen held a child in each hand and rubbed their hands with her thumb. She smiled and said, ¡°With Mom and Dad around, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded warmly.


    When Ye Wen turned to look at Mu Ran¡¯s so-called fans, her aura instantly exploded. Her cold voice sounded. ¡°Someone wanted proof, right? What kind of identity do you have to ask my son to prove that his sister is his sister?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just some extreme fan whose face he doesn¡¯t even recognize. Do you really think you¡¯re something? As a mother, I don¡¯t even dare to ask my son to find a specific girl to marry. You extreme fans who came from nowhere actually want to interfere with my son¡¯s choice of a partner? Why? Do you want to kick me away and become my son¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still talking so shamelessly? Do you have the right to let my son explain it to you? Don¡¯t let me expose your dirty thoughts on the spot. I feel disgusted!¡±


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll sue you one by one. I¡¯ll sue you for intentional harm, slander, threat and intimidation, defamation, and gang fighting. I¡¯ll sue you for everything that¡¯s punishable.¡±


    Ye Wen smiled sinisterly, scaring the fans so much that they were at a loss. Everyone really did not expect that the Mu family would even bring their lawyer over. It was simply ridiculous.


    Some of the younger fans were so frightened that their eyes turned red when they saw such a group of people and the lawyer. ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Can you not sue me? If my parents find out, they¡¯ll beat me to death.¡±


    Ye Wen¡¯s gaze landed on the girl who spoke and she smiled mercilessly.. ¡°If you hurt someone, and it could be erased after a light apology, wouldn¡¯t the world be too unfair? What do you think, little friend?¡±

 Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Public Admittance

    Chapter 765: Public Admittance


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The girl, who looked to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, burst into tears when she heard Ye Wen¡¯s cold smile.


    Seeing this, Xiluo lowered her head and wanted to secretly escape. However, she had just taken a step when she was blocked.


    Xiluo looked up and saw a strong bodyguard staring at her coldly. She retreated in fear when Ye Wen¡¯s warning sounded behind her. ¡°If we don¡¯t settle this matter, whoever dares to leave secretly won¡¯t be let off easy if I catch them.¡±


    As she spoke, Ye Wen said to the paparazzi beside her, ¡°There are so many reporters present. I think they took a lot of photos in the dark just now. Coincidentally, those are all evidence, so I¡¯m going to send all these people to the police station in the name of intentional harm. I¡¯ll have to trouble all the reporters to go to the police station to testify later.¡±


    The paparazzi smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my duty!¡±


    The group instantly burst into soft sobs. Most of them were young children who had never seen such a scene. They had probably never been to the police station in their lives.


    Mu Cheng asked the secretary to bring these people to the police station first. Then, she looked at the remaining paparazzi at the scene. Mu Cheng turned to Lin Yin and asked with a smile, ¡°Yinyin, since you can¡¯t hide your identity anymore, Dad and Mom might as well officially announce your identity today.


    What do you think?¡±


    Ye Wen looked at Lin Yin expectantly.


    Although they didn¡¯t want everyone to know Lin Yin¡¯s identity for the sake of her safety,


    But now that she was already known, she might as well admit it directly. Today, with the two of them personally verifying it, Lin Yin¡¯s identity could be recognized.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say, Dad.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s call of ¡®Dad¡¯ made Mu Cheng burst with joy. He smiled until the wrinkles and smile lines on his face appeared.


    Seeing that Lin Yin called Mu Cheng first, Ye Wen¡¯s heart ached. Ye Wen, who had been domineering just now, instantly became like a kitten as she looked at Lin Yin pitifully.


    Lin Yin looked at Ye Wen in amusement and called out softly, ¡°Mom!¡±


    The way she called her Mom was like the sound of nature. Ye Wen was so happy that her eyes narrowed with laughter. She reached out and hugged Lin Yin without letting go. ¡°Yinyin, call me Mom a few more times.¡±


    Lin Yin called out twice more patiently. Mu Ran¡¯s heart ached. He went forward to pull Ye Wen away and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, there are so many people. Get Yinyin to call you when you get back. Everyone is watching.¡±


    Ye Wen seemed to have realized that she was indeed a little too excited and did not care about the occasion, so she let go of Lin Yin.


    However, the moment she let go of Lin Yin, Mu Ran immediately pulled Lin Yin to her side and said with a sly expression, ¡°Yinyin, call me Brother!¡±


    Just as Ye Wen was about to hit him, Lin Yin called out to Mu Ran, ¡°Brother!¡± Mu Ran was dancing with joy, completely lacking her usual elegance.


    Mu Cheng coughed heavily a few times, indicating for his wife and son to be more reserved. Then, she pulled Lin Yin in front of the paparazzi and said happily, ¡°Reporters, let me officially introduce you to everyone. This is the biological daughter of me, Mu Cheng, and Madam Ye Wen. She¡¯s also Mu Ran¡¯s biological sister, Lin Yin. She¡¯s also the fourth child of our Mu Family.¡±


    The paparazzi who were originally here to take photos of Mu Ran¡¯s scandal were overjoyed. They did not expect to be able to obtain such a secret. They quickly finished taking photos and went back to prepare to release it first.


    After watching this scene, Hou Ning walked forward and greeted them warmly, ¡°Uncle Mu, Aunt Ye, hello. I¡¯m Hou Ning from the Hou Family.¡±


    Ye Wen had a little impression of Hou Ning. She smiled and said, ¡°Hou Ning? The last time I saw you, you seemed to be six or seven years old. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow up so quickly. What a coincidence to see you here. Are you a teacher here?¡±


    Ye Wen looked at Hou Ning and asked with uncertainty.


    Hou Ning smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Ye, I¡¯m the instructor for the military training at Capital University this time. Lin Yin happens to be a student in my class.¡± Ye Wen looked at her husband in surprise.


    Ye Wen only found out about Hou Ning and Lu Ming the last time the two elders of the Huo Family and the Lu Family went to the Mu Family.


    Hou Ning and Lu Ming¡¯s relationship was not ordinary. Now, she had even become Lin Yin¡¯s instructor.. Was this really just a coincidence?

 Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Lunch

    Chapter 766: Lunch


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hou Ning looked at Lin Yin and said, ¡°Aunt Ye, I didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to be your child. Congratulations, Aunt Ye and Uncle Mu.¡±


    Ye Wen smiled and thanked Hou Ning. Then, she asked casually, ¡°I heard that you were promoted a while ago. With your official rank, you shouldn¡¯t be here as an instructor, right?¡±


    Hou Ning smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, but I haven¡¯t rested for three years. I¡¯m on break right now. Coincidentally, when I visited Uncle Wei last time, I heard that Capital University was going to have military training. I felt that it was quite meaningful, so I volunteered myself. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence. ¡±


    As Hou Ning spoke, her gaze landed on Wei Ji, who was at the side. She smiled and said, ¡°Wei Ji is also in this class. It¡¯s just that his health doesn¡¯t allow him to participate in military training. Otherwise, it would be even more of a coincidence, right?¡±


    Wei Ji timidly went forward to look at Ye Wen and Mu Cheng and greeted them softly, ¡°Hello, Uncle Mu and Aunt Ye.¡±


    Ye Wen smiled and patted Wei Ji¡¯s head. ¡°Speak louder. It¡¯s fine. Uncle Mu and Aunt Ye are not bad people.¡± Wei Ji nodded slightly.


    Ye Wen, who had helped Lin Yin apply for leave, brought Lin Yin to the apartment beside the school. She was extremely happy along the way.


    At this moment, Mu Heng and Mu Xiao, who had just interrogated the two paparazzi, were listening sourly to Mu Ran¡¯s smug voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Yinyin called me Brother! I even got someone to send me the video just now. Aiya, it¡¯s so nice to hear. I sent it to you too. You have to watch it!¡±


    Mu Heng hung up Mu Ran¡¯s call expressionlessly and opened the video Mu Ran sent. He gritted his teeth in anger.


    They were here to clean up Mu Ran¡¯s mess, but Mu Ran beat them to it and got


    Lin Yin to call him brother. He even had the cheek to show off in front of them.


    Mu Xiao snorted. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have treated him nicely just now. I regret it so much!¡±


    Mu Hengshen nodded in agreement.


    When the two of them arrived at the apartment outside Capital University, Mu Cheng was already humming happily while cooking in the kitchen.


    Ye Wen was cutting fruits for them. From time to time, she would find delicious fruits and would specially take them out for Lin Yin and Mu Ran to try first.


    Mu Xiao approached Lin Yin with a smile, his expectant gaze obvious.


    Mu Heng didn¡¯t show it on his face, but he kept glancing at Lin Yin. Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Mu Xiao was smiling so much that the corners of his mouth were about to reach the back of his head, while Mu Heng¡¯s lips were curled up slightly. The two of them were in a very good mood.


    Mu Cheng brought out a plate of dishes and smiled. ¡°Hurry up and go to the kitchen to serve the dishes. It¡¯s already noon. After dinner, Yinyin needs to rest. She still has to go to military training in the afternoon. She just asked the counselor and the instructor for an early morning leave.¡±


    Mu Ran immediately got up and rushed to the kitchen to serve the dishes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem? Although the fans who caused trouble have been taken away, what if there are still some irrational fans who continue to disturb Yinyin? Why don¡¯t you take a few more days off?¡± Mu Heng asked.


    Mu Xiao¡¯s gaze landed on Mu Ran, who had come out with the dishes. ¡°Some people can¡¯t hide their stupidity no matter how attentive they are now.¡±


    Mu Ran pursed his lips. Just now, Mu Xiao had said that he was not to blame for this. In the end, he was now saying that he was stupid. Men were indeed fickle.


    However, he was in the wrong in this matter after all. Mu Ran could only silently place the dishes on the table and assume his best posture, trying to change the topic. ¡°Come, Yinyin, it¡¯s time to eat. The dishes will turn cold soon. ¡±


    Mu Heng smiled and stood up to pat Mu Xiao. Although he was also very unhappy with Mu Ran¡¯s smug look just now and was very jealous that the first person Lin Yin called Brother was actually Mu Ran, this kid had done a good deed and made Lin Yin willing to admit that they were family.


    This matter could be considered offset by merit.


    Mu Cheng¡¯s culinary skills were not bad. They were much better than Ye Wen¡¯s. The family ate happily.


    During Lin Yin¡¯s lunch break, Mu Ran posted the news of his withdrawal on social media, causing the entire entertainment industry to explode.


    ¡°Thank you for your support all these years. From today onwards, I¡¯ll officially leave the entertainment industry.¡±


    This simple sentence shocked some netizens and fans who did not know the truth. Even the juicy gossip that Lu Ming had released previously was suppressed by this news.


    Mu Ran¡¯s social media account was filled with all kinds of confusion and comments..

 Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Leaving

    Chapter 767: Leaving


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    [No, I just woke up and something like this happened. I must be dreaming.


    Really, I¡¯m dreaming. I¡¯ll sleep again!]


    [Why did he suddenly leave the industry? So is that girl really Brother Ran¡¯s girlfriend? But even if he has a girlfriend, it¡¯s fine. I can accept it. Why is he leaving the industry?]


    [Brother, can we not be so impulsive? It¡¯s just dating. If you want to date, so be it. Even if you announce that you¡¯re already married and have children, I can still accept it. I¡¯m a motherly fan. I¡¯m still very relieved to see you get married and have children!]


    [Brother Ran, how can you leave me like this? If you¡¯re no longer in the entertainment industry, I won¡¯t have a chance to see you in the future. Isn¡¯t it just dating? Go ahead. If you want to, I can even introduce girls to you. How can you abandon me in this mortal world like this? My heart aches!]


    [Sisters, I¡¯ve found the reason. Do you still remember that someone gathered people to go to Capital University to surround Lin Yin this morning? Those crazy fans really went to find trouble with Lin Yin. I heard that Brother Ran also rushed over. It was in chaos, and dozens of people were sent to the police station.]


    [Damn it! It¡¯s these extreme fans. Are they crazy? They lament every day that idols should be responsible for the fans and stay single. Do they really think they can have Brother Ran like this? They¡¯re a f*cking group of lunatics!]


    The paparazzi who had taken a photo of the information in the morning took the opportunity to restore the truth of the matter and pushed this matter to the climax. Even some ordinary netizens went down to criticize those self-righteous fans.


    [Fans nowadays are amazing. They really think of themselves as gods. They don¡¯t let their idols date and they even self-righteously demand an explanation. He already said that she¡¯s his sister, but he still has to prove that. They even forced their parents to step forward to protect their children. I¡¯ve finally seen what it means to have a vile fan culture.]


    [I remember that Mu Ran is an award-winning actor, he¡¯s not just a popular celebrity. What are they thinking? I¡¯m really dying of laughter. They really think that they¡¯re so amazing that Mu Ran is the best actor because of their support. What are they thinking?]


    [No, even if Lin Yin isn¡¯t Mu Ran¡¯s sister and is really his girlfriend, so what? Being an actor is just a job. Why are they guilt-tripping Mu Ran to be single for the rest of his life to serve fans like them?]


    [Sigh, fans nowadays are all young. They think the world is what they think it is. They¡¯re so shallow and they still want to control others. Ridiculous!]


    [That¡¯s why I don¡¯t even join these fan communities. They¡¯re so full of themselves and they claim that Mu Ran relied on them to achieve his current status and achievements. They really have the audacity to say these things. It¡¯s really disgusting.]


    [I only see the evilness of the fans¡¯ personalities. Threats, intimidation, intentional harm, bullying, bullying. Terrifying!]


    [I¡¯m really dying of laughter. Everyone, take a look. A young master of the Mu Family who was born in the top three of the Eight Great Families was actually forced to retreat from the industry by his fans. I¡¯ve really broadened my horizons. What kind of courage did they have to say that Mu Ran relied on their support to reach his current status?]


    [That¡¯s right. With the Mu family¡¯s background, Mu Ran doesn¡¯t need to please these fans at all. As long as he acts well, the audience will support him. Now, everyone depends on their acting skills.]


    [Mu Ran probably left the industry to inherit the family business because his fans linset him- I really couldn¡¯t tell that Mil Ran is actually the child of a top-notch wealthy family! He probably came to the entertainment industry for fun.]


    Mu Ran¡¯s fans were furious when they saw the public¡¯s comments about them.


    [I was wondering why Brother Ran left the industry for no reason. No, did these so-called fans crush their brains when they were born? What kind of face did they have to say such things? Damn it, they even threatened Brother Ran on behalf of all the fans. Damn it, I want to kill someone!]


    [Look at how the people outside look at us fans now. It¡¯s simply embarrassing.


    How can there be such a person? She¡¯s like dogsh*t. She even implicated us.]


    [These people are not fans at all. They are just some dark, vicious, and twisted maggots. They are not worthy of being Brother Ran¡¯s fans..]

 Chapter 768 - Chapter 768 Live Signboard

    Chapter 768 Live Signboard


    768  Live Signboard


    [I know what these people are thinking. They just want such a beautiful man. If they can¡¯t get him, no one else can. Only then will they feel balanced. As long as Brother Ran doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, he belongs to them. Such selfish people are everywhere!]


    [Seriously, why are they locked up? If they¡¯re released now, I¡¯ll beat them up when I see them. They¡¯re shameless. Do they really think others are easy to bully!]


    [I hate those fans! They forced my idol to go home and inherit the family business. I want to curse them!]


    The fans caused a huge commotion, and even the official accounts of the various brands under the Mu Corporation were bustling.


    After all, no one would have thought that this famous Best Actor was actually a young master of their own company. Hence, the various official accounts under the Mu Corporation began to work collectively.


    After obtaining the approval of their superiors, based on the principle that Mu Ran was going to leave the industry anyway, it would be a waste not to use him. These brands treated Mu Ran as a free living signboard and started advertising.


    Dongyang Drone Official Flagship Shop: ¡°Life is not easy. The third young master of the Mu Family was selling his skills in the entertainment industry, but he was forced to quit the industry and go home to sell drones. Dongyang Drone, a good opportunity for your Brother Ran to go home and inherit the family business!¡±


    Divine Real Estate: ¡°Sister, do you want to buy a house? It¡¯s Brother Ran¡¯s family business! Sister, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Longgang Machinery: [Longgang Loader, as reliable as Brother Ran!]


    Xi Wei Cement: [Mix Brother Ran¡¯s love for you into mud and let it accompany you for the rest of your life!]


    You Hui Home Appliances: [Choose You Hui for all your home appliance needs. Get a feel of Brother Ran¡¯s family!]


    This made everyone laugh uncontrollably. Even the fans were caught between laughter and tears. Even the situation that was originally filled with resentment became a little funny.


    [I-I actually took a fancy to that loader. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯m going to buy it. I¡¯m going to start a business. Sisters in the comments section, if you need a loader at home, remember to contact me in the future!]


    [Brother, can¡¯t your family sell some daily necessities that girls often use? I¡¯m a university student, I have no use for these things!]


    [Sisters, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll go to Divine Real Estate to buy a house first. I¡¯ll go to Xi Wei Cement to buy some cement later. It¡¯s considered my fate with Brother Ran!]


    [I think I can probably only afford drones and household appliances. I just placed an order. It¡¯s nothing. I can only afford these two useful things!]


    [Sisters, be content. These are still barely usable. I just checked the brands under the Mu Corporation. Good lord, there¡¯s actually military equipment. Oh my god, what kind of wealthy family is this?]


    [Let me elaborate it. Energy, mining, military equipment manufacturing, construction materials, logistics, and so on. They have a huge business. There¡¯s also the top financial investment bank of the young master of the Mu Family, the world-class research institute of the second young master of the Mu Family. Sisters, we have to rise up. Otherwise, we¡¯re really not worthy of Brother Ran¡¯s hard-core family background.]


    [Stop talking. Go study now. I¡¯ll choose a major in these directions for the college entrance examination. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll sneak in and be an eagle-like woman standing behind my Brother Ran openly!]


    Mu Ran almost exploded when he saw this. It had only been an hour since he announced that he was leaving the industry, but he had been sold by his family?


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Ran pursed his lips and looked at Mu Cheng unhappily.


    Mu Cheng scratched her chin guiltily and said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving the industry anyway. It¡¯s a good opportunity for these brands at home to seek benefits. I don¡¯t really want to sell anything. I¡¯m just advertising. Don¡¯t waste your reputation, right?¡±


    Mu Xiao was laughing so hard that he could not close his mouth. Even Mu Heng could not help but purse his lips. He did not want to laugh too loudly to provoke Mu Ran, who was so angry that he was about to burst into flames.


    Mu Ran continued to read the comments angrily. In the end, he even saw Mu Heng and Mu Xiao¡¯s brands coming to ride on the popularity.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re in the finance industry. Why are you here? And you, Mu Xiao, do you need to advertise your research institute?¡± Mu Ran turned to look at Mu Heng and Mu Xiao and questioned.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it show that my company is more capable with the endorsement of a capable Best Actor like you? One does not allow benefits created by one¡¯s own work to accrue to others. Coincidentally, I have a few projects that are starting soon. I¡¯ll advertise first,¡± Mu Heng tried his best to control his smile and said calmly.


    ¡°This is too much! I don¡¯t care. I want endorsement fees! Astronomical endorsement fees!¡± Mu Ran was so angry that he sat at the side and complained.

 Chapter 769 - Chapter 769 Looking for Lin Yin

    Chapter 769 Looking for Lin Yin


    769  Looking for Lin Yin


    Mu Heng said faintly, ¡°Sigh, I originally wanted to save some advertising fees to save more assets for Yinyin, but now it seems like it¡¯s gone down the drain!¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How can I miss out on such a good thing? Isn¡¯t it just the endorsement fee? I¡¯ll be generous and let you save it! However, you have to record it well. This share is mine, understand?¡±


    The other three laughed at the side. When Lin Yin and Ye Wen came over during their lunch break, they saw everyone smiling in the living room.


    The peacefulness of the years flowed in Lin Yin¡¯s heart, making her feel at ease and vulnerable.


    The family sent Lin Yin to school. Lin Yin walked towards the door and turned back every few steps. Every time she turned back, she would see her family looking at her with a smile. The more Lin Yin turned back, the more she felt at ease.


    No matter how many times she turned around, her family was behind her, looking at her with loving eyes.


    Lin Yin turned around for the last time and tears fell unknowingly, but there was a blissful smile on her lips.


    Lin Yin walked towards the dormitory and realized that it was filled with people. Before Lin Yin could react, she was pulled to a corner by Wei Ji, who had suddenly appeared, and she hid.


    Lin Yin asked in confusion, ¡°Wei Ji, did something happen? Was there an earthquake? Is that why everyone ran out?¡±


    Wei Ji said, ¡°What earthquake? Those people are waiting for you. At noon, Mu Ran officially published a message, he said he was going to leave the industry. Now, Mu Ran¡¯s fans are extremely sad. The fans in our school want to look for you, Mu Ran¡¯s sister, and ask you to persuade Mu Ran not to leave!¡±


    Lin Yin was surprised. ¡°My third brother really left the industry?¡±


    Although Lin Yin was mentally prepared and knew that Mu Ran was the kind of person who kept his word, this matter was still a little sudden.


    Wei Ji nodded and asked Lin Yin to look at the message Mu Ran had sent at noon.


    As well as the actions of those brands under the Mu Corporation, Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh despite her sadness.


    No wonder when she woke up from her lunch break just now and saw that Mu Ran was in such a bad mood, the other three were grinning from ear to ear. It turned out that they were taking advantage of Mu Ran¡¯s popularity to advertise!


    However, when she thought about how Mu Ran had left his career because of this, Lin Yin felt a little melancholic.


    ¡°I can tell that Third Brother actually still likes his acting career very much. It¡¯s indeed a pity for him to leave like this,¡± Lin Yin said with a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Brother Mu Ran¡¯s acting skills are obvious to all. Without Brother Mu Ran, it would also be a loss for movie-goers who appreciate capable actors with good acting skills.¡± Wei Ji nodded in agreement.


    Then, Wei Ji smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yinyin, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Aunt Ye and Uncle Mu¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at Wei Ji. She felt that Wei Ji¡¯s reaction was a little strange. He didn¡¯t look surprised. Instead, he looked a little lonely.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m their daughter?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    Wei Ji shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m happy. That way, you¡¯ll have a family to love you and no one will dare to bully you in the future. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll despise me.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and stroked Wei Ji¡¯s head. ¡°What are you thinking? I won¡¯t despise you. I never will.¡±


    Who would despise the child they raised? What a joke.


    With Lin Yin¡¯s words, Wei Ji seemed to be happier. Even his eyes were filled with joy.


    At this moment, Lin Yin didn¡¯t dare to go up and get her things. She could only put on the mask that Wei Ji had prepared and the two of them went to the field.


    In the end, even the field was surrounded by many people who were not wearing military training uniforms.


    Wei Ji said with a headache, ¡°From the looks of it, these people are definitely going to find you. Isn¡¯t this too crazy?¡±


    Lin Yin also had a headache. Facing those who wanted to hurt her, she could choose to attack without holding back, but facing such a large group of people who did not want to attack her, she really did not know how to deal with them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take leave, Yinyin?¡± Wei Ji said with a frown.


    At this moment, a group of people in military training uniforms suddenly appeared in the crowd. The leaders were actually Hou Ning and Lu Ming.


    With Lu Ming¡¯s order, those people surrounded the field, especially the students in Lin Yin¡¯s class who were not wearing military training uniforms.

 Chapter 770 - Chapter 770 Maintaining Order

    Chapter 770 Maintaining Order


    Chapter 770  Maintaining Order


    ¡°Students, this is the military training venue for freshmen, not a place for you to chase after celebrities. Please cooperate and evacuate immediately!¡± Hou Ning¡¯s voice was cold and intimidating.


    When the surrounding students saw this situation, they did not dare to provoke them, so they slowly dispersed.


    Those people closed the other exit of the field and guarded the entrance of the field. As long as someone wanted to enter, they would look at their student IDs before letting them in.


    Lin Yin looked indifferently at Lu Ming, who was standing with Hou Ning at the door. Then, she said with a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded.


    Even though Lin Yin was wearing a mask and the same military camouflage uniform as the others, Lu Ming could recognize her at a glance.


    After Lu Ming¡¯s gentle gaze turned from Lin Yin to Wei Ji, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze carried a hint of jealousy that even Lu Ming did not notice.


    ¡°Instructor Hou!¡± Lin Yin went forward and handed Hou Ning her student ID. Then, she said apologetically, ¡°Sorry to trouble you with my brother and me today.¡±


    After all, it was because of Mu Ran that Hou Ning had to bring people to maintain order on the field, so Lin Yin still politely expressed her gratitude to Hou Ning.


    Even if Lin Yin didn¡¯t choose him, he didn¡¯t want her to choose Wei Ji.


    The Wei Family was too complicated. He was afraid that one day, the harm Wei Ji had suffered would be transferred to Lin Yin.


    At the thought that Lin Yin would one day be like Wei Ji and be schemed against by the Wei Family until she lost an arm or a leg or her life would be threatened, Lu Ming¡¯s expression was abnormally gloomy.


    Lin Yin walked towards her class and did not hear the discussions around her.


    ¡°She¡¯s Lin Yin, Mu Ran¡¯s sister, the eldest daughter of the Mu Corporation!¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to have such a background! Do you still remember? Previously, someone said that Lin Yin was kept by several big bosses. Now, it seems like it¡¯s all rumors! Does Lin Yin still need any big bosses to keep her? It¡¯s more like she¡¯s keeping someone else!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Didn¡¯t someone say that the way those big bosses gave Lin Yin gifts didn¡¯t look like Lin Yin was being kept, but it was more like Lin Yin¡¯s family was supporting her? Damn, this person is a prophet. They directly figured out the truth.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, that seems to be the case! There were five people who gave gifts at the entrance that day. Lin Yin¡¯s parents and three brothers, doesn¡¯t that make five people? Therefore, Lin Yin isn¡¯t being kept at all. Those so-called big bosses are clearly Lin Yin¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that rumors are scary. How did a nice little girl become a kept mistress? These people who spread rumors are really disgusting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious. She has such a good family background, three outstanding brothers, and parents who love her. I don¡¯t even dare to think about what a happy family she has!¡±

 Chapter 771 - Chapter 771 Not Interfering

    Chapter 771 Not Interfering


    Chapter 771  Not Interfering


    ¡°Coward, I dare to think about it. If my parents are from generational wealth, a big brother that¡¯s a finance tycoon, a second brother that¡¯s a medical genius, and a third brother that¡¯s an international superstar, I would dare to do whatever I want, even in my dreams.


    ¡°Then, since Lin Yin is a child of the Mu family, why did the previous news keep saying that Lin Yin was an orphan who grew up in the slums? She was even a daughter of the Su Family before?¡±


    ¡°I just asked around. It¡¯s said that the Mu Family lost a daughter before and they couldn¡¯t find her, so Lin Yin grew up in the slums. Later on, Lin Yin was brought back by the Su Family as their daughter, but they realized that she wasn¡¯t their biological daughter either. It was only now that Lin Yin was discovered by the Mu Family, so they brought her back to the Mu Family.¡±


    Su Su listened to the discussions around her distractedly. Now, she only wanted Lin Yin to walk into class quickly so that she could ask Lin Yin about Mu Ran.


    Lin Yin returned to her class in a low mood. Su Su immediately moved to Lin Yin¡¯s side and looked at her sadly. ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re Mu Ran¡¯s sister. Can you tell Mu Ran not to leave the industry?¡±


    Su Su¡¯s words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention to Lin Yin.


    Mu Ran had many fans. Many of the students in this class were probably Mu Ran¡¯s fans, so they were also looking forward to Lin Yin¡¯s answer. They did not want Mu Ran to leave the industry.


    In the entertainment industry, at least they could get some news about Mu Ran from time to time and see him on the screen.


    Su Su looked at Lin Yin awkwardly and said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Lin Yin, can you help me take care of it too? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an extreme fan. I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Su Su knew what Lin Yin was worried about.


    Mu Ran¡¯s heart was broken by his fans this time. Anyone would be disappointed if their fans attacked their family.


    Therefore, she knew that Lin Yin must be afraid that some bad fans would scold Mu Ran in their letters.


    Just like how Xiluo and the others said that Mu Ran was an ungrateful ingrate.


    Lin Yin looked into Su Su¡¯s yearning and pleading eyes and finally agreed.


    Feng Yu muttered softly, ¡°Lin Yin looks cold, but she¡¯s actually quite soft-hearted.¡±


    Feng Yu believed that if such a thing happened to her, she would definitely not help Su Su.


    Lin Yin received a large pile of letters. Some were written on tissues, some were written on paper packaging, and some even tore off their clothes to write.


    These things looked cheap and ugly when put together, but they were all these people¡¯s true feelings for Mu Ran.

 Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Detention

    Chapter 772: Detention


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin put away those people¡¯s things and handed them to Wei Ji. ¡®You don¡¯t have to undergo military training. Help me carry them.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded. Afraid that the things inside would fall, he specially took off the jacket of his military training uniform and carefully wrapped it around the things.


    Seeing that their things were being protected so carefully, the fans were a little touched and thanked Lin Yin and Wei Ji.


    Feng Yu looked at Lin Yin¡¯s faint smile and sighed with emotion. Fortunately, she did not provoke Lin Yin. She was glad that she had always been careful.


    Otherwise, with Lin Yin¡¯s family background alone, even if she wiped out her and her family all at once, she would have no one to turn to.


    Fortunately, Lin Yin did not look like an unreasonable person. As long as she did not offend Lin Yin and her friends, she would not be targeted by Lin Yin.


    As she thought about it, Feng Yu felt a little jealous.


    She had a powerful family background, three outstanding brothers, and such a powerful family. Humans really had to believe in fate.


    She came here to attend university so that she could lead a better life with her family in the future. It would be best if she could buy a house in the capital and bring her parents over to live a good life together.


    And some people had these since they were born, and they had more than one house.


    Thinking of Lin Yin¡¯s ten properties, Feng Yu smiled self-deprecatingly. What was she thinking? Since she didn¡¯t choose well when she was reincarnated, all she could do was establish herself now and make good use of Capital University¡¯s educational platform to climb up!


    When Hou Ning returned, she looked at Lin Yin indifferently and asked everyone to gather and start the afternoon training.


    At this moment, Xiluo and the others had already been interrogated by the police. All of them confessed to everything. They were facing detention for at least ten days and had it recorded in her files.


    Xiluo immediately panicked. This kind of record would follow her for the rest of her life. She had thought that she would only be locked up for a few days. She could tolerate it.


    But she really could not carry such a criminal record for the rest of her life.


    Xiluo begged the lawyer, ¡°Can you help me ask Mu Ran? Is he really going to treat me like this? I¡¯ve been a big fan of his for several years. I¡¯ve loved him for several years and I¡¯ve sacrificed everything for him, including my family. He can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    The lavvyer did not take it to heart. Instead, he said professionally and seriously, ¡°Everyone has to pay the price for their actions.¡±


    With that, the lawyer left. Xiluo could only sit on the chair in despair because she was still a student. Presumably, the police would inform her family through the school soon.


    Xiluo stayed in the police station for the night. Everyone else had gotten into contact with their parents, except for Xiluo.


    Facing this situation, Xiluo said sadly, ¡°My parents moved overseas because I chased after celebrities, so you don¡¯t have to contact my parents anymore. Officer, I¡¯m already an adult. I can take responsibility for anything. There¡¯s no need to inform my family. They won¡¯t come.¡±


    The police officer shook his head and sighed- The children nowadays were


    really obsessed with celebrities, their parents can¡¯t even control them anymore. No wonder they don¡¯t want to care for them anymore.


    At night, Lin Yin, who had ended the military training class, brought what Mu Ran¡¯s fans wanted to say to Mu Ran and invited him to the apartment beside the school.


    Throughout the entire process, Lin Yin did not speak. She just watched quietly as Mu Ran unfolded the notes and cloth strips one by one.


    In the end, Mu Ran sighed and said, ¡°Yinyin, I know what you want to say, but I¡¯ve made up my mind. Moreover, Big Brother asked me to choose my own position in the Corporation today. I¡¯m already choosing seriously. Help me thank them for their company all these years. I¡¯m very happy and cherish it. It¡¯s just that all good things must come to an end. We still have to part.¡±


    After Mu Ran finished speaking, he even replied to the girls one by one. The beautiful letter paper was even sprayed with pleasant perfume and he even picked out small gifts for them.


    Lin Yin suddenly realized why those fans were loyal to Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran was really a very considerate and gentle boy.


    When Lin Yin sent these things to the girls, the next second, she heard the unwilling sobs of the girls. Lin Yin was so frightened that she quickly danced and said, ¡°Um, don¡¯t cry here anymore.. Instructor Hou is already here!¡±

 Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Punishment

    Chapter 773: Punishment


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the end, when the girls heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, they cried even harder, angering Hou Ning, who had just arrived.


    ¡°What are you crying for? Shut up, all of you!¡± Hou Ning scolded loudly, but it was useless.


    These girls were already immersed in their extreme sadness. After all, he was their idol who had accompanied them for several years. Moreover, their idol had replied to them so gently. How could they not be sad?


    Hence, the group of people cried even harder!


    Hou Ning shouted a few times, but no one paid attention.


    A student at the side said, ¡°Instructor Hou, they¡¯re currently in the sorrow of losing someone important. It¡¯s useless for you to do this.¡±


    Hou Ning did not know what had happened and asked in confusion, ¡°Important person? There¡¯s so many of them, is the important person the same?¡±


    The classmate nodded. ¡°Yes, their idol, Mu Ran, is really leaving the industry, so they¡¯re crying.¡±


    Hou Ning could not understand these celebrities. It was just that the celebrities they liked no longer appeared in the entertainment industry. They were not dead. Did they have to cry like they were mourning?


    Most importantly, among the entire freshmen, only the students in her class cried the most. They even cried especially loudly. How embarrassing was this!


    Hou Ning took out the gun in her hand and fired at the sky. The girls who were still crying immediately stopped crying. Even the class beside her looked at Hou Ning in surprise.


    ¡°If anyone cries again, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Hou Ning warned with an imposing tone.


    The instructor beside her quickly ran over and explained, ¡°Students, don¡¯t be afraid. This is an empty gun. There are no bullets.¡±


    As soon as the instructor finished speaking, a small black thing fell from the sky.


    The instructor smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bullets inside. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. This gun is part of our military training today. It¡¯s just some paint that won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    As if confirming the instructor¡¯s words, the bird that had fallen down just now fluttered on the ground twice before flying away again.


    There were still tears at the corners of Su Su¡¯s eyes. She said in a daze, ¡°Did that bird fall out of fright?¡±


    Feng Yu shook his head in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I know that if you continue to cry like this, our class will probably be finished.¡±


    The students, including Su Su, immediately did not dare to cry.


    Lin Yin looked at Hou Ning¡¯s gun curiously. Guns were prohibited. Only personnel of a certain level could have a gun.


    Even prop guns had to undergo tests and pass before they could be used.


    Therefore, Lin Yin was also very curious if Hou Ning¡¯s gun was a real gun.


    Hou Ning looked around at the crowd that had finally quietened down. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Are you curious if I¡¯m holding a real gun?¡±


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s curious gazes were finally focused on her, Hou Ning said in satisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a real gun, but it¡¯s still very useful to scare birds and this group of noisy brats.¡±


    ¡°Come, gather everyone!¡± Hou Ning shouted.


    Everyone obediently listened to Hou Ning¡¯s orders and immediately organized the team.


    ¡°Originally, we were going to give everyone an indoor ordnance class today. However, just now, someone ignored the rules, so everyone has to stand in military posture for an hour, do 30 frog jumps and run 20 laps around the field.¡± With every word Hou Ning said, everyone¡¯s hearts sank and they quickly wailed.


    However, no matter how much these people wailed, they could not escape these punishments. After being punished for an hour, everyone was chased to frog jump by Hou Ning before they could drink water.


    Lu Ming, who had been watching the freshmen¡¯s military training at the entrance of the field, looked at Lin Yin worriedly. He did not know if Lin Yin¡¯s ribs had healed.


    Subconsciously, Lu Ming walked to the field. Hou Ning approached Lu Ming and smiled. ¡°Why? You¡¯re interested in the freshmen¡¯s military training?¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s allowed to be interested, but I¡¯m not allowed to be?¡± Lu Ming asked.


    ¡°I officially accepted Principal Wei¡¯s employment, and you relied on my connections to come in to maintain the order of the military training for these students. Therefore, I can ask you, but you can¡¯t ask me,¡± Hou Ning joked..

 Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Fall

    Chapter 774: Fall


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming knew that he was at a disadvantage and did not continue the topic. Instead, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t your training intensity too strong? What if some students can¡¯t take it? You¡¯re training students now, not soldiers.¡±


    Hou Ning looked at Lu Ming, who obviously had ulterior motives, and smiled. ¡°Lu Ming, are you worried about your student? Or are you worried about someone else? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so indiscriminate. It¡¯s strange. ¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was on Lin Yin and he did not answer Hou Ning.


    Lin Yin, who was frog-jumping, also felt Lu Ming¡¯s gaze, but she chose to ignore it.


    After the frog jumps, almost most of the students¡¯ legs were so weak that they could not stand up.


    ¡°All of you, get up. 20 laps of the field, begin!¡± Hou Ning¡¯s voice carried a ruthless tone.


    Wei Ji, who was holding a glass of water and about to give it to Lin Yin, had yet to reach her when Lin Yin started running again.


    Wei Ji was extremely worried. He was afraid that Lin Yin¡¯s ribs would get worse later.


    ¡°Wei Ji and Lin Yin seem to be very close. Do you think these two are in a relationship? They¡¯re inseparable all day,¡± Hou Ning said ambiguously.


    Lu Ming said without thinking, ¡°They¡¯re not a couple.¡±


    ¡®You know quite well.¡± Hou Ning ignored Lu Ming¡¯s ugly expression and smiled.


    Hou Ning was about to tease Lu Ming when she suddenly saw Lu Ming¡¯s expression change drastically. The next second, Lu Ming rushed out.


    Hou Ning was suspicious. After looking in the direction where Lu Ming was running, she saw Lin Yin fall to the ground.


    Initially, Hou Ning did not dislike Lin Yin much. She felt that if Lu Ming liked Lin Yin, it meant that Lin Yin was different from those women who used cheap tricks to attract men.


    She did not expect her to be the same.


    If a woman wanted to attract a man¡¯s attention, she had to pretend to be pitiful and make the man pity her.


    Hou Ning smiled coldly and slowly walked towards the place where Lin Yin had fallen.


    Gong Ze, who happened to be training with Lin Yin near her, saw Lin Yin fall and hurriedly left his team to help her up.


    ¡°Yinyin, how are you?¡± Gong Ze asked worriedly.


    For the past few days, he had been busy with his own matters. He had just returned for military training today and knew about Lin Yin. Before he could meet Lin Yin again, she fell in front of him.


    When Hou Ning saw Gong Ze go forward to help Lin Yin, her eyes revealed a hint of playfulness.


    This Lin Yin was quite capable. She even hooked up with the Gong Family¡¯s kid.


    How many people has Lin Yin provoked so far?


    After the unhappy incident with Yue Chi, there was Lu Ming, then Huo Ge, and now Wei Ji and Gong Ze.


    Hou Ning did not like women like that. In her opinion, if she liked someone, she had to draw a line with other men.


    A woman who drifted between men and enjoyed being pursued by men was a little despicable.


    Lu Ming ran to Lin Yin¡¯s side and asked anxiously, ¡°Yinyin, does it hurt? Are you still feeling unwell?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Hou Ning, who was walking over, and silently retracted her hand from Lu Ming¡¯s. She said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gong Ze. Help me up.¡±


    Lu Ming retracted his hand in shock. This was the first time Lin Yin had chosen someone else in front of him. He put away the difficult thoughts in his heart. No matter how difficult the choice he made was, he had to endure it himself.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t take it anymore? You still have to train more usually. You¡¯re so young, but you can¡¯t even endure such intensity. You¡¯re a joke,¡± Hou Ning said coldly.


    Lin Yin sensitively felt that Hou Ning seemed to have become a little sharper. She was completely different from yesterday.


    Wei Ji, who had rushed over, explained, ¡°Instructor, it¡¯s because of Yinyin¡¯s ribs¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason with me. Lin Yin, if you can¡¯t take it, apply for leave directly. Don¡¯t affect the entire class¡¯s military training and drag the entire class down.¡±


    Before Wei Ji could finish speaking, Hou Ning interrupted him coldly.


    This time, not only Lin Yin, but even the students in class felt Hou Ning¡¯s targeting.


    Although she had been with Hou Ning for about two days, Hou Ning had always talked about collectivism. If one person made a mistake, everyone would be punished.


    But this time, Hou Ning actually said that Lin Yin was a burden..

 Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Stop fooling around

    Chapter 775: Stop fooling around


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ji was about to speak up for Lin Yin when Lin Yin grabbed him and said nicely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Instructor. I¡¯ll make up for it when I get back.¡±


    Lin Yin did not have a masochistic physique. Since she was not feeling well, she naturally had to go back. It was mainly because her ribs really seemed to hurt a little. It seemed like she had overestimated her self-healing ability. Sigh, she was indeed old. Her recovery speed was not as fast as when she was young.


    Hou Ning was a little stunned. She thought that Lin Yin would at least say ¡°I can continue¡± stubbornly in front of her and cause the hearts of the men beside her to ache.


    In the end, Lin Yin actually didn¡¯t play by the rules. Hou Ning frowned. Could it be that she had guessed wrongly? Was Lin Yin not the kind of unreasonable girl who would use a ruse to seduce men?


    With that, Lin Yin was about to leave with Gong Ze¡¯s help when she felt a sharp pain in her ankle.


    Gong Ze was anxious and wanted to reach out to hug Lin Yin. Wei Ji also reached out anxiously, afraid that Lin Yin would fall.


    In the end, a large hand passed through Lin Yin¡¯s waist and hugged her forcefully. Everyone was in an uproar.


    The world suddenly collapsed. Lin Yin subconsciously reached out and grabbed the clothes on Lu Ming¡¯s chest. When she realized that Lu Ming was the one who picked her up, Lin Yin subconsciously let go.


    ¡°Hold on tight. If you fall, Lu Yan will probably come to settle scores with me!¡± Lu Ming said calmly.


    ¡°Then you can put me down. I have someone to send me back. Uncle, there¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s tone was even fainter. She didn¡¯t even look at Lu Ming.


    After receiving Lin Yin¡¯s signal, Gong Ze immediately went forward and reached out his hand. ¡°Third Brother Lu, why don¡¯t I do it? Don¡¯t you still have to maintain order? I¡¯ll send Yinyin to the infirmary.¡±


    Lu Ming glanced at Gong Ze coldly, scaring him so much that his neck shrank. However, when he saw Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, Gong Ze could only brace himself and maintain his posture of wanting to pick her up from Lu Ming.


    ¡°Wherever Lin Yin is, I¡¯ll maintain order there. Why? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Lu Ming looked at Gong Ze and said coldly.


    Everyone naturally knew this. After all, the order was in chaos because of Lin Yin¡¯s good brother, Mu Ran.


    Because Mu Ran wanted to leave the industry, no one could find him. They could only look for Mu Ran¡¯s sister, Lin Yin. After all, Mu Ran could hide, but Lin Yin could not.


    Not to mention that Lin Yin was undergoing military training now, even if there was no military training, Lin Yin still had to attend class and could always be found.


    Therefore, Lu Ming brought people to maintain order. To put it bluntly, he wanted to protect Lin Yin from those fans and prevent them from affecting the order of the military training.


    Since Lin Yin was leaving, Lu Ming naturally had to follow.


    Su Su said from the side, ¡°This is considered the battle of the beauties, right? Fortunately, the two of us are not good-looking. Otherwise, we would have to face such a scene. How awkward!¡±


    ¡°Su Su, I feel strange when you say that. Are you saying that the two of us are ugly?¡± Feng Yu said with a smile.


    Su Su immediately shut up. She did not admit that she was ugly.


    Seeing that Lu Ming was looking at Gong Ze fiercely, Lin Yin was indignant and struggled to get down. Lu Ming looked down at Lin Yin and said helplessly, ¡°Stop fooling around! You¡¯ll fall later!¡±


    Even though Lu Ming was frowning, his magnetic voice and his doting words hit the hearts of the girls present.


    ¡°Oh my god, I can actually smell the sweetness of love in Instructor Lu¡¯s tone.


    Could it be that Instructor Lu likes Lin Yin?¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a high chance of that. Listen to how doting he was when he said ¡®stop fooling around¡¯ just now!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. This Instructor Lu is also very handsome. He¡¯s comparable to Brother Ran. I actually just realized that!¡±


    ¡°I regret it. I should have fallen or fainted just now. This way, the person in Instructor Lu¡¯s arms must be me.¡±


    ¡°Dream on! Be careful that you¡¯ll be in the arms of the bald pig head!¡±


    Hearing the students¡¯ gossip, Hou Ning looked down on Lin Yin even more. She faced the students who had stopped to watch the show and said loudly, ¡°Why did you stop? What¡¯s wrong? Is 20 laps not enough? Do you want to run 50 laps?


    In the next second, the students who had just stopped to watch the commotion immediately muttered and continued running. Even Gong Ze was pulled back by the instructors in his class to stand in the military posture.


    Lu Ming turned around and looked at Hou Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Lin Yin to the doctor..¡±

 Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Carrying Her Away

    Chapter 776: Carrying Her Away


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ji followed Lu Ming and Lin Yin obediently. However, before he could take two steps, Lu Ming turned to look at Wei Ji. His tone was indifferent, but his eyes were warning. ¡°Wei Ji, you don¡¯t have to follow me. I¡¯ll take good care of


    Lin Yin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± Wei Ji said stubbornly. He tightened his grip on Lin Yin¡¯s cup.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried? Wei Ji, even if you follow us all the only thing you can do is hold Lin Yin¡¯s cup,¡± Lu Ming said bluntly.


    ¡°Lu Ming, you¡¯d better consider your language before you speak!¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    She would not allow anyone to say anything about Wei Ji in front of her.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin in disbelief. He could accept Lin Yin¡¯s coldness and alienation, but he couldn¡¯t stand Lin Yin talking to him coldly to protect another man.


    Lu Ming stopped talking and strode away with Lin Yin in his arms.


    Even with Lin Yin in his arms, he was still quite fast. Wei Ji could not keep up because of his limp.


    Seeing that Wei Ji was struggling to walk behind, Lin Yin said angrily, ¡°Lu


    Ming, you¡¯re doing it on purpose. You clearly know that Wei Ji can¡¯t walk fast.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin was talking about Wei Ji again, Lu Ming was unhappy and walked even faster.


    Lin Yin was furious and said angrily, ¡°Lu Ming, put me down, or I¡¯ll jump down.¡±


    Lu Ming only exerted strength in his arm and pressed Lin Yin closer to his body, still not saying anything.


    Lin Yin was furious. She opened her mouth and bit Lu Ming¡¯s arm hard. The force was so strong that even Lu Ming couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, he still carried Lin Yin and quickly left the field without saying a word.


    After a few turns, Wei Ji could no longer find Lu Ming and Lin Yin.


    Lu Ming remained calm. Lin Yin gritted her teeth. When the smell of blood filled her mouth, Lin Yin let go angrily.


    ¡°Have you vented your anger?¡± Lu Ming asked helplessly.


    Lin Yin was so angry that her chest kept rising and falling. She asked coldly, ¡°What do you want? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have someone to send me there. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Since you call me Uncle, I naturally have to treat you like a junior,¡± Lu Ming said calmly.


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°Really? Then should I thank you, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Lu Ming looked straight ahead and said without looking at Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin closed her eyes slightly. She admitted that she was a little angry now, no, very angry, but she would be at a disadvantage if she was angry now.


    It was just being carried by an elder to apply medicine. It was no big deal.


    After she calmed down, Lin Yin¡¯s expression turned colder. She said indifferently, ¡°Since Uncle cares so much about the younger generation, don¡¯t be so fierce to Wei Ji next time. I can¡¯t stand anyone being so fierce to Wei Ji, including some sarcasm.¡±


    Just now, Lu Ming had clearly despised Wei Ji¡¯s legs. Lin Yin could not accept this.


    Lin Yin¡¯s words made Lu Ming, who had slowly calmed down, suddenly feel frustrated again. ¡°You¡¯re so nice to Wei Ji.¡±


    Lin Yin said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course. My Wei Ji is so cute, so I naturally have to treat him better. I won¡¯t let outsiders bully him.¡±


    ¡°Outsider?¡± Lu Ming lowered his head slightly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You mean me?¡±


    Lin Yin shrugged and smiled. ¡°What else?¡±


    Lu Ming was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to look at Lin Yin anymore. He quickly walked to the car, opened the door, and stuffed Lin Yin into the front passenger seat.


    Maybe he had used too much force and Lin Yin hissed in pain. Lu Ming quickly asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your ribs hurt?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze instantly landed on Lu Ming¡¯s worried face. She said suspiciously, ¡°How did you know that my ribs hurt? Did you get someone to monitor me?


    Lu Ming quickly retracted his gaze and lowered his head to fasten Lin Yin¡¯s seatbelt. He did not answer Lin Yin¡¯s question and closed the car door.


    Lu Ming sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Lin Yin looked straight at Lu Ming. ¡°Who did you look for to monitor me? Dong Yi, or Long Huang? Or is it someone else? Or is it some tracking device, a bug?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, I¡¯m not a pervert. Don¡¯t be too ridiculous!¡± Lu Ming interrupted Lin Yin¡¯s suspicion unhappily.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°No pervert would say that he¡¯s a pervert. Otherwise, how can you explain that you know about my broken ribs? Didn¡¯t you cut ties with me recently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cutting ties,¡± Lu Ming replied, feeling a little guilty..

 Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: Incest

    Chapter 777: Incest


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Then what is it? An elder fooling a junior for fun?¡± Lin Yin stared at Lu Ming intently. She had a smile on her face, but her eyes were cold.


    Lu Ming took a deep breath and did not dare to turn to look at Lin Yin. ¡®Yinyin, it was my fault before. Later on, I thought about it. I¡¯m old and might not be liked by girls¡­¡±


    Before Lu Ming could finish speaking, Lin Yin interrupted him. ¡°Uncle, you know your place. But you¡¯re right this time. Girls my age really won¡¯t like someone like you. ¡±


    Lu Ming turned to look at Lin Yin in a daze and asked as if he hadn¡¯t heard her clearly, ¡®What did you say?


    ¡°Uncle, although you¡¯re old, you¡¯re not so old that you can¡¯t hear clearly, right?¡± Lin Yin smiled and looked straight into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡°I say, I really don¡¯t like you, Uncle. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t come on the day school started. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to reject you.¡±


    Lu Ming looked into Lin Yin¡¯s clear eyes, as if he wanted to see traces of Lin Yin lying.


    However, he failed. He actually saw Lin Yin¡¯s serious expression.


    Lu Ming naturally couldn¡¯t tell, because Lin Yin really didn¡¯t like people who gave her hope and personally cut it off. She didn¡¯t need relationships that were unstable, no matter the reason.


    ¡°Yinyin¡­¡± Lu Ming subconsciously called Lin Yin¡¯s name. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Lin Yin turned her gaze forward and said indifferently, ¡°So, Uncle, you shouldn¡¯t randomly hug me in the future. Although I call you Uncle like Lu Yan, I have nothing to do with you. It won¡¯t be good if someone misunderstands. It¡¯ll affect your marriage and my relationships.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin¡¯s smiling side profile and felt terrible. In the end, he retracted his gaze from Lin Yin, as if this could ease the pain in his heart.


    ¡°Uncle, you stuffed me in the car. Where are we going?¡± Lin Yin asked casually.


    Lu Ming suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and said in a low voice, ¡°To the hospital for a checkup and get your medical records so that you can take leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Lin Yin was polite and distant.


    The two of them arrived at the hospital silently and did a checkup. When the report came, Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°I was insensible just now and bit you. Uncle, do you want to go for a checkup too? It won¡¯t be good in the future if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Lu Ming rejected expressionlessly.


    Since Lu Ming had said that he didn¡¯t need it, Lin Yin naturally didn¡¯t persuade him. Lu Ming didn¡¯t even care if it hurt. Why should she, an outsider, care?


    When the report came out, the doctor said with a serious expression, ¡°This broken rib is a serious injury. It¡¯s only been half a month and you¡¯re already doing intense exercise before you¡¯re fully recovered. Do you even want to recover?¡±


    As he spoke, the doctor turned to look at Lu Ming. ¡°You¡¯re really a bad boyfriend. Don¡¯t you know how to look after your girlfriend? If she moves around like this, when will her injuries recover? Watch her closely!¡±


    Lin Yin said faintly, ¡°Doctor, he¡¯s my uncle. He can¡¯t be a boyfriend. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s incest!¡±


    The doctor choked on Lin Yin¡¯s words. He coughed lightly and stopped talking.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin speechlessly. Why was Lin Yin talking nonsense?


    When Lin Yin received the doctor¡¯s note, she applied for ten days of leave, saving her from military training.


    In order to recover as soon as possible, Lin Yin really started to recuperate seriously.


    At this moment, Mu Ning was so angry that she was about to go crazy. She had told Yue Han about Lin Yin destroying the Yue Family¡¯s project and the marriage between the Yue Family and the Gong Family so that Yue Han could punish Lin Yin. She did not expect that Yue Han, this idiot, would choose to use Mu Ran¡¯s fans to deal with Lin Yin.


    Yue Han was thinking wishfully. He didn¡¯t want to offend Lu Ming, so he used Mu Ran¡¯s fans to teach Lin Yin a lesson.


    And what happened?


    How could Mu Ning accept that Lin Yin had recovered her identity as the eldest daughter of the Mu Family in front of everyone?


    Why was Lin Yin always so lucky? Lin Yin could even dodge Yue Han¡¯s attack and get a good outcome.


    If she had known in advance that Yue Han had such plans, she would definitely not have let that fool Yue Han make such a plan.


    But it was too late now!


    The angry Mu Ning anonymously sent a message to Yue Han: Idiot, you can¡¯t


    even deal with Lin Yin!

 Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Reasons

    Chapter 778: Reasons


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Han, who had just found out Lin Yin¡¯s identity, was feeling depressed. Now that he received such an anonymous message, he was furious and asked someone to investigate the owner of this anonymous cell phone.


    He really did not expect Lin Yin to be a child of the Mu family.


    At that time, when he knew that Lin Yin had ruined his plan, he wanted to teach her a lesson.


    However, considering Lu Ming¡¯s previous warning, Yue Han did not want to have a direct confrontation with Lu Ming, so when he knew that Lin Yin and Mu Ran were close, he was planning to guide Mu Ran¡¯s fans to attack Lin Yin.


    These lower class fans were so irrational. If they accidentally killed Lin Yin, it would be a calamity for Lin Yin¡¯s life. It had nothing to do with him, Yue Han. At most, he just invaded their privacy and and got someone to take photos of


    Mu Ran and Lin Yin.


    In the end, things went beyond his expectations. Lin Yin was actually Mu Ran¡¯s sister, a child of the Mu family.


    At first, Yue Han did not believe it. After all, the three sons of the Mu family were the only ones who were active at functions. No one had expected that the Mu Family had a child.


    It was only after asking his father that he found out that the Mu family had lost a child eighteen years ago.


    Yue Han waved his hand angrily and the cup on the desk fell to the ground, covering the ground with water.


    He did not want to provoke the Lu Family, nor did he want to provoke the Mu Family.


    But from the looks of it, he had already provoked them.


    After knowing about Lin Yin, he sent someone to look for the two paparazzi, but they couldn¡¯t be found. He had just found out that the two of them had been captured by Mu Ran a long time ago.


    Now, he could only pray that the Mu family could not find out about him. Otherwise, things would be a little difficult.


    He was not afraid of the Mu Family, but if he really went against them, the Yue Family would still have a hard time.


    At this moment, Mu Heng looked at the bank account that could not be found and smiled. ¡°That person is quite cautious. He used an overseas account.¡±


    Mu Xiao said, ¡°I can¡¯t find their accounts, but I found something. Although the phone number that contacted these two people is a new number and I can¡¯t find out who bought it, Lu Ming provided a signal locator. I just tried to call that number. Guess what? That phone appeared near the Yue family.¡±


    ¡°Yue Family? Yue Han?¡± Mu Heng frowned, his heart filled with confusion. ¡°You mean that Yue Han or Yue Chi planned behind Yinyin¡¯s back to try and make the entire Internet frame her? Why would the Yue Family deal with Yinyin?¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It might not be just framing. Do you still remember that there was a superstar¡¯s girlfriend who was forced by his fans to jump off a building? Although it was later investigated that the woman only came into contact with that actor because of work and the actor himself clarified that it was because of work, that girl was still forced to jump off a building in the end. ¡±


    Mu Heng¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Yue Family wants to borrow Mu Ran¡¯s fans to kill Yinyin?


    Mu Xiao nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just guessing, but if it¡¯s really the Yue Family who¡¯s in charge of these things, there has to be a reason, right? Therefore, in order to prevent retaliation against the wrong person, it¡¯s better for us to be careful. Let¡¯s find out first if it was the Yue Family who did it, especially the reason why the Yue Family did it.¡±


    Guan Nan, who was at the side, saw Mu Heng¡¯s signal and immediately got someone to investigate Lin Yin and the Yue Family. He quickly sent the information over and reported, ¡°Miss once got someone to destroy a few government projects of the Yue Family. Those projects are still stuck at the review stage and can¡¯t pass.¡±


    Mu Xiao was a little puzzled. ¡®Why would Yinyin mess with the Yue Family?¡±


    Mu Heng, who was at the side, smiled and shook his head. ¡°Aiya, our Yinyin is so capable that she can make Yue Han suffer. As expected of a child of our Family. The Yue Family even snatched a project from me previously. Yinyin can be considered to have taken revenge for me.¡±


    Although the eight great families seemed to be harmonious, in business, they did not care about friendship and only cared about strength.


    Occasionally, Mu Heng would fail.


    Therefore, no matter what reason Lin Yin had for destroying the Yue Family¡¯s project, Mu Heng felt that his sister had stood up for him and was extremely proud.


    At that moment, Mu Xiao suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Yinyin seems to have strange relations with the Yue Family. Previously, at the Yue Family¡¯s banquet, that rascal Yue Chi wanted to force himself on a small celebrity. It was also Yinyin who saved her.¡±


    Mu Heng leaned against the sofa and said lightly, ¡°No matter what¡¯s wrong, if Yue Han really attacked our younger siblings this time, we as brothers can¡¯t just watch coldly. The Yue Family has to bleed once..¡±

 Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Enraging

    Chapter 779: Enraging


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Xiao nodded. Just as the two of them were about to continue, they heard the door open.


    When Lin Yin saw Mu Heng and Mu Xiao in the living room of the apartment, she was also a little surprised. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, you two are here too?¡±


    Lin Yin was about to go to her apartment, but she remembered that it would be inconvenient for her to come to school from her own apartment, so she decided to stay in this apartment near the school for a few days.


    She did not expect Mu Heng and Mu Xiao to be here too.


    Mu Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Not only are the two of us here, but your third brother is also here. I don¡¯t know where he went last night. He¡¯s still sleeping soundly in the room.¡±


    As soon as Mu Xiao finished speaking, the smile on his face suddenly froze. ¡°Lu


    Ming? Why are you here?¡±


    Lu Ming went forward to support Lin Yin and said, ¡°Your sister sprained her leg. I¡¯ll send her to the hospital for a checkup and bring her back.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t want Lu Ming to know that she was here, but Lu Ming saw through her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I know how many properties you have.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t believe it and smiled. ¡°Then do you know the apartment near my school? Send me there.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lu Ming really sent her back.


    Lin Yin was 100% sure that Lu Ming had installed surveillance cameras around her. Perhaps Dong Yi or Long Huang was Lu Ming¡¯s subordinate.


    She had planned to send Lu Ming away as soon as she entered, but she did not expect the three Mu brothers, who did not come here often, to be here.


    When Mu Heng and Mu Xiao heard that Lin Yin had sprained her ankle, the two of them immediately ran to Lin Yin¡¯s side and pushed Lu Ming away rudely. They carefully carried Lin Yin to the sofa.


    Mu Xiao¡¯s heart ached as he said, ¡°Yinyin, what happened? Why did you sprain your ankle?¡±


    Before Lin Yin could speak, Lu Ming said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an older brother as negligent as you. You know that your sister¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t healed yet, Dut you still let her go through military training. Look, after Intense exercise, the wound on her ribs split again, causing her to fall accidentally and sprain her ankle.¡±


    Hearing Lu Ming¡¯s words, Mu Heng and Mu Xiao felt extremely guilty.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s mainly because I want to experience university military training myself. Otherwise, my university life will be incomplete.¡±


    Lu Ming interrupted angrily, ¡°If you continue with the military training, not only will your university life be incomplete, but your body will also be incomplete.¡±


    Lin Yin bit her lower lip speechlessly and turned to stare at Lu Ming with a death stare. ¡°Uncle, I actually didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re such a chatterbox. You¡¯re not old. Have you entered your elderly age early?¡±


    Mu Heng, who had always kept a straight face, could not help but laugh when he heard this.


    Who else other than his sister would dare to call Lu Ming a chatterbox.


    Lu Ming glared at Mu Heng and did not say anything. He stood at the side expressionlessly, but everyone could tell that Lu Ming was sulking.


    Mu Heng and Mu Xiao asked about Lin Yin¡¯s well-being, while Lin Yin said to Lu Ming extremely calmly, ¡°Uncle, since I¡¯m already home and my family is by my side, I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    For the first time, Lu Ming felt that the talkative Lin Yin was really infuriating.


    In the past, she was cold and silent. Sure, she was a little cold, but she would not be like this. Every word she said was infuriating.


    ¡°Why? I sent you back. Aren¡¯t you going to offer me a cup of water?¡± Lu Ming said unhappily.


    Lin Yin glanced at Lu Ming. ¡°I think you¡¯re quite busy coming. I won¡¯t delay your precious time to drink water.¡±


    Lu Ming was so angry that his hands were on his hips. He nodded angrily and said with a smile, ¡°Okay! Okay! Goodbye!¡±


    This little girl was really too infuriating.


    Lu Ming turned around and left angrily. Lin Yin¡¯s faint voice came from behind.


    ¡°I won¡¯t send you off!¡±


    Mu Xiao was about to laugh to death, but he was still worried.


    With Lin Yin¡¯s personality, if it was someone unimportant, she would either ignore them and treat them as strangers or be polite and distant to maintain their relationship on the surface.


    Therefore, it was obvious that Lin Yin treated Lu Ming differently. The two of them were like a young couple who were fighting.


    This interaction made Mu Xiao sigh worriedly.


    After calming down, Lin Yin asked, ¡°Brother, how¡¯s the investigation of the two


    paparazzi you mentioned?¡±

 Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: Signal Capture

    Chapter 780: Signal Capture


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Currently, we¡¯ve locked onto the Yue Family, but it¡¯s not confirmed yet, so we¡¯re still investigating. The account that transferred the money to the paparazzi is an overseas account, so we can¡¯t say with certainty that it was ordered by the Yue Family,¡± Mu Heng said.


    When Lin Yin heard that it was the Yue Family, her first reaction was that Yue Han knew that she had destroyed the Yue Family¡¯s project behind their backs.


    Lin Yin touched her nose guiltily and amused Mu Heng. ¡°Yinyin, I believe you. There are some things you do for a reason. Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if you damage the sky, I¡¯ll patch it back up for you.¡±


    Lin Yin immediately realized that Mu Heng probably already knew what she had done to the Yue Family.


    Mu Xiao also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Yinyin. It¡¯s not a big deal. The Yue brothers are not good people to begin with.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s smile deepened. It was good to have her brother protecting her.


    ¡°Brother, can you show me the bank account that transferred the money to the paparazzi?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    In her previous life, she had stayed by Yue Chi¡¯s side for a period of time. Later on, in order to prevent the matter of his brother torturing women from being exposed, Yue Han even got someone to give her some hush money, afraid that she would go out and talk about Yue Chi.


    At that time, in order to avoid suspicion, Yue Han had also gotten someone to transfer the money from an overseas bank account.


    Although Lin Yin knew that Yue Han was meticulous and wouldn¡¯t use the same account every time he transferred money, Lin Yin still wanted to take a look.


    Mu Heng sent the bank account to Lin Yin. As expected, she was disappointed. It was not the account that had transferred the money to her in her previous life.


    The current situation was that although they suspected the Yue Family and the Yue Family was indeed the most suspicious, they did not have direct evidence.


    Lin Yin asked Mu Heng and Mu Xiao to wait for a while before contacting Sun Biao.


    She had a family now. If she wanted to deal with Yue Chi, she naturally wouldn¡¯t act rashly and throw her life away.


    Therefore, she had asked Sun Biao to arrange for someone to secretly monitor Yue Chi and the Yue Family. This cost her a lot of money. She hired people who were good at hiding and even used some high-tech technology from the company.


    There were indeed benefits to having a technology genius like Jiang Chen. The teams that he was in-charge of all developed great things. Fortunately, she had snatched Jiang Chen from Mu Heng in advance.


    After confirming that Yue Han was indeed the mastermind, Lin Yin actually received some unexpected news.


    Sun Biao told her, ¡°Boss, we just deciphered a signal meant to contact Yue Han. Before Yue Han dealt with you, someone took the initiative to contact Yue Han and tell him that you were the one who ruined the Yue Family¡¯s government project. According to the timeline, it was after that that Yue Han contacted the paparazzi. Therefore, someone is using Yue Han to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out the source of the signal?¡±


    ¡°The Mu Family¡¯s old residence, Boss. It¡¯s your family.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. She looked at the time the signal was sent. It was after the Mid-Autumn Festival. In other words, after she went to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence, someone in the old residence could not help but want to deal with her.


    Lin Yin could roughly guess who this person was.


    She had thought about Mu Ning before. After all, she was adopted by the Mu Family. As long as Mu Ning behaved herself, she would not do anything to Mu Ning.


    But now, Mu Ning had clearly provoked her.


    Seeing that Lin Yin¡¯s expression was not right, Mu Xiao asked worriedly,


    ¡°Yinyin, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Mu Heng also looked at Lin Yin worriedly, waiting for her to speak.


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°My people found out that Yue Han was indeed the one who secretly gave instructions to the two paparazzi.¡±


    Mu Xiao and Mu Heng looked at each other and asked, ¡°Yinyin, did you get someone to monitor the Yue Family? Are you hiding something from us? Is Yue Chi from the Yue Family still making things difficult for you because of Lan Xin?¡±


    Lin Yin coughed lightly and smiled. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that Gong Ze¡¯s sister, Gong Han, is getting engaged to Yue Han soon. I wanted to help Gong Han see if Yue Han was honest, so I got someone to secretly monitor him in advance.


    Isn¡¯t that a coincidence?¡±


    Mu Heng looked at Lin Yin faintly. ¡°Is that so? Our Yinyin is really amazing. Yinyin has found out everything that we can¡¯t.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that she couldn¡¯t fool him. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I just don¡¯t like Yue Chi. Previously, he bullied a small celebrity. I was afraid that he would secretly trip me up, so I got someone to keep an eye on him. I even used the signal capturer that Jiang Chen developed some time ago, so it¡¯s so accurate..¡±

 Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Don ‘t Squeeze

    Chapter 781: Don ¡®t Squeeze


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Heng was interested. ¡°A signal capturer?¡±


    Mu Heng had some shares in Lin Yin¡¯s company, but he did not have actual control, so he did not know about this.


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s still in the testing stage and we only dare to capture the signal from the periphery, so we decrypted it for a few days before getting the results today.¡±


    ¡°Then according to what you said, doesn¡¯t that mean that many people won¡¯t have any secrets? Yinyin, you probably know everything about the Yue Family¡¯s phone calls or Internet connections during this period of time?¡± Mu Xiao asked curiously.


    Lin Yin shook her head. ¡°At the moment, we can only capture some phone signals. The capturing ability is also limited and needs to be operated manually, so it¡¯s not that simple. If the person with the capturing device is discovered, the information will be gone.¡±


    ¡°Yinyin, this is too dangerous. If you can¡¯t stand Yue Chi, I¡¯ll help you deal with him and pull your people back. Also, stop researching that signal capture device quickly. This thing is not safe and it¡¯s easy to attract enemies,¡± Mu Heng said worriedly.


    Although the Mu Family was stronger than the Yue Family, Yue Han was ruthless. If he knew what Lin Yin had done, he might play some tricks again.


    For example, this time, he tried to kill her using someone else¡¯s hands.


    If Lin Yin hadn¡¯t held back in advance, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find evidence of Yue Han¡¯s actions.


    Most importantly, even if Lin Yin used such evidence, it wouldn¡¯t do.


    Although the signal capture device that Lin Yin had was not perfect yet, as long as people knew that Lin Yin had such a thing, it would cause chaos. Lin Yin¡¯s Shisheng Corporation would also be criticized.


    After all, everyone was afraid that their privacy would be probed, especially the people above. Which one of them did not have secrets?


    Lin Yin nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stop this research. However, I still want to deal with Yue Chi¡¯s matter myself. I like to do it myself.¡±


    Mu Heng frowned and said disapprovingly, ¡°Yue Han dotes on his younger brother very much. If you want to deal with Yue Chi, you¡¯ll inevitably go against Yue Han. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine. I have many people protecting me. Besides, I¡¯m very strong.¡±


    Mu Xiao pinched Lin Yin¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re very strong. Look at yourself now. Your ribs haven¡¯t healed completely and you¡¯ve sprained your leg. You can¡¯t even move. You still have the cheek to say that you¡¯re very strong.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this an accident? It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Lin Yin muttered.


    ¡°Huh? You want it to happen again?¡± Mu Heng¡¯s tone was filled with worry.


    Lin Yin immediately shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°No, no. There won¡¯t be a next time. I promise!¡±


    Mu Ran walked out of the room with sleepy eyes and saw that Mu Xiao was actually squeezing Yinyin¡¯s little face. He immediately went forward unhappily and pulled Mu Xiao away. He said loudly, ¡°Mu Xiao, where are you squeezing her face? Is Yinyin¡¯s delicate face something you can pinch?¡±


    ¡®What? You¡¯re the only one who can pinch her, but I can¡¯t? Mu Ran, don¡¯t be too biased!¡± Mu Xiao did not indulge Mu Ran and retorted loudly.


    Mu Henq looked at his two vounqer brothers who were foolinq around and


    shook his head in amusement. Then, he said to Lin Yin, ¡°You can deal with Yue Chi yourself, but if you need anything, you have to tell me. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you. Yue Chi isn¡¯t a smart person, but he¡¯s lawless and dares to do anything. Yue Han knows the situation a little, but he dotes on his younger brother, Yue Chi, so you have to be careful.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°I understand, Brother!¡±


    Lin Yin expressed that she wanted to deal with Yue Chi herself, but it did not stop Mu Heng from making things difficult for Yue Han. Yue Han was so busy with both the engagement and the company that he was dizzy.


    Lin Yin took ten days off. After resting at home for a while, she packed some things and returned to the dormitory, preparing to return to the team the next day to continue military training.


    As soon as she was done packing, Sun Biao sent a message: Boss, Chu Yun can hear now. Do you want to come over and take a look?


    Lin Yin immediately called a car and went to the hospital where Chu Yun was.


    Looking at Chu Yun sitting on the bed in a daze, Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Chu


    Yun, long time no see.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s voice, Chu Yun looked a little flustered. During this period of time, she had not been able to see, hear, speak, or write. Other than smelling the disinfectant and guessing that she was in the hospital. She did not know


    anything else..

 Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Interrogation

    Chapter 782: Interrogation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the darkness and fear, she didn¡¯t know how long it had been. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to hear voices, but she didn¡¯t expect to find out that she was in Lin Yin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ah ah ah.¡± Chu Yun kept retreating as she let out a string of meaningless words.


    ¡°Chu Yun, you¡¯d better be quiet. Otherwise, be careful of Su Fei¡¯s life,¡± Lin Yin warned.


    Su Fei was not in Lin Yin¡¯s hands, but it did not stop her from using Su Fei to scare Chu Yun.


    As expected, when Chu Yun heard Su Fei¡¯s name, she became much quieter. She leaned in Lin Yin¡¯s direction, as if she wanted to hear Lin Yin continue speaking.


    ¡°Chu Yun, is the person behind you Zhou Li? You can just nod and answer my question,¡± Lin Yin asked directly.


    Chu Yun did not say anything and just sat quietly on the bed.


    ¡°Chu Yun, you can choose not to respond, but if you don¡¯t want your daughter to end up like you. Then you¡¯d better answer my question honestly,¡± Lin Yin warned.


    Chu Yun waved her hands at Lin Yin, wanting to ask her about Su Fei. She wondered if her daughter was doing well and if she had been bullied after disappearing for so long.


    ¡°You want to know about Su Fei?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    Chu Yun nodded, but Lin Yin only smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get the information I wanted, so I won¡¯t tell you about Su Fei¡¯s situation. Chu Yun, I advise you to adapt to the situation. I¡¯m guessing that the person behind you is ruthless, right? They¡¯d kill to silence you¡±


    In Lin Yin¡¯s opinion, Chu Yun¡¯s silence was tacit agreement. She smiled and said, ¡°Chu Yun, if I spread the word and say that you, Chu Yun, told Su Fei all your secrets, I wonder if the people behind you will attack Su Fei.¡± Chu Yun was shocked and waved her hands in the direction of Lin Yin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Chu Yun, the person I want to deal with isn¡¯t you, but the person behind you. Do you really want to use your daughter¡¯s life to protect the person behind you? If you say it, you and Su Fei might be able to survive. If you don¡¯t say it, I think you and your daughter might be reunited in hell,¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    Chu Yun lowered her head and thought. Lin Yin also sat patiently at the side, quietly waiting for Chu Yun to think it through.


    After a while, Chu Yun nodded.


    Only then did Lin Yin ask, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you next. If it¡¯s right, nod. If it¡¯s wrong, shake your head. If you¡¯re not sure, wave your hand. Do you understand?¡±


    Chu Yun nodded.


    ¡°Was Zhou Li the one who instructed you and that nanny to steal the Mu family¡¯s child back then?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    Chu Yun nodded.


    ¡°Did you want me to die in the Su Family from the beginning?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    Chu Yun paused for a moment before nodding.


    Lin Yin sneered and continued, ¡°Does Zhou Li want to deal with the Mu family because of love or because he was chased out of the country?¡±


    Chu Yun shook her head. This answer was what Lin Yin and her parents had guessed.


    ¡°Is Zhou Li plotting something bigger, such as avenging the Zhou Family and the Fu Family back then?¡± Lin Yin asked as she stared at Chu Yun.


    This time, Chu Yun waved her hand directly, so Chu Yun did not know Zhou Li¡¯s true motive?


    ¡°Is Zhou Li in Country D? The rebel gang?¡± Lin Yin continued to ask.


    Chu Yun nodded. She only found out about this later.


    ¡°Huo Ge, or rather, Zhou Hai, is he Zhou Li¡¯s child?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    The words Huo Ge had said in front of her flashed across Chu Yun¡¯s mind. Then, she nodded.


    Lin Yin frowned. ¡°Is the original child of the Huo Family dead?¡±


    Chu Yun waved her hand to indicate that she didn¡¯t know. Lin Yin was a little disappointed. Then, she asked curiously, ¡°Su Fei is Zhou Li¡¯s child, right?¡±


    Chu Yun was stumped by this question. She did not know if she should answer truthfully or give a fake answer.


    She was afraid that Lin Yin would find out that Su Fei was really Zhou Li¡¯s child. If she used Su Fei as a bargaining chip to threaten Zhou Li, wouldn¡¯t it be very dangerous? Moreover, she was even more afraid that Zhou Li wouldn¡¯t believe her at all and her daughter would become a sacrifice in the battle between the two sides.


    Seeing Chu Yun¡¯s troubled expression, Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Looks like the answer is yes. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to guess it just by guessing.¡±


    Seeing Chu Yun¡¯s regretful expression, Lin Yin laughed coldly and continued to ask, ¡°Is there someone controlling Zhou Li from behind?¡± Chu Yun nodded honestly.


    Lin Yin asked, ¡°Is that person also in Country D?¡±


    Chu Yun waved her hand to indicate that she did not know.


    Chu Yun nodded.


    Lin Yin asked, ¡°That person is from our country?¡±


    Chu Yun nodded..

 Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: Not Bad

    Chapter 783: Not Bad


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin asked, ¡°Does that person have a grudge against the Mu family?¡± Chu Yun was a little confused and waved her hand in confusion.


    Lin Yin frowned and asked tentatively, ¡°Does that person hate the people from the eight aristocratic families?¡±


    Chu Yun thought for a moment, nodded, and shook her head. In the end, she waved her hand.


    ¡°So, you mean you don¡¯t know either?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    Chu Yun nodded.


    Lin Yin said, ¡°Then that person wants to establish himself in the capital. I mean, he wants to step on the eight aristocratic families and become a new aristocratic family?¡±


    Chu Yun hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Lin Yin said, ¡°Other than the Huo Family, did that person arrange for other children to be swapped to other aristocratic families?¡±


    Chu Yun calmed her panic and hurriedly shook her head. She could not let anyone know that her daughter had also been swapped into one of the eight aristocratic families. Otherwise, both her daughters might be in danger.


    After asking Chu Yun, Lin Yin confirmed something.


    Someone was setting up a trap to deal with the eight aristocratic families in the Capital. Zhou Li was just a hired thug on the surface, and Chu Yun was at the bottom of the hierarchy. What he knew was even more limited.


    Zhou Li might have a grudge against the Mu Family, but the person who really instructed Zhou Li to take her away and kill her might be the person behind Zhou Li.


    It was like taking the real child of the Huo Family away and killing him, then stuffing a fake one into the family to fight for the Huo Family¡¯s assets.


    So, did that person stuff someone into their Mu family?


    Mu Ning suddenly flashed across Lin Yin¡¯s mind. She had disappeared, but Mu Ning had appeared. Could Mu Ning be a spy planted by that person in the Mu family?


    Other than the Huo Family, would the other eight aristocratic families also have such a change?


    Lin Yin got the information she wanted to know and stood up to walk out.


    When Chu Yun heard the commotion, she immediately woke up, wanting Lin Yin to tell her about Su Fei. She was really worried about her daughter.


    Lin Yin turned to look at Chu Yun and smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you just now. Su Fei isn¡¯t in my hands. She¡¯s with her half-brother.¡±


    Chu Yun thought about this relationship in her mind and realized that Su Fei was with Huo Ge. She immediately panicked. She waved her hand and shouted hoarsely, wanting an explanation from Lin Yin.


    Unfortunately, Lin Yin had already left.


    After returning to the dormitory, Lin Yin informed Mu Cheng and his wife about the news she had received from Chu Yun and asked them to pay attention to the situation of the eight aristocratic families, especially the suspicious people in each family.


    If they wanted to break through a family or group, internal disintegration was indeed a good method.


    When Su Su and Feng Yu returned, they were very happy to see Lin Yin.


    Su Su looked at Lin Yin with sparkling eyes and asked carefully, ¡°Yinyin, has


    Brother Ran been in a good mood recently?¡±


    It had been ten days, but Mu Ran had no intention of appearing in the entertainment industry again. These fans were already so stressed that they were going to go bald.


    Without Mu Ran, fans like them were like children without a home and they had nowhere to rely on. They wandered around the Internet. Lin Yin thought for a moment and said, ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡±


    He could only be considered to be alright.


    Mu Ran had been brought to the company by Mu Heng to work these few days.


    He had nothing to live for. He had been caught sleeping at his work desk by Mu Heng several times and his salary had been deducted.


    Therefore, Mu Ran would send Lin Yin a message every day to complain that Mu Heng was a capitalist.


    Su Su sighed. ¡°Yinyin, is your brother really not planning to come back? The past few days have been like years for us fans. Are you really not going to persuade Brother Ran?¡±


    In the end, Lin Yin could only express that she was helpless.


    The next morning, Lin Yin returned to the military training team.


    Xiluo returned to the school with Lin Yin. Her ten days of detention had ended.


    As the mastermind who guided public opinion and gathered people to bully Lin Yin, Xiluo received a withdrawal notice from the school as soon as she arrived. This was almost a devastating blow to Xiluo.


    Xiluo walked towards the field. She wanted to ask Lin Yin¡¯s family why they were so ruthless to her.


    In the end, before she could reach the field, she was attacked by others on the way. All kinds of smelly vegetables, leaves, and rotten eggs were thrown at her.


    ¡°Sisters, this person used several accounts to gather people to hit Brother Ran¡¯s sister. We can¡¯t let such a wicked person off!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you jinx. Brother Ran has left the industry now. Are you happy?


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten days. Brother Ran has been out of the industry for ten days.. Do you know how we fans have spent the past ten days? You selfish extreme fan!¡±

 Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Fired

    Chapter 784: Fired


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Dirty-eyed dog, why are you still in school? It¡¯s our shame to be in the same school as someone like you!¡±


    Xiluo silently endured these people¡¯s humiliation and mockery, her eyes filled with hatred for Lin Yin¡¯s family.


    However, when a rotten egg hit Xiluo¡¯s forehead and the yolk that flowed down blurred her vision, Xiluo could no longer hold it in.


    She shouted at the fans hysterically, ¡°What right do you have to criticize me? If you¡¯re really so noble, why were you standing at the side and watching when I bullied Lin Yin? Didn¡¯t you want me to stand up for you cowards? Admit it! Your thoughts are as dirty as mine. You want to possess him, control him, and make him live under our control for the rest of his life! Isn¡¯t that right?


    Hahaha, you¡¯re the same as me!¡±


    Seeing that Xiluo was crazy, those people cursed and left.


    Xiluo wiped the dirty marks on her body and walked straight to the field, ignoring the various sized-ups of the passers-by.


    Seeing Lin Yin surrounded by her classmates, Xiluo hated her even more.


    Lin Yin and the others also saw Xiluo walking over from not far away.


    ¡°Xiluo was released? Time passed so quickly? Ten days have passed?¡± ¡°What¡¯s on her? Did someone hit her?¡±


    ¡°Why is she here? Is she here to cause trouble for Lin Yin again?¡±


    ¡°No way? She still dares to come here and be arrogant now? Brother Ran¡¯s fans here can drown her with their spit.¡±


    Xi Luo ignored the discussion beside him and walked up to Lin Yin. He looked at her coldly and questioned, ¡°Lin Yin, are you and your family going to force me to death before you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    Lin Yin frowned at the disheveled Xiluo. ¡°Xiluo, everything you¡¯re suffering now is your own fault. It has nothing to do with me and my family. You brought this upon yourself. We didn¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself. Lin Yin, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. I hit you and I was punished and detained for ten days. But your Mu Family used your power to cause the school to expel me and not give me any way out, right?¡± Xiluo¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    She had worked hard to get into Capital University. It was the most important title for her life in the future. Without this title, her life in the future would be bleak.


    Lin Yin said coldly, ¡°Xiluo, the school will punish you for your actions. That¡¯s the school¡¯s decision. It has nothing to do with me and my family. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t the other students expelled, but I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s expelled? Isn¡¯t it because you think I looked for you, so you used your family¡¯s power to deal with me? I¡¯ve finally seen it. It turns out that there¡¯s really such a thing as bullying others. It turns out that you can really ruin someone¡¯s future with power,¡± Xiluo complained.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were sharp as she said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who was expelled because you¡¯re the mastermind. You used your identity as the leader of the fan group to incite everyone to fight and bully others. Naturally, you¡¯re the only one who was expelled. Is there a problem?¡±


    Xiluo smiled coldly, then her laughter gradually became crazy. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re rich and powerful. There¡¯s no problem with what you said. What else can I say?


    Yes! I¡¯m the one with the problem. I shouldn¡¯t be infatuated with Mu Ran, that hypocritical and unfaithful man.¡±


    ¡°He used his beauty and gentleness to trick us fans into spending money for him and seduced us. In the end, he treated us like this. He¡¯s a b*tch! You¡¯re also a b*tch! Your family is all b*tches!¡±


    Hearing Xiluo scold her family, Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were already filled with anger. However, Xiluo was a little abnormal now, so Lin Yin did not rashly get into a conflict with her.


    Otherwise, if anything happened to Xiluo later, she would not be the only one implicated. Mu Ran would also be implicated.


    However, Lin Yin was calm, but Mu Ran¡¯s fans beside her were not.


    Su Su took the lead and rushed in front of Xiluo. She shouted rudely, ¡°Xiluo, watch your mouth! Brother Ran is gentle to every one of our fans because Brother Ran is gentlemanly and considerate and polite. You flatter yourself and treat these manners as love. In the end, you slandered us because you couldn¡¯t get it. You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    The fans beside her also stood up for Mu Ran, accusing Xiluo of being delusional and unreasonable..

 Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Contempt

    Chapter 785: Contempt


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xiluo stared at Lin Yin with red eyes and said evilly, ¡°Lin Yin, if I don¡¯t have it easy, I won¡¯t let your family have it easy either!¡±


    ¡°Why are you making a ruckus?¡± Hou Ning saw the disheveled Xiluo the moment she arrived and said coldly, ¡°This is the place where the freshmen undergo military training. All unrelated personnel, leave immediately.¡±


    Although Hou Ning didn¡¯t like Lin Yin and felt that she was very pretentious, she disliked Xiluo even more.


    The matter of Xiluo had spread like wildfire during this period of time. They found out that Xiluo was secretly running more than ten accounts with various following sizes, to chase after celebrities. She even deliberately hurt others to chase after celebrities.


    She despised such a brainless fan who had lost her mind for a man.


    Xiluo turned around and looked at Hou Ning, the fierce gaze she had used to look at Lin Yin still in her eyes.


    Hou Ning only smiled coldly and faced Xiluo fearlessly.


    Seeing that she would not be able to gain anything today, Xiluo left dejectedly with the mess all over her.


    Hou Ning gathered the team and said firmly, ¡°Some students took ten days off and they did not receive systematic training for much of the contents of military training. I hope that these students can make up for it themselves and not drag other students down during the military training performance later.¡±


    As soon as Hou Ning finished speaking, the students in the class looked in Lin Yin¡¯s direction. Lin Yin was the only one in the class who had taken ten days off.


    Lin Yin was also a little puzzled. Hou Ning had not targeted her like this at first, but now, she seemed to be very hostile. Could it be because of Lu Ming?


    Due to the fact that Hou Ning was the instructor, Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything. It was just that someone unimportant said some things about her. It didn¡¯t matter.


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not take it to heart at all, Hou Ning only smiled coldly and began the official military training.


    She had thought that Lin Yin had just recovered and would drag down the entire class¡¯s training. She was still waiting to scold Lin Yin openly.


    She did not expect Lin Yin to be so capable. After the morning of physical training, she did not fall behind at all. Instead, she was more capable than some students who had trained for ten more days. She did not look weak at all like she had sprained her ankle ten days ago.


    Seeing this, Hou Ning despised Lin Yin even more. She was clearly so fit, but when Lu Ming was around that day, she suddenly sprained her ankle. She must be pretending.


    After disbanding, Su Su gossiped and asked Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, did you provoke


    Instructor Hou? Why do I feel that she¡¯s targeting you?¡±


    Lin Yin frowned. She naturally didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was fine before, but she suddenly became like this.


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been on leave for so long. She¡¯s afraid that she¡¯ll embarrass her during the military training performance.¡±


    Feng Yu said, ¡°Instructor Hou is overthinking. Even if you take ten days off, you¡¯re still better than us. Look at you. Weren¡¯t you in the top few in the class just now? When the ten-kilometer run comes, the instructor will know how powerful you are.¡±


    ¡°I remember Instructor Hou saying that there seems to be an actual combat drill for this military training exercise. During this period of time, we trained in the disassembly and assembly of guns, as well as various obstacles, soaking in waterholes, and shooting.¡±


    ¡°Yinyin, you don¡¯t know what we¡¯ve experienced in the past ten days when you weren¡¯t around. I¡¯ve been arranged to go for a mortar attack. It scared me to death. You¡¯ll know after experiencing it in the afternoon. There¡¯s physical fitness training in the morning and all kinds of messy training in the afternoon.¡± As Mu Ran¡¯s fan, Su Su now loved Lin Yin and spoke more sincerely.


    Lin Yin was slightly shocked. Military training was so tough?


    Feng Yu said, ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to be like this before. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so serious this time. Yinyin, you don¡¯t know, but those male students in the class have long been tempted. They said that they want to have fun when the time comes. I guess this is the first time in their lives that they can experience such a hot-blooded moment.¡±


    Su Su stole a glance at her surroundings and whispered, ¡°I heard that it was because this year there¡¯s an impressive figure that¡¯s our instructor and fought for it.¡±


    ¡°How do you know everything? You didn¡¯t tell me before. Oh! Is it because Yinyin is your Brother Ran¡¯s sister that you¡¯re biased?¡± Feng Yu pouted unhappily.


    Su Su looked aggrieved. ¡®You didn¡¯t ask me before. I thought you knew.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°No wonder Instructor Hou is afraid that I¡¯ll be a burden. I really don¡¯t have a chance to come into contact with this. It seems like I have to study hard..¡±

 Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Shooting Lesson

    Chapter 786: Shooting Lesson


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The afternoon sun shone through the windows of the shooting classroom and onto the classroom floor, reflecting bright spots of light.


    The students in the class focused on aiming at the target and tried to adjust the muzzle to find the best angle to shoot.


    Lin Yin stood at the firing line, her hand holding the gun tightly, her deep eyes fixed on the target in front of her.


    Her index finger pulled the trigger again, and there was a vibration from her palm. The next second, the bullet deviated from the target.


    Even though Lin Yin felt that she was already aiming seriously, her shooting was not ideal.


    In the past, when she threw stones, she had never missed so badly. Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.


    Hou Ning walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side with a cold gaze. Looking at the results of Lin Yin¡¯s shooting, she said calmly, ¡°Lin Yin, there¡¯s still a lot of room for improvement in your shooting skills. A great deal!¡±


    Lin Yin could hear the mockery in Hou Nings tone, but she did not refute. She said frankly, ¡°Instructor, you¡¯re right. I wonder if you have any guidance for a student like me? After all, I took ten days off. I only started shooting after asking my classmates. Instructor, you haven¡¯t taught me.¡±


    Lin Yin looked straight into Hou Ning¡¯s sharp but mocking eyes without any anger or frustration.


    Hou Ning smiled. She didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to be so calm. She silently gave her a secret shot.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t teach you.¡± Hou Ning wasn¡¯t angry at Lin Yin. She just sneered and nodded. ¡°I can teach you, but shooting is about talent. Even if some people learn, they might not be able to hit accurately.¡±


    With that, Hou Ning didn¡¯t even put on her protective gear. She took the gun from Lin Yin¡¯s hand and smiled at her. ¡°Watch carefully.¡±


    Hou Ning retracted her gaze from Lin Yin. The moment she turned to face the target, her body straightened and her expression turned serious.


    Lin Yin had to admit that Hou Ning was like a natural warrior. She stood tall and was solemn. As she stood there, her entire body shone, making it impossible for one to look away.


    The classmates beside her also stopped and watched Hou Ning shoot.


    Hou Ning stood at one end of the range, her eyes focused and determined. The gun in her hand seemed to be an extension of her. The gun shone with a cold silver light that could not be ignored. As soon as she raised the gun, it was as if she had raised an invitation to challenge. It made people hold their breaths and wait for the gunshot.


    Lin Yin, who was standing beside Hou Ning, could clearly feel that Hou Ning¡¯s breathing was starting to slow and deepen.


    The moment Hou Ning pulled the trigger, the entire world seemed to have stopped. The next second, a sharp gunshot cut through the silence and was shocking. The bullet flew out of the muzzle and cut through the air. Its trajectory was like a silver snake that quickly hit the bullseye. The target shook violently under the impact of the force.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She wanted to learn how to shoot. She yearned for the sense of security of having everything in her hands and the feeling of strength from shooting.


    Hou Ning lowered her gun and turned to smile at the students. Her eyes were filled with confidence and pride, as if she was saying that this was her home ground.


    The students looked at her and applauded thunderously. Lin Yin also applauded sincerely.


    Hou Ning looked into Lin Yin¡¯s eyes in surprise. There was a clear light in her eyes without any other bad expression, as if she was really admiring her. Perhaps because Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was too sincere, Hou Ning¡¯s expression softened.


    She began to teach Lin Yin how to hold the gun correctly, how to aim accurately, and how to shoot forcefully.


    She explained every move and step clearly, not caring that she was still looking down on Lin Yin just now.


    In her opinion, teaching was her responsibility, so she would do her best to teach. However, how much Lin Yin could absorb depended on Lin Yin. If Lin Yin couldn¡¯t learn it, she would laugh at her.


    She would even laugh at Lu Ming, he was a sharp shooter but he liked a delicate girl who could not shoot no matter how hard she tried. How embarrassing would it be to tell others.


    Besides, Lu Ming had once said that he wanted a woman who could fight alongside him.


    In Hou Ning¡¯s opinion, this was also why Lu Ming did not reject Grandpa Lu¡¯s matchmaking back then. It was because she, Hou Ning, was also quite capable and worthy of Lu Ming.


    She would let Lu Ming know that a delicate girl like Lin Yin was not suitable for him and would even drag him down.


    At this moment, Lin Yin, who was already immersed in shooting, had no idea what Hou Ning was thinking. All her thoughts were that if she learned a new skill, she might be able to use it in the future..

 Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: Teaching Shooting

    Chapter 787: Teaching Shooting


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin slowly recalled what Hou Ning had just said. Then, she looked at the target opposite her firmly and pulled the trigger.


    The gun in her hand vibrated. Lin Yin stared at the target and finally sighed. It was crooked.


    Lin Yin fired a few more shots, but her accuracy was not high. Hou Ninq smiled at the side and turned around in disdain.


    Lin Yin ignored Hou Ning¡¯s disdain. Even though her hit rate was not high, Lin Yin still happily fired one shot after another. With every shot she improved, and her hit rate was slowly increasing.


    The subsequent military training made Lin Yin even more excited. She had never thought that military training would be so interesting.


    In the past, in her eyes, military training was just standing in a military posture to train physical fitness. Now, it seemed that she was narrow-minded.


    Even after class, Lin Yin stayed in the shooting room with the excuse that she wasn¡¯t familiar with these classes just to practice more.


    This was because Lin Yin knew that guns were prohibited in the country. After military training, even the shooting room might have to be demolished.


    Therefore, Lin Yin did not stop practicing even until her palm went numb.


    Lu Ming watched from the shadows for as long as Lin Yin practiced. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but come out of the shadows and say, ¡°Don¡¯t shake your hands, or it will affect your accuracy. This is still indoors. In actual combat, you¡¯ll be affected by wind speed and the airflow. Your accuracy will be even worse.¡±


    Lin Yin Imew Lu Ming from the voice, but she didn¡¯t turn around. She just said calmly, ¡°What are you doing here, Uncle? Are you here to practice shooting


    Lu Ming could hear Lin Yin¡¯s sarcasm. He did not answer and only said softly,


    ¡°If you want to learn, I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you, Uncle. Instructor Hou has already taught me. If there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll naturally ask the instructor for advice. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Lin Yin rejected with an indifferent expression.


    Lu Ming did not say anything. He just took out the gun beside him and nimbly loaded it with practice bullets.


    He rested his fingertips lightly on the handle of the gun, his gaze like a torch. His focus and determination coalesced into a special atmosphere in the air.


    He was like a bow that was ready to be fired at any time. He was full of tension and was prepared to shoot his arrow.


    Lin Yin was attracted by this aura. Facing something she was interested in, Lin Yin still didn¡¯t want to act on impulse.


    She stared fixedly at Lu Ming¡¯s posture and various details, committing them to memory.


    The moment Lu Ming fired, Lin Yin¡¯s mind followed the bullet and quickly fixed on the target.


    It hit the bullseye!


    Lu Ming fired a few more shots and they hit.


    Lin Yin also picked up her gun and took a deep breath like Lu Ming.


    Before Lin Yin could prepare, Lu Ming approached her. While Lin Yin was caught off guard, Lu Ming hugged her from behind. His fingers held her hand gently and helped her stabilize the gun in her hand. He said softly, ¡°Put your hand down and be steady.¡±


    The distance between them was very close. Lin Yin could almost feel Lu Ming¡¯s breath brush against her face.


    The heat coming from her back made Lin Yin¡¯s heart heat up. This unfamiliar feeling that made Lin Yin¡¯s heart burn slowly spread to Lin Yin¡¯s face. Her eyelashes trembled slightly and she immediately wanted to retract her hand that Lu Ming had grabbed. However, before she could retract it, Lu Ming grabbed her tightly.


    ¡°Yinyin, focus. I¡¯m teaching you,¡± Lu Ming said softly.


    Perhaps it was because she liked shooting, or perhaps it was because Lu Ming¡¯s tone was gentle, Lin Yin slowly relaxed her nervousness.


    Lu Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly. They were so close that he could smell the faint scent of flowers in her hair. He guided her hand gently and aimed at the bull¡¯s-eye. The muzzle of the gun trembled slightly, as if they had some kind of tacit understanding.


    ¡°YOU just peed to relax. ymym, make the gun a part or you.¡± His beep voice echoed in her ears, and his breath made her heart race instantly.


    Lin Yin tried her best to do as he said, to slow her heart and make the gun a part of her.


    Lin Yin¡¯s hand began to slowly stabilize, and the bullseye became clearer and clearer. Then, at this moment, she pulled the trigger. The sound of the gunshot echoed in the shooting range. Lin Yin¡¯s shot was extremely accurate.


    The bullet hit the bullseye. At this moment, Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and pride. She turned around and looked at Lu Ming with joy and surprise.


    Lu Ming looked at her with admiration and encouragement in his eyes. He smiled at her, and the warm and ambiguous atmosphere reached its peak.


    ¡°You did well, Yinyin.¡± Lu Ming¡¯s voice was filled with gentleness and pride..

 Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: It’s None of Your Business

    Chapter 788: It¡¯s None of Your Business


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming¡¯s smile and the smile on her face froze for a moment. She felt that something was wrong!


    Before Lin Yin could react, Lu Ming gently held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and turned her towards the target. He held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and fired a few more shots.


    When she saw that every shot hit the bullseye, joy filled Lin Yin¡¯s heart, chasing away the strange feeling in her heart.


    They fired more than ten shots in a row. The joy of hitting every single shot was indescribable.


    Lin Yin put down her gun and turned around to thank Lu Ming. However, when she turned around and saw Lu Ming¡¯s doting and gentle smile, Lin Yin¡¯s happiness stopped.


    She finally remembered what was wrong. She was still in a cold war with Lu Ming. Who allowed Lu Ming to be so close to her?


    Lu Ming saw Lin Yin¡¯s smile suddenly freeze when she faced him. He knew that Lin Yin had realized that he was taking advantage of her.


    But in the beginning, he really didn¡¯t have any selfish motives. He just wanted to teach Lin Yin step by step.


    However, after smelling the faint and familiar fragrance coming from Lin Yin¡¯s body, he admitted that he missed her a little. He missed her so much that his heart ached.


    ¡°Uncle, you shouldn¡¯t continue teaching others so closely in the future. It¡¯ll more or less seem a little ambiguous. As an elder, your actions are inappropriate,¡± Lin Yin said with a smile.


    Lu Ming felt his heart skip a beat from Lin Yin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. Your uncle will take care of it in the future,¡± Lu Ming said through gritted teeth.


    When she heard Lu Ming really call himself Uncle, Lin Yin was even angrier. She turned around and fired a few shots at the target. Every shot felt murderous to Lu Ming.


    Although not all the shots had hit the bullseye, she had improved a lot from the beginning. This improvement made Lin Yin feel much better.


    However, she felt inexplicably uncomfortable, causing Lin Yin to disassemble the gun in frustration.


    Lu Ming was a little surprised to see Lin Yin quickly and nimbly disassemble the gun parts.


    Lin Yin had taken ten days off during this period of time. She had just returned today and he had been watching from afar. He had never seen Hou Ning teach Lin Yin about the structure ot guns and the dismantling ot guns.


    However, Lin Yin disassembled it so neatly that it didn¡¯t look like it was her first time holding a gun. However, when Lin Yin was shooting just now, including when he held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and guided her to shoot, it was obvious that Lin Yin didn¡¯t know how to shoot.


    ¡°Yinyin, your dismantling skills are quite good?¡± Lu Ming asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Lin Yin dismantled all the parts angrily and placed them in the drawer below before turning to leave.


    Lu Ming shook his head. Lin Yin¡¯s bad temper seemed to be getting worse and worse. She was not like this in the past.


    In the past, no matter how angry she was, she would just ignore him.


    Lu Ming sighed helplessly and reassembled the gun that Lin Yin had dismantled in anger. He put it away and locked it.


    However, Lu Ming still took it to heart that Lin Yin did not know how to shoot but was proficient at disassembling guns.


    Not to mention Lu Ming, even Hou Ning, who had been watching the two of them interact, was surprised.


    She knew very well that she had never taught Lin Yin the gun structure class, but Lin Yin actually knew it.


    She even suspected that Lin Yin knew how to shoot, but she was deliberately pretending not to.


    Lin Yin might know that Lu Ming was nearby, so she deliberately showed weakness so that Lu Ming could teach her and have a chance to get close to Lu Ming.


    It had to be said that Lin Yin was simply a smart person. She was so scheming.


    Hou Ning left the shooting room with a cold gaze.


    For the next few days of training, Lin Music was among them. No matter how much Hou Ning gave Lin Yin a hard time, Lin Yin still trained tirelessly and even treated Hou Ning as a free teacher.


    Hou Ning was a high-ranking officer in the army. She was to enjoy the benefits of having such a talented person by her side. If she did not make use of Hou Ning, she would be letting down this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Hou Ning was unhappy with Lin Yin. She felt that Lin Yin was studying so seriously now because she wanted to know more about Lu Ming¡¯s hobbies and increase the pool of their common interests.


    However, as an instructor, she couldn¡¯t be selfish in the face of the students¡¯ consultation and humble guidance, which made Lin Yin learn a lot.


    Coupled with Lin Yin¡¯s hard work, Lin Yin had really improved a lot during this


    period of time..

 Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: 10 Kilometers

    Chapter 789: 10 Kilometers


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The three-week military training ended and they began the intense military training.


    The moonlight was like water, silently shining on the sleeping ground.


    At three in the morning, sharp whistles sounded three times in the sky above the quiet freshman dormitory, breaking the silence. The lights in every building lit up almost instantly.


    Su Su cursed as she quickly packed her equipment.


    Lin Yin quickly washed up and stuffed all the things she had been given the day before into her bag.


    Feng Yu urged her anxiously, ¡°Su Su, hurry up. If you¡¯re late, what¡¯s waiting for us won¡¯t just be a ten-kilometer run. We¡¯ll have to add a few kilometers.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Su Su said hurriedly. Then, she ran behind Lin Yin and Feng Yu towards the gathering place.


    When they arrived at the gathering team, Su Su secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Hou Ning looked at Lin Yin and the other two expressionlessly and only shouted for them to gather.


    After the large team gathered and heard the principal say some heroic words, the group advanced towards their destination today, Jiu Xi Mountain.


    That was the place where they were going today.


    Clad in camouflage uniforms and sneakers, the students began to walk the long 10km in the dawn darkness with vigor and curiosity.


    The entire 10 kilometers took more than three hours. When they arrived at the foot of Jiu Xi Mountain, many students were exhausted.


    Hou Ning walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side and sized her up. She had to admit that Lin Yin did have enough endurance and stamina. After walking down the whole stretch, other than being a little out of breath, she was not half-dead like the others.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lin Yin¡¯s character, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lin Yin was always thinking about how to seduce men, Hou Ning would have thought that she was going to persuade Lin Yin to become a soldier.


    Lin Yin knew that Hou Ning was looking at her, but she had exhausted a lot of her stamina now, so she did not look up at Hou Ning and just sat down to rest.


    Everyone rested for a while. The coaches let them do their own activities. The content of today¡¯s training was very simple. They went through the knowledge points for the past few days and gave everyone a day to rest.


    When it was almost night time, the instructors distributed the supplies to enter the mountain.


    ¡°For this demonstration, you¡¯ll be split into groups according to your profession. Each group has to save the hostages that belong to you from the instructors. The hostages saved by each group are different. As long as you don¡¯t save the hostages in your mission, as long as you¡¯re in school this year, you have to suffer the punishment of running ten rounds around the field every morning,¡± Hou Ning said loudly with a loudspeaker.


    As soon as Hou Ning finished speaking, the students below wailed, ¡°Instructor, how can we defeat trained instructors like you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Instructor, if you want us to run for an entire year, just say it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the first challenge of the school to be so difficult!¡±


    Hou Ning smiled and said, ¡°Students, if you save someone, you¡¯ll get an additional 10 school credits. Think about the weight of these 10 school credits before you cry.¡±


    As expected, the eyes of the students below lit up. That was 10 credits.


    For many semester-long courses, if one passed the exam, they would only get two credits.


    Therefore, the students below instantly ignited enthusiasm.


    However, Hou Ning started to pour cold water on them again. ¡°Students, you have to pay attention. This is because these kidnappers are special. They¡¯re not the kind of kidnappers who are passively waiting for you to attack. They will also take the initiative to attack you. Once you¡¯re hit by paint bullets, you can


    only be eliminated.¡±


    The student was not happy for long before he became dejected.


    Each class had an instructor, but their entire class had at least 20 people. If they really fought together, they did not believe that they could not defeat an instructor.


    Seeing that the students¡¯ enthusiasm had been ignited, Hou Ning smiled and said, ¡°As a group, everyone has to work hard. If anyone fumbles the ball today, everyone will lose a year of sleeping in.¡±


    When Hou Ning said this, her gaze vaguely landed on Lin Yin, making Lin Yin feel puzzled..

 Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: Military Training Exercise

    Chapter 790: Military Training Exercise


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin even had a bad feeling. Could it be that Hou Ning was going to target her?


    It couldn¡¯t be?


    She had been so close to Hou Ning recently!


    Lin Yin sighed and shook her head. If that was really the case, she could only try her best.


    Although Lin Yin had the habit of waking up early to run in the morning, if she was punished to run in the morning because she lost, it would be different.


    After Hou Ning finished speaking, every student received some supplies, guns, and other weapons. Then, everyone was blindfolded. Everyone put their hands on the shoulders of the person in front of them and slowly walked into the dense forest.


    At some point, the team stopped and there was no more movement.


    ¡°Instructor?¡± A student shouted tentatively. ¡°We¡¯re not moving. Are we here?¡±


    No one answered, so the students slowly pulled down their blindfolds. In the end, the instructor was really gone.


    They were currently in a dense forest, and there was a dark and mysterious aura around them.


    The moonlight shone through the dense leaves and onto the muddy ground, forming a faint light spot.


    ¡°D*mn, did the instructor really leave us here?¡±


    ¡°So, what should we do now? Find the hostages? But where are they?¡±


    ¡°Crazy, crazy. We¡¯re just undergoing military training. Those who don¡¯t know might think that we¡¯re in the army!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s search separately. Everyone, keep in touch. You have to hold the walkie-talkie well. Otherwise, it¡¯s very easy to be finished if you can¡¯t find each other in the wilderness,¡± someone suggested.


    They all nodded.


    Just as everyone was divided into groups, a roar came from the sky. Everyone looked up and saw groups of people climbing down from the helicopter.


    Those people were dressed differently from the students¡¯ military training uniforms and had guns on their backs.


    ¡°D*mn, are they playing such a big game? I even suspect that this isn¡¯t a demonstration at all, but that someone has really been kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s quickly split up and hide. If we group up like this, we¡¯ll be killed directly.¡±


    As soon as that person finished speaking, everyone immediately dispersed according to the teams that had just been divided and hid in various bushes.


    There were 12 people in Lin Yin¡¯s team. Everyone was carefully hiding at the side and observing the situation above.


    Just as everyone thought that they would be safe after those people came down, Lin Yin suddenly frowned and gestured. She whispered, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t move first. Something seems to be wrong.¡±


    When everyone heard Lin Yin¡¯s voice, they immediately did not dare to move.


    A boy from the other group looked at Lin Yin and smiled disdainfully. ¡°She¡¯s indeed a girl. She¡¯s already so careful before she even started. On such an occasion, we have to be bolder. We can¡¯t scare ourselves.¡±


    That boy was the one who had provoked Hou Ning on the first day of military training. Many boys beside him echoed that boy.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lin Yin shouted softly and continued to listen to the commotion in the air.


    She heard a familiar voice. Although it was very mixed, Lin Yin could tell that it was the sound made by the first generation of the bee surveillance cameras. It was really similar.


    At that time, the bee was a simulated drone, so such a sound was most likely the sound of a drone, and it was a lot of drones.


    Seeing that Lin Yin actually dared to scold him, the boy was immediately dissatisfied. ¡°How dare you tell me to shut up, you short-sighted woman. This era has indeed turned the world upside down for women. A woman dares to be an instructor, and a girl dares to give orders in front of me. You overestimate yourself.¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t be bothered with the boy¡¯s words and said, ¡°There¡¯s something abnormal in the air. There might be something like a drone, and there are many of them. Therefore, we have to quickly find a place to hide.¡±


    The boy sneered. ¡°Lin Yin, it¡¯s just a drone. What are you afraid of? If the drones dare to come, I¡¯ll shoot them all down.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t look at the boy. Instead, she said to her team members, ¡°I¡¯m going somewhere else to hide. Do you want to hide with me? Some idiots are so eye-catching when they stand up. If there¡¯s an attack later, we¡¯ll suffer too.¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but everyone knew who that idiot was referring to.


    The boy immediately walked up to Lin Yin indignantly and scolded her from above, ¡°Lin Yin, who the f*ck are you calling an idiot?¡±


    As the boy spoke, he actually wanted to step on Lin Yin. In the next second, Lin Yin quickly reached out and knocked the boy to the ground..

 Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: Drone Bomb

    Chapter 791: Drone Bomb


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The boy was caught off guard and fell to the ground, his head spinning.


    Lin Yin stood up and looked coldly at the boy on the ground. ¡°You want to run for an entire year, but I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at the person beside her and said calmly, ¡°Those who don¡¯t believe me can stay here.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin left.


    If not for the fact that she was afraid that there would be too many people with Hou Ning and it would be difficult for her to deal with them alone, she would not have wasted her breath persuading this group of people.


    Feng Yu looked at the boy on the ground, then turned to look at Su Su and said,


    ¡°Follow me?¡±


    Su Su nodded. ¡°Brother Ran is smart. Lin Yin is Brother Ran¡¯s sister. She must be smart too. I believe in Lin Yin.¡±


    As soon as Brother Ran was mentioned, many girls in Lin Yin¡¯s team chose to follow her.


    Anyway, no one was skilled, in the end, they might still have to run every morning for a whole year. They might as well follow Mu Ran¡¯s sister and at least protect her for their idol.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was a woman, the remaining boys felt bad. Anyway, they had already been divided into groups, so they followed.


    The boy who had been thrown to the ground by Lin Yin stood up and snorted in Lin Yin¡¯s direction. Then, he quickly stood up and patted the dust off his body. He said loudly in an extremely mocking tone, ¡°How unlucky. Why am I in the same class as such a woman? When I successfully save the hostages later, Lin Yin and the other idiots can also benefit from it! How unlucky! ¡±


    The people beside him, including the other teams, heard this boy¡¯s words and did not speak.


    After Lin Yin and the others walked more than ten meters, Lin Yin instructed everyone to change into ghillie suits and hide before moving slowly.


    Su Su didn¡¯t care if the others believed Lin Yin or not. In any case, she did. The moment Lin Yin finished speaking, she quickly changed into the ghillie suit and obediently listened to Lin Yin¡¯s orders.


    Lin Yin did not expect Su Su, who had gone against her previously, to believe her words without a doubt now.


    She still had to rely on her good brother, Mu Ran¡¯s influence.


    As expected, idols had a deep impact on fans.


    When the others saw that Su Su had already changed, they quickly listened to Lin Yin.


    Just as Lin Yin and the others were still sneakily looking for a place to hide, an explosion came from the place where Lin Yin and the boy had clashed.


    Everyone looked up and saw densely packed drones throwing bomb-like things down. Red smoke came out of the chests of all the people who were blown up, representing death.


    Students who had never experienced such a scene before were dumbfounded as they watched the scene in front of them. They were so shocked that they forgot to hide.


    They really did not expect it. Did they really have to do this for military training?


    Although the bomb did not look like it could kill anyone, it still blew up those people just now.


    Lin Yin called for everyone to quickly lie down and hide. Only then did these stunned people realize that they were also among the targets of the bomb. Everyone immediately lay down. Even when the soil that had exploded landed on them, no one dared to move.


    The group of people watched helplessly as the people on the other side did not have the time to escape.


    The bomb exploded for a full five minutes, eliminating two-thirds of the people who had been there just now.


    After seeing the drone leave, Lin Yin¡¯s group finally dared to fiddle with the soil on their bodies.


    Su Su¡¯s eyes were dull. She looked at a classmate who had been blown to the ground and could not get up. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Why do I feel that our instructor wants us to die?¡±


    A classmate nodded and said with lingering fear, ¡°Why don¡¯t we surrender? From the looks of it, there¡¯s a helicopter and a drone that¡¯s dropping bombs. How can we win? Anyway, the final outcome is a year of morning runs. It doesn¡¯t matter if we win now. If an accident happens, we¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such unlucky things!¡± A student said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there are still 10 credits.¡±


    Feng Yu thought of the 10 credits and felt reluctant.


    Su Su cheered herself on from the side. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m awesome. I¡¯m Brother


    Ran¡¯s fan. I¡¯m awesome.¡±


    Then, Su Su even made a praying gesture and muttered, ¡°Brother Ran, please ensure my safety and let me get the 10 credits!¡±

 Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Dealing With Someone

    Chapter 792: Dealing With Someone


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing this, the other fans immediately gestured for Mu Ran to bless them.


    Hearing so many people say, ¡°Brother Ran, bless me¡±, Lin Yin suddenly felt a little amused. If Mu Ran knew that he had inexplicably become a guardian after leaving the industry, he would probably be speechless.


    Lin Yin was still patting the dust off her body. The boy who had looked down on her just now walked past her with his group of people.


    Su Su sat on the ground, her face covered in dust. She looked up at those people and saw that they were already ¡°dead¡±. She said in amusement, ¡°Aiya, some people have no hair and no knowledge. Tsk, what a joke!¡±


    The boy was in an extremely sorry state from the explosion. There was dust in his hair, but it did not prevent him from threatening Su Su. ¡°Say that again if you have the guts. Do you believe that I¡¯ll teach you a lesson?!¡±


    ¡°Who do you want to deal with?¡± Lin Yin stood up and said sinisterly.


    The boy turned to Lin Yin with a sneer in his eyes. ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t think that you can win just because you guessed correctly once. Even if you¡¯re the daughter of a rich family, you¡¯re not enough on such a battlefield. Let me tell you, without us boys, you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    The other male students immediately distanced themselves from this tyrannical boy. They were already embarrassed enough and did not want to be dragged down by this boy.


    Lin Yin sneered and mocked, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not as good as you. We weren¡¯t blasted out before the game even started. We¡¯re not as good as you. On the first day of military training, we weren¡¯t beaten up by a female instructor until we were submissive and convinced.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s sarcasm angered the boy. The boy aimed at the lifeline on Lin Yin and reached out to pull it.


    He hadn¡¯t won against the instructor, but he was sure he could win against Lin Yin. He was eliminated and he was going to make Lin Yin eliminated like him.


    No one expected the boy to be so shameless. As they exclaimed, Lin Yin quickly took a step back and kicked the boy¡¯s abdomen.


    In the end, the boy only took two steps back and smiled coldly at Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin ignored the boy¡¯s disdainful and cold smile. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as she rushed towards the boy.


    Just as the boy thought that Lin Yin was going to continue attacking his abdomen and was prepared to face the enemy, Lin Yin waved her fist at the boy¡¯s face. Then, while the boy was blocking up and down, she punched the boy¡¯s armpit.


    After two consecutive punches, the boy could only use his remaining hand to attack Lin Yin. In the end, Lin Yin quickly, accurately, and ruthlessly dislocated it.


    ¡°Your mouth is dirty. It¡¯s too annoying,¡± Lin Yin said. Then, she slapped the boy¡¯s face a few times, each slap very hard. Lin Yin only stopped when blood flowed out of the boy¡¯s mouth and his face swelled like a loaf of bread.


    Under the boy¡¯s angry and shocked expression, Lin Yin grabbed the boy¡¯s hair with a smile on her lips and whispered into his ear, ¡°You should be glad that you can¡¯t kill people here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t just break your arms.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin casually threw the boy away, shocking everyone. They looked at Lin Yin in disbelief.


    When Lin Yin dealt with Liu Man back then, it was just a fight between girls.


    Everyone would only think that Lin Yin had a bad personality, knew how to hit people, and she was not afraid of fighting.


    However, they really did not expect Lin Yin to hit someone like this. She really hit someone very ruthlessly.


    Su Su swallowed and looked at Feng Yu in fear. She was a little afraid now, afraid that Lin Yin would bring up the past one day. After all, she had provoked Lin Yin before.


    Feng Yu shook her head helplessly.


    Su Su was on the brink of tears.


    Until the boy left with the others with his arms lowered, the students who stayed behind still had not recovered from Lin Yin¡¯s fierceness.


    Lin Yin just clapped her hands and said to the shocked crowd, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Under normal circumstances, I won¡¯t hit anyone. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    With this, everyone obeyed Lin Yin from the bottom of their hearts. After all, they were all pampered students. Other than seeing gangsters fight on television in the past, they had never seen such a fighting style in their lives. Naturally, they were afraid.


    Lin Yin and the others followed the clues they had obtained along the way. As they analyzed who their hostages were, they moved forward in hiding.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps broke the silence of the night. Lin Yin waved her hand and everyone immediately hid.


    After hiding all the way, these people had all gained experience. Once they hid, they really could not be seen..

 Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: Sneak Attack

    Chapter 793: Sneak Attack


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the darkness, a few men in camouflage uniforms, military boots, and an assembled gun were striding past them.


    Just as Lin Yin felt that she could dodge it this time, a powder suddenly rose. Su Su sneezed from the stimulation. Almost instantly, those people picked up their guns and armed themselves.


    Lin Yin had no choice but to attack directly.


    Because they had never undergone tacit training, Lin Yin could only take advantage of the dark night. There were many of them, so she shouted, ¡°Shoot!


    Shoot! ¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s voice, the other team members immediately pulled the triggers in their hands. An intense battle unfolded under the moonlight, and every shot was accompanied by sharp gunshots and smoke. Every bullet streaked across the night sky, accompanied by red smoke rising from the other party¡¯s body.


    With the help of the moonlight, everyone instantly cheered when they saw that they had successfully ambushed the few people opposite them.


    Along the way, they basically dodged and did not dare to attack. They did not expect that they would succeed in their first sneak attack. The excitement was simply indescribable.


    Lin Yin was puzzled about the identities of these people. They didn¡¯t look like coaches and didn¡¯t look like they could put up a good fight.


    Those people only smiled and left. Su Su pulled Lin Yin and jumped. ¡°Yinyin, oh my god, we actually succeeded on our first sneak attack. We¡¯re too amazing.¡±


    Lin Yin asked everyone to pick up the guns and ammunition from those people just now and said, ¡°Keep your voice down. If they¡¯re here, the main force might be nearby. If you¡¯re so loud, you¡¯ll attract the enemy.¡±


    As if in response to Lin Yin¡¯s words, everyone heard someone shout in the next second, as if they were coming for them.


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression turned serious. The sound of the attack just now was not soft. If the other party¡¯s people were nearby, it was normal to hear it. ¡°Feng Yu, leave with everyone first. I¡¯ll distract them!¡± Lin Yin said in a low voice.


    She could slip away quickly alone. After all, she was good at hiding.


    However, she was really not confident that she could escape with so many people.


    Everyone obeyed Lin Yin¡¯s orders and hurriedly ran in the direction Lin Yin pointed.


    Feng Yu said to Lin Yin, ¡°Be careful,¡± and ran away.


    Lin Yin listened to the commotion and waited until the other party could see her before she started to run.


    Lin Yin, who was good at escaping in the dark, was like an elf. She nimbly shuttled through the forest, making those who were chasing her dizzy.


    Taking advantage of the other party¡¯s exasperation, Lin Yin aimed at one of them and fired a secret shot. Seeing that red smoke was coming out of that person¡¯s chest, Lin Yin immediately ran, not wanting to fight at all.


    Just like in guerrilla warfare, Lin Yin dealt with several people in the same way.


    The remaining few did not follow Lin Yin in the end. They picked up the walkie-talkie and seemed to be talking.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t dare to get too close, so she didn¡¯t hear her.


    Then, the few of them seemed to ignore Lin Yin and turned to leave.


    Lin Yin was suspicious. Had the other party given up? Or were they playing hard to get and planning to lure her somewhere? Were they planning to catch her like a turtle in a jar?


    Lin Yin contacted Feng Yu and the others. Knowing that they were safe for the time being, she instructed them not to go out. She planned to follow them and take a look. If she could find the hostage, she would gather with the main force.


    As she followed those people, her vision of the forest became even darker. Through the darkness, there was light quickly. When she saw the figures patrolling the periphery and the lights in the room, Lin Yin realized that she had probably found the hostage.


    Lin Yin immediately retreated and retrieved the information she had found on the criminals holding the hostages and the room. In the end, she confirmed that the person inside was indeed the hostage they were looking for.


    Lin Yin immediately sent a message to her teammates and asked everyone to gather.


    As soon as she sent the message, she heard movement behind her.


    Lin Yin slowly turned around and saw Hou Ning narrowing her eyes and staring at Lin Yin, as if she was looking at a potential opponent.


    Hou Ning also knew a little about Lin Yin¡¯s situation along the way from the people below. She did not expect Lin Yin¡¯s skills to exceed her expectations.


    ¡°Lin Yin, are you ready?¡± Hou Ning¡¯s voice echoed in the night sky.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ready.. Instructor Hou, will you let me leave safely? Or will you return the hostage to us?¡±

 Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: Battle

    Chapter 794: Battle


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hou Ning raised her eyebrows and shook her head with a smile.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t ask!¡± Lin Yin snorted.


    Seeing that Hou Ning was starting to move, Lin Yin secretly clenched her fists. Every cell in her body became nervous, ready to deal with Hou Ning¡¯s attack at any time.


    Hou Ning¡¯s fist rushed towards Lin Yin like a cannonball. Lin Yin flashed past and dodged Hou Ning¡¯s fist.


    Under Hou Ning¡¯s slightly surprised expression, Lin Yin swung her fist with all her might, but Hou Ning, who had reacted, grabbed her.


    The force in her hand shocked Lin Yin. Not only did Hou Ning receive her attack, but she could also grab her fist tightly. She seemed to want to crush Lin Yin¡¯s fist in her palm.


    Lin Yin quickly used her other hand to attack Hou Ning¡¯s neck with two fingers. The moment Hou Ning subconsciously blocked with her other hand, Lin Yin grabbed at Hou Ning¡¯s wrist that was holding her fist at lightning speed.


    Hou Ning let go of her wrist in pain, but the moment she let go, she quickly raised her hand and punched Lin Yin in the cheek.


    Even though Lin Yin dodged quickly, she was still caught by Hou Ning¡¯s strong punch. Her cheek was punched, and her mouth was immediately filled with the taste of blood.


    Before Lin Yin could recover, her abdomen was hit again and her body was instantly sent flying.


    She rolled a few times in the air and fell to the ground.


    Hou Ning¡¯s gaze became even sharper. She followed closely behind Lin Yin and attacked her again.


    However, just as Hou Ning approached and before she could attack, Lin Yin grabbed Hou Ning¡¯s leg and wrapped around her like a snake.


    Hou Ning frowned. She did not expect Lin Yin to be so shameless.


    Facing such a Lin Yin, Hou Ning planned to fall back and throw Lin Yin to the ground.


    Realizing Hou Ning¡¯s actions, Lin Yin was secretly shocked. Was Hou Ning crazy? This was just a drill. Could it be that Hou Ning wanted to kill her?


    The moment Hou Ning fell back, Lin Yin quickly let go of her. At this moment, Hou Ning flipped over and punched Lin Yin in the face.


    Feeling the air flow from the punch, Lin Yin quickly tilted her head. When the palm that was attacking Hou Ning¡¯s abdomen approached, she quickly clenched it into a fist and hit Hou Ning¡¯s abdomen. The force was almost doubled, and it was so painful that Hou Ning¡¯s abdomen spasmed, and a few dazzling traces of red seeped out of the corners of his mouth.


    Unconvinced, Hou Ning endured the pain in her abdomen and rushed towards Lin Yin again.


    Their fists collided in the air again. The force was so great that it seemed to tear the entire world apart.


    In the end, the outcome of both sides suffering losses appeared.


    Hou Ning fell to the ground, blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.


    Lin Yin also staggered and stood rooted to the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but fall to the ground.


    At this moment, they were no longer coaches and students. They were equal opponents, warriors who suffered losses.


    Lin Yin looked at Hou Ning in confusion. ¡°Coach, it¡¯s just a drill, and it¡¯s a military training drill. Are you going to beat me to death?¡±


    Hou Ning wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and smiled. ¡°We have to go through the entire drill. Besides, I¡¯m naturally interested in fighting you with all my might when I suddenly encounter a strong opponent.¡±


    Lin Yin touched the bruise on her face speechlessly and sneered. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it because of Lu Ming that you¡¯re stacking the deck against me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right to say that. I¡¯m indeed dissatisfied with you because Lu Ming likes you. In my opinion, what Lu Ming needs is a woman who can stand by his side and be as strong as him, ¡± Hou Ning said. Her gaze landed on Lin Yin. ¡°But the previous you made me think that Lu Ming is blind because you¡¯re not worthy of him.¡¯


    Lin Yin felt that she was simply too innocent. Just as she was about to speak, Hou Ning continued, ¡°But today, you broadened my horizons. Lin Yin, you¡¯re not bad, and you¡¯re very powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand. Why did you use some methods to pretend to be weak to attract men to pity you? Even if you pretend to be weak in front of men, you can¡¯t pretend for the rest of your life, right? Why don¡¯t you use your strength to attract the right man for you? Admiration lasts longer than pity.¡±


    Lin Yin was caught between laughter and tears as she said, ¡°Coach, did you misunderstand something? Firstly, I didn¡¯t pretend to be weak to attract the pity of men. Secondly, Lu Ming doesn¡¯t like me!¡±


    If Lu Ming really liked her, he would not have disappeared for no reason on the first day of school..

 Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: Victory

    Chapter 795: Victory


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hou Ning looked at Lin Yin¡¯s serious expression and laughed unkindly. Was Lu Ming going to have unrequited love?


    Lin Yin looked like she had a lot of complaints about Lu Ming. Hou Ning suddenly wanted to see Lu Ming make a fool of himself.


    If Lu Ming was rejected by the girl, it would be very funny.


    ¡°Whether Lu Ming likes you or not, I had a good time playing with you today.¡± Hou Ning smiled and changed the topic. ¡°However, your team doesn¡¯t seem to have succeeded yet. You might not win today.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°As long as I trap you, my classmates can still win.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so confident?¡± Hou Ning looked at the quiet room and smiled. ¡°You have to know that my people are all instructors or some experts that I¡¯ve invited. Your classmates are iust recruits who have onlv trained for 20 days. Oh! No.


    they can¡¯t even be considered recruits. Their chances of winning are too small.¡±


    ¡°Instructor, don¡¯t throw smoke grenades at me. There are only a few instructors in the school. Our entire specialization only has four classes, so if I¡¯m not wrong, the four of you are the only ones who can deal with us. As for those soldiers and generals, Instructor, you found some seniors to act as them, right? Although they have a little strength, they can¡¯t put up a good fight,¡± Lin Yin mocked mercilessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart,¡± Hou Ning said with a smile. For some reason, Lin Yin didn¡¯t seem that annoying now.


    Hou Ning did not believe Lin Yin when she said that she was not pretending to be weak. However, her prejudice against Lin Yin lessened.


    There was suddenly a commotion around them. Hou Ning looked up and saw that the group of students had already saved the hostage and were breaking out.


    When Hou Ning saw this, she immediately wanted to get up. Lin Yin was quick and pressed down on Hou Ning. She said bluntly, ¡°Coach, you¡¯re tired from fighting. Leave the rest to the coaches of the other classes. Rest well.¡±


    Hou Ning¡¯s body was already in pain. Under Lin Yin¡¯s heavy pressure, she almost vomited blood again.


    ¡°Lin Yin, are you using your position to take revenge?¡± Hou Ning said angrily.


    ¡°Coach, shouldn¡¯t you be the one taking revenge?¡± Lin Yin retorted bluntly, then teased, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t lose between the two of us.¡±


    Hou Ning snorted. ¡°Lin Yin, I¡¯m not a sore loser. I don¡¯t need you to comfort me hypocritically.¡±


    Lin Yin rolled her eyes at Hou Ning and muttered, ¡°You treat my kindness as ill intentions.¡±


    On the other side, the rescue operation of the hostages went very smoothly. Feng Yu and the others joined forces with other teams and even people from other departments to snatch them away.


    Then, they went to help others save the hostages.


    Su Su came to Lin Yin¡¯s side. When she saw Lin Yin using her body to suppress Hou Ning, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It had been hard on Lin Yin¡¯s small body. Then, she picked up her phone and took a photo to record Lin Yin¡¯s glorious moment.


    Then, when she saw the bruise on Lin Yin¡¯s face, Su Su was instantly frightened. ¡°Oh my god, are you guys so ruthless?¡±


    Su Su hurriedly helped someone apply the medicine.


    Some of the results of the military training performance were successful, and some were failures. However, without exception, they were all the hot-blooded youth of the students.


    On the rostrum, the principal praised every new student who did their best.


    Lu Ming stood beside Hou Ning and his tone was cold and dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s just a military training performance. Do you have to work so hard?¡±


    Hou Ning, who was originally in a good mood, suddenly became very unhappy. ¡°Lu Ming, what are you talking about? Do you still remember that when you led the recruits in the army, you also participated in the practical together? Didn¡¯t you also risk your life? Sigh, I realize that you¡¯ve become a hypocrite now!


    Why?You¡¯re allowed to love your job and I¡¯m not?¡±


    Lu Ming touched his nose. ¡°This is military training, not actual training. It¡¯s different. ¡±


    Hou Ning glanced at Lu Ming and mocked, ¡°Lu Ming, I really look down on you. If you like her, go after her. Don¡¯t secretly defend her here. I¡¯m so magnanimous. I like you, so when I came back, I wanted to look for you every day.¡±


    Lu Ming was slightly stunned. He turned to look in Hou Nings direction and frowned. His smile was forced. ¡°Hou Ning, what happened in the past is in the past. We have to move forward.¡±


    Hou Ning snorted softly and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re over it, but I¡¯m not. At that time, you were willing to be with me, but I didn¡¯t agree. Now that I¡¯ve changed my mind, I¡¯m willing to be with you, but you didn¡¯t agree. An eye for an eye. I¡¯ll wait.. What if you change your mind like me one day? Life is unpredictable, isn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Don ‘t Misunderstand

    Chapter 796: Don ¡®t Misunderstand


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming did not expect Hou Ning to say it so directly. He had indeed considered being together with Hou Ning before.


    It had nothing to do with love. He just felt that their jobs were precarious at that time. Who knew when they would lose their lives?


    Therefore, Lu Ming did not reject his grandfather¡¯s suggestion to have a child for the Lu Family.


    In his opinion, perhaps Hou Ning would also need this engagement and have a child.


    However, he did not expect Hou Ning to be promoted at that time. It was definitely impossible for her to get pregnant and have children, so it was understandable that Hou Ning rejected him.


    After that, Lu Ming didn¡¯t think about it anymore. In his opinion, the past was the past.


    ¡°Hou Ning, you¡¯ve already stabilized. Don¡¯t think about what ifs. If you want to get married, find a good man and start a family,¡± Lu Ming said.


    ¡°Lu Ming, don¡¯t be a caring big brother to me. You¡¯re unmarried and I¡¯m not married either. Anything is possible,¡± Hou Ning said. Her gaze was not on Lu Ming, but on Lin Yin, who was not far away.


    Lin Yin was quite strong. After being beaten up so badly by her, she could still talk and laugh with her classmates.


    However, when she thought about how her opponent was a girl like Lin Yin, Hou Ning suddenly felt that it was not bad. At least it proved that she had good taste, so the girl who came to snatch him away was naturally outstanding.


    After the military training, the new students had two days off. Lin Yin didn¡¯t dare to see her family, so she didn¡¯t go to the apartment near the school. She was afraid that her three brothers would see the injury on her face and there would be some trouble.


    Hence, Lin Yin returned to her small apartment. Just as she arrived at the door, she saw a bag on the doorknob.


    Lin Yin carefully took it out and saw some medicine inside. She subconsciously felt that it was from Lu Ming.


    Then, Lin Yin shook off the ridiculous thoughts in her mind, picked up the bag of medicine, and threw it into the trash can in the corridor.


    If the medicine was given by Lu Ming, she did not care to use it.


    If it was a stranger who gave it to her, she would not dare to use it.


    Therefore, she might as well just throw it away!


    After Lin Yin went in, Lu Ming opened the door and approached the trash can in the corridor. He looked at the bag of medicine inside and sighed.


    Lin Yin had just finished applying the medicine when Lu Yan called.


    Lu Yan asked on the other end of the phone, ¡°Yinyin, what time are you going over on the day of Sister Gong Han¡¯s engagement ceremony? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    With Lu Yan¡¯s reminder, Lin Yin remembered that she was going to Gong Han¡¯s engagement party in two days. ¡°Set a time. I¡¯m okay with anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you in advance when the time comes,¡± Lu Yan said with a smile. Then, she complained, ¡°There will definitely be a lot of people when the Yue and Gong families get married. I¡¯m already sunburned now and I¡¯m a little ugly. They can set the engagement party on any day, but they choose to have it after military training. Time is so tight that I don¡¯t even have time to take care


    of myself. You and Gong Ze are also sunburned, right( Think about it, when we are at Sister Gong Han¡¯s engagement party, that scene will simply be too funny.¡±


    Hearing Lu Yan mention skin, Lin Yin subconsciously looked at herself in the mirror, especially her face that was bruised by Hou Ning. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed a little funny. Looks like Brother Mu Ran¡¯s sunscreen is useless.¡±


    Lu Yan smiled and said, ¡°With the training intensity of your school, it¡¯s useless even if you apply a few layers. We just stood in military posture and ran. I heard that your school actually made you soak in water holes this year, pass obstacles, and learn how to shoot. I¡¯m also impressed. As expected, everything is unique where Sister Hou Ning is. Even the air is different. Hahaha! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little different,¡± Lin Yin said with a nod.


    Lu Yan seemed to have suddenly realized something. She said nervously, ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t misunderstand. What I mean is that Sister Hou Ning is a person who pays attention to perfection in everything. Therefore, she¡¯s very strict. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s unique with my uncle. No, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is that she has nothing to do with my uncle. It¡¯s just friendship. It¡¯s a relationship and not romance. Yinyin¡­¡±


    Lu Yan felt that the more she spoke, the more she felt that something was wrong. In the end, she simply fell silent.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Instructor Hou is indeed a rather unique person.¡±


    Lu Yan felt like she was done for. After saying a few meaningless words in a hurry, she immediately hung up.


    She was afraid that if she continued, it would make things worse..

 Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Humiliation

    Chapter 797: Humiliation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Lin Yin changed her clothes, she stood up and walked towards the restaurant her classmates had arranged.


    After the military training, the students in the class gathered together to celebrate. It was an old tradition, so Lin Yin naturally would not be absent.


    As soon as they arrived at the KTV, Lin Yin was pulled by someone to sing a few songs.


    Lin Yin waved her hand repeatedly. Her body still hurt and she couldn¡¯t sing.


    Su Su immediately came out to block her and said, ¡°Go away. Our Yinyin risked her life for everyone¡¯s 10 credits. She even dared to press Instructor Hou under her. She¡¯s still injured. Don¡¯t harm her, you unruly people.¡±


    A classmate beside her teased, ¡°Su Su, weren¡¯t you quite at odds with Lin Yin previously? Why are you so protective now?¡±


    Su Su said without blushing, ¡°How can that be the same? A scholar who has been away for three days should be looked at differently. I¡¯ve changed, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Not to mention that Lin Yin was Mu Ran¡¯s sister, just the fact that Lin Yin protected her during the actual combat exercise made her feel embarrassed to go against Lin Yin again.


    She thought that she was someone who knew how to be grateful.


    Su Su pulled Lin Yin proudly and handed her food and drinks with a fawning expression.


    The boy who had been beaten up by Hou Ning and Lin Yin did not have a good expression. He had been quietly hiding in the corner drinking a drink.


    As soon as Su Su received the microphone, her gaze swept over to the boy. Thinking about how this person had actually threatened her during the actual combat drill, she said with a mocking expression, ¡°Liu Hai, you seem to be very quiet today. Why aren¡¯t you talking about male chauvinism?


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Liu Hai in the corner. Liu Hai felt especially uncomfortable when they looked at him with strange expressions.


    In the past, no matter which school he went to, he was always the favored one.


    She was good at her studies and good at fighting.


    Therefore, the teacher indulged him. All the students in the class, regardless of gender, would respect him.


    He did not expect to be suppressed by a woman at Capital University. This made him feel embarrassed and very ashamed.


    It was fine if his college entrance examination results were not as good as Lin Yin¡¯s and his family background was not as good as hers, but in the end, he could not beat Lin Yin.


    Women could only submit to men because strength speaks in this world. Therefore, men were one level higher than women. Men should enjoy the admiration and obedience of women.


    In the end, he was defeated by two women in a row in just 20 days of military training. This was a great humiliation to Liu Hai!


    Seeing that Liu Hai did not speak, Su Su hummed happily and quickly clicked on a song, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Liu Hai felt like his face had been slapped by a lowly woman. He was so angry that his eyes turned red as he stood up. Su Su was so frightened that her hand that was holding the microphone trembled twice and her voice changed slightly.


    Feng Yu was so frightened that she stood up and was about to stop the fight. Liu Hai was an unstable person and looked down on women. He would definitely not show mercy.


    Seeing that Liu Hai had the intention to hit someone, the boy beside her hurriedly stood up and pulled Liu Hai back, afraid that Liu Hai would hit the girl.


    In their opinion, an extremely chauvinistic boy like Liu Hai dared to provoke the female instructor and hit Lin Yin, so they would not be surprised if he hit Su Su.


    Liu Hai looked at the boy who was pulling him unhappily and snorted coldly. In the end, he shook off those people¡¯s hands and slammed the door angrily.


    However, the moment he went out, Liu Hai bumped into a girl outside the door.


    Liu Hai was about to flare up when the girl tugged at Liu Hai¡¯s sleeve with wet eyes and asked worriedly, ¡°How are you? Did I hurt you?¡±


    The girl¡¯s tone was soft and her eyes were filled with worry and tears. This made Liu Hail s anger subside slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be so rash in the future. Girls still have to be more proper and dignified. It¡¯s very unsightly to run around on such an occasion,¡± Liu Hai said impatiently.


    Mu Nings red eyes flashed with disbelief and surprise. She just wanted to go in later and let Lin Yin¡¯s classmates know how Lin Yin bullied her sister, so she pretended to be weak. She did not expect to meet a boy whose thoughts were from some strange era.


    Which family raised this antique of a man? He smelled old, like he was about to step into the coffin. He also emitted a disgusting smell of decay.


    Seeing that Mu Ning was silent, Liu Hai¡¯s mood improved a little. Girls had to be like this. They could not retaliate when they were hit or scolded. Only by being obedient could they be doted on.


    Fortunately, not all the girls in this world were like Lin Yin and Hou Ning.


    Otherwise, the world would be finished..

 Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: Cursing

    Chapter 798: Cursing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It had to be known that humans were born under the skirts of women. Some women with incorrect thoughts would affect the growth of men and bring up men without a masculine aura


    Liu Hai straightened his back and said with dignity, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re like this. A girl like you is rare in the world. Fortunately, not every girl is as ill-bred as Lin Yin. She actually dares to hit a man.¡±


    When Mu Ning heard Lin Yin¡¯s name, her eyes darted around slightly. ¡°Brother, are you talking about Lin Yin? That daughter of the Mu family, Lin Yin? Do you have a grudge against her? Did she hit you?¡±


    Liu Hai frowned. Just now, he admired the girl in front of him for being quiet and obedient. He did not expect the girl to ask so many questions this time.


    ¡°A girl who talks too much and is curious is not a good girl. A qualified girl has to be careful with her words and actions. Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Especially in front of men, you have to watch more, listen more, and speak less,¡± Liu Hai said with an experienced look.


    Actually, he was not usually like this. It was mainly because the girls he met were not obedient, so he teased and despised them more.


    Those girls who behaved inappropriately were not worthy of him teaching them. Only by letting them go out into society and suffer would they know how important upbringing was.


    However, the girl in front of him looked innocent and pure, so Liu Hai felt that he had to teach the girl how to become a qualified girl.


    Mu Ning stood rooted to the ground. If she did not have to maintain her image, the corners of her mouth would have twitched.


    There must be something wrong with this person¡¯s brain.


    However, from what this person said just now, he seemed to have a grudge against Lin Yin?


    However, she thought about it again. Which woman wouldn¡¯t have a grudge against such a man?


    It was obvious that he did not treat women as normal people and controlled them as things. He even shamelessly wanted to teach girls how to become girls.


    Mu Ning didn¡¯t expose him. She just smiled faintly, but Lu Yan, who came to look for Lin Yin, heard it. She stood up and mocked, ¡°A grown man still wants to teach a girl how to become a girl? I¡¯m dying of laughter! Sir, you can return one day when you¡¯ve gotten your period and show us how good of a teacher you are. You¡¯re an ignorant man who will probably stick a sanitary pad to your hair.


    You should play on the side. How unlucky!¡±


    Lu Yan had been listening by the side for a while just now. She wanted to wait for these two annoying people to leave her before going in, but she couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    Liu Hai sneered and lectured Mu Ning, ¡°Did you see that? Nowadays, women are really taught to be lawless. Their mouths are full of dirty words. If this was ancient times, they would be sluts that are beaten to death.¡±


    Lu Yan was simply speechless at this boy. She went forward and said angrily, ¡°Who the f*ck are you calling a slut? You¡¯re a dog with a head full of feudal filth and you dare to scold me? Do you want to see what you¡¯re like? Ancient times! If you were in ancient times, with your ability to yap, you would be a eunuch in the palace, you¡¯re trashy man! No, you¡¯re not even comparable to a eunuch, you short dick man!¡±


    After all, she had been a delinquent for a period of time. If Lu Yan really wanted to scold someone, she would be very aggressive.


    Mu Ning was dumbfounded. She knew it. Which woman would not have a grudge against such a man?


    She would not think that Lu Yan was helping her. After all, Lu Yan was on good terms with Lin Yin. Therefore, Lu Yan made a move purely because she was unhappy with this man!


    However, this was the first time she had seen the eldest daughter of an aristocratic family curse like a shrew.


    This was the first time Liu Hai had been scolded like this. He walked towards Lu Yan angrily. Lu Yan knew when to leave. She quickly hid by the door and pushed open the door of the private room.


    In the end, before she could ask Lin Yin for help, Liu Hai pushed Lu Yan aggressively. Fortunately, Feng Yu was singing in front and was close, so she quickly supported Lu Yan.


    Lin Yin stood up and walked to Lu Yan¡¯s side. Seeing that Liu Hai was about to attack, Lin Yin shouted, ¡°Liu Hai, what do you want?¡±


    Even though he had been hit by Lin Yin, Liu Hai did not seem to have learned his lesson. He waved in Lu Yan¡¯s direction and was about to hit her.


    However, before Liu Hai hit Lu Yan, a group of boys beside her quickly surrounded him and held Liu Hai.


    ¡°Liu Hai, don¡¯t hit people for no reason, especially girls. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to hit a girl as a man?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Liu Hai. We¡¯re all classmates. If you bully the weak like this, no one will be your classmate in the future..¡±

 Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: Good Bodyguard

    Chapter 799: Good Bodyguard


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Liu Hai did not expect that the people who stopped him were actually some male classmates. He said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the situation? I¡¯m fighting for power and status for our male compatriots. If you don¡¯t teach some women a lesson, she¡¯ll become even worse and ride on our heads in the future. Do you know what it means to be together for good or ill? My father said that women have to be taught more lessons to be better!¡±


    Long Huang, who was hiding in the dark, could not help but say, ¡°Why is there always some strange waste in this world that pollutes the environment?¡±


    As he spoke, Long Huang appeared in front of everyone. He pushed through the crowd and grabbed Liu Hails hair.


    Just now, when Lu Yan was almost beaten up, Long Huang was about to attack.


    However, when he thought about how his mission was to protect Lin Yin, he hesitated for a moment. He did not expect that this kid would go overboard!


    Liu Hai¡¯s scalp hurt. Just as he was about to struggle, he was kicked in the knee by Long Huang. Under the surprised cries of the students, he was dragged away,


    ¡°F*ck, which piece of trash dares to grab my hair? Let go if you have the guts.


    I¡¯ll fight you one-on-one!¡± Liu Hai protected his hair that was grabbed by Long Huang with both hands and shouted indignantly.


    Long Huang snorted in disdain and really let go.


    Facing Liu Hail s irregular carp, Long Huang stood up and smiled disdainfully.


    Seeing Liu Hai rush in front of him, Long Huang stepped on Liu Hai ruthlessly and said arrogantly, ¡°Son of a b*tch, the heavens have given a man a strong body. They¡¯re not for you to bully the weak and girls. If not for the protection of the law, I would have killed you in minutes and let you enter your next life and be reincarnated as a beast.¡±


    Lu Yan saw that the man who had bullied her just now was already being stepped on. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the person who helped her deal with the trash.


    That person¡¯s hair was cut very short. It was black and shiny and grew close to his scalp. His eyebrows were rough and he had a slightly hooked nose. There was a mocking smile on his lips. He looked a little roguish and evil, but his eyes were filled with righteousness.


    She was slender and had well-defined muscles, but they were not huge. However, they seemed to have strength to attract Lu Yan¡¯s gaze.


    Her long and strong fingers were without any decorations. Perhaps it was because she was holding her bangs, but blue veins that represented strength appeared.


    Lu Yan subconsciously swallowed her saliva. Then, her eyes lit up as she pulled


    Lin Yin and asked, ¡°Yinyin, who is this person?¡±


    ¡°A bodyguard!¡± Lin Yin said concisely. Then, her gaze landed on Lu Yan¡¯s face and she looked at her with interest.


    Lu Yan was not disappointed that Long Huang was a bodyguard. Instead, she was even happier. She muttered, ¡°Bodyguards are good. They have good figures!¡±


    Hearing the laughter coming from the side, Lu Yan immediately realized that she had lost her composure. She laughed dryly in embarrassment and covered it up. ¡°I mean, he has a lot of muscles and strength. He¡¯s a good bodyguard.¡± Long Huang was a little embarrassed by Lu Yan¡¯s burning gaze.


    Lu Yan didn¡¯t know him, but he knew Lu Yan. She was his boss¡¯s niece.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Long Huang dragged Liu Hai out like he was dragging a dead dog. He even said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him out to prevent him from dirtying everyone¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Seeing that Long Huang was about to leave, Lu Yan immediately patted Lin


    Yin¡¯s arm and said distractedly, ¡°Yinyin, I still have something on. Let¡¯s meet again when we have time in the future.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Yan had completely forgotten that this was the place where she shamelessly came to sing.


    Lu Yan¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. How could she let Long Huang escape? It was so difficult to find such a type of man.


    After Liu Hai was pulled away, Lin Yin turned to look at Mu Ning. However, she did not say anything and only glanced at her coldly before turning around to enter the private room.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Mu Ning quickly called out to Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin did not stop in her tracks at all because of Mu Ning¡¯s call. In a hurry,


    Mu Ning reached out to pull Lin Yin back and called out aggrievedly, ¡°Sister!¡±


    Su Su looked at Lin Yin from the side and asked in confusion, ¡°Yinyin, you have a sister? Did Brother Ran¡¯s mother give birth to five children?¡±


    Feng Yu sized up Mu Ning and said, ¡°This Mu Ning looks nothing like Yinyin¡¯s family.¡±


    Feng Yu¡¯s words embarrassed Mu Ning, but it was only for a moment before she adjusted her emotions..

 Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Cold-blooded

    Chapter 800: Cold-blooded


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Sister, I know you don¡¯t like me, but Sister, ever since Mom and Dad adopted me, I¡¯ve been accompanying Mom, Dad, and Grandma in the Mu Family for more than ten years. I¡¯ve long treated everyone in the Mu Family as my family. Can you help me beg Mom and Dad to let me continue to be their daughter? I promise you that I won¡¯t snatch Mom and Dad¡¯s love for you, okay? I beg you!¡± Mu Ning¡¯s eyes were red, making people pity her.


    The students beside her all looked at Lin Yin in surprise, but no one dared to say anything.


    Instead, some uninvited guests appeared.


    Gong Yue looked at her good friend Mu Ning begging Lin Yin so humbly and said unhappily, ¡°Lin Yin, all these years when you weren¡¯t in the Mu family, it was Ah Ning who accompanied your family in your place. Now that you¡¯re back, you¡¯re threatening the Mu family to abandon her. Aren¡¯t you too domineering?¡±


    Lin Yin looked coldly at the group of people who had suddenly appeared. Gong Yue, Wen Ying, Lu Xiao, Lu Yue, Yue Chi, and Yue Ning were all old friends.


    Then, Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on Mu Ning. If such a scene had nothing to do with Mu Ning, Lin Yin would never believe it.


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Ning with interest. She wanted to see what Mu Ning wanted to do. Did she want to use morality to kidnap her and use public opinion to force her to acknowledge Mu Ning?


    No, that was impossible.


    Back then, she could not bring Wei Ji back because she wanted to obtain all her adoptive mother¡¯s love.


    Then today, she would not give up her family either.


    Regarding love, no matter what kind of love it was, once she confirmed it, she would not let some scheming people snatch it away easily.


    Wen Ying also sneered. ¡°Lin Yin, once the adoption relationship is confirmed, abandoning the child will be considered abandonment. Even if Mu Ning is already an adult and your parents don¡¯t have to bear the responsibility of the law for abandoning her, it¡¯s still immoral.¡±


    They had only found out some time ago that Lin Yin was the daughter of the Mu family who had been missing for 18 years.


    When they found out, not to mention how surprised the surrounding people were, many people doubted the authenticity of this matter.


    After all, Mu Ran had fallen into the scandal of an early marriage at that time. It was not impossible for the Mu family to acknowledge a goddaughter and say that she was their biological daughter.


    In the end, they asked the elders at home and found out that the Mu family had really lost a daughter.


    It took them a long time to slowly digest this matter.


    Unexpectedly, there was actually an adopted daughter involved.


    No wonder Mu Ning said that she was ranked fifth at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet. So that was the reason.


    Lu Xiao glanced at Lin Yin coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Mu Ning has been adopted for more than ten years, but the Mu family hasn¡¯t let anyone know about her. It seems like the Mu family is cold-blooded and heartless. It¡¯s fine if they hide their daughter for 18 years and don¡¯t let her show her face, but now they don¡¯t want her anymore. Human nature is cold!¡±


    Yue Ning mocked, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a family of cold-blooded animals. You have it in your genes.¡±


    Lu Yue stood at the side calmly to watch the commotion, while Yue Chi did not seem to be in a good mood. He just stood at the side with a sullen expression.


    Lin Yin shook off Mu Ning¡¯s hand and gently raised Mu Ning¡¯s tear-stained face with her slender fingers. She sneered. ¡°You want to use my family to attack me? You want to use so-called social morals to criticize me and my family? Mu Ning, aren¡¯t you too naive?¡±


    Mu Ning shook her head in panic. Tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes again. She said in a choked voice, ¡°No, Sister, I don¡¯t think that way. I just think that Grandpa and Grandma have already adapted to my care. I want to stay in the Mu Family to take care of them. All these years, Dad and Mom don¡¯t stay by Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s side often. They¡¯re old and sometimes very lonely. I want to accompany them, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Gong Yue shook her head and looked at Mu Ning with heartache. Then, she said to Lin Yin, ¡°Lin Yin, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not filial to the elderly, but are you going to take away all the elderly¡¯s care? Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that the gratitude of upbringing is larger than the gratitude of giving birth? Ah Ning is so filial because she¡¯s grateful for the Mu family¡¯s nurturing. As soon as you came back, you chased away the child that Grandpa and Grandma had raised for more than ten years. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very unfilial and overboard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if she¡¯s adopted, she¡¯s recognized by the law. Even if you,


    Lin Yin, don¡¯t admit it, Mu Ning is still your sister. There¡¯s no escaping her.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I really can¡¯t stand to see such a beautiful girl being bullied. Lin Yin, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Otherwise, there will be retribution one day..¡±

 Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: No One Wants

    Chapter 801: No One Wants


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin glanced coldly at the surrounding people who were watching the commotion. Then, she pinched Mu Ning¡¯s chin tightly and questioned, ¡°Mu Ning, do you mean that I asked Dad and Mom to chase you out of the Mu family? So, my parents said that they wanted to chase you out of the house?


    Grandma, who dotes on you the most, is also you out of the house?¡±


    Mu Ning shook her head repeatedly and explained with a sob, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Sister didn¡¯t ask Mom and Dad to chase me out. She really didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Although Mu Ning said that, she was just acting, as if she had been threatened by Lin Yin to absolve her.


    Su Su pursed her lips and looked at Feng Yu. With such an action, either Mu Ning was really threatened by Lin Yin and did not dare to tell the truth, or Mu Ning deliberately said that to make everyone misunderstand.


    ¡°Mu Ning, right?¡± Su Su said from the side. ¡°You mean that Yinyin made her parents, grandparents, choose between you and her? Then, you¡¯re begging


    Yinyin now because Yinyin¡¯s parents, grandparents, and others can¡¯t dissuade Yinyin and are forced by Yinyin to chase you out of the Mu family, right?¡± Mu Ning only shook her head and still looked at Lin Yin timidly. Then, she didn¡¯t say anything, as if she was threatened by Lin Yin and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Lin Yin lowered her eyes and smiled. Then, she said frankly, ¡°Mu Ning, if you want to play like this, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin shook off Mu Ning¡¯s chin with her fingertips. After looking around at the people around her, she looked at Mu Ning with a wicked smile and said softly, ¡°Mu Ning is right. I¡¯m a very domineering person. My parents can only belong to me and my three brothers. As long as outsiders want to share some of my parents¡¯ love, I won¡¯t let them off.¡±


    Instead of letting Mu Ning go around saying that Mu Cheng and Ye Wen were cold-blooded and wanted to abandon Mu Ning, it was better for her to just admit it. She would let everyone know that she, Lin Yin, was the cold-blooded one, not her parents.


    No one expected Lin Yin to admit it just like that. Before they could criticize Lin Yin, Lin Yin continued.


    She stared at Gong Yue and smiled. ¡°Gong Yue, since you care so much about your good friend, why don¡¯t you bring Mu Ning back and give half your parents to her? That way, you¡¯ll be noble and superior, right? In the future, when others see you, they¡¯ll say that Gong Yue is kind!¡±


    Gong Yue did not expect Lin Yin to say that. She subconsciously said, ¡°Lin Yin, are you crazy? It was your parents who adopted Mu Ning, not my parents. What has it got to do with my parents?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and said in surprise, ¡°Mu Ning, it seems like Gong Yue doesn¡¯t welcome you as her good sister.¡±


    Mu Nings face flushed red. Before she could think of a way to counterattack,


    Lin Yin pointed the spear at Wen Ying and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Mu Ning back and be sisters? You have sisters at home. I think you know how to interact with sisters better, right? If you don¡¯t want her, no one will want Mu Ning. How pitiful.¡±


    Without waiting for Wen Ying to reply, Lin Yin turned her gaze to Lu Xiao and Yue Ning. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you bring her back? The two of you just said that I¡¯m cold-blooded. I¡¯m indeed cold-blooded, so I admit it. Then the two of you definitely aren¡¯t cold-blooded, right? Bring her back!¡±


    The few people Lin Yin mentioned did not answer. They only said that Lin Yin was crazy.


    Lin Yin turned around and looked pitifully at Mu Ning, who was obviously trembling from the humiliation. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Look, Mu Ning, no one is willing to bring you home. No one wants you. Do you know why? Because you¡¯re annoying! Because you only know how to play dirty tricks in the dark!¡±


    Lin Yin said bluntly. She knew very well that Mu Ran had once said that he had been schemed against by Mu Ning when he was young, causing Mu Ran to not return to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence after that.


    Mu Ning dared to scheme against her brother and even dared to guilt trip her now. She spread the news that Mu Cheng and Ye Wen were immoral and gave up a child after adopting her. She even made up rumors that the Mu family was going to kick her out of the family and force her to make a choice.


    Lin Yin sneered. Mu Ning was too naive.


    ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Mu Ning was so angry that she cried and left.


    Lin Yin smiled coldly and turned to look at Gong Yue and the others. She smiled and said, ¡°The little princess you¡¯re protecting has already left.. Do you want to stay and continue arguing with me? Or get lost?¡±

 Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Call Me Xiao Yan

    Chapter 802: Call Me Xiao Yan


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gong Yue and the others looked at Lin Yin coldly. In the past, they would definitely have taught Lin Yin a lesson.


    However, the current Lin Yin was from the Mu family and was not so easy to bully. Then, the few of them left without saying anything.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on Yue Chi, who was too silent.


    If it were any other time, Yue Chi would not be so quiet. For some reason, Yue Chi could not even say a word when he encountered such a thing.


    When Su Su saw the person opposite her leave, she immediately pulled Lin Yin back and said, ¡°Yinyin, Impressive. You made them not dare to say anything. But was that Mu Ning really adopted by your parents?¡±


    Looking at Su Su¡¯s curious nosy expression, Lin Yin smiled and said truthfully, ¡°My parents didn¡¯t adopt her. At that time, my mother had an accident and my father wasn¡¯t in the mood for it, so my grandparents adopted her. No one in the family wanted to chase Mu Ning away.¡±


    Facing a reasonable person, Lin Yin was still willing to explain.


    Su Su nodded repeatedly and said without any doubt, ¡°I knew it. How could


    Brother Ran¡¯s parents do such a thing? Besides, the Mu family has raised Mu


    Ning for more than ten years. That Mu Ning is already an adult. That¡¯s enough. She¡¯s still causing trouble here. She¡¯s simply detestable.¡±


    Feng Yu nodded and echoed, ¡°I asked her just now, but she didn¡¯t say anything and cried. She made it seem like she was really bullied. Those who don¡¯t know the truth will definitely misunderstand that Yinyin¡¯s parents really want to chase her out.¡±


    Su Su sneered. ¡°She¡¯s so fake, she doesn¡¯t want to explain it clearly. She¡¯s using her actions and cries to mislead everyone. In the end, if Yinyin is really criticized, she can completely clear responsibility. I knew this trick long ago.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Then, she continued to sing with her classmates. No one took it to heart, nor did anyone look for Liu Hai that had been dragged out by Long Huang.


    At this moment, Long Huang looked at Lu Yan, whose eyes were bright, with a headache. He smiled dryly and said, ¡°Miss Lu Yan, I don¡¯t know how to do it if you look at me like this!¡±


    Lu Yan looked at the bangs in Long Huang¡¯s hand and then at Long Huang. She said innocently, ¡°Just follow your usual habits. I¡¯m not afraid. Do bodyguards usually poke their eyes, dig out their hearts, or cut their tongues?¡± Every time Lu Yan mentioned one, Liu Hai would tremble in fear.


    Long Huang slapped Liu Hai¡¯s head and said impatiently, ¡°Why are you trembling? If you continue shaking, I¡¯ll cut off your ear.¡±


    Liu Hai fell silent. Lu Yan became noisy again. ¡°Cut his ears? Then I¡¯m not afraid either. It¡¯s just that there are too many people here. We have to find a place with fewer people. Otherwise, the police will come and find trouble with you later. Although we have to use evil methods to deal with evil people, we can¡¯t be too blatant. It will scare the other children.¡±


    Long Huang was about to go crazy. Then, she forced a smile and said respectfully to Lu Yan, ¡°Miss Lu Yan, why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±


    Lu Yan shook her head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Lu Yan anymore. Just call me Xiao Yan.¡±


    The corners of Long Huang¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not dare to bark.


    If his boss found out that he had linked up with Lu Yan, Lu Ming would probably remove his head.


    Long Huang was helpless. He looked around and knocked out Liu Hai. He carried him on his back and ran away.


    At first, Lu Yan thought that she could keep up with Long Huang. After all, Long Huang still had to carry a man who weighed more than 50 kilograms.


    In the end, within a few seconds, Long Huang disappeared for no reason.


    Lu Yan looked at the busy streets and was so sad that she was about to cry.


    In the end, Lu Yan, who couldn¡¯t find her, could only call Lin Yin. Then, she returned dejectedly to prepare to sing with Lin Yin.


    When Lin Yin came out to pick up the sad Lu Yan, she saw that Mu Ning had yet to leave.


    Seeing Lin Yin come out, a cold expression flashed across Mu Nings face.


    Then, she continued to look pitiful and called out softly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still here? Why? Are you still thinking of ways to slander me and my family?¡± Lin Yin mocked.


    ¡°Sister, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m here now to apologize to you for what happened just now. You know that I¡¯ve been raised by my grandparents and no one usually talks to me, so I don¡¯t know how to speak well. That¡¯s why everyone misunderstood you just now,¡± Mu Ning explained with a frown..

 Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Guilty

    Chapter 803: Guilty


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin suddenly laughed and looked at Mu Ning as if she was looking at a fool.


    ¡°Mu Ning, do you really think everyone in the world is a fool in front of you?


    You think you can fool everyone else because you can fool the old lady?¡±


    Mu Ning quickly said anxiously, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really not trying to lie to you. I really just want you to plead for me. I really want a complete family. If Mom and Dad don¡¯t acknowledge me, I won¡¯t have the status to stay in the Mu Family. Then, I¡¯ll be an orphan from now on. Sister, you¡¯ve been wandering outside for more than ten years. You should know very well how miserable it is to be alone outside.


    ¡°Why? Are you changing your plan now? You want me to pity you?¡± Lin Yin sneered. ¡°Mu Ning, if you had been obedient, I don¡¯t think my three brothers would have hated you so much. If you had been obedient, you wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated by me in front of so many people just now. But you didn¡¯t. You just had to cause trouble. Who can you blame?


    ¡°Sister, I just want an official identity. I¡¯ve never dared to think about anything else. Aren¡¯t you willing to satisfy such a small request? As long as you say a single sentence, Dad, Mom, and Brother will listen to you.¡± Mu Ning¡¯s voice was filled with pleading.


    If not for the fact that Mu Cheng and his wife had already submitted all the materials and evidence to cancel the adoption, if not for the fact that she had found out that their adoptive relationship was very likely to be voided, she would not have begged Lin Yin so humbly.


    All it takes for Mu Cheng and Ye Wen to admit their adoptive relationship was really just a single sentence from Lin Yin.


    Therefore, even if Mu Ning was about to go crazy with jealousy, she still had to beg Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Ning deeply and smiled. ¡°Why should I speak up for you? You leaked my business to Yue Han, causing Brother Mu Ran and I to be exposed on the Internet. When Brother Mu Ran left the industry helplessly, why didn¡¯t you think that you would have to beg me one day? When you used Grandma to target my mother, why didn¡¯t you think about whether you did the right thing? When you bullied Brother Mu Ran when you were young, why didn¡¯t you think that you would suffer retribution one day?¡±


    Mu Ning looked at Lin Yin in shock. She knew that Lin Yin would definitely know about bullying Mu Ran. She also knew that she might not be able to hide it from her if she used Grandma to target Ye Wen.


    But how did Lin Yin know that she was the one who exposed Lin Yin for destroying the Yue Family¡¯s project to Yue Han?


    Lin Yin was very satisfied to see Mu Ning¡¯s shocked expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you surprised that I know that you colluded with Yue Han? Mu Ning, if you don¡¯t want someone to know, don¡¯t do it. I think this might not be the only thing you did, right? You¡¯d better not let me find out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll return everything to you piece by piece!¡±


    Mu Ning swallowed nervously and lowered her head guiltily.


    This action made Lin Yin narrow her eves dangerously. Originally, she only remembered that the person behind Zhou Li would swap children from aristocratic families, so she asked casually, planning to trick Mu Ning.


    However, Mu Ning¡¯s expression clearly showed that she was guilty, so Mu Ning was guilty. Perhaps it was because she had done something to hurt the Mu family for the mastermind, or perhaps it was because Mu Ning had already done something she did not know.


    Lin Yin thought about some occasions where Mu Ning had appeared and some fruitless things that had happened at that time.


    The first time she met Mu Ning during her high school graduation trip was when she was hospitalized after Huo Ge kidnapped Yang Xue to save Mu Heng.


    At that time, she had not found the person who had really contacted Huo Ge. Could Mu Ning be the person who had contacted Huo Ge to use Yang Xue to get rid of her?


    Also, at that time, they were attacked by two groups of people in front of the


    Mu family¡¯s villa. Although it was later found out that it was Su Fei and Meng Shu, it was obvious that someone was using Su Fei and Meng Shu. Could this person be Mu Ning too?


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression became sharper, and her eyes seemed to be tainted with a murderous aura. She stared at Mu Ning and threatened, ¡°Mu Ning, I¡¯ll give you a chance to confess what you¡¯ve done before. How about that? If you can confess now, I can consider letting you live a less miserable life.¡±


    Mu Ning looked up at Lin Yin without fear. Her eyes were still red, but her tone was firmer and not as guilty as before. ¡°Lin Yin, what nonsense are you talking about? I know. You¡¯re just jealous that Grandma likes me more than you.. Are you going to slander me now?¡±

 Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Drunk

    Chapter 804: Drunk


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Looking at Mu Ning¡¯s imposing manner, Lin Yin sneered. ¡°I disdain to be jealous of you. I have parents who love me and three brothers who love me. I don¡¯t care about the meager love you get.¡±


    Lin Yin knew what Mu Ning cared about. As expected, Mu Ning¡¯s expression became extremely twisted and ferocious.


    After angering Mu Ning away, Lin Yin went to the entrance to pick Lu Yan up.


    Because Long Huang had disappeared, Lu Yan was squatting at the door and sulking.


    Seeing Lin Yin come over, Lu Yan said pitifully, ¡°Yinyin, I have fallen in love with your bodyguard at first sight, but it¡¯s obvious that your bodyguard doesn¡¯t like me. He¡¯d rather carry a man around than stay with me.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan in amusement. ¡°You really like him? Or are you just lecherous?¡±


    Lu Yan smiled a little embarrassedly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m more lecherous? But isn¡¯t love at first sight just lust? And I guess he must have an eight-pack. It must feel good to the touch.¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡± Lin Yin smiled angrily, and then the two of them instantly laughed.


    Then, Lu Yan was pulled up by Lin Yin. Lin Yin persuaded, ¡°A moment of infatuation might be an illusion. Let¡¯s go sing first. Maybe you¡¯ll forget about him.¡¯


    Lu Yan nodded and decisively rushed to where Lin Yin¡¯s class was to sing a song. The group played until the middle of the night. When Lin Yin and Lu Yan left, they were both swaying.


    ¡°Is she drunk? How can that do? Didn¡¯t Miss Lin Yin just fight with Hou Ning? Why is she drinking when she¡¯s still injured?¡± Dong Yi said to Long Huang as he walked towards Lin Yin.


    Long Huang was also a little worried. They could not enter during combat demonstration and could only protect them from the periphery.


    Therefore, when they found out that Lin Yin had actually fought with Hou Ning, they were actually afraid.


    Who was Hou Ning? She was an old comrade and partner of Lu Ming.


    Therefore, the moment he heard that Lin Yin and Hou Ning were fighting, Long Huang almost felt his heart stop, afraid that he would see a missing Lin Yin.


    Fortunately, Lin Yin was still intact when she appeared in front of him. Otherwise, he would really have to apologize with his life.


    When he first took over this mission, Long Huang really felt that it was very easy. Wasn¡¯t it just protecting a little girl? He even began to think about what sort of tea to bring to drink during such a leisure time.


    In the end, after accepting the mission, he lived a soul-stirring life every day.


    She either fought with the Yue Family or the Wei Family. Otherwise, it was the Huo Family. Now, she even fought with Hou Ning from the Hou Family.


    Almost all the eight aristocratic families could be related to Lin Yin. The key was that they still had to worry about being left behind by Lin Yin. They really couldn¡¯t let their guard down every day. It was extremely exciting.


    Dong Yi had just supported Lin Yin when Lu Yan saw Long Huang coming forward.


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. She staggered and let go of Lin Yin¡¯s hand, wanting to pull Long Huang.


    The drunk person did not estimate the distance accurately and fell down the stairs. Long Huang was so frightened that she quickly went forward to support


    Lu Yan.


    However, just as she was done, Lu Yan¡¯s hand pinched Long Huang¡¯s face. She looked confused and her tongue was like a knot. She was so drunk that her words were muffled. ¡°Ah Huang? Oh, Ah Huang! Hahaha, you¡¯re so handsome. Do you have an eight-pack?¡±


    Dongyi, who was at the side, was still worried about Lin Yin¡¯s body. In the end, when he heard Lu Yan call Long Huang, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Even the others in the dark were holding back their laughter.


    ¡°Ah Huang? It¡¯s usually the name of a dog, right?¡± Dongyi couldn¡¯t help but smile as he said, ¡°Come, Ah Huang, lift your clothes and let Miss Lu Yan see if you have an eight-pack.¡±


    Long Huang glared at Dongyi angrily and quickly sent Lu Ming a message.


    Wei Ji walked out of the shop and looked at the drunk Lin Yin. ¡®Why don¡¯t I send Yinyin back?¡± ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Dongyi and Long Huang spoke in unison. After saying that, they looked at each other. Then, Dongyi coughed lightly and said, ¡°The two of us are Miss Lin Yin¡¯s bodyguards, so we can¡¯t hand the unconscious Miss Lin Yin to anyone. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The two of them had received orders from their boss to be careful of Wei Ji and the Wei Family, so they could not let Wei Ji send Lin Yin off.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin worriedly and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll follow you guys later. I¡¯ll only be at ease when I see Yinyin home..¡±

 Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: Confrontation

    Chapter 805: Confrontation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Dongyi scratched his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Long Huang also lowered his eyebrows and focused on supporting the noisy Lu Yan without saying anything.


    The next second, the two of them picked up their phones in unison and urged their boss to come over quickly.


    The two of them guarded against Wei Ji like they were guarding against thieves.


    As soon as Lu Ming got out of the car, he saw Lu Yan, who was flirting with Long Huang, and Lin Yin, who was leaning against Dongyi obediently.


    When his gaze landed on the bruise on Lin Yin¡¯s face, Lu Ming¡¯s expression darkened with a hint of heartache and anger.


    Lu Ming quickly walked towards them. Long Huang subconsciously wanted to send Lu Yan into Lu Ming¡¯s hands, but Lu Ming did not even look at Long Huang who walked forward. Instead, he brushed past the two of them and walked towards Lin Yin. He forcefully pulled Lin Yin into his arms from Dongyi¡¯s hand.


    Seeing this, Dongyi immediately stood in front of Lu Ming. He did not dare to pull her away directly and could only say coldly, ¡°Third Master Lu, please let go of my Miss.¡±


    Lu Ming just looked at Dongyi coldly. ¡°You still know that she¡¯s your Miss? Then why didn¡¯t you stop her from drinking when she was injured?¡±


    Dongyi choked and could not speak.


    Long Huang was swept by Lu Ming¡¯s cold eyes and hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look straight at Lu Ming.


    However, the two of them felt very wronged. Lin Yin¡¯s classmates were celebrating the end of their military training. They couldn¡¯t go in and stand at the side with cold expressions, right? This would affect the atmosphere.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Lu Ming said to Dongyi in a low voice.


    Dongyi still braced himself and stood in front of Lu Ming. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Master Lu. My Eldest Young Master will come over to pick her up immediately. Miss Lin Yin is a member of the Mu Family after all, so I hope Third Master Lu won¡¯t make things difficult for us employees.¡±


    Wei Ji walked out from the side and looked at Lu Ming. He said gently, ¡°Third Brother Lu, it¡¯s not easy for the employees. If you take Yinyin away, I think they will be severely punished. Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer? I think Brother Mu will be here soon.¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with a faint smile. Lin Yin was the girl he wanted to conquer, the help for his future revenge, and the wife he might spend the rest of his life with. He didn¡¯t want to let the unconscious Lin Yin be with Lu Ming. If something that shouldn¡¯t have happened, happened, he would feel disgusted.


    Lu Ming might consider it if it was Dongyi who obstructed him.


    However, now that Wei Ji, who was of unknown status, was still coveting Lin Yin and stopping him, Lu Ming could only snort.


    Lu Ming walked around the two of them and wanted to leave.


    Dongyi saw that Lu Ming could not be reasoned with and waved his hand. The people hiding in the dark appeared in unison and stood in front of Lu Ming.


    Seeing this, Long Huang immediately called out his people.


    Usually, he and Dongyi had the same goal, so they could naturally call each other brothers and joke around.


    But he was still working for Lu Ming. If Dongyi made a move, he would naturally stand on Lu Ming¡¯s side.


    Dongyi snorted coldly. Long Huang was indeed Lu Ming¡¯s subordinate.


    The two teams were usually laughing and joking, but now, they were going to fight.


    Wei Ji, who was at the side, was surprised. He had always thought that both Dongyi and Long Huang were bodyguards hired by the Mu Family for Lin Yin. He did not expect Long Huang to be Lu Ming¡¯s subordinate.


    It seemed like Lu Ming really thought highly of Lin Yin if he could send an expert like Long Huang to guard by Lin Yin¡¯s side.


    In that case, it seemed too difficult for him to snatch Lin Yin from Lu Ming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Lu Ming said indifferently. After all, Dongyi was working for the Mu Family. If he was injured, it would be difficult to explain later.


    With that, Lu Ming carried Lin Yin and left.


    Long Huang and Dongyi¡¯s men immediately fought.


    However, before Lu Ming could bring Lin Yin into his car, he was forced to stop by a black car. The two groups of people fighting also stopped.


    The moment Mu Heng got out of the car, he first looked at Lin Yin in Lu Ming¡¯s arms with worry. Then, he smiled at Lu Ming with a cold gaze. ¡°Lu Ming, I¡¯ll carry my sister back myself.¡±


    As Mu Heng spoke, he took a step forward and reached out to take Lin Yin from Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming took a step back with an indifferent expression, as if he was worried about handing Lin Yin over to Mu Heng.


    ¡°Lu Ming, what do you mean? You¡¯re not related to Yinyin. If reporters who don¡¯t know the situation find out that you¡¯re hugging her like this, there might be another scandal.¡± Mu Heng smiled, but his tone was cold..

 Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Bigshot Coaxing

    Chapter 806: Bigshot Coaxing


    Translator: Atlas Studios      Editor: Atlas Studios


    Before he knew that Lin Yin was his biological sister, he had heard a lot about Lin Yin being Lu Ming¡¯s mistress.


    He did not take it to heart back then, but now, he was very disgusted.


    How could his sister be called a mistress? It was simply too insulting.


    So at this moment, he couldn¡¯t stand Lu Ming hugging Lin Yin so intimately.


    Of course, Lu Ming¡¯s attitude towards Mu Heng was not very good at this moment. He said sarcastically, ¡°Whose scandal can surpass Mu Ran¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Lu Ming, don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡± Mu Heng stared at Lu Ming coldly.


    ¡°What did I promise you? Mu Heng, I agreed to you because I want what¡¯s best for Yinyin. But if your Mu family can¡¯t take good care of Yinyin, I don¡¯t mind taking Yinyin away and taking care of her myself,¡± Lu Ming said without any concession.


    ¡°Take care of her? Lu Ming, are you joking? What right do you have to take care of Yinyin? Don¡¯t forget that Yinyin is a child of our Mu Family. You¡¯re an outsider and you don¡¯t have the right. Besides, don¡¯t you know why Yinyin was injured during this military training? Don¡¯t say that Hou Ning didn¡¯t target


    Yinyin because of you. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Mu Heng¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Mu Heng¡¯s words rendered Lu Ming speechless.


    Mu Heng sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t speak anymore? Lu Ming, clean up those women around you first before you tell me about protecting Yinyin. It¡¯s the same for the previous time, and now too.¡±


    Then, Mu Heng took two steps closer to Lu Ming and gently pinched the uninjured side of Lin Yin¡¯s face twice. His tone became extremely gentle as he whispered, ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯m here to bring you home. Come home with me, okay?¡±


    Because her face was pinched, Lin Yin opened her hazy eyes in dissatisfaction. She stared at Mu Heng with her clear eyes in a daze and she did not speak.


    Lu Ming did not retreat. He hugged Lin Yin patiently, his cold eyes filled with tenderness and guilt for Lin Yin.


    Mu Heng was not in a hurry. He only said with a gentle smile, ¡°Yinyin, be good and come home with Brother, okay?¡±


    Mu Heng did not dare to snatch Lin Yin from Lu Ming¡¯s arms forcefully. It was not that he was afraid of Lu Ming, but he was afraid of hurting Lin Yin. Therefore, he could only coax Lin Yin to leave with him in a doting and gentle tone.


    Everyone at the side held their breaths as they looked at the two cold-faced bigshots. They were looking at the girl between the two of them gently, afraid that they would disturb the coaxing of the bigshots. Then, they would be arrested and punished when they returned.


    Indeed, no matter how cold and heartless a person was, when they met someone they loved, even their expressions were gentle.


    Wei Ji¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin, who was between Mu Heng and Lu Ming. He was even more determined to get Lin Yin who was so doted on. As long as Lin Yin was in his hands, he would have a hostage from both the Mu and Lu families.


    Lin Yin seemed to have just recognized Mu Heng. There was a smile on her face as she reached out to Mu Heng softly. ¡°Brother Big Brother


    Mu Heng¡¯s heart softened when she said the word ¡°Brother¡± in a daze.


    Especially when Lin Yin reached out with dependence and a little delicateness, it made Mu Heng burst with joy.


    Mu Heng ignored Lu Ming¡¯s gradually darkening expression and reached out to hug Lin Yin into his arms, his eyes filled with joy.


    ¡°Little drunkard, I¡¯ll bring you home,¡± Mu Heng said as he glanced at Lu Ming, who clearly did not have a good expression.


    Lin Yin found a comfortable position in Mu Heng¡¯s arms and closed her eyes. She let out a satisfied sigh and nestled obediently.


    Seeing Lin Yin rely on her brother, Lu Ming admitted that his heart ached. Even though he knew that Mu Heng was Lin Yin¡¯s biological brother, Lu Ming still felt sour and upset.


    Mu Heng did not care about Lu Ming¡¯s mood. He just said to Lu Ming happily,


    ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master Lu, for taking care of my sister.¡±


    With that, Mu Ran left the event location with a victorious attitude.


    Dongyi hurriedly followed, and Long Huang looked at Lu Ming¡¯s expression.


    When Lu Ming waved his hand for them to follow Lin Yin, Long Huang stuffed Lu Yan into Lu Ming¡¯s hand and quickly chased after Lin Yin.


    Wei Ji went forward and said to Lu Ming, ¡°Third Brother Lu, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Lu Ming turned to look at Wei Ji and warned him coldly, ¡°Wei Ji, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t even think about it if it¡¯s not yours.¡±


    Wei Ji looked up at Lu Ming and asked in confusion, ¡°Third Brother Lu, what are you talking about?¡±


    Lu Ming only sneered with a cold expression. ¡°You¡¯d better not know what I¡¯m talking about..¡±

 Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Engagement Party

    Chapter 807: Engagement Party


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    With that, Lu Ming left with Lu Yan.


    Wei Ji stood rooted to the ground and watched with a smile as Lu Ming¡¯s car slowly dissipated in his vision.


    He looked up at the moon which was emitting light in the darkness and chuckled before leaving.


    The engagement banquet between the Yue and Gong families was very grand. The eight aristocratic families in the Capital and some well-known families were invited.


    Lin Yin had thought that Mu Heng would not come to Yue Han¡¯s engagement party because of Yue Han¡¯s scheme against her and Mu Ran.


    Therefore, when she saw Mu Heng at the reception, Lin Yin was very surprised.


    When Mu Heng saw Lin Yin, he was also very surprised. He thought that Lin


    Yin had been schemed against by Yue Han and might not come to the Yue


    Family¡¯s engagement banquet on account of this. He did not expect Lin Yin to


    come.


    ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re here too?¡± Mu Heng asked with a smile.


    He was here as the representative of the Mu Family. If Mu Ran and Mu Xiao knew that Lin Yin would also come, he would not be the only one who would come.


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°Sister Gong Han specially sent me and Lu Yan an invitation. If


    I don¡¯t come, it¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    Only then did Mu Heng remember that Lin Yin and Lu Yan were classmates with Gong Ze in high school. Previously, they had helped Gong Han ruin her marriage with Yue Chi. They must have a good relationship.


    ¡°Do you want to enter with me?¡± Mu Heng asked.


    Lu Yan smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay. Yinyin, let¡¯s go in with Brother Mu Heng. I was just thinking that we¡¯ll look a little lonely if it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s father, Lu Jin, had left the Lu Family to develop outside in the early years, so the Yue Family¡¯s actions were quite appropriate. They had two invitation letters. One was for the Lu Family, and the other was for Lu Jin¡¯s family.


    Lin Yin nodded and smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in together.¡±


    After Lin Yin and the others handed in their invitations, they walked around the huge screen at the door and the beautiful scene of the wedding appeared in front of them.


    The light shone through the exquisite crystal chandelier into the elegant banquet hall, making the golden decorations and gorgeous setting even more dazzling, luxurious, and elegant.


    In the middle of the banquet hall was a huge stage, decorated with exquisite white silk thread and golden decorations. It looked as if it was an image from poetry and paintings.


    Rows of pure white chairs surrounded the stage. The seats were inlaid with golden decorative strips that symbolized purity and nobility. The gorgeous golden carpet covered the entire ground, adding a solemn and enthusiastic atmosphere to the entire venue.


    In the background was a huge white background wall festooned with gold tassels and colorful balloons hanging from the ceiling, symbolizing the permanence of love and the permanence of commitment.


    On the stage beside him, many small golden leaves hung under a huge fake tree. Each leaf was engraved with a letter that formed the new couple¡¯s name. This tree also symbolized their love story.


    There were all kinds of delicacies and desserts in the banquet hall. From exquisite appetizers to local delicacies, every dish shone with an alluring color. The attendants wore white uniforms and smiled as they served the guests skillfully and elegantly.


    Sweet and cheerful music was playing in the venue. Clearly, the ceremony had yet to begin.


    Lu Yan sighed and said, ¡°I thought that the Yue Family would be very perfunctory about this engagement banquet. I didn¡¯t expect them to take it so seriously. If this is said to be a wedding, no one will suspect it, right?¡±


    Mu Heng chuckled and said, ¡°The Yue Family is accumulating strength to climb up. This engagement banquet is also to show the power of the two families¡¯ marriage alliance. Naturally, it won¡¯t be perfunctory. Even if the engagement this time is Gong Han and Yue Chi, it will be very grand. Yue Han has suffered a loss this time.¡±


    Lu Yan was deep in thought. ¡°Brother Mu Heng, you mean that Yue Chi could have been exchanged for the benefits of the marriage between the two families, but now it¡¯s become Yue Han and it¡¯s a waste? If it weren¡¯t for this accident, Yue Han¡¯s marriage partner might not be just Gong Han?¡±


    Mu Heng glanced at Lu Yan and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled as she said proudly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m Brother Mu Ran¡¯s fan. I¡¯m very smart!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the smug Lu Yan beside her and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. However, she looked at the scene in front of her with a sigh.


    In her previous life, Gong Han was drugged by Yue Chi and lost her virginity.


    She was even tortured by Yue Chi later.


    In this life, she still did not escape from the Yue Family, but her husband was changed to Yue Han. Although she did not think that Yue Han was a good person, she still hoped that someone who could dote on his younger brother could also dote on his wife..

 Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Blind

    Chapter 808: Blind


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Wei Ying saw Lin Yin, she ran over happily and shouted casually, ¡®Yinyin, you¡¯re here too? Hello, Brother Mu Heng!¡±


    Not many people cared when Wei Ying called out ¡®Yinyin¡¯. No one could remember who Yinyin was, but when she greeted Mu Heng, everyone immediately turned around and looked at Mu Heng and the other two.


    At this moment, everyone saw Lin Yin standing beside Mu Heng and remembered that the Mu family had found their daughter who had been missing for 18 years.


    Wei Chuan and Ning Sheng brought Wei Yang closer to Lin Yin. Ning Sheng held Lin Yin¡¯s hand with a gentle smile and said, ¡°Yinyin, it¡¯s been a few days since we last met. Why is your skin a little sunburned?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded in embarrassment. Fortunately, she had concealed the bruise on her face when she came. Otherwise, Ning Sheng would probably be puzzled as to why her sunburn was a little purple.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I just finished military training and got sunburned. Aunt Ning Sheng, you look much younger recently.¡±


    Mu Heng looked sideways at Lin Yin. This little girl knew how to put on a show now.


    He still remembered how Lin Yin had faced him when he first met her. At that time, Lin Yin¡¯s expression was so indifferent, as if it was a waste of saliva to say anything more. Her personality was cold. This change must be because of the Mu family, right?


    Lin Yin¡¯s thoughts were very simple.


    In the past, she was on her own and it did not matter if she offended anyone. However, now that she appeared in public, she represented the Mu family. As long as the other party did not come to cause trouble on purpose, she was willing to act. Everyone would be happy.


    Especially since Ning Sheng was a good friend of her mother, Ye Wen, she was still willing to show her some respect.


    ¡°Our Yinyin just knows how to talk,¡± Ning Sheng said with a smile. Then, she looked behind Lin Yin and asked curiously, ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t come?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°I came with my brother today.¡±


    Mu Heng joked, ¡°Aunt Ning, you think I can¡¯t take care of my sister well as an elder brother?¡±


    Ning Sheng looked at Mu Heng reproachfully. ¡°How could that be? I asked because I miss your mother.¡±


    As Ning Sheng spoke, she pulled Wei Yang, who was standing quietly at the side, to the front and smiled. ¡°You young people can play together. Ah Yang, you, your Sister Yinyin, Ah Heng, and this is Xiao Yan from the Lu Family, right? You young people can play together.¡±


    With that, Ning Sheng pulled Wei Chuan away to continue socializing.


    Wei Yang greeted with a smile, ¡°Sister Yinyin, Sister Xiao Yan, Brother Mu


    Heng.¡±


    Lu Yan took in the way Wei Yang looked at Lin Yin and rolled her eyes. Another person was here to snatch her future aunt away from her.


    Mu Heng and Lin Yin greeted Wei Yang politely.


    At this moment, the group of people surrounding Yue Ning looked at Lin Yin disdainfully.


    Lu Yue said coldly, ¡°The heavens are really blind. Someone like Lin Yin is actually a child of the Mu family.¡±


    Although Lu Yue said that, she was extremely jealous of Lin Yin.


    Among the three aristocratic families in the Capital, Lin Yin¡¯s status was the most noble.


    The Wei Family¡¯s relationship was complicated. The direct descendant, Wei Xuan, was a fool and an orphan girl who had no parents and was abandoned by the family. Not to mention the other two families, even if the child they gave birth to was registered, it could not change the fact that they¡¯re the descendants of a mistress.


    As for the Lu Family, their grandfather had three sons, and Lu Ming was the heir chosen by the family.


    And her father was nothing. He was still under Grandpa¡¯s strict supervision.


    Lu Yan¡¯s father was not on good terms with the family and was basically not in the Lu Family.


    Therefore, she and Lu Yan were considered girls who were not valued in the family. Naturally, they could not compare to Lin Yin. Her father was the only person in charge of the Mu Family and she had three outstanding brothers.


    Thinking about it, Lu Yue¡¯s heart ached even more.


    Gong Yue said sarcastically to Yue Ning, ¡°Yue Ning, what¡¯s wrong with your family? You actually invited an ill-bred girl from the slums. Isn¡¯t it too degrading?¡±


    Yue Ning glanced at Gong Yue unhappily and said unhappily, ¡°Is this something our Yue Family can decide? Even if Lin Yin is a prostitute from the red light district, as long as she¡¯s from the Mu Family, we can¡¯t reject her, right?¡±


    Yue Ning was right. Be it the Gong Family or the Yue Family, they were ranked at the bottom of the eight great families of the Capital. If Lin Yin came to the banquet as a member of the Mu family, the Yue Family would not do anything irrational to chase her away..

 Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Not Apologizing

    Chapter 809: Not Apologizing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I think the heavens are blind to let you talkative people enjoy wealth.¡± A mocking voice came from behind them.


    When they turned around and saw that it was Gong Ze, they clearly looked at Gong Yue in disdain. Their meaning was obvious. They wanted Gong Yue to teach the Gong Family a lesson.


    As expected, when Gong Yue saw that Gong Ze actually dared to say that about them, there was a hint of anger on her face. ¡°Gong Ze, be polite. The people here are not people you can scold just because you want to. Don¡¯t think that you can gain power just because you¡¯re close to Lin Yin. I advise you, it¡¯s best if you apologize to everyone now!¡±


    Gong Ze looked at Gong Yue coldly and warned her with an imposing voice, ¡°Gong Yue, remember this first. This is my sister¡¯s engagement banquet. If you casually make up stories about my sister¡¯s guests at my sister¡¯s engagement banquet, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    Lu Xiao sneered and looked at Gong Ze. He said bluntly, ¡°Gong Ze, don¡¯t forget that your Gong Family is the youngest in the capital. Do you know what the youngest is? The one at the bottom. And you, Gong Ze, are at the bottom of your Gong Family. What right do you have to threaten us? Do you believe that if I tell Gong Luo now, you¡¯ll be chased out immediately?¡±


    Yue Ning sneered at the side. ¡°Gong Ze, I advise you to lower your head, apologize to us, and the matter will be over.¡±


    Yue Chi had been watching silently from the side. He did not say anything because he wanted to see Gong Ze make a fool of himself.


    He did not like the fact that Gong Han had actually hooked up with his brother, let alone Gong Han¡¯s younger brother.


    Lu Yue said pretentiously, ¡°Brother Gong Ze, I really want to speak up for you, but I heard that you were very close to Lin Yin in high school. Recently, you seem to have been involved with Lin Yin¡¯s Shisheng Corporation, so I¡¯m really helpless. However, seeing that we¡¯ve interacted for a while, why don¡¯t you express your stance and say that Lin Yin is a shameless slut? Then you don¡¯t have to apologize. This is the leniency I fought for for you.¡±


    When the people beside her heard Lu Yue¡¯s suggestion, their eyes lit up. Some people even picked up their phones and prepared to take a video of Gong Ze insulting Lin Yin.


    When the time came to post it online, they would be happy to watch the commotion.


    Wei Cheng, who was holding a wine glass , turned to look at Gong Ze when he heard this group of people¡¯s attitude towards Lin Yin.


    Although there was no evidence that Lin Yin was the one who made Wei Chi sleep with men, he knew that it had something to do with Lin Yin.


    The Wei Family had spent a lot of money to shut the people at the door up, but Wei Cheng still hated Lin Yin.


    He had originally planned to deal with Lin Yin, but when he found out that Lin Yin was the daughter of the Mu family, he was a little afraid. After all, offending the Mu family was not a good thing, so be it the brothers or their parents, he planned to grit his teeth and endure this grievance.


    Even they did not dare to touch Wei Ji easily, afraid that if Lin Yin became stronger, they would still have to face the Mu family.


    However, he couldn¡¯t go against Lin Yin. Then he could at least see the people around Lin Yin suffer, right?


    Wei Cheng raised his head and finished the wine in his glass. Then, he stood beside Yue Chi and watched the commotion with him.


    Gong Ze still clenched his fists and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to express that stance and it¡¯s more impossible for me to apologize!¡±


    Although Gong Ze could be considered a school bully in high school, once it involved aristocratic families, Gong Ze seemed much weaker.


    These people all had powerful family backgrounds like him. Many of their family forces were even above his, so he could not afford to offend them many times.


    But even so, he wouldn¡¯t humiliate Lin Yin with words. Not only had Lin Yin helped his sister, but she had also helped him accumulate strength. If he said it, he would really be repaying kindness with ingratitude.


    Lu Xiao looked at Gong Ze¡¯s ashen face and tightly shut mouth and snorted. He went forward and patted Gong Ze¡¯s shoulder, threatening, ¡°Gong Ze, don¡¯t force me to embarrass you at your sister¡¯s engagement party. If you get beaten up at the banquet, your sister will be quite embarrassed.¡±


    Gong Ze looked up at the laughter-filled banquet scene around him and compromised. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    Lu Xiao turned around and looked at everyone with a sinister smile. Then, he retracted his gaze and smiled evilly. ¡°Alright! If you want to change, so be it. I don¡¯t think you dare to play tricks..¡±

 Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: What Explanation?

    Chapter 810: What Explanation?


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At the end of the day, this was the Yue Family¡¯s engagement banquet. Many elders were present. If there was really any unhappiness, with the temperament of those elders, they would probably each be punished with 50 strokes of caning. On the surface, they would deal with it fairly.


    Hence, the group surrounded Gong Ze and walked out of the banquet hall.


    It was not until the group walked to a dark corner that Lu Xiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t continue walking. It¡¯ll be too dark to get a good photo later. Hurry up, Gong Ze. Hurry up and say that Lin Yin is a b*tch so that we can go back and continue attending the banquet.¡±


    At this moment, Gong Ze no longer had the look of compromise on his face.


    Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°I just said that I would deal with this matter.


    When did I agree to slander Lin Yin?¡±


    Lu Xiao became angry. ¡°Gong Ze, are you fooling us?


    Gong Ze nodded calmly and said, ¡°Yes, I ¡®m fooling you. What about it?¡±


    During this period of time, Gong Ze had learned a lot from Lin Yin¡¯s people. Not only in business, but also how to deal with people.


    People would only get bullied if they were too kind.


    Facing a group of people like Lu Xiao, it was useless to compromise. They would only become worse. Instead of compromising, it was better to resist.


    In a fight, he was not afraid of Lu Xiao and the other useless people who played with women.


    Besides, even if he caused trouble today, he would just be beaten up when he returned. What was there to be afraid of?


    ¡°Gong Ze, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Lu Xiao couldn¡¯t stand Gong Ze¡¯s teasing smile and raised his fist to deal with him.


    In the end, before his fist could land on Gong Ze¡¯s face, he blocked it with his arm and raised his leg to kick Lu Xiao in the stomach, causing him to fall flat on his face.


    No one expected Gong Ze to really dare to hit Lu Xiao. All of them had shocked expressions.


    ¡°Gong Ze, are you crazy? How dare you hit Lu Xiao? How are you going to explain this to Grandpa when you get back?¡± Gong Yue¡¯s sharp voice was especially obvious in this slightly dark corner.


    ¡°Explanation? Gong Yue, what explanation do you want?¡± A gentle but resolute female voice sounded. It was Gong Han. She had been searching around but she could not find Gong Ze.


    Seeing Gong Han appear, Yue Chi¡¯s half-dead gaze turned from Gong Ze to Gong Han.


    The engagement banquet gown Gong Han was wearing was an exquisite white silk gown. The upper half was tight, outlining her figure. From the waist down, it gradually spread out, forming an elegant skirt.


    As Gong Han walked over slowly, the hem of her dress swayed gently, making her look very beautiful. It added a hint of intellectual gentleness and charm to the originally ordinary-looking Gong Han.


    Gong Yue looked at Gong Han¡¯s expensive engagement gown jealously. If Lin Yin hadn¡¯t taken Yue Chi away, Gong Han¡¯s engagement partner would have been Yue Chi. With Yue Chi¡¯s status in the Yue Family, Gong Han definitely wouldn¡¯t have such a beautiful engagement gown.


    Gong Yue mocked Gong Han, ¡°You¡¯re already so smug before you¡¯ve officially entered the Yue Family. When you were in the Gong Family, you didn¡¯t even dare to look at me. Gong Han, don¡¯t forget your previous servile life.¡± Everyone sized up Gong Han with mocking gazes.


    Gong Ze narrowed his eyes and stared at Gong Yue dangerously. In the next second, he slapped Gong Yue hard.


    Gong Yue was stunned on the spot.


    Gong Han did not expect Gong Ze to be so impulsive today and hurriedly pulled him back.


    ¡°Gong Ze, you actually hit me!¡± Gong Yue reacted and almost immediately raised her hand to hit Gong Ze back.


    Gong Han quickly grabbed Gong Yue¡¯s hand and reprimanded her coldly, ¡°Gong Yue, you want to hit my brother in the Yue Family? Aren¡¯t you looking down on


    Gong Yue¡¯s eyes turned red with anger as she shouted fiercely, ¡®Gong Han, who do you think you are? I don¡¯t even care about trash like you.¡±


    Gong Yue had never thought that she would be threatened by Gong Han one day, let alone slapped in the face by Gong Ze in public.


    Seeing that Gong Yue was about to continue making a fuss, Gong Ze looked at Yue Chi coldly and said, ¡°Yue Chi, my sister is getting engaged to your brother today. If she¡¯s beaten up at the engagement banquet, do you think your brother¡¯s engagement banquet will be respected? At that time, your brother will be the one to be embarrassed.¡±


    Zhang Ling, who was working for Lin Yin, taught him how to borrow someone else¡¯s strength. With such a Yue Chi present, it would be a waste not to use him.


    From the beginning, when Gong Ze planned to get physical, he was prepared to drag Yue Chi down with him.


    Yue Chi was in a bad mood and did not want to speak at all..

 Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Want an Explanation

    Chapter 811: Want an Explanation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Gong Han arrived, he was slightly emotional. In the end, he was still very unhappy that he was suddenly implicated by Gong Ze.


    When Gong Yue heard Gong Ze¡¯s words, she looked at Yue Chi worriedly.


    In the end, when she saw that Yue Chi did not move and only frowned, she turned around and sneered at Gong Han and her brother. ¡°Gong Ze, don¡¯t think that the two of you will be promoted all of a sudden after your sister marries into the Yue Family. If not for your sister¡¯s despicable methods and actually drugging Yue Han to confuse him, do you think your sister can marry into the Yue Family? Dream on.¡±


    Yue Chi originally wanted to see the Gong Han siblings overestimating themselves and resisting everyone, but he did not expect that idiot Gong Yue to reveal that incident. At that moment, Yue Chi¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    As the instigator, he knew very well how true this matter was, so he knew how innocent Gong Han was.


    In addition, his brother was the one who was schemed against. If everyone found out, they would probably laugh at his brother for being trash and being schemed against by a woman like Gong Han.


    Yue Chi, who had been silent for a long time, finally said, ¡°Gong Yue, don¡¯t spout nonsense here. My brother and Gong Han are engaged that both families think highly of. There¡¯s no drugging. If you spout nonsense again, don¡¯t blame me for getting someone to throw you out.¡±


    Gong Yue did not expect Yue Chi to betray her at this time. She said in disbelief, ¡°Yue Chi, are you crazy? We know very well why Gong Han and your brother got engaged.¡±


    Gong Yue tried to threaten Yue Chi to stand on her side with the business between the two of them.


    Unfortunately, Yue Chi did not fall for Gong Yue¡¯s tricks at all. He said with a vicious expression, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether I¡¯m crazy or not. But today, if anyone destroys my brother¡¯s engagement party and embarrasses him, don¡¯t blame me for turning against you! ¡±


    Gong Han looked at Yue Chi in surprise. No matter what reason Yue Chi had for appearing, he still protected her in the end. Therefore, Gong Han looked at Yue Chi with a grateful smile.


    This grateful smile did not make Yue Chi happy. Instead, he felt even more frustrated.


    However, Lu Xiao, who had been beaten up, was instantly dissatisfied. He looked at Yue Chi coldly. ¡°Yue Chi, do you mean that you want to protect Gong Ze, so I took this kick for nothing? Yue Chi, let me tell you, if I don¡¯t get an explanation today. I won¡¯t let you off either!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xiao, why are you shouting about here? Could it be that you¡¯re trying to ruin someone else¡¯s engagement banquet?¡± Lu Yan brought Lin Yin and the others over with a look of anticipation and said to Lu Xiao, ¡°Uncle is coming over later. If you want to cause trouble, you have to consider how many times Uncle can whip you?¡±


    ¡°Lu Yan, are you from the Lu Family? Gong Ze hitting me is equivalent to not respecting the Lu Family. Do you think it¡¯ll look good on you?¡± Lu Xiao was using what Gong Ze had just said.


    Gong Ze said bluntly, ¡°I hit Lu Xiao purely because he has a smelly mouth. It has nothing to do with the Lu Family.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°I heard that someone forced Gong Ze to speak ill of me. If Gong Ze doesn¡¯t say anything, you guys will teach Gong Ze a lesson. Is that true?¡±


    The group of people opposite him instantly fell silent. No one said anything.


    Lu Yan asked curiously, ¡°Gong Ze, what bad things did they say about Yinyin?


    Tell us. Don¡¯t be afraid. We brought a lot of bodyguards today. If it¡¯s too awful,


    I¡¯ll beat them to death!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gong Ze. Don¡¯t be afraid. Say it. Since they forced you to scold our Mu family, we won¡¯t leave you alone and helpless. If it really involves the Lu family, we¡¯ll go to the Lu family to demand an explanation.¡± Mu Heng¡¯s voice sounded deep.


    Wei Yang smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s really despicable to talk about people behind their backs. Why don¡¯t you tell us, Gong Ze? We¡¯ll all support you and Sister Yinyin.¡±


    When everyone turned around and saw Mu Heng and Wei Yang, their expressions turned ugly.


    They dared to bully Gong Ze, but they did not dare to bully Mu Heng.


    Of course, there was also Wei Yang. Although Wei Yang¡¯s identity was a little unclear, as the successor chosen by the Wei Family, his status was not ordinary.


    Lu Xiao was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Mu Heng had stepped forward to protect Gong Ze, and Lu Yan had even mentioned Lu Ming. Even Wei Yang was on Gong Ze¡¯s side.. How could he still seek justice for himself?

 Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Anger

    Chapter 812: Anger


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The key was that he could not dig too deep into this matter. If he really revealed everything, not only would he have suffered this kick for nothing, he would probably be taught a lesson by Lu Ming when he returned.


    Gong Han said with a faint expression, ¡°Mu Heng, it¡¯s fine. Everyone just took advantage of today¡¯s excitement and was a little inappropriate in their antics. There¡¯s no conflict.¡±


    As Gong Han spoke, she looked at Lu Xiao with a faint smile and asked softly,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it, Lu Xiao?¡±


    Lu Xiao looked around. The people who were originally with him avoided Lu Xiao¡¯s gaze, looking like they were avoiding suspicion.


    The people around them were not stupid. They were in the wrong to begin with. If this matter continued to be investigated, it would be even worse.


    Even Gong Yue endured Gong Ze¡¯s slap and did not speak.


    Lu Xiao was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, but he could only force a smile and say, ¡°Gong Han is right. We just had too much fun and had a small collision. There¡¯s no conflict.¡±


    Lu Yan, who had long seen Lu Xiao being beaten up, couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    When everyone looked at Lu Yan, Lu Yan immediately smiled and said,


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m smiling because today is a good day, so I¡¯m smiling happily.¡±


    How could Lu Xiao not know that Lu Yan was laughing at him? He was furious, but he could only endure it.


    ¡°Really? Then no one is badmouthing our Yinyin anymore, right?¡± Mu Heng asked directly.


    The people who had forced Gong Ze to scold Lin Yin looked at each other, not knowing how to answer Mu Heng.


    Gong Han smiled and said, ¡°Yinyin is such a good girl. How can anyone say bad things about her? If there¡¯s really such a thing, it can only be those people who are blind. ¡±


    While everyone was grateful for Gong Han¡¯s help, they were also unhappy that Gong Han was secretly scolding them.


    Gong Ze sneered as he looked at the group ot quiet people opposite him.


    Mu Heng looked around in satisfaction, then congratulated Gong Han and left with Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin looked at Gong Ze and smiled. ¡°Gong Ze, as your sister¡¯s receptionist, we¡¯ve been here for so long. You should receive us.¡±


    Lin Yin was afraid that once they left, those people would bully Gong Ze even more, so she simply looked for an excuse for Gong Ze to leave.


    If Long Huang had not blended into the crowd and reported it to her, she might not have known that Gong Ze had been targeted by these people because he was protecting her. She would not have Imown that Gong Ze had counterattacked and beaten Lu Xiao up in order not to badmouth her.


    An indescribable emotion surged in Lin Yin¡¯s heart. She knew that she had many enemies and was not afraid of those people targeting her.


    But she was afraid that those people would target the people around her because they could not target her.


    Gong Ze was worried that if he left, Gong Han would be bullied and look hesitant. Gong Han pushed Gong Ze and smiled. ¡°Go ahead and help me entertain them.¡±


    Gong Ze looked at Gong Han worriedly. Gong Han only smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. This is the engagement banquet between the Yue and Gong families. I believe Yue Chi will definitely protect his sister-in-law for his brother. ¡±


    Gong Ze looked at Yue Chi distrustfully.


    Yue Chi¡¯s expression was cold and ugly. He felt disgusted. What sister-in-law? This was the first time he felt that this form of address was really unpleasant.


    However, Gong Han had already said so much. If he did not protect Gong Han, he would really make a fool of his brother at the engagement banquet.


    Yue Chi did not say anything and only agreed softly. His attitude was not very good, but his expression showed that he was still sensible.


    Lu Yan turned to look at Lu Xiao and the others and mocked, ¡°Why? You¡¯re a group of guests. Instead of staying in the banquet living room, you still want to disturb someone else¡¯s family here? Lu Xiao, when Uncle comes over later, he¡¯ll probably be the first to look for you, right?¡±


    When Lu Xiao saw Lu Yan bring Lu Ming out, his eyes were filled with hatred.


    In the past, Lu Yan was not like this. She never used Lu Ming to intimidate others. She must have been led astray by Lin Yin.


    Lu Xiao looked at Lin Yin. Before he could show his dissatisfaction with Lin Yin, Mu Heng¡¯s gaze landed on him coldly.


    Lu Xiao¡¯s neck turned cold. In the next second, he called his sister, Lu Yue, to leave.


    Seeing that the leader, Lu Xiao, had left, those people naturally left too.


    Lin Yin smiled and said to Gong Han, ¡°Sister Gong Han, then we¡¯ll go to the living room now and wait for you to appear beautifully..¡±

 Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Engagement Ceremony

    Chapter 813: Engagement Ceremony


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gong Han nodded gently at Lin Yin. Then, after watching Lin Yin and the others head to the banquet hall, she turned to Yue Chi and smiled. ¡°Brother, your brother was looking for you just now. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your brother? Gong Han, don¡¯t think that you can be my elder just because you¡¯re married to my brother. Dream on!¡± Yue Chi suddenly said angrily.


    Gong Han was not angry. She just smiled at Yue Chi with a smile in her eyes. ¡°Brother, you were the one who arranged for me to marry your brother. I thought you had blessings in your heart! ¡±


    Looking at Gong Han¡¯s smile, Yue Chi felt like he had been schemed against. He said angrily, ¡°Gong Han, are you and Lin Yin plotting against me in this matter? Or are you and Gong Yue plotting against me? What your Gong Family wants is the position of the mistress of our Yue Family, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re maligning me. I didn¡¯t do anything. Even then¡­¡± Gong Han paused slightly and shook her head with a smile as she slowly approached Yue Chi.


    Seeing Gong Han¡¯s face approaching him, Yue Chi instinctively wanted to take a step back to distance himself from her. After all, Gong Han was his brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e now.


    However, the moment he raised his foot, he suddenly felt dissatisfied. Gong Han dared to approach him. Why should he be afraid of retreating? Even if others saw it, Gong Han, this uncouth woman, should be the one that¡¯s ashamed.


    Gong Han had a faint smile in her eyes as she glanced at the stubborn Yue Chi. Then, she whispered in Yue Chi¡¯s ear, ¡°Even if you were the one who had sex with me back then, I would have accepted this marriage. You already knew this, that¡¯s why you joined forces with Gong Yue to scheme against me, isn¡¯t


    Yue Chi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. Yes, he Imew, that was why he wanted to scheme against Gong Han. However, a freak combination of factors caused the current situation.


    Gong Han¡¯s tone was still filled with joy. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re the matchmaker for my marriage with your brother. After my engagement ceremony with your brother ends today, as your sister-in-law, I have to give you a big red packet.¡±


    Gong Han¡¯s warm breath spread over Yue Chi¡¯s ears, making Yue Chi, who was originally very uncomfortable, panic and confused.


    This distance and the ambiguity of their breaths made Yue Chi feel as if he had come into contact with something taboo, making his breathing erratic.


    While Yue Chi was in a mess, Gong Han had already distanced herself from him and said with a faint smile, ¡°The ceremony is probably about to start. Don¡¯t let your brother wait for too long and make a fool of himself.¡±


    Yue Chi gritted his teeth in anger as he watched Gong Han leave.


    If Lin Yin hadn¡¯t interfered back then, he would have been the one getting engaged to Gong Han today. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to face such an awkward situation now.


    The more Yue Chi thought about it, the more he hated Lin Yin.


    At this moment, Lin Yin was quietly looking at the big screen, still hesitating if she should get someone to play the video she had prepared in public.


    If the female lead today was not Gong Han, if it were anyone else, she would not be so conflicted.


    Mu Heng¡¯s sharp eyes saw Dong Yi mingling among the attendants and he wondered if Lin Yin was planning to do something.


    Thinking of what Lin Yin had said back then about dealing with Yue Chi personally, Mu Heng felt that he might have guessed that Lin Yin was going to make a move on this occasion.


    However, Lin Yin looked a little troubled. Could something have happened?


    Mu Heng approached Lin Yin and lowered his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°Yinyin, what¡¯s troubling you? If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t resolve, you can tell me. I¡¯ll help you deal with it.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°If what you¡¯re going to do will affect your friend, will you do it?¡±


    Mu Heng understood and looked at Gong Han, who was holding hands with Yue Han as they walked to the center of the stage. He smiled and said, ¡°That depends on what your heart thinks.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Gong Han, who was holding Yue Han¡¯s hand with a faint smile on her face. In the end, she sighed. She really didn¡¯t want to expose Yue Chi¡¯s evil deeds on Gong Han¡¯s good day.


    She¡¯ll just find another opportunity.


    Lu Ming arrived late and happened to see Yue Han kneeling on one knee with the ring to propose to Gong Han.


    He scanned the entire venue and found the girl he was thinking about. Then, before anyone realized that he was here, he slowly moved in Lin Yin¡¯s direction..

 Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: Lonely

    Chapter 814: Lonely


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    On the other hand, Lu Yan pointed at a middle-aged woman on the stage and said, ¡°Yinyin, that woman is Yue Han and Yue Chi¡¯s mother. I heard that she has already become a monk. I didn¡¯t expect her to appear here today. Shouldn¡¯t a monk cut off their mortal ties? This kind of child¡¯s relationship can be considered mortal ties, right?¡±


    Wei Yang explained, ¡°Aunt Liu Shuang is just a layman disciple. She¡¯s not considered a monk.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Liu Shuang curiously. Her body looked very thin and her expression was calm. She did not even look happy at her son¡¯s engagement party.


    Mu Heng saw that Lin Yin was curious and whispered, ¡°Liu Shuang has a cold personality. It¡¯s said that she had a lover when she was young. After he died, she resigned herself to marrying Yue Xi. At first, she was doing well and they could be considered a loving couple. Later, for some reason, she went up the mountains. Other than this time, she hasn¡¯t left the mountain for more than ten years.¡±


    Lu Yan turned to look at Mu Heng and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Mu Heng to be so nosy.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Yan saw Lu Ming standing not far behind Lin Yin. Her eyes widened and she asked, ¡°Uncle, when did you sneak around and hide behind Yinyin?¡±


    As soon as Lu Yan finished speaking, Lin Yin and the others followed Lu Yan¡¯s gaze and looked in Lu Ming¡¯s direction.


    The corners of Lu Ming¡¯s eyes twitched. What did she mean by sneaking around? He was clearly doing it openly, okay?


    Lu Ming coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I just arrived and was about to come over to greet you.¡±


    With that, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin¡¯s face. He walked closer and asked with concern, ¡°Are your injuries better?¡±


    Lin Yin sized up Lu Ming indifferently and said calmly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle. I¡¯m already much better.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin ignored Lu Ming and turned to continue looking at the emcee on stage.


    Lu Yan shook her head and muttered to Lu Ming, ¡°It¡¯s over. Someone is going to be alone forever.¡±


    Mu Heng smiled and glanced at Lu Ming with satisfaction before ignoring him.


    Wei Yang smiled politely at Lu Ming as a greeting.


    Lu Ming sighed slightly. Lin Yin ignored him. Some people who wanted to befriend Lu Ming walked towards Lu Ming with smiles on their faces and wine glasses in their hands.


    However, when they saw Lu Ming¡¯s cold expression, they immediately beat a retreat and silently retreated to the side.


    On the other hand, Huo Ge, who was also late, approached Lu Ming with a look of anticipation and sneered. ¡®Why? Have you fallen out of favor?¡± Lu Ming glanced at Huo Ge angrily and did not even want to say anything.


    Huo Ge didn¡¯t care. He just looked at Lin Yin sloppily.


    Sensing Huo Ge ls malicious gaze on Lin Yin, Lu Ming looked at him coldly and warned, ¡°I advise you to move your trashy gaze away from Lin Yin. Otherwise, I might blind your eyes one day.¡±


    Huo Ge did not even turn his head. With a disdainful expression, he said, ¡°I thought that with the personality of the third young master of the Lu family, he would probably blind my eyes on the spot. I didn¡¯t expect that you would only dare to blind my eyes in the dark! I¡¯m a little surprised!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a law-abiding citizen,¡± Lu Ming said seriously.


    Huo Ge chuckled softly. ¡°What a coincidence. Me too. As a legal citizen who doesn¡¯t break the law, I don¡¯t think the eyes that allow me to see the beautiful world should be blinded just because I stared at a girl I like. What do you think, Third Young Master Lu?¡±


    Huo Ge¡¯s fearlessness met Lu Ming¡¯s cold gaze. Lu Ming said in a low voice,


    ¡°Put away your fake love. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to.¡±


    Huo Ge retracted his gaze from Lin Yin and looked straight into Lu Ming¡¯s eyes. He asked curiously, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s heavy aura made Huo Ge a little uncertain. He immediately stopped teasing Lu Ming.


    Forget it. Before he took over the Huo Family, it was better to behave and not provoke Lu Ming.


    Everyone was still looking at the beautiful scene on the stage when an indecent and bloody scene suddenly appeared on the big screen. The girl¡¯s face in the video could not be seen clearly, but Yue Chi¡¯s face could be seen clearly.


    Especially when the naked and bloody girl in the video screamed because she was beaten up by Yue Chi, many adults were so frightened that they covered their daughters and children¡¯s eyes..

 Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Accident

    Chapter 815: Accident


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin looked at the scene on the stage in shock until a pair of large hands blocked her vision. She couldn¡¯t understand. Hadn¡¯t she already told Sun Biao to stop moving? Why was that video still released?


    Everyone turned to look at the dumbfounded Yue Chi below the stage. The entire banquet hall was so quiet that only the girl¡¯s shrill scream in the video could be heard.


    Yue Han turned to look at the scene and panicked. He shouted for someone to turn off the projector and he hurriedly ran down to turn off these scenes.


    Everyone had thought that the worst would be this. In the end, the video changed. Soon, a girl whose face could still not be seen knelt on the ground and begged for mercy tragically. The person who abused her was still Yue Chi.


    Before Yue Han¡¯s people successfully turned off the screen, everyone saw that a girl died on the spot.


    The crowd exploded. Yue Chi had actually killed someone!


    The originally warm scene of the engagement instantly became lively, and the police quickly rushed in.


    Even if the Yue Family was powerful and influential in the capital, it was impossible for Yue Chi to get rid of all his sins if such a thing was exposed in public.


    Lin Yin watched as the police came in and took Yue Chi away in front of everyone and the Yue Family. She instantly understood that someone was using her to deal with the Yue Family. Otherwise, why would the police come so timely?


    Since that person knew how to use her, he must also know about her usual movements. Was someone monitoring her?


    Someone could actually monitor her under the noses of Dongyi and Long Huang? This shocked Lin Yin.


    Moreover, if she was not wrong, that person¡¯s next step was to push all the blame on her and let her fight to the death with the Yue Family because the Yue Family would not suffer for nothing.


    Although Lin Yin knew that even if Yue Chi was not exposed at the engagement banquet today, she would find an opportunity to expose Yue Chi¡¯s evil deeds in the future. She and the Yue Family would definitely be at odds in the future.


    However, Lin Yin was quite angry that she had been suddenly schemed against.


    Mu Heng turned to look at Lin Yin, silently asking if Lin Yin had done it.


    Lin Yin shook her head with a solemn expression. Then, she remembered that she was the one who set everything up and nodded helplessly. She leaned close to Mu Heng and whispered, ¡°I was the one who made the plan, but I¡¯ve just asked everyone to stop moving. So, it¡¯s considered my doing, but it can¡¯t be considered my doing.¡±


    With Lin Yin¡¯s words, Mu Heng roughly understood what she meant. Someone had used Lin Yin¡¯s scheme to deal with the Yue Family.


    If this matter was not handled well, it would only become a dispute between Lin Yin and the Yue Family in the future and eventually become a grudge between the Mu Family and the Yue Family.


    If it was Lin Yin who did it, their Mu family would admit it.


    Moreover, with Lin Yin¡¯s methods, the Yue Family might not be able to find evidence to prove that Lin Yin did it.


    But it was different now. The person who released the video would definitely point all the evidence at Lin Yin.


    Even if the Yue Family couldn¡¯t find out, that person would definitely help the Yue Family find out and locate Lin Yin.


    This person was quite scheming. They didn¡¯t have to lose anything and instantly turned the Yue and Mu families into opposite sides.


    When Lu Ming saw the video, he looked calm because he still knew what Lin Yin wanted to do.


    However, when he saw that Lin Yin and Mu Heng¡¯s expressions were not good, Lu Ming felt that he might have been a little arbitrary.


    If it was really Lin Yin who did it, Lin Yin would definitely look like she was watching a show.


    However, it was obvious that Lin Yin¡¯s expression was serious and puzzled.


    Could it be that there was someone else involved?


    Lu Yan said in shock, ¡°Oh my god, this Yue Chi is too cruel, right? Usually, I can only tell that he¡¯s lecherous. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a murderer.¡±


    The people around them were also discussing. Liu Shuang, who was standing on the stage, looked sad, but she did not lose control of her emotions.


    While Yue Xi was evacuating the guests, Liu Shuang pulled Gong Han aside and silently left the stage.


    Afraid that something would happen to Lin Yin, Mu Heng left the banquet hall with Lin Yin as soon as possible.


    Lin Yin sat in her car. When she saw Sun Biao, she quickly asked, ¡°Sun Biao, did you delete the video when I asked you to evacuate? Did you leave any backups in that computer?¡±


    When Sun Biao heard Lin Yin¡¯s question, he became nervous. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, I deleted everything. What¡¯s wrong, Boss? Did something happen?¡±


    In Sun Biao¡¯s opinion, he had already deleted the video and the operation had yet to begin. Nothing should have happened.


    However, Lin Yin¡¯s expression looked like something had happened..

 Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: Playing Two to Death

    Chapter 816: Playing Two to Death


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Heng explained, ¡°That video was publicly displayed on the screen.¡±


    Sun Biao widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? Could it be that someone had already invaded the computer before us when we hacked into it? So when our things were implanted, that person directly copied them?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s possible. So, someone knows and has been monitoring our movements.¡±


    Not to mention Lin Yin, even Mu Heng was shocked. Not only was Sun Biao beside Lin Yin, but Dongyi and Long Huang were also guarding her. Who would be so powerful as to avoid these two people and quietly gain a grasp on Lin Yin¡¯s matters?


    Sun Biao said hesitantly, ¡°Boss, is it possible that that person is not monitoring you but me? As long as that person knows that I¡¯m working for you, he will Imow that I handled many of your matters. Therefore, that person might not be able to get close to you, but he will definitely be able to get close to me.¡±


    After Sun Biao finished speaking, he was instantly a little dejected. He was really afraid that he accidentally helped a bad guy.


    ¡°I think what Sun Biao said makes sense,¡± Mu Heng agreed. ¡°Otherwise, that person must have been able to avoid both Dongyi and Long Huang¡¯s people. That makes me feel so insecure.¡±


    Lin Yin sighed and said, ¡°No matter what, the Yue Family will probably find out about me soon. Even if there¡¯s no evidence, that person will create evidence and get the Yue Family to point the finger at me.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin looked at Mu Heng guiltily and said apologetically, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I thought that even if I did this, the Mu family wouldn¡¯t be implicated. I didn¡¯t expect to be used this time and expose myself.¡±


    Mu Heng¡¯s originally serious face softened a little. He touched Lin Yin¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Yinyin, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve said it before. Even if you pierce through the sky, I¡¯ll help you make up for it. It¡¯s just the Yue family. It¡¯s nothing to me. Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As the three of them were talking, someone knocked on the car door. Mu Heng turned around and saw Lu Ming outside the car door. He rolled down the window and asked, ¡°Third Young Master Lu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin and said softly, ¡°Yinyin, if anything happens, you can come to me.¡±


    Mu Heng didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin looked up at Lu Ming and said politely, ¡°Thank you for your kindness,


    Uncle, but I¡¯ll handle my own matters. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    With that, Lin Yin asked Mu Heng to close the car window and leave.


    Lu Yan walked forward with a smile and looked at Lu Ming. She said, ¡°Uncle, look, didn¡¯t you go overboard previously? You can¡¯t get her back now, right? Sigh, you have to think more when you do things. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Before Lu Yan could finish speaking, she received Lu Ming¡¯s death stare. She immediately shrank her neck and stopped talking.


    Although she felt that what she said was reasonable, with her uncle¡¯s temper, what if he was anxious and wanted to punish her?


    Lu Ming was no longer in the mood to think about how to punish Lu Yan. He wanted to know what had happened to Lin Yin.


    He picked up his phone and contacted Long Huang to ask, but Long Huang replied: Boss, Miss Lin Yin has warned us once. We can¡¯t tell everyone everything. Otherwise, she won¡¯t let us follow her anymore. Boss, I¡¯m sorry!


    Lu Ming widened his eyes and looked at Long Huang¡¯s reply. He was speechless and heaved another sigh.


    It seemed like he had to investigate it himself. Long Huang was clearly about to change sides.


    Over the night, Yue Chi¡¯s matter caused an uproar.


    Yue Chi did not say a word in the face of the police¡¯s questioning. He waited until Yue Han brought his lawyer over.


    Only Yue Han, the lawyer, and Yue Chi were left in the interrogation room. Yue Han asked the lawyer to check the interrogation room thoroughly.


    After the lawyer nodded, Yue Han slapped Yue Chi hard and said angrily in a


    low voice, ¡°I remember I warned you. You can play around, but don¡¯t kill anyone. How do you want me to protect you now?! Tell me the truth. How many people died in your hands?¡±


    Yue Chi knew that it would be troublesome if this matter broke out, so he did not dare to retort. He only said softly, ¡°Not many died, just two!¡±


    Yue Hanhan slapped Yue Chi again.


    It would not be a big deal if two girls with no background were to die in his hands when nobody knew..

 Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Fearless

    Chapter 817: Fearless


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At most, they would give them money reconcile.


    In Yue Han¡¯s opinion, if the other party did not reconcile, it would mean that the money was not enough and he would continue to add more money.


    If they still did not Imow how to appreciate it, they could only use some methods. When the time came, those who did not cooperate would have no money or justice.


    This was the benefit of power.


    However, today, this matter was exposed in front of the eight families. There were so many people watching and it had even spread online.


    If Yue Chi was not imprisoned, those netizens could drown Yue Chi with their saliva.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I gave them enough money. Everyone was just playing around. Who knew that they were so weak? Brother, I¡¯m innocent too. I spent money to buy services, and they agreed. It¡¯s none of my business even if they died from the playing.¡± Yue Chi looked innocent, not knowing what he had done wrong.


    Yue Han was so angry that he closed his eyes and waved his hand. He said to the lawyer, ¡°You tell him!¡±


    The lawyer nodded and said, ¡°Second Young Master, if there¡¯s an interrogation by the police, just deny it and say that that person isn¡¯t you. We¡¯ve already prepared someone here. When the time comes, he¡¯ll take the blame for you and become the person in the video. It¡¯s just that during this period of time, you still have to cooperate with the police to investigate the case¡­¡±


    The lawyer said a lot. Yue Chi only said impatiently, ¡°Can¡¯t you explain this to the police? I¡¯m tired now and I want to go back to rest.¡±


    Yue Han looked at his ignorant brother in front of him and was so angry that the veins on his forehead were about to pop out. ¡°You still want to go back? Do you think this is just you soliciting a prostitute or you drunk driving? You can leave after signing? This is murder!¡±


    Yue Chi frowned slightly and said in confusion, ¡°Who among the eight aristocratic families in the Capital has a clean hand? They even killed people with status. Aren¡¯t they all fine? I just accidentally killed two ladies from the nightclub. What¡¯s the big deal? Wouldn¡¯t it be over if you get Dad to talk to the chief of the police station? Besides, if you can¡¯t talk to this chief. Can¡¯t you just change to someone else who we can talk to?¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s words were quite arrogant. Even the lawyer on the side could not help but shake his head. He had been by Yue Han¡¯s side for many years. These aristocratic families were indeed dark, but everyone was on the scene. Even if something happened, they would do it honorably and not let anyone catch them.


    In the end, Yue Chi, this fool, was so calm and arrogant even though he had played someone to death with his own hands.


    Yue Han felt that he was about to die of anger. He pointed at Yue Chi and scolded, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to get Mom to leave the mountain. Is this how you surprise her?¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s emotions were still considered stable before Liu Shuang was mentioned. When he heard his mother, Yue Chi¡¯s face was tainted with anger.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me whether she goes down the mountain or not? Who is she to me? She¡¯s just a woman who abandoned me. Why should I care if she¡¯s surprised?¡±


    Yue Chi was a little agitated, as if he hated Liu Shuang.


    Yue Han caught the flash of resentment in Yue Chi¡¯s eyes. In the end, he only sighed helplessly and said to the lawyer, ¡°Deal with this matter well.¡±


    Then, Yue Han said to Yue Chi, ¡°Chi, listen to Brother. Do whatever the lavvyer tells you to do. When the time comes, we¡¯ll lock you up for a period of time. Be obedient. I¡¯ll find someone to swap you out.¡±


    Yue Han knew that Yue Chi would definitely not be able to escape unscathed immediately in this matter, so he still had to deal with some things for others to see. He wanted Yue Chi to suffer a small crime to avoid a big crime.


    Hearing Yue Han¡¯s tone soften, Yue Chi nodded obediently. ¡°I understand, Brother!¡±


    After Yue Han left, he got someone to contact the families of the two dead girls.


    Regardless of whether Yue Chi could be successfully swapped out, for those girls who were still alive, he could completely get his lavvyer to fight this lawsuit in the direction of consensual extreme sexual activity.


    However, they were already dead. At the moment, he still had to pay some hush money and reconcile with them. As long as these two families did not sue and there was no problem, he did not have to use the substitute he had prepared for a long time.


    However, when Yue Han found the two girls¡¯ houses, he realized that the girls¡¯ families had all moved away some time ago. No one knew where they had gone. Yue Han¡¯s eyes were filled with frost. It seemed like someone was targeting the


    Yue Family..

 Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Sin

    Chapter 818: Sin


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The first people Yue Han thought of were Lin Yin and the Mu family. After all, he had schemed against Lin Yin and Mu Ran some time ago.


    Yue Han immediately got someone to investigate the recent developments between Lin Yin and the Mu family and the people who came and went in the hotel today.


    When he found out that everything was normal with Lin Yin and the Mu family, Yue Han¡¯s expression turned ugly. Could it be that it wasn¡¯t Lin Yin and the Mu family? Had he guessed wrong?


    When Gong Han came in with dinner, Yue Han was still getting someone to strengthen the investigation. She said gently, ¡°Eat something to fill your stomach. ¡±


    When Yue Han saw that it was Gong Han, he casually dealt with the person on the other end of the phone and hung up. He said gently, ¡°Alright, put it aside for now.¡±


    Then, Yue Han sighed and said, ¡°There are a lot of things to do today. I¡¯m going to be busy for a while. Go and rest early.¡±


    Today should have been a beautiful day, but it was a mess because of Yue Chi. He felt that he had let Gong Han down.


    Gong Han said gently, ¡°We¡¯re already engaged. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. The Yue


    Family¡¯s matters are my matters. How can I rest alone? I¡¯ll accompany you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    As Gong Han spoke, she picked up the porridge at the side and smiled gently. ¡°I specially made crab roe seafood porridge for you. It¡¯s just warm. Hurry up and eat it. I can¡¯t help you with anything else. I can still take care of your body.¡±


    Yue Han looked at Gong Han¡¯s gentle expression and his anxious heart seemed to slowly calm down.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± He nodded in thanks and took the porridge from Gong Han.


    Gong Han¡¯s gaze kept landing on Yue Han. Seeing that Yue Han had finished eating, Gong Han took Yue Han¡¯s bowl and smiled. ¡°If you find out who ruined my engagement party, tell me too. I also want to know who has such a huge grudge against me and deliberately came to cause trouble on such an important day in my life. Not only did it embarrass your Yue Family, but it also embarrassed my Gong Family.¡±


    Yue Han looked at Gong Han. At this moment, Gong Han¡¯s face had also lost some of its gentleness. However, she was unlike ordinary women who would be angry that their engagement banquet had been ruined. Instead, her expression was calm and her tone was very still.


    Yue Han nodded at Gong Han. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you if I make any progress. It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll settle this matter and give you an explanation.¡±


    Gong Han replied with a smile and left Yue Han¡¯s study.


    Yue Han watched as the door of the study closed and continued with his work. After he was done, he went out.


    Just as she reached Yue Xi¡¯s door, she heard Yue Xi roar in a low voice, unable to suppress his anger, ¡°The child is already like this. You don¡¯t care at all. Do you still want to go back to your lousy nunnery now? In your heart, are the three of us worse than a nunnery?¡±


    Yue Han was slightly stunned. Liu Shuang had only returned before his engagement party started today.


    Although Yue Han also had grievances in his heart, after all, if other mothers Imew that their children were engaged, they would definitely be happy and busy. His mother was like a guest who had come to attend a banquet. When the time came, she came to attend the ceremony and prepared to leave after it was over.


    Even if something happened to Yue Chi now, could it not stop Liu Shuang from going back to eat vegetarian food and pray to Buddha?


    Liu Shuang¡¯s indifferent voice came from the house. ¡°Yue Xi, I¡¯m atoning for our family. When you helped the wicked and committed the sin of killing, you were destined to be unworthy of happiness for the rest of your life. We¡¯re all sinners. The two children who have our blood are also sinful. Our family should live in pain. Only then can we atone for our sins!¡±


    Outside the house, Yue Han widened his eyes in shock. He did not know what Liu Shuang was talking about.


    What sin of killing? What sin?


    Could it be that his mother did not leave home because she did not get along with his father? Was there another reason?


    Yue Han wanted to continue listening, but the sound of something heavy falling to the ground and Yue Xi¡¯s uncontrollable roar came from the room. ¡°Liu Shuang, don¡¯t talk about sin here. The strong prey on the weak in this world. I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong? You clearly want to take revenge on me for your old flame, right? You don¡¯t love me and even hate me. So you hate my child, right?!¡±


    Liu Shuang¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was extremely indifferent. ¡°Yes, I hate you. If you hadn¡¯t set me up and if I hadn¡¯t had a child with you, I wouldn¡¯t have lost the chance to be with Fu Han..¡±

 Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Can I t Control

    Chapter 819: Can I t Control


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As she spoke, Liu Shuang smiled inexplicably and mocked, ¡°As expected, your son is exactly like you. Look at your son. He¡¯s as dirty as you. He actually used drugs to scheme against a girl from an innocent family for an engagement that he didn¡¯t want to have to begin with. Tell me, isn¡¯t he very similar to you before? Your child is indeed as disgusting as you!¡±


    The woman that Yue Xi loved made him so angry that his eyes were red. When he was young, he had indeed used underhanded methods to force Liu Shuang to marry him. Even if Liu Shuang hated him, he had never regretted it.


    As long as Liu Shuang belonged to him, he did not care if she hated him to the core.


    However, he did not expect Liu Shuang to hate her biological son so much because she hated him.


    Outside, Yue Han felt sad when he heard his mother say that she hated him.


    However, when he heard Liu Shuang say vicious words about Yue Chi, Yue Han pushed the door open angrily and stared at Liu Shuang with anger.


    When Liu Shuang saw Yue Han looking at her with resentment and anger, she panicked for no reason.


    She had only wanted to torture Yue Xi with words, but she did not expect Yue Han to hear her.


    Liu Shuang opened her mouth, wanting to explain something, but in the end, she did not say anything because she did not feel that she had said anything wrong.


    ¡°Mom, Chi wasn¡¯t born a bad child,¡± Yue Han said to Liu Shuang word by word.


    Liu Shuang just looked away and looked at the chair opposite her. She said indifferently, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. This is your Yue Family¡¯s business. You don¡¯t have to explain it to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah Chi is your child, your biological child. How is it unrelated to you?¡± Yue Han gritted his teeth and forced out a question. ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, I can understand. I¡¯m the child you don¡¯t look forward to. What about Ah Chi? He was born together with Dad after you and Dad got married. How can you say that you hate him? Do you know how difficult it is for a young child to lose his mother?¡±


    If it was said that he was the child Yue Xi forced Liu Shuang to give birth to and he did not deserve to be loved, he accepted it.


    But after Liu Shuang gave birth to Yue Chi back then, their family had a happy life, right?


    Therefore, he had always thought that Yue Xi must have done something to let Liu Shuang down when Liu Shuang left home to pay respects to Buddha on the mountain.


    In the end, she did not expect the truth to be like this.


    Liu Shuang¡¯s gaze was still cold. ¡°Difficult? I think it¡¯s someone else¡¯s child who had a difficult life, right? He did evil and tortured others. Difficult? I see that he¡¯s playing lawlessly and happily.¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s heart turned cold. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really muddle-headed. How could I expect a person who abandoned her family and her young children to empathize with a child that doesn¡¯t have a mother to raise him properly?¡±


    Liu Shuang took a deep breath. ¡®You can say whatever you want. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After Liu Shuang finished speaking, she turned around and walked out without looking at Yue Xi and Yue Han.


    Yue Han asked again indignantly, ¡°Are you really not going to care about Ah Chi anymore? He might go to jail and stay there for the rest of his life, or he might be sentenced to death. Are you really not worried at all?¡±


    Liu Shuang paused for a moment, but she said coldly without turning around,


    ¡°A life for a life. Everyone has to pay the price for their actions. I can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s heart seemed to be frozen. Then, he said coldly to Liu Shuang, who was still walking out, ¡°If you leave today, Brother and I won¡¯t treat you as our mother in the future.¡±


    Liu Shuang did not stop. As if she did not care about Yue Han¡¯s words at all, she walked out of the door without hesitation.


    Even the sound of Yue Han angrily smashing things did not make Liu Shuang hesitate at all.


    When she was downstairs, she saw Gong Han sitting quietly in the living room.


    Liu Shuang stopped in her tracks and looked at Gong Han. ¡°It¡¯s just innocence.


    Actually, you don¡¯t have to marry Yue Han. This family has committed too many sins and is filled with sins. It¡¯s not a good place.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, do you mean for me to annul my engagement with Yue Han?¡± Gong Han asked in confusion.


    Gong Han had seen how indifferent kinship was. After all, she could not tell that her parents loved her.


    However, this was the first time she had heard someone say that their family had committed too many sins and that it was not a good place. Then, they persuaded her to be separated from their son..

 Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: The Other Yue Chi

    Chapter 820: The Other Yue Chi


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Yes! Leave while you don¡¯t have a child. Don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± Liu


    Shuang¡¯s gaze was confused, as if she was looking at Gong Han as she spoke, or as if she was looking at something else through Gong Han, so she didn¡¯t focus and her eyes were empty.


    Gong Han smiled. ¡°Thank you for your sincere reminder, Auntie, but I believe that my ending will definitely be different from yours. Only those who are too involved will feel pain and feel guilty, right?¡±


    Liu Shuang retracted her gaze and looked into Gong Han¡¯s smiling eyes. She looked at Gong Han in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve investigated the Yue Family?¡±


    Gong Han¡¯s tone was filled with confidence. From her tone, she seemed to know about her relationship with the Yue Family.


    Gong Han nodded honestly. ¡°After all, it¡¯s my in-laws. It¡¯s unreasonable for me not to investigate. I want to live a good life. Yue Han is my husband. We¡¯re husband and wife. I naturally want to know more.¡±


    After Gong Han finished speaking, she inadvertently glanced at the shoes that flashed past on the stairs with an ambiguous smile on her face.


    Seeing that she could not persuade Gong Han, Liu Shuang could only give up and say softly, ¡°I wish you well.¡±


    Although she did not have much mother- son relationship with Yue Han because of Yue Xi, as a mother, she was a little relieved to see that someone was willing to stand with Yue Han.


    In this life, she was destined to not be a qualified mother, so she would let others accompany him.


    After watching Liu Shuang leave, Yue Han appeared from the staircase and walked down slowly.


    No matter how much Yue Han suppressed his emotions, the veins on his forehead and his clenched fists all showed the anger, sadness, and sorrow in


    Yue Han¡¯s heart.


    Gong Han slowly walked to Yue Han¡¯s side and reached out to gently pull him into her arms. She did not say anything and only patted Yue Han¡¯s back gently, silently comforting and supporting him.


    It was as if someone had suddenly warmed his heart that was covered in frost with a small fire. The ice in Yue Han¡¯s eyes gradually melted. He, who was not good at words, only gently pushed Gong Han away.


    Under Gong Han¡¯s slightly stunned gaze, a smile appeared on his face. He lowered his head and held Gong Han¡¯s hand, bringing her back to her room.


    When Lin Yin found out that Yue Han had already gotten someone to look for the two girls¡¯ houses, there was a mocking smile in her eyes. ¡°Looks like Yue Han is planning to reconcile with someone.¡±


    Sun Biao said worriedly, ¡°Boss, now that the matter has been exposed in advance, what should we do next?¡±


    Lin Yin leaned back in her office chair and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. We can only cooperate with the other party to kill Yue Chi in one go. Anyway, the Yue Family will most likely know that I was behind this. It¡¯ll be a great loss if we don¡¯t kill Yue Chi!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll act according to the plan we¡¯ve already decided on?¡± Sun Biao asked.


    Lin Yin nodded.


    Then, the matter about Yue Chi was publicized. The Yue Family could not suppress it no matter what.


    Yue Han gripped his cell phone tightly in anger. The Mu, Lu, and even the Huo Family were involved. If he suppressed a media outlet, more news would appear to expose Yue Chi¡¯s evil deeds.


    The news of a rich young master wantonly bullying a girl with a bad family background and even killing her attracted the disgust of many people. The online criticism of Yue Chi became more and more intense.


    If this continued, Yue Chi would cause public anger sooner or later. At that time, if anything happened, Yue Chi would probably have to hand over his life to appease the public anger. It seemed like he still had to use the trump card that he had nurtured for many years.


    Just as Lin Yin felt that there was a high chance that Yue Chi would die this time, a person who looked exactly like Yue Chi appeared out of thin air.


    That person was apologizing online in the form of a live-stream, saying that he had been dating those girls who came knocking on his door in Yue Chi¡¯s name.


    As for the two girls who died in an accident, that person also admitted frankly that he had overplayed his hand.


    Lin Yin stared at the video screen in disbelief, looking like she wanted to crawl in and see if that person was real.


    At this moment, Yue Chi was still in prison, so everyone naturally did not suspect this person who had confessed.


    However, in Lin Yin¡¯s opinion, this was simply nonsense.


    The person who committed the crime must be Yue Chi, Yue Han¡¯s biological brother, Yue Chi. It was impossible for him to be this person who looked like


    Yue Chi.


    Otherwise, in her previous life, Yue Han would not have given her money and told her to keep quiet, warning her not to tell anyone about Yue Chi.


    Unexpectedly, Yue Han was well-prepared. He must have known Yue Chi¡¯s character all along, so he had prepared a substitute long ago, afraid that Yue Chi would get into trouble one day..

 Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: Evil Removal Ceremony

    Chapter 821: Evil Removal Ceremony


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After the live-stream ended, Lin Yin did not react for a long time. From the looks of it, in her previous life, Yue Chi would definitely live an extraordinary life under the protection of his brother, Yue Han.


    Without her causing such a commotion like in this life, Yue Chi probably didn¡¯t even need to use this substitute in his previous life.


    Lin Yin was so angry that she laughed. If she couldn¡¯t kill Yue Chi like this, her actions would be wasted.


    At this moment, the families of the two girls who had been harmed by Yue Chi also called Lin Yin, saying that there had been a change in the case and that the real murderer of their daughter had been caught.


    The two families did not know how to differentiate, but on the phone, they said that the person who killed their daughter had told them the entire process of the murder and could even explain some of the characteristics of the two girls.


    Lin Yin listened coldly to what the other party meant. The murderer was willing to be executed and even give the two families a high compensation, so they planned to go back and not stay in the place Lin Yin had arranged for them.


    Lin Yin knew that this was definitely not the case, but she had no way to pursue the matter.


    The victims were the families of the two girls and they chose not to sue.


    And the defendant had already turned himself in and even offered additional compensation. That was the end of the matter.


    As an outsider, she really did not have the right and position to continue investigating.


    The Yue Family handled things very quickly. Yue Chi was released the next day.


    When he saw that only Yue Han and Gong Han were there to pick him up, Yue Chi subconsciously looked behind them. In the end, his expression quickly darkened.


    Gong Han walked towards Yue Chi with a smile and said gently, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Yue Chi glanced at Gong Han coldly and walked closer to Yue Han. He asked unhappily, ¡°Brother, are the two of you the only ones coming? Where¡¯s Dad¡­ and the others?¡±


    Yue Han knew what Yue Chi was thinking and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dad still has something on at the company. She also went back to the mountain.


    Naturally, your sister-in-law and I came to pick you up.¡±


    The gloomy aura on Yue Chi¡¯s body became even stronger. When he reached home, Yue Chi¡¯s expression was abnormally ugly.


    Gong Han got out of the car first, then went forward and smiled at Yue Chi. ¡°Brother, you were wronged this time, so we have to cross the brazier before we enter to get rid of the sinister aura on your body.¡±


    Yue Chi did not expect such a thing to happen. This was not the first time he had been locked up. Didn¡¯t he enter the house the same way when he came back previously? There was no such ceremony.


    Sometimes, when Dad and Brother were busy, it was their secretary who picked him up and sent him back. It was cold and cheerless.


    Yue Chi was a little unaccustomed to it. He smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°What are you doing with these troublesome things? I often go to the police station. Based on your situation, are you going to help me get rid of the sinister aura every once in a while?¡±


    Yue Han slapped Yue Chi¡¯s head angrily. ¡°How can you talk to your sister-in-law like that? It¡¯s just a brazier. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Brother! I¡¯ll be stupid if you hit my head! ¡± Yue Chi touched the back of his head and said unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you were a fool. At least you wouldn¡¯t fool around outside every day,¡±


    Yue Han said angrily. Then, he pushed Yue Chi. ¡°Hurry up and stop dawdling!¡±


    Yue Chi reluctantly raised his leg and stepped over the brazier. In the next second, Gong Han splashed water on his face with a willow leaf branch.


    ¡°Gong Han, what exactly do you want?¡± Yue Chi shouted impatiently.


    As expected, Yue Chi¡¯s head was patted by Yue Han again. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to greet someone? Call her sister-in-law? What kind of attitude is that?! Be more polite to your sister-in-law in the future.¡±


    Seeing that Gong Han was still throwing the willow branch at him, Yue Chi gritted his teeth and was furious. He still shouted, ¡°Sister-in-law, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Coincidentally, Gong Han had also finished the ceremony. She walked to Yue Chi¡¯s side with a smile and said, ¡°Alright, you can go in now. When you go in later, wash the filth off your body. Your brother and I even prepared a welcome banquet for you. After eating the welcome banquet, such things will disappear in the future.¡±


    Yue Chi turned around and saw Gong Han¡¯s sincere and clear eyes. She looked like a family member who wanted him to change.


    An inexplicable emotion arose in Yue Chi¡¯s heart. Then, he turned around and walked into the house with an awkward expression.


    Although Gong Han was a little superstitious, this feeling of being valued seemed to be quite good..

 Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Coconut Custard

    Chapter 822: Coconut Custard


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi¡¯s lips curled into a smile that he did not even realize.


    Yue Han looked at Yue Chi¡¯s stubborn back and shook his head helplessly. Then, he turned to look at Gong Han and said apologetically, ¡°My brother has such a temper. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to educate him again.¡±


    Gong Han shook her head gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think he has quite a personality.¡±


    When Yue Chi, who was walking in front, heard Gong Han praise him, he was a


    little unaccustomed to it. In the end, his body tilted and he almost staggered and fell.


    Yue Chi immediately maintained his balance and rushed into his bedroom as if nothing had happened.


    When he finished washing up and arrived at the cafeteria, he saw Gong Han talking to him while setting up the dishes. ¡°I heard from the auntie at home that you like coconut custard, so I made some for you. Come and try it?¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s gaze landed on the coconut custard in Gong Han¡¯s hand. He had mixed feelings. Then, he said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t like these sweet things.¡±


    Yue Han snatched the coconut custard from Gong Han¡¯s hand and took a big bite. He said calmly, ¡°Since someone doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    As Yue Han ate, he sized up Yue Chi with his eyes, making Yue Chi angry. Yue


    Chi took two heavy steps and sat beside the dining table, sulking.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he was in a bad mood. Just as Yue Chi was looking at the table angrily, a white and tender coconut custard appeared in front of him again.


    Yue Chi looked up and saw Gong Han smiling as she said, ¡°I made a lot. Try it and see if it¡¯s delicious. Just a little is enough. It¡¯s going to be dinner soon. If you eat too many desserts, you won¡¯t be able to eat dinner later.¡±


    This time, Yue Chi was not as unyielding as before. He only lowered his head and looked at the coconut custard in front of him without saying anything.


    Then, he looked up slightly and saw his brother and Gong Han interacting in the kitchen. He felt a little emotional.


    He had once imagined a happy family. His parents were happily preparing dinner in the kitchen. His brother was frowning and doing his homework. He was messing around at the side and was beaten up. When he cried, his mother would gently comfort him.


    But now, such a warm scene came from his brother and sister-in-law. Yue Chi laughed bitterly and picked up a spoon to taste Gong Han¡¯s cooking.


    The moment the coconut custard entered his mouth, Yue Chi¡¯s expression froze slightly. This taste was very similar to the taste in his memory.


    He liked to eat coconut custard, not because it was delicious, but because on the day his mother left, the last thing that was handed to him was the coconut custard she made herself.


    He thought that one day, his mother would come back and take the unfinished coconut custard from his hand and say angrily, ¡°Why are you wasting food again?


    Then Mom would eat the rest of the coconut custard as usual and feign anger to educate him not to waste food.


    Yue Chi looked at Gong Han in confusion. Then, he slowly ate the entire portion of coconut custard.


    When Yue Han came out with the dishes, he was a little surprised to see that Yue Chi, who had always only eaten half of the coconut custard, had actually eaten the entire serving today. ¡°Is it so delicious? You actually finished it all?¡±


    Gong Han walked out and asked in confusion, ¡°Of course we have to finish everything we eat. Are we going to waste it?¡±


    Yue Han smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but Ah Chi has only eaten half of the coconut custard since he was young. This habit can¡¯t be changed no matter what. That¡¯s why I¡¯m surprised.¡±


    When Gong Han heard this, she looked at Yue Chi in surprise and smiled. ¡°Ah Chi, if you want to eat any desserts in the future, you can tell me. I often make desserts for my brother. I¡¯ll make some for you too.¡±


    Yue Chi rejected her flatly. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t like desserts.¡±


    Yue Han explained, ¡°He only likes this. He doesn¡¯t eat other desserts.¡± Gong Han nodded in understanding.


    During this period of time, other than coming back because of Yue Chi¡¯s matters, Yue Xi would usually stay in the company and basically not go home.


    Therefore, only Gong Han and the Yue brothers were left for dinner.


    Yue Chi was very silent throughout dinner, just like how the three fathers and sons of the Yue Family used to eat.


    But with Gong Han¡¯s participation today, the atmosphere seemed to be much warmer.


    Gong Han did not say much, but when she spoke, it was gentle. It was very comfortable to hear..

 Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Haunting

    Chapter 823: Haunting


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was just like what Yue Chi had imagined after marriage when he convinced her to marry Gong Han.


    Gong Han might be boring, but her culinary skills were really good and she was decent.


    If Lin Yin hadn¡¯t interfered back then, he would be the one living happily with Gong Han now, right? That kind of life might be a little boring, but it wasn¡¯t too bad, right? Just like his brother now?


    At the thought of this, Yue Chi suddenly woke up. He cursed himself for being a beast in his heart and kept brainwashing himself. ¡°Gong Han is your brother¡¯s wife! Let¡¯s not think about the past anymore. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even have a brother in the future.¡±


    Seeing that Yue Chi¡¯s expression was not right, Gong Han picked up a piece of fish and placed it in Yue Chi¡¯s bowl. She said gently and with concern, ¡°Ah Chi, why are you in a daze? Is the taste not to your liking? Although I specially went to ask Auntie about your and your brother¡¯s tastes, it¡¯s still my first time making it.¡±


    Yue Han said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s edible. There¡¯s no need to be so particular. ¡±


    In order to avoid Yue Han noticing his dirty thoughts, Yue Chi hurriedly picked up his chopsticks and ate obediently.


    ¡°Chi, stay at home for the time being and don¡¯t go out. Don¡¯t let anyone mistake you for the murderer lest we didn¡¯t handle this matter well,¡± Yue Han said.


    Yue Han did not intend to let Gong Han know the truth about Yue Chi. After this incident, he could push all the things that Yue Chi had done to that person who looked exactly like Yue Chi. Otherwise, he would have prepared such a person for nothing.


    Gong Han echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ah Chi. That person looks so similar to you. It won¡¯t be good if others misunderstand.¡±


    Yue Chi saw Gong Han¡¯s concerned gaze and his eyes flickered slightly. Then, he stopped looking at Gong Han directly.


    As Gong Han spoke, she looked at Yue Han and asked, ¡°Have you found the person who framed Ah Chi at our engagement party? Have you found the person who disturbed our engagement party?¡±


    Yue Han shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know who it is yet. We¡¯re still investigating. ¡±


    Gong Han nodded. ¡°We have to investigate such a person carefully. How can she use such a thing to slander others? However, that person can get videos of so many girls and contact the victim. I think they must have met these people before. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find, right?¡±


    ¡°I did, but many of them have moved away. It¡¯s not easy to find them,¡± Yue Han said. He was afraid that Gong Han would notice something else if she continued asking, so Yue Han continued perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this matter carefully. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡±


    After dinner, not long after Yue Han returned to his room, he received an anonymous message. It was some evidence to prove that Lin Yin was behind the whole thing.


    Yue Han didn¡¯t care who sent the message, but his face turned green. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to be so persistent.


    Back then, when Lin Yin interfered in Yue Chi and Lan Xin¡¯s matter, he was warned by Lu Ming.


    The subsequent marriage was also ruined because Lin Yin interfered and destroyed the project he had promised the Gong Family. He took revenge on Lin Yin and was chased and beaten by the Mu Family, he lost a lot of money.


    This time, Lin Yin actually got someone to announce Yue Chi¡¯s matter at the engagement banquet. Not only did she ruin his engagement banquet with Gong Han, but she also ruined Yue Chi¡¯s reputation and almost sent him to jail.


    What did Lin Yin want to do?


    Didn¡¯t the Mu family already take revenge on him for plotting against Lin Yin and Mu Ran?


    Was it not enough for him to lose so much money?


    Was Lin Yin really going to fight to the death with the Yue Family?


    A ferocious expression appeared on Yue Han¡¯s face.


    It was better to resolve enmity than to keep it alive. Yue Han planned to ask Lin Yin out for a good chat.


    A few days later, when Lin Yin received Yue Han¡¯s invitation, she was still muttering in her heart. What was Yue Han thinking? Was he trying to reconcile?


    After class, Lin Yin informed Wei Ji, who was waiting for her, and went to the place Yue Han had booked.


    When Yue Han saw Lin Yin, he stood up politely to welcome her.


    ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡± Lin Yin went straight to the point.


    Yue Han looked at the person behind Lin Yin and smiled. ¡°I have some private matters I want to discuss with Miss Lin Yin. There are too many people. It might not be good for you if I tell you.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded at Sun Biao and the others behind her, and Sun Biao brought them down.


    After the door closed, Yue Han poured a cup of tea for Lin Yin with a humble expression and smiled. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, I know that something unpleasant happened between you and our Yue Family. Today, I solemnly apologize to you, Miss Lin Yin. Of course, I¡¯m not just saying. Miss Lin Yin, feel free to ask for anything. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely do it for you..¡±

 Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: Negotiation

    Chapter 824: Negotiation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Yin looked at Yue Han and asked.


    Yue Han gently lowered his hand that was holding the teacup and smiled. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. This time, you played my brother¡¯s video at my engagement banquet. I don¡¯t plan to pursue the matter. But at the same time, I also hope that the grudge between us will be written off. In the future, we¡¯ll go our separate ways and have nothing to do with each other.


    What do you think? I can even give you some compensation.¡±


    Lin Yin chuckled and said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯ll only say it once. I prepared that video, but I wasn¡¯t the one who publicly played it that day.¡±


    Yue Han frowned and asked in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? Since the video is yours, how can it not be played by you in public? Even if it¡¯s not Miss Lin Yin, I think only Miss Lin Yin¡¯s subordinate can get these videos, right?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression was indifferent and calm. She knew that it was impossible for Yue Han to believe her. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it if I did it, but I won¡¯t take the blame if I


    didn¡¯t. But there¡¯s one thing I can confirm. Even if Yue Chi¡¯s matter isn¡¯t exposed this time, the next time I find an opportunity, I¡¯ll expose Yue Chi in broad daylight.¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, I really don¡¯t understand. What deep hatred do you have for my brother that you have to kill him?¡±


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she smiled. ¡°He once insulted someone very important to me and almost tortured her to death. What do you think?¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t explain to Yue Han directly that Yue Chi had almost killed her in her previous life. She could only say it in this way.


    Yue Han frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Yue Chi to harm Lin Yin¡¯s people. Then, his tone softened. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, I wonder where that person is now? I can escort my brother to kneel and apologize. Our Yue Family can shoulder that girl who was violated for the rest of her life and be responsible for her for the rest of her life. What do you think? Our Yue Family will give any sum of money.¡±


    This was the first time Yue Han was so humble in dealing with Yue Chi¡¯s relationship.


    As long as Lin Yin was not a member of the Mu Family, the current Yue Han would still be that high and mighty superior, looking at the victim disdainfully like he did in his previous life.


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°Does your Yue Family think that money can solve everything? Alright, since your Yue Family is rich, why don¡¯t you compensate that girl with all the assets of the Yue family?¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s expression instantly darkened, and his tone was cold. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, I¡¯m seriously discussing reconciliation with you. I hope you won¡¯t make such a joke.¡±


    ¡°Joking? I¡¯m not joking. Since you think money is omnipotent, you have to expect the other party to ask for an exorbitant price. Why? You can¡¯t afford it?


    You can¡¯t bear to? Then there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± Lin Yin looked at Yue Han mockingly.


    ¡°So, Miss Lin Yin won¡¯t give up on dealing with my brother no matter what?¡± Yue Han¡¯s voice was a little cold as he stared at Lin Yin with a poisonous gaze, as if he would strangle Lin Yin to death with a poisonous gaze if she dared to say yes.


    ¡°You want to kill me by looking at me like that?¡± Lin Yin sneered. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to your brother yet, but you hate me already. What about those girls who have already been hurt or even tortured to death? Don¡¯t you think they hate you? If the knife doesn¡¯t land on you, don¡¯t you feel pain?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, what nonsense are you talking about? Didn¡¯t we already catch the culprit who hurt those girls? You¡¯re talking nonsense without any evidence now. This is slander.¡± Yue Han raised his voice and reprimanded.


    Lin Yin snorted. ¡°Yue Han, you know very well if I¡¯m talking nonsense. Let me tell you, as long as Yue Chi isn¡¯t responsible for what he did, this matter won¡¯t be over.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, are you really going to cause a conflict between the Yue and Mu families because of your willfulness?¡± Yue Han said coldly.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You mean you plan to deal with my family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who wants to deal with your family. You¡¯re the one who won¡¯t let my brother off! If anything happens to my brother, then even if our Yue Family isn¡¯t as good as your Mu Family, we¡¯ll drag your Mu Family down with us,¡± Yue Han threatened.


    ¡°So you¡¯re here to threaten me today?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s voice rose with a strong questioning tone.


    Yue Han softened his tone. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t keep an eye on my brother, both families are fine..¡±

 Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: Warning

    Chapter 825: Warning


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin slowly stood up and looked at Yue Han, who was sitting there, with an ambiguous gaze. Then, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Yue Han did not get Lin Yin¡¯s word and immediately stood up in front of her unhappily. He said gloomily, ¡°Lin Yin, I need an accurate word from you.¡±


    Lin Yin reached out nimbly and grabbed Yue Han¡¯s neck under his gradually widening eyes. She warned, ¡°Yue Han, you¡¯d better not provoke me and my family. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    Lin Yin shook Yue Han off ruthlessly, leaving Yue Han burning with anger.


    Seeing Lin Yin leave completely intact, Sun Biao and the others heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Yin looked at the expressions of Sun Biao and the others and felt inexplicably amused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Nothing will happen to me in broad daylight, right?¡±


    Sun Biao sighed. How could he not be worried? He felt that Lin Yin had enemies everywhere.


    After Lin Yin left with Sun Biao and the others, a figure walked out from the corner.


    Yue Chi looked viciously in the direction where Lin Yin and the others had left. So the person who stabbed him in the back was Lin Yin!


    When Yue Han appeared, he saw Yue Chi standing at the door and asked in shock, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to come out for the time being?¡±


    Yue Chi retracted the emotions on his face and turned to Yue Han. ¡°Sister-in-law said that you forgot to bring a document and wanted to hand it to you. I had nothing to do, so I snatched it over and came to give it to you. I¡¯ve been following behind you. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following behind me. Did you hear what I said to Lin Yin just now?¡± Yue Han asked nervously.


    He didn¡¯t want Yue Chi to know that Lin Yin had dealt with Yue Chi. He was afraid that with Yue Chi¡¯s impulsive personality, if he dealt with Lin Yin himself, things would be even more troublesome.


    Yue Chi said with a puzzled expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know? Brother, were you talking to Lin Yin just now? What can you and Lin Yin talk about? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to have an affair after you¡¯re engaged?¡±


    Yue Han knocked Yue Chi¡¯s head angrily. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Am I that kind of person? Your mind is filled with nonsense.¡±


    Although Yue Han was nagging at Yue Chi, he felt much more relaxed. From what Yue Chi said, he probably didn¡¯t know what he and Lin Yin had talked about.


    Yue Han got someone to send Yue Han back and reminded him repeatedly not to come out and cause trouble for the time being.


    When Yue Chi returned home, he saw that Gong Han was about to leave and asked curiously, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Gong Han also said in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going home?¡± Yue Chi thought that Gong Han was unhappy and was going back to her parents¡¯ house. He felt inexplicably nervous.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to go home? Your brother and I are just engaged and not married,¡± Gong Han replied.


    Only then did Yue Chi realize that he might have made a mistake.


    Gong Han¡¯s compatibility with their family was simply maxed out, so much so that Yue Chi thought that Gong Han was already married to her brother and was a part of their Yue Family.


    Seeing Yue Chi¡¯s awkward expression, Gong Han only smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Yue Chi nodded.


    He had thought that the house was quite warm but it suddenly felt lonely when Gong Han left.


    As expected, habit was a terrifying thing. Gong Han had only been with them for a few days, but Yue Chi felt that they had been together for a long time.


    Yue Chi retracted his thoughts and what Yue Han and Lin Yin had said just now appeared in his mind.


    Since Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to let him off, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and wait for death.


    He had tortured too many women and could not remember which one was related to Lin Yin.


    But it didn¡¯t matter which one it was. In short, one of them had to die between him and Lin Yin.


    If the Mu Family wanted revenge, he would pay with his life. Anyway, he had to bring Lin Yin along with him.


    Lin Yin hesitated about dealing with Yue Chi.


    When she was by herself, she had to kill Yue Chi. However, she did not dare to bet on the Mu family now.


    She looked at Wei Ji, who was reading seriously opposite her, and understood what it meant to be shackled.


    Wei Ji did not dare to resist because of Wei Xuan. She did not dare to take revenge because of her family. She was afraid that Yue Han would go crazy and fight the Mu Family to the death.


    Lin Yin sighed slightly. Wei Ji looked up at Lin Yin and asked, ¡°Yinyin, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been sighing since yesterday.. Did something happen?¡±

 Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: Suicide

    Chapter 826: Suicide


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin only shook her head and changed the topic. ¡°How have you been at home recently? Do they still bully you?¡±


    Wei Ji smiled sweetly at Lin Yin and shook his head. ¡°No, everyone has been very quiet recently and didn¡¯t cause trouble for me. Fortunately, Yinyin, you gave me a few bodyguards. They don¡¯t dare to provoke your bodyguards.¡±


    Looking at Wei Ji¡¯s happy expression and his exposed incisors, Lin Yin was very happy.


    After the library self-study ended, Lin Yin and Wei Ji had just walked to the entrance of the library when they heard Su Su¡¯s thunderous voice message: Yinyin, bad news. Xiluo committed suicide!


    When Lin Yin heard this, she felt that something was wrong. Then, she received a video call from Su Su.


    That crazy Xiluo actually committed suicide by jumping off the tallest building in the school.


    Before she committed suicide, Xiluo accused Mu Ran. She accused him of using his looks and throwing ambiguous hints to his fans, such as giving some small gifts and saying misleading words to seduce his fans into being obsessed with him and then abandoning them heartlessly. In the end, he used his family¡¯s power to kill some fans who had come to their senses.


    The video also recorded Mu Ran¡¯s fans secretly splashing red paint on Xiluo¡¯s house and sending all kinds of scary dolls, blades, and packages full of curses. She would even be attacked by Mu Ran¡¯s fans on the way.


    Xiluo blamed Mu Ran for all of this. She claimed that it was because of Mu Ran that she was seriously depressed.


    Mu Ran even used his family¡¯s power to force the school to make the decision to expel her. This made her feel guilty towards her parents and she could not withstand the bullying so she did not want to live anymore.


    This video quickly spread on the Internet, causing an uproar.


    Even though Mu Ran had already announced his withdrawal from the industry, it could not stop the heated discussion on the Internet.


    Many netizens strongly requested Mu Ran, the indirect murderer, to come out and give an explanation. Among them was no lack of people who had once contacted Mu Ran¡¯s competitors. There was no choice. Mu Ran had too many fans in the entertainment industry, and they were too loyal.


    Mu Ran had left the entertainment industry for a while, but his popularity online had not decreased. Therefore, only by ruining Mu Ran¡¯s reputation would these loyal fans be completely disappointed and give up on Mu Ran to switch to another male celebrity.


    At this moment, Lin Yin realized what Xiluo meant when he said that she would not let the Mu family off even if she did not have a good life.


    She really did not expect Xiluo to be crazy enough to use suicide to drag Mu Ran down.


    Most of the comments online were scolding Mu Ran now, and there were also Mu Ran¡¯s fans who came out to defend Mu Ran, so the Internet was in a mess.


    [I¡¯m just a passerby, but I can¡¯t help but want to say a few words. As a public figure, a celebrity¡¯s words and actions affect the atmosphere of society.


    Therefore, as a celebrity, since he has enjoyed the pursuit of his fans to obtain fame and fortune, he also has to have control over his fans¡¯ words and actions. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to cause such a tragedy.]


    [The person above is obviously against him. They still say they¡¯re just a passerby. Pfft! Mu Ran is alone and has millions of fans. Can he control everyone? Can¡¯t you think before you speak? Besides, it¡¯s already reported, Xiluo is obviously an extreme fan with mental problems. How can she blame this on Mu Ran? It¡¯s simply ridiculous.]


    [Now, these young ladies are crazy about celebrities. They¡¯re actually giving up their lives because the celebrity is good-looking. It¡¯s too laughable.]


    [Trash celebrity. He should have been kicked out of the entertainment industry long ago. My daughter is still young, but she was seduced by these celebrities who rely on their looks to make a living. She doesn¡¯t attend class properly all day and skips school to build a fan club. She goes to fetch them at the airport or something. Someone should¡¯ve long stepped up to deal with this scum that jeopardizes society.]


    [Celebrities nowadays clearly have so much money at home, but they still appear to show themselves off and make money off of underage girls. They¡¯re simply shameless. The faces of these capitalists simply stink. It¡¯s disgusting.]


    [The entertainment industry nowadays is a platform for rich people to circle around money. Many boys and girls who don¡¯t know the dangers of society are the cash cows of these people. And all of them are still happily protecting the celebrities.]


    [I wonder how many girls such a handsome and famous person has seduced in private. I suggest the officials investigate carefully to see if this man has slept with any little girls he shouldn¡¯t have. Young girls are the easiest to be deceived by such a good-looking man..]

 Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: Night Visit

    Chapter 827: Night Visit


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    [Superficial women. When you pick men, you have to pick those that are not good-looking, only then will he be a good family man. Those who are good-looking will play around in private. You can¡¯t control them, understand?]


    [Please, this has nothing to do with celebrities and idols, okay? When someone chases a celebrity it means they¡¯re following their character. Just because Mu Ran¡¯s character is bad doesn¡¯t mean that everyone in the entertainment industry has a bad character. For example, my idol is clean and honest. He¡¯s filled with positive energy. Such a person is the one we should chase.]


    [Mu Ran, get out here and apologize. Because of this trash, Mu Ran, even my idol was scolded. A malignant tumor like Mu Ran must not leave the industry just like that. We must get Mu Ran to come out and apologize publicly and apologize for this innocent fan who jumped off a building.]


    [Cheap man! Show yourself and get prosecuted by the law!]


    [He actually ignored his fans and attacked an innocent girl. He even used his family¡¯s power to force a powerless little girl! He¡¯s too disgusting!]


    [I¡¯m advising these D-List celebrities of unknown origin to not make themselves known here. Brother Ran¡¯s character is not something you can slander. Don¡¯t force me to curse you!]


    [Justice is in the hearts of people. I believe in Brother Ran!]


    [Last time, you slandered our Brother Ran for being secretly married and having a child. This time, you¡¯re slandering our Brother Ran again. Why? You think she¡¯s easy to bully, so you keep bullying her, right? Some fans better keep their keyboards well. Don¡¯t force me to pick up the keyboard again and fight it out with you!]


    Wei Ji asked worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, will something happen to Brother Ran like this?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression was solemn as she said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that nothing will happen. That woman committed suicide. She brought everything on herself. It¡¯s just that if Third Brother doesn¡¯t clarify it completely, this will be a stain on Third Brother¡¯s life. In the future, whenever anyone mentions Mu Ran, they will remember that a fan committed suicide because of Mu Ran. Even if Third Brother has already left the entertainment industry, I don¡¯t want him to end up like this.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded and said, ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re right. But what should we do? I want to help Brother Ran too.¡±


    Lin Yin thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll check on Xiluo first and see if there¡¯s any breakthrough.¡±


    When Lin Yin secretly arrived at Xiluo¡¯s house, it was dark and windy.


    Dongyi was still persuading, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, if you need anything, you can just instruct me to come. You don¡¯t have to come personally.¡±


    Long Huang also agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Lin Yin. We¡¯ll definitely help you do what you want. Why take the risk yourself?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself. It¡¯s not dangerous. Just help me watch outside.¡± Lin Yin rejected their suggestion and turned around to climb in through a window of Xiluo¡¯s Family in the dark.


    According to the information they found, two years ago, because of Xiluo¡¯s pursuit of celebrities, Xiluo¡¯s parents left her some money angrily before going overseas and never returned. Therefore, Xiluo had been living alone for the past two years.


    Xiluo had just committed suicide by jumping off a building today. Even if the police contacted Xiluo¡¯s parents, they would not return so quickly.


    Lin Yin shone a miniature flashlight at Xiluo¡¯s house.


    It was a simple three-bedroom apartment. Lin Yin walked around but didn¡¯t see anything useful. She just didn¡¯t expect Xiluo to live alone and have a big refrigerator at home.


    Lin Yin entered the three rooms and finally stopped in the bedroom that looked like Xiluo would stay in.


    Following the light of the flashlight, Lin Yin saw that Xiluo¡¯s bedroom was filled with Mu Ran¡¯s things, various poster photos, and the surroundings of Mu


    Ran.


    After looking around, Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on a wall filled with photos.


    Not only was Mu Ran on that wall, but there were also some other people, and most of them looked like women.


    It was unclear because the photos were all covered with scribbles and scrawls. She couldn¡¯t tell what the photos actually looked like.


    However, there were names written beside those photos. Lin Yin picked up her phone and took a photo.


    However, the next moment, Lin Yin saw a familiar name: Lan Xin.


    Lan Xin, the little celebrity who liked Mu Ran?


    Did Xiluo pin these women up on the wall because she thought they were related to Mu Ran.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but sneer. There was really something wrong with Xiluo, and her sixth sense was very accurate. For example, Lan Xin did have feelings for Mu Ran..

 Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: Is It the Murderer?

    Chapter 828: Is It the Murderer?


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin, who did not manage to find any important news, left Xiluo¡¯s house under the cover of night.


    As soon as she returned to the apartment near the school, she saw Mu Ran sitting in the living room without even turning on the lights.


    ¡°Third Brother?¡± Lin Yin shouted worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s voice, Mu Ran, who was still shrouded in gloom, forced a smile and looked at Lin Yin. ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Mu Ran had thought that since it was not the weekend, Lin Yin would not come here, so he wanted to come over for some peace and quiet. He did not expect Lin Yin to come.


    Lin Yin sat in front of Mu Ran and said worriedly, ¡°Third Brother, Xiluo¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°Yinyin, you don¡¯t have to comfort me. In the past, I thought I could be a positive influence for my fans. I didn¡¯t expect that in their eyes, I was the kind of vixen who seduced them and abandoned them.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Ran¡¯s dejected expression. Before she could comfort him, Mu Ran looked at Lin Yin anxiously and asked uneasily, ¡°Yinyin, if I hadn¡¯t become an actor and entered the entertainment industry, would Xiluo not have died? She wouldn¡¯t have fallen out with her parents and would have lived happily with her parents.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll still be a student at Capital University. After she graduates, she might still have a very good job. She¡¯ll meet a very good person and build a happy life. Yinyin, tell me, am I really the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, your assumption is not realistic at all. That¡¯s also possible. If you don¡¯t become an actor, Xiluo will like another male celebrity, right? Even if she doesn¡¯t like other male celebrities, it doesn¡¯t mean that her life will be smooth-sailing without you, it doesn¡¯t mean that she will definitely have a happy family and have a good job. Don¡¯t blame the tragedy of others¡¯ lives on yourself,¡± Lin Yin advised with a frown.


    She was afraid that Mu Ran would get into a dead end and think that Xiluo had been forced to death by him.


    After comforting Mu Ran for a while, Lin Yin only returned to the dormitory when Mu Ran¡¯s emotions eased slightly.


    Before leaving, Lin Yin sent a message to Mu Xiao, she asked him to accompany Mu Ran. Then, she sent some information about Xiluo to Mu Heng for him to investigate.


    After returning to the dormitory, Lin Yin pushed open the door and heard Su Su cursing on the bed.


    Lin Yin looked at Feng Yu in confusion. Feng Yu said softly, ¡°She¡¯s been scolding people for the entire afternoon because of your brother.¡±


    Perhaps because she heard the door close, Su Su immediately got up from the bed. When she saw that Lin Yin was really back, she immediately asked worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, how is Brother Ran? Is he in a good mood? Is he very unhappy?


    Lin Yin nodded slightly. This time, Su Su was anxious. ¡°I knew it. As long as Brother Ran is an evil person, he can ignore such things completely. Only kind-hearted people torture themselves.¡±


    Lin Yin agreed with Su Su¡¯s words. Only when people were kind would they feel guilty and take responsibility for others¡¯ misfortune.


    Lin Yin looked up at Su Su, then her eyes flickered twice. She asked, ¡°Su Su, do you really think that Xiluo¡¯s death has nothing to do with my brother at all? Just as Xiluo said, she was seduced by my brother. Because of my brother¡¯s outstanding appearance and because of the occasional misunderstandings of sweet nothings or small gifts, Xiluo was obsessed. It was my brother who gave her the expectations, and he tempted her to sacrifice so much and even broke off ties with her family to follow my brother. Don¡¯t you think my brother is also in the wrong?¡±


    Su Su looked at Lin Yin in shock and said in disbelief, ¡°Lin Yin, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you really think we fans only look at looks? Lin Yin, aren¡¯t you looking down on us and insulting your brother too much? Brother


    Ran is a capable actor, not the kind of young hunk who serves others with his looks. ¡±


    Seeing that Su Su¡¯s face was red, Feng Yu was afraid that Su Su and Lin Yin would have a conflict, so she quickly persuaded her, ¡°Su Su, don¡¯t be agitated. Yinyin might not mean that. That¡¯s her brother. Why would she comment on her brother like this?¡±


    Only then did Su Su calm down. This was what Mu Ran¡¯s biological sister had said. If it were anyone else, Su Su felt that she would have torn her foul mouth apart..

 Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Telling

    Chapter 829: Telling


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin was not angry at Su Su¡¯s agitated words. Instead, she asked with some relief, ¡°So, you fans really aren¡¯t blaming Brother Ran for this matter? Don¡¯t you think that he was too heartless to his fans and caused Xiluo to commit suicide? You¡¯re supporting Mu Ran like this. Do you really not want some response?¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin was going overboard, Su Su stood up angrily from the bed.


    Seeing this, Feng Yu immediately stopped Su Su.


    Su Su¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin angrily and she said angrily, ¡°Lin Yin, I know you¡¯re the daughter the Mu family has just found, so I understand that you don¡¯t understand your biological brother. You¡¯ve never chased after celebrities, so I understand that you don¡¯t understand the reality of us fans supporting our idols. But I¡¯ll explain this time. The next time I hear these inexplicable words from you, our relationship as classmates will end here. Even if you have the Mu family backing you, I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    With that, Su Su turned on her computer and pulled Lin Yin to look at the fan group she was in.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t understand why Su Su was dragging her to look at the group.


    Su Su directly clicked on a girl¡¯s profile picture and said silently, ¡°This is Little Moon, also a new student of our University this year. She looks like a good student now, but three years ago, when she was just in her first year of high school, she was a delinquent. She was at the risk of dropping out of school as soon as school started.¡±


    Su Su turned to look at Lin Yin. ¡°Later on, she became obsessed with chasing celebrities. Perhaps in your opinion, chasing celebrities is what crazy children do for fun. They don¡¯t do anything proper and neglect their studies, right? But everyone doesn¡¯t know that when Little Moon entered the fan group, that group of old fans found out that Little Moon was still a first-year student. Not only did they urge her to do her homework in the group every day, but they also personally came up with questions to tutor Little Moon.¡±


    Su Su¡¯s eyes revealed a nostalgic gaze. ¡°At that time, Brother Ran¡¯s fan club had some unspoken rules like this. When you first enter the group, you¡¯re asked about your age and your studies. I joined the group at that time. For the entire three years of high school, the fans who were also students slowly grew up in such an intense atmosphere for learning.


    ¡°I once asked them why they did this. They said that back then, they were early in chasing celebrities. At that time, Brother Ran was not so famous and was even a student. When he was a student, Brother Ran said that we had to arm ourselves with knowledge to go further in this world. He also said that he hoped that every fan could have the ability to settle down in this world and live a carefree and outstanding life.¡±


    ¡°From that moment on, those fans grew up with Brother Ran and learned in the group. Brother Ran slowly gained a foothold in the entertainment industry, and they slowly achieved their own accomplishments in their respective fields. Lin Yin, have you heard of a saying? Start for their looks, fall for their talent, and stay for their character. This is what I¡¯ve come to realize from Brother Ran.


    ¡°To be honest, the first time I chased after celebrities, I was indeed bewitched by Brother Ran¡¯s looks and entered the group in a daze. But later, I was really attracted by Brother Ran¡¯s talent and character. It was also the positive energy from Brother Ran and the older fans that I obtained some plans for the future. Even if my plans are a little vain, I¡¯m no longer living in a daze like before.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Ran¡¯s appearance that has led many fans who are confused about the future to find a way. Brother Ran¡¯s success has also become the motivation for many fans to work hard, making us look forward to the future and pursue it.¡±


    As Su Su spoke, she opened another girl¡¯s profile picture and said, ¡°She¡¯s Mi Dou, she¡¯s a single mom who was abandoned when she was seven months pregnant. She was only 19 years old when she joined the group. She was about to commit suicide because she felt that she had embarrassed her parents and family. She also felt that there was no light in her future.¡±


    ¡°But because she accidentally saw an interview with Brother Ran, she entered the group. She said that during that period of time, she watched Brother Ran¡¯s movies, television dramas, and various interviews and music. Even through the screen, Brother Ran¡¯s company and encouragement gave her the strength and courage to face the difficulties and setbacks in her life.¡±


    ¡°She has no one else and she was in a whirlpool of life. She was about to die at any moment and she suddenly had something to hold on to. Isn¡¯t that considered Brother Ran¡¯s response to her? Brother Ran doesn¡¯t need to physically accompany us. He just needs to live a peaceful life.. That¡¯s all it takes to encourage and cheer for the many fans who can¡¯t cross the threshold of life,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: Big Problem

    Chapter 830: Big Problem


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Su opened another girl¡¯s profile picture. ¡°This girl¡¯s name is Long Long. She¡¯s depressed and doesn¡¯t have a single friend in her life. Her parents think that her depression is because she¡¯s pretentious and she¡¯s making a lot of fuss without actual illness. Later, a sister in the group who¡¯s a psychiatrist led everyone to cure that girl. It¡¯s not just online, but also offline. The group of us gathered together because of Brother Ran. We¡¯re like like-minded friends, we have a sense of belonging.¡±


    Su Su stood up and looked at Lin Yin. She said with a serious expression that Lin Yin had never seen on Su Su, ¡°Lin Yin, there are too many people in the world. Some people are born evil, selfish, domineering, and unreasonable. You can¡¯t blame their natural evil on Brother Ran.¡±


    ¡°For example, I¡¯m lecherous, petty, jealous, vain, and cling to the rich and powerful. I¡¯ll also do some overboard things, but this isn¡¯t because I¡¯m Brother Ran¡¯s fan. It¡¯s because I¡¯m such a person to begin with. It¡¯s Brother Ran who made me restrain myself a little. You shouldn¡¯t deny Brother Ran because of the actions of some fans, or even some people who aren¡¯t fans at all.¡±


    Lin Yin put away her phone that had been recording and said with a smile, ¡°Su Su, thank you for protecting my brother. ¡±


    Su Su looked at the cell phone in Lin Yin¡¯s hand and seemed to be in a daze. ¡°Are you provoking me on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Brother Ran has indeed been in a bad mood recently, so I want him to hear the thoughts of his fans. Of course, if you mind, I¡¯ll delete it now.¡± Lin Yin was about to delete the recording on her phone.


    Su Su hurriedly went forward to stop Lin Yin and said anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to delete it. Anyway, these are the words of us fans. I¡¯m not afraid of you letting Brother Ran listen to them.¡±


    However, when Su Su thought of her indignant words just now, she still rubbed her head in embarrassment. This was the first time she knew that she had such a righteous side.


    ¡°Su Su, help me do something.¡± Lin Yin looked at Su Su and smiled.


    Not only did she want Mu Ran to resolve the knot in his heart this time, but she also wanted Mu Ran to embrace the career he liked again.


    When Su Su heard Lin Yin¡¯s plan, she nodded happily. Then, she picked up her computer and started writing with excitement on her face.


    When Lin Yin played the recording in her hand to Mu Ran, Mu Ran¡¯s originally dim eyes lit up.


    Mu Ran knew very well that he had indeed been working hard for his career all these years. He wanted to do his best and not let his fans down.


    However, what happened to Xiluo this time confused him. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had done something wrong to cause a fan like Xiluo to have bad morals.


    It had to be said that Su Su¡¯s words had indeed relieved the uneasiness in Mu Ran¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, many Mu Ran fans suddenly appeared on the Internet and started an event called: All these years with my idol, Mu Ran.


    Every fan revealed the moments they had experienced with Mu Ran all these years. Some were depressed and comforted by Mu Ran¡¯s voice, some were motivated by Mu Ran¡¯s words when they were confused, and some cried and laughed at the youth they had experienced¡­


    The Internet was filled with positive words. Lin Yin sighed. Perhaps this was the power of an idol.


    Unknowingly, it affected those who paid attention to him.


    No wonder someone said that celebrities with social influence had to keep themselves clean because their words and actions would have a subtle influence on their fans.


    Lin Yin turned to look at Mu Ran and saw the sparkling light in his eyes. Then,she stood up and patted Mu Ran¡¯s shoulder. She silently left Mu Ran¡¯s room and let him think about it quietly.


    When Mu Heng saw Lin Yin come out, he gave Lin Yin all the results of the investigation during this period of time and said, ¡°That Xiluo is very problematic. It¡¯s not just Mu Ran. She¡¯s wooed other celebrities before, but she gave up on them when she was wooing Mu Ran. However, I got someone to repair her computer and saw many private photos she secretly took. In the past two years, when her parents were not around, her living expenses were exchanged for using the private photos she saved up in her early years to threaten those male celebrities.¡±


    As he spoke, Mu Heng pulled up many photos. ¡°Xiluo even anonymously threatened many female celebrities who were close to Mu Ran. He even infiltrated the rooms of those female celebrities and pretended to be mysterious. In order to confirm, I got someone to specially find those who had been harassed by Xiluo to verify it. They said that they had indeed encountered such a thing before, but they were used to it and didn¡¯t investigate further at that time..¡±

 Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: Murder

    Chapter 831: Murder


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin snorted and said, ¡°In that case, what Xiluo suffered was nothing more than what she once inflicted on others. It¡¯s not unjust. But why would such a person choose to commit suicide? Was it voluntary, or was there someone behind it?¡±


    Mu Heng knew what Lin Yin meant. Mu Ran had a lot of resources in the entertainment industry. If Mu Ran fell, it would benefit many male celebrities of the same type. In addition, maybe it was set up by the person behind the scenes.


    Mu Heng said, ¡°We¡¯re still investigating. At the moment, we haven¡¯t found out that someone instigated Xiluo to use suicide to drag Mu Ran down.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll keep these things for now. After we investigate and find out the truth, we¡¯ll get someone to expose it and restore third brother¡¯s reputation.¡± Lin Yin said.


    Mu Ran thought about it all night and posted a post in the early morning: Thank you for letting me see the light in the dark and have the courage to continue forward.


    Mu Ran¡¯s words gave the fans hope, so the Internet was filled with joy. Everyone was guessing if Mu Ran¡¯s news meant that there was a possibility of him coming back.


    However, under the eager anticipation of the fans, something unexpected happened to Xiluo again.


    Su Su and Feng Yu said to Lin Yin with pale faces, ¡°Someone accidentally found a corpse in the river. According to the police investigation, they found that Xiluo had thrown unknown things into the river several times before she committed suicide.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned. ¡°You mean, Xiluo killed someone? Who?¡±


    Feng Yu¡¯s voice was filled with fear as she said, ¡°According to the police¡¯s investigation, it¡¯s said that it should be Xiluo¡¯s parents. Moreover, the time of death was two years ago. In other words, Xiluo¡¯s parents didn¡¯t go overseas at all but died for two years. In the past two years, Xiluo had frozen her parents¡¯ corpses in the fridge. Now, it¡¯s spread throughout the school. It¡¯s too terrifying. Xiluo¡¯s insane.¡±


    ¡°The point is, according to the police¡¯s inquiries of the neighbors, the reason Xiluo killed her parents is most likely because her parents were unhappy with how much she spent chasing celebrities. That¡¯s why they had a big fight two years ago. The neighbors haven¡¯t seen Xiluo¡¯s parents since.¡±


    ¡°Xiluo told others that her parents were angry and went overseas, so no one cared. No one expected that Xiluo killed them. Now, many netizens are complaining about the danger of chasing celebrities and pointing all the blame at Brother Ran. They thought that Brother Ran instigated his fans to do it,¡± Su


    Su said anxiously.


    Lin Yin thought of the big fridge at Xiluo¡¯s house. No wonder Xiluo needed such a big fridge even though she lived alone. It was used to freeze corpses.


    However, no matter how insane Xiluo was, it had nothing to do with her. She was afraid that Mu Ran would be attacked.


    No matter how outstanding an actor was or how popular a celebrity was, if they were involved in such a thing, it could never be cleared up.


    It was obvious that Su Su knew the consequences. She looked at Lin Yin anxiously and said, ¡°Yinyin, what should we do? It wasn¡¯t easy for Brother Ran to loosen up, but such a thing happened. Aren¡¯t they trying to force Brother Ran to leave the industry completely?¡±


    Lin Yin said coldly, ¡°A life for a life. The murderer isn¡¯t Mu Ran. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Su Su naturally knew this, but she still muttered worriedly, ¡°Seriously, how can such a thing be related to Brother Ran? Xiluo was insane and killed her parents. How can it be related to Brother Ran? If it¡¯s like this, I used to peep at muscular men showering. So I can blame Brother Ran and say that it¡¯s because of Brother Ran that I¡¯m a pervert?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen muscular men take a shower?¡± Feng Yu looked at Su Su in disbelief.


    ¡°Feng Yu, shouldn¡¯t you focus on Brother Ran being slandered for no reason? Seriously,¡± Su Su said angrily.


    Feng Yu said awkwardly, ¡°These celebrities are born to live under the spotlight. It¡¯s not the first or second time they¡¯ve been slandered. It¡¯s not surprising. It¡¯s more exciting watching a muscular man shower!¡±


    Although Su Su knew that what Feng Yu said was true, she was still angry.


    After Mu Ran¡¯s fans found out about Xiluo, they were also very confused. However, in order not to cause trouble for Mu Ran, all the fans tacitly posted that they trusted Brother Ran.


    Mu Xiao looked at the reports online and frowned. ¡°Even a murder case can be blamed on Mu Ran. I¡¯m so done.¡±


    Mu Heng sighed slightly and smiled. ¡°Fame can be a double-edged sword! The winds howl around the highest peaks.¡±


    Mu Xiao also shook his head. ¡°We should deal with this matter properly. After all, we used Mu Ran to advertise some time ago. If Mu Ran gets involved in such a disgusting thing, our brand will be criticized in the future..¡±

 Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: Comeback

    Chapter 832: Comeback


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ran widened her eyes and looked at Mu Xiao. ¡°I was wondering why you were so kind as to care about my matters. It turns out that you¡¯re doing this for the brands under your name. As expected, you don¡¯t have any good intentions.


    It¡¯s a fake brotherhood!¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ve wronged Second Brother. Do you know that when Second Brother found out that Xiluo had killed someone and followed and threatened someone, he went everywhere to look for Xiluo¡¯s medical report? He was worried about you.¡±


    Mu Ran turned to Mu Xiao in disbelief and asked proudly, ¡°Really?¡±


    Mu Xiao smiled brightly and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake.


    We¡¯re just fake brothers.¡±


    Mu Ran rolled his eyes and sat on the sofa, sulking.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Second Brother, don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin sent all the information that Mu Xiao and Mu Heng had found to Mu Ran¡¯s phone. She said, ¡°This Xiluo was confirmed to have a mental illness a long time ago. After her parents were killed by her, she stopped treatment. Moreover, before she became your fan, Third Brother, she chased after many celebrities. She can be said to be a seasoned crazy fan.¡±


    Mu Ran looked at the information in her hand and said in surprise, ¡°She actually threatened the actresses I worked with? There are so many of them?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect Lan Xin to have been threatened before, so I went to investigate. Lan Xin said that she had indeed been given some bloody gifts when she worked with you and she was threatened to not to be too intimate with you. However, she was afraid that if she said it, your fans would expose her online. Moreover, there was no evidence for such a thing, so she didn¡¯t expose it.¡±


    Mu Ran pursed her lips tightly and said angrily, ¡°This person is simply crazy.


    What did the people I¡¯m working with do to deserve this lunatic¡¯s harassment?¡±


    Mu Ran said, ¡°Because of this illness she has an extremely strong desire to possess and control. Once she locks in and chooses you, she¡¯ll imagine that everything you do is for her.¡±


    Mu Ran scratched his head gloomily.


    Mu Heng said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. Think about whether you really want to make a comeback.¡±


    It was not that Mu Heng had not arranged other jobs for Mu Ran during this period of time, but Mu Ran was either uninterested or distracted. Therefore, in Mu Heng¡¯s opinion, Mu Ran was more suitable to do something he liked, such as being an actress.


    Although he did not like Mu Ran¡¯s acting career very much, if Mu Ran liked it, he would not interfere.


    As soon as the matter of Xiluo¡¯s mental illness was exposed, coupled with her acts of anonymously threatening others, it quickly received the response of some female celebrities in the industry. They all posted some photos of them being threatened and warned, instantly turning the situation around.


    There were even fans who wrote small essays online indignantly to support the innocent Mu Ran. Mu Ran, who was in front of the screen, was extremely touched. Mu Ran quickly picked a time and he made a comeback.


    After making a comeback, Mu Ran became busy. It was not until the day of Lin Yin¡¯s birthday, close to midnight, that Mu Ran returned with stubble all over his chin.


    Lin Yin was still sleeping when Mu Ran pulled her out of bed. She asked dizzily, ¡°Third Brother? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Ran carefully took out a bracelet and looked at Lin Yin with bright eyes. ¡°Yinyin, happy birthday. This is a bracelet I personally knitted for you. I hope your future will be safe and happy. I can¡¯t wait for tonight¡¯s birthday party. I want to be the first person to give you my blessings.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the bracelet in Mu Ran¡¯s hand.


    It was woven from an exquisite golden thread. The lines were smooth and flexible, and every knot was exquisite.


    The bracelet was inlaid with two bright pearls that were like two bright stars. The surface of the pearls were as smooth as a mirror with a faint silver luster. Each pearl was carefully wrapped in golden thread, making them look expensive and adding to the elegance of the bracelet.


    Between the pearls was a ruby, like a heart in flames, dazzling and passionate.


    The ruby was surrounded by a circle of small diamonds. It was crystal clear, like a ring formed by the stars in the night sky. The perfect combination of the golden thread with the pearl and the ruby made the entire bracelet emit a unique charm. It looked expensive and luxurious.


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not move, Mu Ran asked nervously, ¡°Yinyin, did I make it a little ugly? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I like it very much..¡±

 Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: Bracelet

    Chapter 833: Bracelet


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As she spoke, Lin Yin reached out her wrist to Mu Ran and said softly, ¡°Third


    Brother, help me put it on.¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He gently hung the bracelet he had personally made on Lin Yin¡¯s wrist and said gently, ¡°Then Yinyin, continue sleeping. I¡¯ll go home with you at dawn.¡±


    With that, Mu Ran pressed Lin Yin back under the blanket and gently tucked her in before leaving.


    Lin Yin took her wrist out of the blanket and looked at the rope carefully. A casual smile appeared on her lips.


    When she was wandering in the slums, Lin Yin didn¡¯t know her actual birthday. During the two years she followed her crazy mother, her birthday wasn¡¯t her actual birthday.


    She guessed that the birthday she had celebrated in the past was probably the birthday of her adopted mother¡¯s deceased child. Later, when Chu Yun brought her back, she found out that her birthday was not in December, but in the autumn.


    After her adoptive mother passed away, she didn¡¯t celebrate her birthday much. The only birthday gift she received was a bracelet that Wei Ji had made from a glass bottle outside. However, when she was taken away by Chu Yun, the bracelet was lost.


    Lin Yin held her wrist and stuffed it under the blanket, closing her eyes beautifully.


    The next morning, the Mu family¡¯s villa was exceptionally lively.


    However, what was even more lively was the discussion about the Mu Family¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Mu family has found their child. Why are they holding birthday banquets on both sides? One is at the Mu family¡¯s villa, and the other is at the Mu family¡¯s old residence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also confused, so I came over early in the morning to take a look at the situation. Could it be that they¡¯re holding a birthday banquet here first and then moving to the old residence to hold a ceremony for her to enter the genealogy? I heard that Lin Yin hasn¡¯t entered the genealogy yet.¡±


    ¡°I think you have a point. It says here: My beloved daughter, Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet. I heard that the banner of the old residence says that it¡¯s the birthday banquet of the daughter of the Mu Family, Mu Ning.¡±


    ¡°Mu Ning, is that Lin Yin¡¯s name after returning to the Mu family? If that¡¯s the case, I understand a lot.¡±


    ¡°In that case, should we prepare two gifts?¡±


    Just as everyone misunderstood, some young people in the family stepped forward and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not like that. You didn¡¯t attend the Huo Family¡¯s banquet previously. You don¡¯t know that Lin Yin and Mu Ning are two different people. Lin Yin is the daughter they found. It¡¯s said that Mu Ning is the adopted daughter of Mu Cheng and his wife. She¡¯s been raised by Grandpa Mu and Grandma Mu all these years.¡±


    ¡°So, Lin Yin and Mu Ning had the same birthday?¡±


    ¡°That must be the case. Mu Ning was adopted to replace Lin Yin, who was lost at that time. It¡¯s not difficult for the Mu family to find a child who was born at the same time as Lin Yin.¡±


    Hearing this explanation, the crowd instantly discussed even more.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s going on? Did Mu Cheng and his wife fall out with Old Master Mu?


    What should we do? Prepare two gifts and run to and fro?¡±


    ¡°The gift isn¡¯t the key, but where are we going to eat at tonight¡¯s banquet? I¡¯m afraid that something has happened in the Mu family. Where we go to eat will represent which team we¡¯re on.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too difficult? Although Mu Cheng is the next head of the Mu Corporation, Old Master Mu hasn¡¯t officially stepped down yet. How are we going to choose?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Old Master Mu thinking? Could it be that he doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge Lin Yin as his biological granddaughter? Is that what he means? Otherwise, why would he do this? Can¡¯t they just hold it at the old residence since they have the same birthday?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know, but there are many rules in big families. Although Lin Yin has been recognized by her family, it¡¯s said that she hasn¡¯t entered the genealogy yet. Therefore, she probably hasn¡¯t been recognized by the family and can only celebrate her birthday outside.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Mu Ning, the adopted daughter of the Mu Family, has already received the approval of the family? Otherwise, why would she celebrate her birthday at the Mu Family¡¯s old residence?¡±


    ¡°I was guessing. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Lin Yin celebrate her first birthday when she returned to the Mu Family at the old residence? Why did the Mu Family hold their adopted daughter, Mu Ning¡¯s birthday party in the old residence instead of Lin Yin¡¯s birthday party?¡±


    Hearing these discussions, Gong Yue immediately sent the news she had heard to Mu Ning. Then, she glanced at the entrance of the Mu family¡¯s villa with a sneer. As expected, a big family like the Mu family still cared about Lin Yin¡¯s dark experience of wandering outside for 18 years..

 Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: Two Seats Open

    Chapter 834: Two Seats Open


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Since that was the case, she could go to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence to attend Mu Ning¡¯s birthday banquet in peace.


    Mu Cheng and Ye Wen had thought of bringing Lin Yin to the old residence for her birthday this time, but when they thought of Sun Yun¡¯s disgust for Lin Yin, the couple gave up.


    In addition, Lin Yin also wanted to keep a low profile and have a good meal with her friends and family. Therefore, Ye Wen and Mu Cheng only invited some families they were usually close to and some of Lin Yin¡¯s classmates and friends to Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet.


    However, they did not expect Sun Yun to celebrate Mu Nings birthday with great fanfare this year and even call it the birthday celebration of the daughter of the Mu Family. This made Mu Cheng and his family furious.


    Mu Heng said with a dark expression, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa. Grandma is clearly doing this to embarrass Lin Yin in front of all the families in the Capital.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When those people go to celebrate Mu Ning¡¯s birthday with Grandpa and Grandma, wouldn¡¯t our Yinyin, the daughter of the Mu Family, be a joke? In the future, Yinyin will be laughed at in the circle of the Capital.¡± Mu Xiao said. ¡°Although Yinyin might not care, we can¡¯t watch such a thing happen.¡±


    Mu Cheng was also very angry at his parents¡¯ actions. He said with an ugly expression, ¡°I can¡¯t let others bully my daughter like this.¡±


    Ye Wen snorted and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a showdown? I don¡¯t believe our Yinyin can fall behind.¡±


    Compared to the Mu Family¡¯s anger, Mu Ning was happy this time.


    Mu Cheng and Ye Wen had voluntarily retracted their adoption of her, but so what? Grandma doted on her.


    She had been picked up from the orphanage and did not know her exact birthday, so her birthday was directly based on Lin Yin¡¯s.


    However, after being in the Mu family for so many years, she had never celebrated her birthday grandly. Therefore, this time, when she mentioned that there would definitely be many people attending Lin Yin¡¯s birthday, Sun Yun waved her hand and took out a lot of money to hold a birthday banquet for her. She hosted it in the name of the daughter of the Mu Family to correct her name for her.


    Lin Yin could be glorious, but she was even more glorious than Lin Yin!


    However, Mu Kun¡¯s expression was not very good when he saw people coming and going from the old residence to decorate for the birthday banquet. He called Sun Yun into the study and questioned her as soon as he closed the door. ¡°Sun Yun, what are you doing? Do you want outsiders to know that our Mu family is not on good terms?¡±


    Sun Yun asked at a loss, ¡°What did I do? How can I make you and your son be on bad terms?¡±


    Mu Kun said angrily, ¡°Then what are you doing now? You clearly know that it¡¯s Lin Yin¡¯s birthday today, and you also know that Mu Cheng and his wife hosted a birthday banquet for Lin Yin because they wanted to officially introduce Lin Yin to the public. You¡¯re holding a birthday banquet for Mu Ning in the old residence with great fanfare now. Aren¡¯t you telling everyone that we don¡¯t acknowledge Lin Yin as our granddaughter? Aren¡¯t you telling everyone that Mu Cheng knows that we don¡¯t like Lin Yin, but he still insists on going against us? Aren¡¯t you telling everyone that the Mu father and son aren¡¯t on good terms


    The more Mu Kun spoke, the angrier he became. ¡°They¡¯re holding a birthday banquet in a low profile manner, but you sent out so many invitations behind my back. What are you trying to do? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Ning pushed open the door and hurriedly went forward to admit her mistake. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. This is my fault. Grandma just thought that I hadn¡¯t been able to celebrate a glorious birthday because my birthday was the same as Sister¡¯s for so many years. So after Sister came back, Grandma wanted to make it up to me and introduce me to everyone. That¡¯s why she did this. It¡¯s my fault. Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Ah Ning will feel terrible if you hurt yourself.¡±


    Sun Yun pulled Mu Ning aside and said angrily, ¡°Mu Kun, what¡¯s wrong with me holding a birthday party for my granddaughter? Ah Ning¡¯s birthday is also today. Why can¡¯t I let her celebrate her birthday as a child of our Mu Family? All these years, because of Lin Yin¡¯s disappearance, she hasn¡¯t had a happy birthday. She didn¡¯t dare to say that she¡¯s a member of the Mu Family when she goes out and just lived her life aggrievedly. Now that Lin Yin has been found, does she still have to hide?¡±


    As she spoke, Sun Yun turned to look at Mu Ning and said firmly, ¡°Ah Ning, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. At today¡¯s birthday banquet, Grandma will compensate for all the grievances you¡¯ve suffered all these years.. In Grandma¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re my biological granddaughter! You don¡¯t have to be afraid of your grandfather and those parents who don¡¯t acknowledge you at all!¡±

 Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Not Overboard

    Chapter 835: Not Overboard


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ning was sad and touched. She shook her head and said, ¡°Grandma, Ah


    Ning doesn¡¯t care about this. As long as Ah Ning can accompany Grandpa and


    Grandma, Ah Ning doesn¡¯t want any birthday or status. All these years, it was Grandpa and Grandma who raised Ah Ning, an orphan. Ah Ning will remember this kindness. It doesn¡¯t matter even if no one knows of Ah Ning¡¯s existence.¡±


    Sun Yun¡¯s heart ached when she saw that Mu Ning¡¯s eyes were red from crying. She rubbed Mu Ning¡¯s tear-stained face and comforted her. ¡°Grandma knows that you¡¯re filial, but I also want you to know that your filial piety will be rewarded. Don¡¯t say anything else. Listen to Grandma today. Grandma must let you appear in front of everyone gloriously. Grandma must proudly tell everyone that I, Sun Yun, personally raised such an outstanding Ah Ning. ¡±


    Mu Ning was about to say something when Sun Yun said coldly to Mu Kun, ¡°No matter how much you object, I¡¯m definitely holding Ah Nings birthday banquet today. I¡¯ll even hold a party that¡¯s several times more glamorous than Lin Yin¡¯s. If you stop me, I don¡¯t mind tearing everyone¡¯s face apart. Everyone will be ashamed!¡±


    After Sun Yun finished speaking, she ignored Mu Kun¡¯s ugly expression and pulled Mu Ning out of Mu Kun¡¯s study.


    Mu Ning quickly said to Mu Kun with a troubled expression, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go down first.¡±


    However, the moment she turned around, a triumphant smile appeared in her eyes.


    The news of the Mu family holding two birthday banquets a day spread in the capital, and everyone quickly figured out the reason.


    Mu Cheng and his wife held a birthday banquet for their biological daughter, Lin Yin, while Old Master Mu and his wife held a birthday banquet for the adopted granddaughter they had raised for 18 years.


    Neither party seemed to be very satisfied with the other party¡¯s birthday banquet. Moreover, someone revealed that Mu Cheng and his wife had terminated their adoption relationship with their adopted daughter, Mu Ning.


    As for Sun Yun, Lin Yin¡¯s biological Grandma, she hated Lin Yin, her granddaughter who had been raised in the slums.


    Hence, everyone was in a dilemma. It was obvious that these two sides did not get along. Were they going to the old residence where the current head of the family, Mu Kun and his wife, lived to celebrate with Mu Ning, or were they going to the villa of the future head of the family, Mu Cheng and his wife, to celebrate with Lin Yin?


    Lin Yin only found out about this situation when Lu Yan called to talk about it.


    Thinking of Sun Yun, who didn¡¯t like Lin Yin, Lu Yan said angrily, ¡°Your Grandma is really too much. You¡¯re clearly her biological granddaughter, but she actually embarrassed you like this. It¡¯s simply too much. You¡¯re clearly so nice and Mu Ning is so pretentious. Your Grandma actually doesn¡¯t like you and likes that Mu Ning. I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯m not money. How can everyone like me? Whatever. It¡¯s just a birthday. It¡¯s fine. As long as my family and good friends like you come to eat with me, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    Lu Yan was still snorting unhappily in her heart. After the two of them said something, Lin Yin hung up.


    At the side, Mu Ran said guiltily, ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯m sorry. Grandma went overboard.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not overboard. After all, she did raise


    Mu Ning herself for 18 years, from when she couldn¡¯t speak to how she is now. It¡¯s only right that she dotes on Mu Ning.¡±


    Lin Yin meant what she said. It was the same as when she raised Wei Ji for a few years and already treated him as her family, so she could understand Sun Yun¡¯s protection of Mu Ning.


    If it were her and Wei Ji, if Wei Ji did not even have the right to celebrate his birthday, she would be like Sun Yun and seek revenge for Wei Ji.


    That was what Lin Yin thought. Of course, the Mu family thought so too.


    In the eyes of the Mu family, Lin Yin had been missing for 18 years and had definitely never celebrated her birthday properly, so they would do their best to give Lin Yin the best.


    They also knew that in a place like the Capital, without the support of her family¡¯s strength, Lin Yin would probably be despised by everyone in the circle of the Imperial Capital, especially since Lin Yin had such a past. She would definitely be mocked by everyone.


    Therefore, be it Mu Cheng, his wife, or the three Mu brothers, they were going to give Lin Yin some dignity today.


    Otherwise, without the support of her family, she would be like Wei Ji. Even if he was born into the three greatest aristocratic families, he was still bullied.


    Mu Ran looked at the calm Lin Yin and immediately contacted many of his good friends to help..

 Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Arrogant Mu Ning

    Chapter 836: Arrogant Mu Ning


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The adopted daughter of the Mu Family could actually step over the Mu Family¡¯s biological daughter and hold a grand birthday party at the Mu


    Family¡¯s old residence, so many people remembered the name Mu Ning.


    Night gradually fell. When Wen Xi and the others arrived at the Mu Family¡¯s old residence, they surrounded Mu Ning, who was on the second floor.


    Mu Ning enjoyed the flattery.


    The last time at the Huo Family¡¯s birthday banquet, she had left dejectedly. This time, she had regained her dignity.


    Mu Ning looked around and at the guests downstairs. Her originally happy face became even happier.


    As expected, the two seniors Mu Kun and Sun Yun could control the situation


    The current head of the Wen Family, Wen Cheng, came with his wife and heir, Wen Xi and Wen Ying. There was also the second branch of the Wen Family, Wen Shuo, and Wei Xing with their daughter, Wen Zhi.


    It was within her expectations that Lu Xiao and Lu Yue from the Lu family would come. She heard that Lu Zheng was still imprisoned, so Meng Shu naturally would not appear-


    Lu Jin and her husband were Lu Yan¡¯s parents. Lu Yan was on good terms with Lin Yin, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t come here.


    Lu Ming and Lin Yin had always been on good terms. Even though she had heard that the two of them had become much colder recently, with Lu Ming¡¯s personality, it was normal for him not to come. Old Master Lu and Mu Kun were not on good terms, so he would not come either.


    The Yue Family¡¯s brothers, Yue Xi and Yue Nan, were all here. There was also the generation beneath them. Everyone who could come was here. Yue Chi, Yue Ning, and even Yue Han were here.


    The people from the third branch of the Wei family came, but Ning Sheng from the second branch of the Wei Family was close to Lin Yin. Mu Ning smiled coldly. It seemed like the people from the second branch of the Wei Family were not on her side.


    Yue Shan was the one who personally brought Huo Huai, Huo Ge, and Huo Bing to the Huo Family. This surprised Mu Ning.


    She still remembered how much Yue Shan despised her and favored Lin Yin at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet last time.


    Unexpectedly, Yue Shan was just a fence sitter. She knew that her birthday banquet was organized by her grandparents, so she abandoned Lin Yin and came to her banquet.


    Other than Gong Ze and Gong Han, almost everyone from the Gong Family was here. Even Old Master Gong and his wife were here.


    The situation of the Hou Family and the Gong Family was not much different. Other than the younger Hou Zong who did not come, the two branches of the Hou Family, including the heir, Hou Min, also came.


    If the eight great families were like this, there was no need to mention the small families below.


    When they knew that almost everyone from the Eight Great Families came to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence, those small families had smartly followed suit.


    Yue Ning looked at the people below and smiled. ¡°Mu Ning, you¡¯re still the one who¡¯s respected. It¡¯s just your 19th birthday, but you could actually lure those big shots who don¡¯t show their faces all year round. This Lin Yin is probably going to be embarrassed, right?¡±


    Gong Yue echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I came over just now, I specially went to the Mu family¡¯s villa. Guess what happened? It¡¯s all the small families with no reputation. It seems like Ah Ning is more stable in the position of the eldest daughter of the Mu family. So what if Lin Yin is biological?¡±


    Mu Ning said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Everyone came to my birthday banquet today because of my grandparents. I¡¯m grateful that my grandparents dote on me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little regretful that my parents didn¡¯t come.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? You don¡¯t have to care about those parents who don¡¯t care about you. Today, you¡¯ll let them see that without the Mu family as their backing, even Lin Yin¡¯s parents won¡¯t be able to gain anything.¡± Lu Yue said.


    Mu Ning¡¯s eyes were gentle as she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. The banquet is about to start. I¡¯m going to touch up my makeup now. See you later.¡± Everyone nodded and left, while Mu Ning called Lin Yin smugly.


    When she heard the sound from the other end, Mu Ning¡¯s voice immediately carried a hint of fear. ¡°Sister, I called you to apologize. I thought that even if I held a birthday banquet with Sister, most of the families in the Capital would only choose to attend Sister¡¯s birthday banquet. I didn¡¯t expect them to come to me. I¡¯m really sorry, Sister. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Lin Yin listened to Mu Ning¡¯s obvious bragging on the other end of the line and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re just saying that out of anger, right? Believe me, I really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I think those people must have done it for Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s sake, right? Mom and Dad are juniors after all. It¡¯s normal for them to not be able to compete with Grandpa and Grandma, don¡¯t you think so, Sister?¡± Mu Ning¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant..

 Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Birthday Party

    Chapter 837: Birthday Party


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ning looked at the bustling scene downstairs and imagined the desolate scene on Lin Yin¡¯s side. She was extremely proud.


    She thought that Lin Yin would at least be angry and her breathing would be heavy, but Lin Yin only said coldly, ¡°Mu Ning, I actually don¡¯t understand. Why are you showing off to me? This is something that I don¡¯t care about. Even if you show off to me, I don¡¯t care. But as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Mu Nings expression froze and she said angrily, ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re just jealous. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t care!¡±


    With that, she hung up. She was afraid that Lin Yin would say something that would make her angry.


    She had clearly wanted to show off to Lin Yin, but it was as if she had used all her strength on a ball of cotton. Not only did it not achieve the outcome she wanted, but it also made her even more frustrated.


    However, when her gaze turned to the people congratulating her downstairs, her expression became better.


    No matter what Lin Yin said, she would treat it as Lin Yin being jealous and saying the opposite.


    Mu Ning touched up her makeup happily and followed Sun Yun down under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    She was wearing a gorgeous golden dress that she had asked someone to prepare a long time ago.


    Her hair, which was specially dyed golden, rippled with luxurious light under the light.


    When she slowly descended the stairs and looked down at the people below, she felt like she was really like a princess, elegant and noble.


    Sun Yun felt that the fact that everyone chose to come to the old residence to celebrate Mu Ning¡¯s birthday today instead of going to Ye Wen¡¯s place to celebrate Lin Yin¡¯s birthday meant that she had defeated Ye Wen in this silent war.


    Sun Yun introduced her to everyone happily, ¡°Thank you for attending my granddaughter, Mu Ning¡¯s birthday banquet. All these years, Ah Ning has been engrossed in her studies and has rarely appeared in front of everyone. Today, I¡¯ll officially introduce our Ah Ning to everyone.¡±


    With that, Sun Yun pulled Mu Ning to stand in front of everyone and asked her to greet them.


    The scene she had been looking forward to for so many years had really appeared in front of her. Mu Ning could not suppress the ecstasy in her heart.


    She had a proper smile on her face that she had practiced for more than ten years and said dignifiedly, ¡°Hello, everyone! First of all, I want to thank you deeply for accompanying me on this special day and attending my birthday banquet. Thank you for coming and adding a lot of glory to my entire birthday banquet.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, I want to thank my family for their constant companionship and support. Their love has made me stronger and more confident. With them by my side, I can better face the challenges of life.¡±


    Everyone had different expressions when they heard Mu Ning¡¯s words.


    Mu Ning knew that many of these people disdained her identity, especially since Mu Kun did not appear at her birthday banquet today. Everyone would definitely laugh at her.


    Hence, Mu Ning held Sun Yun¡¯s hand and said gratefully, ¡°Especially my


    Grandma. All these years, she has used all her energy to nurture and love me.


    She placed me at the tip of her heart and did not let me suffer any grievances.¡±


    She emphasized Sun Yun¡¯s love to her to let everyone know that she was the qranddaughter of Old Madam Mu, Sun Yun.


    Sun Yun felt comforted. Looking at Mu Ning, who knew how to be grateful, Sun Yun felt a sense of accomplishment as if Mu Ning had all grown up. She felt proud.


    Sun Yun held Mu Ning¡¯s hand tightly and thanked everyone. ¡°Thank you for coming. Thank you for coming to celebrate my biological granddaughter¡¯s birthday. I wish everyone a happy night! Thank you, everyone!¡±


    Sun Yun actually said that Mu Ning was her biological granddaughter in front of everyone, which surprised and surprised Mu Ning.


    The crowd also began to chat because of Sun Yun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Looks like this biological granddaughter of the Mu Family really can¡¯t compare to this adopted granddaughter. Look at Sun Yun¡¯s love. I¡¯m afraid Lin Yin is going to lose to Mu Ning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Didn¡¯t you see Mu Ning¡¯s birthday? Old Master Mu didn¡¯t appear at all. He might not like this adopted granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? If Old Master Mu didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have let Mu Ning hold a birthday banquet at the Mu Family¡¯s old residence. One is held at the old residence, and the other is held outside. This means something different. It seems like the two elders of the Mu Family value the granddaughter they raised more..¡±

 Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Gold Goose

    Chapter 838: Gold Goose


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Old Master Mu didn¡¯t appear at Mu Ning¡¯s birthday banquet, he didn¡¯t attend Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet either. Therefore, I think Mu Ning is still more favored.¡±


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s favored? After all, she¡¯s not biological. Once Mu Cheng officially inherits the Mu Corporation, Lin Yin will be the legitimate eldest daughter of the Mu Family. Mu Ning will be nothing!¡±


    Yue Ning mocked coldly from the side, ¡°So what if she¡¯s a biological daughter? Haven¡¯t you heard? After all, she¡¯s a child they raised for 18 years. When the time comes, Grandpa and Grandma Mu will definitely leave something good for Mu Ning. Lin Yin might not be able to get these things.¡±


    Yue Ning¡¯s words made the surrounding people¡¯s hearts race. If Old Master Mu liked Mu Ning, and Sun Yun was born into a rich family, if Sun Yun left all her things to Mu Ning, Mu Nings value would really be different.


    Initially, they wanted to come to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence to celebrate with Mu Ning as a form of respect for the current head of the Mu Family, Old Master Mu. Then, they would go to Lin Yin¡¯s side to show respect to the future head of the Mu Family, Mu Cheng. That way, they could take the opportunity to stay there and close their relationship with Mu Cheng.


    After all, in their opinion, Old Master Mu was old after all. In a few years, the power of the Mu Family would probably fall into Mu Cheng¡¯s hands, so they were more biased towards Mu Cheng.


    Now, they sized up Mu Ning. Many people began to think about whether they should come back and get closer to Mu Ning after they congratulated Lin Yin.


    Especially for some small families, they could not get close to Lin Yin, but if Mu Ning was also valuable, it would probably be easier to get closer to her than Lin Yin.


    Huo Ge listened to everyone¡¯s whispers silently and a disdainful smile appeared on his lips.


    Yue Shan only smiled indifferently. Then, as everyone dispersed to enjoy the banquet, she brought Huo Ge and Huo Bing towards Sun Yun.


    When Sun Yun saw Huo Ge, she immediately pulled Mu Ning aside happily and smiled softly. ¡°I told you last time that your Huo Family¡¯s Grandma Yue wants to matchmake you and Huo Ge. What are you thinking?¡±


    Mu Ning was slightly stunned. She had long forgotten about this.


    At the Huo Family¡¯s banquet, Yue Shan clearly liked Lin Yin more, so when Sun Yun mentioned this the other day, Mu Ning¡¯s first reaction was that Sun Yun had misunderstood.


    Now that she saw that Yue Shan had given up on going to Lin Yin¡¯s side and even brought her two grandsons to her birthday banquet, Mu Ning could not help but wonder if Yue Shan really wanted to matchmake her and Huo Ge last time.


    Perhaps Yue Shan had changed her mind when she came to the Mu Family and saw that her grandparents gave her preferential treatment, was biased towards her and ignored Lin Yin. She did not want Lin Yin but wanted her, a more valuable adopted granddaughter?


    At the thought of this, Mu Ning¡¯s heart suddenly became a little arrogant. Facing Yue Shan, Mu Ning even had a slightly smug expression. She said casually, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll think about this again. If Grandma Yue asks, you can just deal with it casually. I¡¯m still young. I still want to spend more time with Grandma.¡±


    She still remembered how embarrassed she had been by Yue Shan at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet.


    This time, if Yue Shan mentioned wanting to matchmake her and Huo Ge, she would definitely let Yue Shan know what regret was.


    Of course, she would not be so stupid as to reject him directly. At least she would have one more suitor and one more choice in her marriage in the future.


    When Mu Ning saw Lu Yue, Yue Ning, and the others beside her, she immediately asked them to come over.


    Gong Yue, who was closer, approached Mu Ning in a few steps and flattered her with a smile. Mu Ning listened with narrowed eyes.


    Seeing Sun Yun and Yue Shan exchanging pleasantries, Mu Ning whispered as if she was a little troubled, ¡°My Grandma just told me that the Huo Family¡¯s Grandma Yue wants to matchmake me and Huo Ge. I¡¯m a little annoyed. How do you think I should reject Grandma Yue later?¡±


    Gong Yue widened her eyes at Mu Ning and whispered in her ear, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Old Madam Huo quite unfriendly to you at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet previously?


    Could it be that she¡¯s become a fence sitter after seeing how much the Mu Family values you?¡±


    Yue Ning, who was at the side, sneered softly. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Ah Ning is Grandpa Mu and Grandma Mu¡¯s favorite now. She¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain a lot of resources from the Mu Family in the future. If Lin Yin wants to get anything good, she¡¯ll have to wait until Uncle Mu Cheng and the others are old. Besides, the Mu Family still has three brothers. At that time, she might not be able to get anything good. This Grandma Yue is smart. She knows what a golden goose is..¡±

 Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Not Eating Cake

    Chapter 839: Not Eating Cake


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wen Ying smiled and said, ¡°Then Ah Ning, you have to choose carefully. Grandma Yue can even put down her pride to matchmake you and Huo Ge. It looks like after today, Ah Ning¡¯s net worth will be different among the families in the capital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ah Ning, with your current identity, even ten Lin Yin can¡¯t compare to you,¡± Lu Yue said.


    With Lu Yue¡¯s status, she would not flatter an adopted orphan girl, but the enemy of an enemy was a friend. Lin Yin was Lu Yan¡¯s friend, so she was Lu


    Yue¡¯s enemy.


    Therefore, as long as it was something that made Lu Yan and the other people around her unhappy, she was naturally happy to see it happen.


    The more Mu Ning listened, the more arrogant she became. When she saw Yue Shan approaching her with Sun Yun, her expression became arrogant.


    However, Yue Shan was an old woman and an elder, so Mu Ning could not show too much disrespect on her face. Therefore, when Sun Yun went forward to ask her to greet her, Mu Ning still greeted Yue Shan politely, ¡°Hello, Grandma Yue!¡±


    Yue Shan had lived for decades. No matter how much Mu Ning pretended to respect her, she could still capture the disdain in Mu Nings eyes.


    Yue Shan, who had planned to be more amiable, simply put on a straight face. She ignored Mu Ning¡¯s greeting, which surprised Mu Ning.


    What was wrong with Yue Shan? Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to matchmake her and Huo Ge? Why did she have such an attitude? Could it be that Yue Shan was going to act like a Grandma before she married into the Huo Family?


    Mu Ning¡¯s expression darkened at the thought, especially when she saw the expressions of the people around her.


    Originally, she had called her friends over because these people were all at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet back then. She wanted everyone to see how Yue Shan, who had looked down on her back then, treated her sincerely so that she could wash away her embarrassment.


    Unexpectedly, Yue Shan¡¯s character was really bad. She did not even agree to be with her grandson, but Yue Shan took advantage of her and wanted to deal with her like her future daughter-in-law.


    Since that was the case, she would not show mercy when Huo Ge wooed her. She also wanted to embarrass the Huo Family.


    Yue Shan could not be bothered to guess what a child was thinking. She just said calmly, ¡°Today, Brother Mu and Sister Sun are holding a banquet. For the sake of our many years of friendship, I¡¯ll put down everything and come.¡±


    The meaning behind Yue Shan¡¯s words was quite obvious. She came because of their many years of friendship and it had nothing to do with Mu Ning.


    Even when Yue Shan spoke, her tone did not seem very nice. However, Yue Shan had always been like this. She was not someone to be trifled with in the capital, so the people around her were not surprised.


    Yue Shan glanced at Mu Ning with disdain and continued, ¡°The blessings that should be given are all in the gift. It¡¯s about time for us to leave.¡±


    Mu Ning naturally did not miss the disdain in Yue Shan¡¯s eyes. She suppressed her temper and tried her best to control her emotions. ¡°Grandma Yue, why are you leaving so quickly? I haven¡¯t cut my cake yet. Why don¡¯t you wait for me with Brother Huo Ge and Huo Bing? I¡¯ll personally present you with my birthday cake later to thank you for coming to celebrate my birthday.¡±


    As soon as Mu Ning finished speaking, Yue Shan rejected her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this cake. I still have to rush to Yinyin¡¯s place to give her my blessings. It¡¯s her birthday today, so I can¡¯t not go. When the time comes, I¡¯ll just eat her cake.¡±


    As soon as Yue Shan finished speaking, Mu Ning¡¯s expression became especially interesting, as if she wanted to be angry, but she could only force a forced smile. It was stiff and ugly.


    As for the people who were still talking about Yue Shan being a fence sitter and abandoning Lin Yin to choose Mu Ning, their expressions were a little awkward.


    Sun Yun said unhappily, ¡°Yue Shan, are you still going to Lin Yin¡¯s place?¡±


    Yue Shan nodded seriously and said, ¡°Of course. Lin Yin is a junior I like. I have to go to her birthday.¡±


    Mu Ning said stiffly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad for Grandma Yue to be like this? Of course, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just feel that it¡¯s tiring for Grandma Yue to run back and forth.¡±


    Sun Yun also persuaded from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you going back and forth? Just stay here. I¡¯ll get someone to tell them later..¡±

 Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Farewell

    Chapter 840: Farewell


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Shan shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°Just like how you like Mu Ning, who is not related by blood, I like Yinyin from the bottom of my heart.


    Although she¡¯s an outsider, I can¡¯t help that she¡¯s so loveable, so I have to go.¡±


    Huo Ge laughed at his Grandma¡¯s sarcastic words. Her meaning was obvious. No matter how much Mu Ning was doted on, she was just an outsider who was not related to the Mu family by blood.


    Huo Ge looked at Mu Ning pitifully. Out of all the people she could mess with, she chose to mess with his grandma. Now she¡¯s embarrassed.


    Huo Ge¡¯s guess was right. The tips of Mu Nings ears were red with anger from the whispers of the people around her.


    Yue Shan ignored Mu Ning. She had come to the banquet organized by the Mu Family¡¯s old residence and she had shown Mu Kun respect. That was enough.


    She would not care about the little girl, Mu Ning, especially someone who did not know her place and thought highly of herself.


    She had always been a good judge of character. This Mu Ning was not simple-minded. She was greedy.


    With that. Vile Shan said goodbye to Sun Vilp and left with Hilo Ge and Hilo


    Bing.


    Sun Yun was also unhappy, but she still said some polite words.


    The people around Mu Ning looked at each other. They had not forgotten that they had just said that Yue Shan, the fence sitter, knew that Mu Ning was doted on by the Mu family and wanted to curry favor with her.


    Especially when everyone saw Yue Shan like this, they recalled Mu Ning saying that Yue Shan wanted to matchmake Mu Ning and Huo Ge. They were all suspicious. After all, Yue Shan¡¯s attitude towards Mu Ning did not seem like she wanted Mu Ning to be her granddaughter-in-law.


    How could Mu Ning not know what those people were thinking? However, today was her home ground. She could not hide and sulk because of this small interlude.


    Mu Ning forcefully suppressed her resentment towards Yue Shan and smiled. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t just stand there. There¡¯s a lot of delicious food prepared for everyone at the banquet. You guys go and try it too.¡±


    The people around them couldn¡¯t wait to leave for a while. After all, they didn¡¯t know what to say to comfort Mu Ning when they saw something so awkward. It¡¯s not like they could tell Mu Ning, ¡°Mu Ning, did you get it wrong? Grandma Yue doesn¡¯t seem to want to matchmake you and Huo Ge. Are you thinking too much?¡±


    That was definitely inappropriate, so as soon as Mu Ning spoke, everyone dispersed.


    Seeing that there was no one beside Mu Ning, Sun Yun held Mu Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ah Ning, the Huo Family is not suitable for you. If your Grandma Yue mentions this again, I¡¯ll help you reject it. You¡¯re the precious daughter of the


    Mu family. You can¡¯t go to the Huo family and suffer such anger.¡±


    Mu Ning was still angry, but her expression had returned to a calm expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s not argue with others. Let¡¯s have a happy birthday today.¡±


    It was just the Huo Family. Didn¡¯t many people from the other families still remain? In the end, she was more respected than Lin Yin.


    However, before Mu Ning could start the next segment of the banquet, people started to say that they wanted to leave first.


    Hou Yuan brought the Hou Family over and said with a smile, ¡°Sun Yun, we¡¯re about to leave first. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t adapt to such a lively occasion. But I¡¯ll let Hou Ying stay here. There¡¯s a lot for young people to talk about when they¡¯re together. Let¡¯s meet again when we have time, alright!¡±


    Mu Ning was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She took the heir, Hou Min, away and left Hou Ying behind. He was from the second branch of the Hou family and did not have much ability. It seemed like the Hou family did not care about her at all.


    Moreover, with the precedent of the Huo Family leaving, Mu Ning knew where Hou Yuan was taking him.


    These people were really tactful. They first came to the old residence to show Mu Kun and his wife respect.


    Then, they went to Mu Cheng and his wife to show them respect and not offend either of them.


    However, no matter how angry Mu Ning was, she could not stop them from leaving. She could only smile and ask someone to send the Hou family out.


    After the Hou Family left, the people behind went forward to bid farewell. Even Yue Ning, Wen Ying, and Gong Yue, who were standing on her side, were taken away by their families.


    Only Lu Xiao and Lu Yue looked at each other and stood rooted to the ground in shock. They really did not expect these families to do such a thing.


    Soon, more than half of the people in the lively banquet hall were gone.


    The rest that remained were from small families that Mu Ning did not like. This really angered Mu Ning..

 Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: Indifferent

    Chapter 841: Indifferent


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ran looked at the good friends he had invited and all kinds of celebrities, but he still could not be happy. If today was his birthday, he would be happy even if none of the eight big families in Beijing came.


    However, today was Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet. The Mu family wanted to officially introduce Lin Yin to everyone to show how much they valued her. In the end, they encountered such a scene. Lin Yin would definitely be laughed at when she walked around the capital in the future.


    Especially with Mu Ning¡¯s personality, when she saw Lin Yin in the future, Mu Ning¡¯s eyes would probably grow to the top of her head.


    Thinking about it, Mu Ran felt sorry for Lin Yin.


    ¡°These people are simply blind!¡± Mu Ran said angrily.


    However, when he roared, Mu Heng and Mu Xiao, who were beside him, did not react at all. Mu Ran was so angry that he said unhappily to his two brothers, ¡°Are the two of you still Yinyin¡¯s biological brothers? Yinyin was bullied like this. Don¡¯t you want to get back at her?¡±


    Not only was Mu Heng not in a hurry, but he even picked up his teacup leisurely and took a sip. This immediately angered Mu Ran so much that she stood up and rushed to the door angrily, muttering, ¡°You don¡¯t care, I care. I¡¯ll get someone to force those blind people over now!¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait a little longer!¡± Mu Heng sighed.


    Mu Ran suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around. He said darkly, ¡°I knew you had a backup plan. I made you reveal it, right?¡±


    Mu Xiao rolled his eyes at the side and explained kindly, ¡°The people from the eight big families in the capital won¡¯t put their eggs in the same basket. They¡¯re going to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence first. This is respect for the Mu Family and also respect for their grandparents and elders. It¡¯s reasonable for them to greet the elders first and juniors later.¡±


    Mu Ran frowned. ¡°So, you mean that they¡¯ll be here soon? But so what if they¡¯re here? Doesn¡¯t that prove that they value Mu Ning more?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t value Mu Ning, but the Mu family. Those people can still understand,¡± Mu Heng said patiently.


    ¡°Those people must be the most considerate in terms of etiquette. According to normal practice, just like Aunt Ning Sheng, the second and third branches will each go to one. It¡¯s just that this will inevitably cause unnecessary trouble because the status of the people who go from both sides is different. So this is perfect. They¡¯ll all go together. They¡¯ll go to the father first before going to the son. How appropriate!¡± Mu Xiao smiled.


    Only then did Mu Ran understand. He said with a little suffocation in his heart, ¡°So you knew long ago? Mom and Dad knew too? You just watched me worry here alone?¡±


    He was very angry. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became!


    ¡°Not really. Big Brother and I originally guessed that these people might not go to either party¡¯s birthday banquet to avoid suspicion. Therefore, we naturally won¡¯t stop you from inviting your celebrity friends to bring excitement to Yinyin,¡± Mu Xiao said with a smile.


    Mu Ran¡¯s mood eased a lot, and he cheered up after a while. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare to welcome the guests now!¡±


    After Mu Ran left, Mu Heng stood up and said gently, ¡°We¡¯ll also prepare to welcome the guests.¡±


    Mu Xiao smiled and stood up as well.


    Lu Yan was still complaining unhappily in Lin Yin¡¯s room. She had heard Mu Ning call to brag just now.


    Lu Yan sent a message to Lu Ming and asked him to come over to support Lin Yin. In the end, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. Lu Yan secretly cursed. He was a useless fellow, he fumbled the ball at the critical moment.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Yan¡¯s anxious expression and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really fine. It¡¯s just a birthday. I have family and friends. This is my best birthday.¡±


    Lu Yan was still angry as she said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mu Ning, I wouldn¡¯t think much of it either. But I just can¡¯t stand Mu Ning¡¯s smugness and I¡¯m angry. Especially in the future, when I tell you, Yinyin, those people will definitely criticize you for today¡¯s birthday banquet in the future. Especially when you appear with Mu Ning, they will definitely embarrass you.¡±


    Lin Yin shrugged indifferently and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. At most, if anyone says anything about me, I¡¯ll find something else and get revenge!¡±


    Lu Yan could tell that Lin Yin was joking. Expecting better from her, she said, ¡°Just continue being so indifferent. Who knows, Mu Ning might ride on your head and shit on you one day!¡±


    Lin Yin frowned and looked at Lu Yan in disdain. ¡°Why are you saying such disgusting things? Don¡¯t worry, that day won¡¯t come..¡±

 Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: Tables Have Turn

    Chapter 842: Tables Have Turn


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Yan was still pouting when she turned around and looked down from the second floor. She saw that Yue Shan had already arrived at the entrance of the villa with Huo Ge and Huo Bing.


    Lu Yan chuckled and immediately turned to Lin Yin happily. ¡°We have a guest. The most characterful old lady in the city is already at your door with her two grandsons.¡±


    Yue Shan¡¯s face suddenly appeared in Lin Yin¡¯s mind. She asked, ¡°Old Madam Huo, Yue Shan? Didn¡¯t you say that she went to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence? Why is she here?¡±


    Lu Yan guessed thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s trying to be fair. This way, she won¡¯t offend anyone. She¡¯s indeed an old fox. She¡¯s so smart.¡±


    Soon, Lu Yan realized that it was not only the people from the Huo family who were smart. Many people did this. This immediately made Lu Yan overjoyed.


    She smiled and pulled Lin Yin along. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll touch up your makeup for you. Later, you have to make a dazzling appearance and blind these people. Let them see who the real daughter of the Mu Family is.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Yin was thinking that since these people were here, the Mu family would feel less guilty.


    However, when Mu Ning¡¯s birthday happened, the Mu family felt sorry for her. Otherwise, they would not have looked at her apologetically just now.


    Because if all those people went to the old residence today and did not come to the Mu family¡¯s villa, it would mean that in the eyes of the Mu family, Mu Ning was more important than Lin Yin.


    Therefore, Ye Wen and the rest would feel sorry for her. Fortunately, she had comforted them for a while just now, so the Mu family had thought things through. She did not expect things to turn around.


    Lu Yan was obviously quite satisfied with the current situation. After touching up Lin Yin¡¯s makeup, she went out in high spirits and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to see if the birthday cake is enough. If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll get someone to send more over now.¡±


    Lu Yan was worried as if it was her family¡¯s birthday. Lin Yin shook her head and looked at Lu Yan¡¯s happy back. This girl couldn¡¯t hide her emotions.


    Downstairs, Mu Cheng, his wife, and the three Mu brothers were happily welcoming the guests. When Hou Wan arrived with the Hou Family and saw Mu Ran, she was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes.


    Mu Ran had retired from filming for more than a month. God knew how she had survived the days of her idol¡¯s disappearance.


    Now that she saw Mu Ran again, Hou Wan immediately called her cousin, Hou Ying. She even specially pointed her camera in the direction where Mu Ran was standing to welcome the guests and said excitedly, ¡°Hou Ying, don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t share good things with you. Look, our Brother Ran is welcoming the guests warmly for his biological sister.¡±


    On the other end of the video, Hou Ying was so excited that she almost jumped up. As she was excited and happy, she said indignantly, ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t want to stay here, but my sister is so old-fashioned. She said that she has to be considerate and insisted that I stay in the Mu Family¡¯s old residence for Mu Nings birthday on behalf of the Hou Family. It¡¯s simply too infuriating. I


    can¡¯t see my beloved Brother Ran. Boohoo, I¡¯m so sad!¡±


    Hou Wan zoomed in on the scene for Hou Ying to see. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let you take a few more glances. Once the banquet over at your side is over, sneak over quickly.¡±


    Hou Ying looked at the obviously quiet banquet hall with a bitter expression and said irritably, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for this stupid birthday banquet to end right now. There¡¯s no one around. It¡¯s just some old men and women. It¡¯s boring.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just an adopted daughter¡¯s birthday party. Why is it so grand? That Mu Ning really doesn¡¯t have any foresight. If she¡¯s grateful she should take the initiative to celebrate Lin Yin¡¯s birthday and not celebrate her own birthday, she knows that the family which had raised her for so many years had found their biological daughter.¡±


    Hou Wan sneered. ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s values are as upright as yours? Could you believe that Mu Ning is not only not grateful that the Mu family adopted her from the orphanage, but she also resents Lin Yin for coming back to snatch her family¡¯s love and occupy the title of the eldest daughter of the Mu family? She probably wants Lin Yin to die so that she¡¯s the only girl in the Mu family.¡±


    Hou Ying¡¯s eyes widened, then she nodded in agreement. ¡°You make sense! If Lin Yin hadn¡¯t appeared, Mu Ning would have been the only one celebrating her birthday today. Then all the big families in the Capital would have come to celebrate Mu Ning¡¯s birthday. She would have been as respected as the sky.


    Moreover, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be as cold and cheerless as it is now.. It would


    definitely be very lively!¡±

 Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: Scared

    Chapter 843: Scared


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. That¡¯s why I said that Mu Ning must hate Lin Yin to the core now. Trust my sixth sense!¡± Hou Wan looked at Mu Ran happily as she chatted with Hou Ying.


    Hou Ying clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°As expected, there are all kinds of birds in the forest. Mu Ning is an orphan who has been raised for 18 years. If it¡¯s really as you said, that she¡¯s not grateful to the Mu family and even wants to maliciously kill the real daughter of the Mu family, that¡¯s really disgusting. ¡±


    Hou Wan retracted her gaze in agreement. Just as she was about to nod at Hou Ying on the other end of the video to express her approval of Hou Ying¡¯s words, she saw a pair of dark eyes behind Hou Ying looking at the camera sinisterly.


    Hou Wan was so frightened that she almost lost her grip on her cell phone and fell to the ground. Hou Ying still did not realize that someone was looking at her with a sinister gaze not far behind her. She even complained, ¡°Hou Wan, hold your hand steady. Don¡¯t hinder me from looking at my beloved Brother


    Ran.¡±


    ¡®You, you, you have eyes behind you!¡± Hou Wan¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Hou Ying said in disbelief, ¡°Hou Wan, even if you want to keep Brother Ran to yourself, you can¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s no¡­ Ahhh!¡±


    Hou Ying turned around and met a pair of sinister eyes. Hou Ying was so frightened that she stopped talking and took a few steps back before she saw that it was Mu Ning.


    Hou Ying heaved a sigh of relief and asked angrily, ¡°Mu Ning, why are you standing behind me silently? Do you know that it¡¯s possible to scare them to death?¡±


    Mu Ning smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking that there were no young people of my age at the banquet, so I wanted to come over to accompany you. I was afraid that you would be bored, so I brought you a piece of cake. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡±


    Hearing Mu Ning¡¯s apology and thinking about how she had spoken ill of Mu Ning behind her back just now, Hou Ying did not know what to say. She smiled awkwardly and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just shocked.¡±


    Mu Ning smiled and handed the cake in her hand to Hou Ying. She said without any anger in her tone, ¡°Thank you for coming to my birthday banquet! I hope you have fun. Have fun first. I¡¯ll go busy myself for a while.¡±


    Hou Ying nodded politely. ¡°Thank you. Go ahead.¡±


    Although Hou Ying did not know what Mu Ning was busy with, her usual upbringing still made her watch Mu Ning leave with a proper expression.


    Hou Ying turned around and picked up the video call that had not been hung up. Hou Wan quickly asked, ¡°Did Mu Ning hear it?¡±


    Hou Ying said uncertainly, ¡°I don¡¯t think she heard it. I saw that Mu Ning¡¯s expression was quite normal just now. She even gave me a cake.¡±


    Hou Wan reminded her carefully, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. Let me tell you,


    Eldest Sister has said that this Mu Ning doesn¡¯t seem to be a very nice person.


    If she hears what you just said to her, she might take revenge on you one day.¡±


    Hou Ying frowned and looked in Mu Nings direction. In the end, she happened to see Mu Ning¡¯s smiling eyes. She did not look fierce. She hesitated and said, ¡°She can¡¯t be so petty, right?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Let me tell you, before Mu Ning officially appeared as a member of the Mu family, Meng Shu and I went to a banquet and saw her at the banquet.¡±


    ¡°She seemed to be talking about Lin Yin with some people I don¡¯t know. They said that Lin Yin is Lu Ming¡¯s woman. If anyone dares to offend Lin Yin, they¡¯ll probably be killed by Lu Ming. At that time, their conversation was exaggerated. They said that even if it was Lu Zheng, even if it was Eldest Master Lu who provoked Lin Yin, he would still be dealt with by Lu Ming,¡± Hou Wan said sneakily.


    Hou Ying asked in confusion, ¡°This at most means that Mu Ning knew about Lin Yin a long time ago. But even if she knows about Lin Yin, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Hou Wan glanced at Hou Ying and said disdainfully, ¡°Second Sister said that you¡¯re stupid. You¡¯re really stupid. Let me tell you, didn¡¯t the Mu Family get attacked in their villa after that day? Although the Mu Family hid it at that time, many people Imew about it.¡±


    Hou Ying secretly looked around, afraid that there would be someone beside her. When she saw that no one was paying attention to her, she lowered the volume and whispered into her ear, ¡°I know about this.. Don¡¯t tell me you want to say that this matter has something to do with Mu Ning?¡±

 Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Complicated People

    Chapter 844: Complicated People


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing Hou Wan¡¯s affirmative gaze, Hou Ying was shocked. ¡°Really? No way? She actually wants the family that cared for her for 18 years to die? You¡¯re lying to me, right?¡±


    As Hou Ying spoke, her gaze followed Mu Ning, who was chatting with the guests beside Sun Yun.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care at that time. It was just that because of Second Sister and Lu Ming¡¯s relationship, I complained to Eldest Sister that Lu Ming was unkind. He was clearly a perfect pair with Second Sister, but he actually raised a little lover and doted on her so much. He really doesn¡¯t care about Second Sister.¡±


    ¡°Of course. At that time, Lin Yin had yet to announce her identity. Everyone said the same thing,¡± Hou Wan explained guiltily. After all, Lin Yin was her idol¡¯s sister now.


    Then, Hou Wan continued, ¡°After that, something happened to the Mu Family. Then, Meng Wan was chased out of the Lu Family and the Meng Family went bankrupt. Then, Eldest Sister asked me how the sisters of the Meng family reacted when they heard that Lu Ming had no boundaries when doting his little lover. Later on, Eldest Sister investigated and connected everything together.


    She said that someone might have gotten someone else to do their work.¡±


    Hou Wan shook her head and sighed. ¡°Now that I think about it, Eldest Sister is really wise. This Mu Ning clearly knew Lin Yin¡¯s identity long ago, so she deliberately appeared in front of the Meng sisters to make Meng Wan deal with Lin Yin. Even if Meng Wan doesn¡¯t deal with her, there¡¯s still Meng Shu! If I didn¡¯t know about Mu Ning and Lin Yin¡¯s relationship now, I would have suspected what Eldest Sister said.¡±


    Hou Ying asked in confusion, ¡°What does this have to do with Meng Shu?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten? Who was the one who went to deal with Lin Yin back then? It was Su Fei. Su Fei said that she was Lu Zheng¡¯s goddaughter, but this circle is not airtight. Who doesn¡¯t know that Lu Zheng acknowledged a goddaughter and made her his little lover?¡±


    ¡°Because of Lu Zheng, Meng Shu doesn¡¯t dare to target Su Fei openly, but she can guide Su Fei to deal with Lin Yin. If Lin Yin dies, Su Fei will probably be killed by Lu Ming. This way, she can use Lu Ming to kill the third party who destroyed her family.¡±


    Just by speaking, Mu Ning was able to deal with Lin Yin. Meng Shu used her methods to use Lin Yin and Lu Ming¡¯s relationship to deal with Su Fei,¡± Hou Wan said softly.


    Hou Ying had already been tricked. She frowned and said, ¡°Is it that complicated?¡±


    Hou Wan nodded and said, ¡°Humans are too complicated! That¡¯s why I said you have to be careful. If that ruthless Mu Ning really hears what you just said and targets you behind your back, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Although Eldest Sister said that there¡¯s no evidence to prove that the two groups of people sent to kill the Mu family are actually Mu Ning¡¯s subordinates, it¡¯s undeniable that this matter is definitely related to Mu Ning.


    She¡¯s a vicious woman who even wants to deal with the Mu family. She definitely won¡¯t show mercy to you.¡±


    Hou Wan heaved a sigh of admiration and sighed. ¡°As expected, smart people are amazing. Even if the Meng sisters talk about this one day, it has nothing to do with Mu Ning. Mu Ning can say that she was just casually gossiping with her friends. After all, Lin Yin and Lu Ming caused an uproar at that time. It¡¯s normal for her to gossip with her friends. Look, everything has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Hou Ying secretly swallowed her saliva. When she saw Mu Ning turn to look at her again, she instantly felt a chill on the back of her neck.


    However, she was already so afraid, but Mu Ning still smiled at her. The cold aura was simply overwhelming, scaring Hou Ying so much that she quickly smiled and lowered her head.


    On the other side, Mu Ning looked at Hou Ying in confusion. Then, she quickly retracted her gaze because Mu Kun had appeared in the banquet hall.


    Mu Ning quickly smiled and followed behind Sun Yun. She went forward happily and said, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    When everyone saw Mu Kun show up, their eyes lit up when they swept past Mu Ning.


    Not to mention the guests, even Mu Ning was very surprised. After all, she was already prepared for Mu Kun to not show up.


    It was very important whether the head of the family, Mu Kun, appeared at her birthday banquet.


    As long as Mu Kun stood up for her, the people in the capital would not dare to underestimate her.


    Mu Kun greeted the guests with a gentle expression, afterward, he gave Mu Ning a birthday gift in front of everyone.


    Mu Ning took the gift with a look of surprise. When she opened the box, she was exceptionally careful, afraid that she would not be able to hold it properly and the good stuff inside would fall out..

 Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: Birthday present

    Chapter 845: Birthday present


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The moment it was opened, the diamond necklace in the gift box instantly emitted a dazzling light.


    Mu Ning gently touched the necklace with her fingers. The texture was smooth as silk, making the corners of her lips curl up unconsciously into a beautiful arc. It was the ecstasy that she tried her best to suppress.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. Ah Ning likes Grandpa¡¯s gift very much,¡± Mu Ning said happily.


    Although it was just a diamond necklace, this was the first birthday gift Mu Kun had given her in so many years.


    In the past, Mu Kun would just give her money, so Mu Ning cherished the first gift Mu Kun gave her.


    More importantly, Mu Kun gave her a gift in front of so many people on her birthday. That meant that Mu Kun had acknowledged her status in the Mu family.


    Although Mu Ning was a little regretful that Mu Kun had shown up so late. If Mu Kun had appeared when so many people were present just now, she would have been even more glorious. Perhaps those people would not have left the banquet early.


    Everyone was amazed by Mu Ning¡¯s gift. A diamond necklace of this level would cost at least a million yuan.


    Seeing that Mu Kun seemed to have the intention to leave, Mu Ning quickly went forward and said considerately, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll help you back.¡±


    Mu Kun only said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m going out for a while. It¡¯s your sister¡¯s birthday today too. I¡¯ll treat the both of you equally. I¡¯ll go over and give her a birthday gift.¡±


    The smile on Mu Ning¡¯s face suddenly froze. She had wondered why Mu Kun, who never gave gifts, would suddenly give her a birthday gift today. It turned out that he wanted to give Lin Yin a gift. He was afraid that someone would say that he was biased towards his biological granddaughter and did not care about the adopted one, so he gave her a gift.


    Mu Ning smiled coldly in her heart. However, when she realized that there were still guests around, Mu Ning quickly composed herself and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, then I¡¯ll send you over? It¡¯s so late. I¡¯ll be worried if you go out. I¡¯ll accompany Grandpa and give Sister my birthday blessing.¡±


    Mu Kun looked around and refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need. There are still guests here. You can entertain them here.¡±


    At this moment, a discerning guest immediately went forward and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go over together? Coincidentally, we were just talking about the fact that the two young ladies of the Mu Family are celebrating their birthdays at the same time. We can¡¯t favor one over the other. We have to go over and give her our birthday blessings.¡±


    This person¡¯s words immediately received everyone¡¯s approval. Even Hou Ying, who was at the side, could not help but nod repeatedly. Her heart had long flown to the place where her idol was present.


    Sun Yun snorted unhappily. She was already a little angry that most of these guests had left.


    Now that Sun Yun heard that Mu Kun was also going to celebrate the birthday of Lin Yin, a girl who had been wandering outside for a long time, she was naturally very upset.


    Mu Ning felt terrible too, but she still smiled. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why don¡¯t we do this? It¡¯s Sister¡¯s birthday today. If Grandpa and Grandma only give me a birthday celebration, Sister will indeed be unhappy. Why don¡¯t we all surprise Sister?¡±


    Sun Yun was about to mutter something when Mu Ning shook her head at Sun Yun and said, ¡°Grandma, speaking of which, Sister is really not as lucky as me.


    I¡¯ve had Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, and Brother¡¯s care for so many years.


    Therefore, I¡¯m willing to share all the love I have received over the years with


    Sister so that Sister can feel the love of her family like I did.¡±


    Mu Ning went forward and held Sun Yun¡¯s hand. She persuaded her with a quiet and generous expression, ¡°Grandma, I know you dote on me because you think I¡¯m better educated than Sister. But Sister has been wandering outside for so long after all. She might even have lived a life of a beggar .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already not easy for a girl who lives in a dirty and vulgar world to return to her family safely and cleanly. Grandma, why don¡¯t you give Sister more time to slowly adapt to our family?¡±


    Mu Ning¡¯s words made Sun Yun quiet down for a while, but the people beside her began to discuss.


    ¡°Looks like the Mu family is indeed a little dissatisfied with Lin Yin!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t forget that the Mu Family is an aristocratic family. All the children in the family have been raised with the best upbringing. They naturally won¡¯t like a girl who grew up in the slums with no manners and upbringing. It¡¯s normal that they don¡¯t like her..¡±

 Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: Vicious Discussion

    Chapter 846: Vicious Discussion


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°This Mu Ning seems to be quite nice to Lin Yin. She even persuaded Old Madam Mu to be more tolerant of Lin Yin. It seems like she was really raised well by the Mu family and has a tolerant heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Otherwise, why would the Mu family be a big family? Their education would definitely be different from others. That¡¯s why a girl like Lin Yin is not presentable. She¡¯s never gotten a proper education. I heard that before the Mu family found Lin Yin, Lin Yin was someone¡¯s mistress. She was the mistress of the Third Master of the Lu Family, Lu Ming. At that time, it was quite a big deal.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? I¡¯ve only been overseas for about a year. How did I miss such a commotion? If a biological child of the Mu Family becomes the mistress of the Lu Family, the Mu Family will be utterly embarrassed, right? No wonder it¡¯s said that you have to marry a girl that was raised by a big family. Otherwise, if they marry a woman like Lin Yin, it would really harm their family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A girl from the slums doesn¡¯t have a good understanding of the bigger picture. She actually sold herself to be a prostitute for some money. She¡¯s simply too dirty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. I heard before that Lin Yin¡¯s relationship with the boys in school is also very messy. Previously, wasn¡¯t there a family that was burned alive? It seemed to be a family with the surname Zheng. Lin Yin was hooking up with the son of that family. I even suspect that Lin Yin burned down their house because she couldn¡¯t get the money to sell herself.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, how can this be? How can a good family raise such a shameless girl?¡±


    ¡°In this day and age, if people are too respectable, they can¡¯t make money.


    Otherwise, how do you think Lin Yin¡¯s Shisheng Corporation came about?¡±


    When Hou Ying heard the people beside her say things that were getting more and more ridiculous, she was very dissatisfied.


    She could tell that Mu Ning was lying when she said that she wanted to surprise Lin Yin and ask Grandma to be more tolerant of Lin Yin. Mu Ning was clearly telling everyone that Lin Yin¡¯s private life was messy.


    This way, even if Lin Yin returned to the Mu family and was recognized by the Mu family, she would still be a lowly thing who had been a mistress in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Because of Mu Ran, Hou Ying was so angry that she gritted her teeth. If not for the fact that she was weak, she would have gone forward to argue.


    Although these words were soft, there were still some lingering sounds that reached Mu Kun¡¯s ears. Mu Kun¡¯s expression was not good, but he did not say anything. He just glanced at Mu Ning and said coldly, ¡°If you want to go to your sister¡¯s place, follow along.¡±


    Everyone could tell that Mu Kun was in a bad mood and immediately did not


    dare to continue.


    With Mu Kun taking the lead, the people who were originally in the Mu Family¡¯s old residence had already left and headed towards the Mu Family¡¯s villa.


    Although many people secretly mocked Lin Yin, they still knew how to show respect on the surface.


    Although Hou Ying was angry at those people for speaking ill of Mu Ran¡¯s sister, she felt relieved when she thought about how she was about to see Mu


    Ran.


    She happily sent a video call to Hou Wan, wanting to tell her that she would be there soon, but Hou Wan did not pick up. Hou Ying even pouted and muttered that Hou Wan must have been distracted by Mu Ran and did not even have time to pick up her video call.


    How could Hou Ying have expected that it was not that Hou Wan did not want to pick it up, but that she could not.


    Hou Wan looked at Lin Yin in front of her awkwardly and smiled bitterly. ¡°Lin


    Yin, I really can¡¯t be sure. My sister and I are just guessing.¡±


    Hou Wan did not want to be involved in this matter. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would be beaten to death by her sister.


    If she had known that Lin Yin was nearby, she would never have told Hou Ying about this.


    Lin Yin stared at Hou Wan and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just tell me what you know again. In detail!¡±


    Actually, Lin Yin could already guess because she had heard everything Hou Ying had just said. This was similar to the results of their investigation back then.


    It was just that they had never been able to find out who was behind it, so the incident regarding the attack at the entrance of the Mu family¡¯s villa had been put on hold.


    She did not expect that she would hear about this from Hou Wan. Although she was caught off guard, if that was the case, it did make sense because Mu Ning had a motive, and a very strong one.


    Seeing that Lin Yin insisted, Hou Wan could only say weakly, ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you what I saw and heard at that time. Think about the rest yourself.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. Hou Wan told her everything she knew. In the end, she said to Lin Yin nervously, ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone that I said it..¡±

 Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: I Miss You

    Chapter 847: I Miss You


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After seeing Lin Yin¡¯s nod, Hou Wan immediately turned around and left. Her sister had said that this matter was an internal matter of the Mu Family. If it intensified, it was very likely to become a conflict between Mu Cheng and his wife, and Old Master Mu and Old Madam Mu.


    If Mu Ning refused to admit it when Lin Yin confronted her and turned to point fingers at her, and said that she had slandered Mu Ning and caused the Mu family to be in chaos and argue non-stop, she would really be in trouble. She would become the sh*t stirrer when the Mu family was in harmony.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t stop Hou Wan from leaving. Instead, her eyes darkened slightly.


    No wonder they could not find the mastermind back then. It turned out that


    Mu Ning used human nature to lure others to do things for her. After all, Mu Ning was just gossiping with her friends in public. What did it have to do with her if others had ill intentions after hearing about it? It seemed that this Mu Ning was quite capable.


    This could not help but remind Lin Yin of how Yang Xue had been kidnapped by Huo Ge and the others. She wondered if it was also Mu Ning¡¯s doing. She did not believe that Mu Ning had coincidentally gone to the same resort as them.


    It seemed like it was necessary to investigate the relationship between Mu Ning and Huo Ge.


    Just as Lin Yin thought of Huo Ge, Huo Ge walked up to her with a sly smile and teased her frivolously, ¡°My future girlfriend, long time no see. Your future boyfriend misses you a lot. What about you? Did you miss me?¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused as she replied, ¡°Yes, I was thinking about you just now. I was thinking so much about you, and you appeared.¡±


    In the past, Lin Yin had always given Huo Ge a guarded and ruthless fake smile. Today, she seemed to be smiling with sincerity, making Huo Ge speechless.


    After all, he was already prepared to see Lin Yin¡¯s eye roll. In the end, Lin Yin did not react according to the usual pattern and even smiled so brightly. To be honest, Lin Yin was really good-looking. When she smiled sincerely, coupled with her makeup today, she really looked beautiful.


    If Lin Yin hadn¡¯t stabbed him back then, he could have considered letting Lin Yin live. It was a pity, but he just had to hold a grudge!


    Lu Yan, who had brought Lu Ming over from the corner, sighed heavily when she saw this scene. She turned to Lu Ming and said solemnly, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already told you that our Yinyin is really popular. Look, Huo Ge, this toad, started to get close to Yinyin the moment he arrived. Can¡¯t you learn from him? It¡¯s making me worry!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were unreadable as he said indifferently, ¡°Learn? Learn what?¡±


    Lu Yan frowned and said, ¡°What else can you learn? Learn from Huo Ge¡¯s shamelessness! When chasing someone, you should be an ass-kisser.¡±


    ¡°Just like how you¡¯ve been looking for Lin Yin recently and chasing after Long Huang?¡± Lu Ming said, but his gaze never left Lin Yin.


    Lu Yan was embarrassed. She coughed lightly and asked embarrassedly, ¡°Uncle, how did you know? You even know about Long Huang? Could it be that you got someone to follow me?¡±


    Lu Ming snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lu Yan pestered Long Huang so much that he couldn¡¯t complain to Lu Ming, Lu Ming wouldn¡¯t have known when Lu Yan had fallen for Long Huang.


    ¡°Stop it. You and Long Huang are not compatible,¡± Lu Ming said calmly.


    ¡°Not compatible?¡± Lu Yan widened her eyes and looked at Lu Ming. She said indignantly, ¡°How are we not suitable? I¡¯m so young and cute, and Long Huang is so strong and powerful. How suitable! Uncle, are you despising Long Huang because he¡¯s a bodyguard? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re like those superficial people who only care about the compatibility of family backgrounds?¡±


    Lu Ming sighed inwardly. How could an innocent young lady from an aristocratic family and a killer who lived life on the edge be suitable for each other?


    If Long Huang was really together with Lu Yan, Long Huang might die tragically in the hands of his opponent one day because of Lu Yan¡¯s energetic personality.


    Lu Ming retracted his gaze and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll despise you!¡±


    Lu Yan was still indignant that Lu Ming would despise Long Huang¡¯s work, but when she heard Lu Ming¡¯s words, she did not react..

 Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: Warning

    Chapter 848: Warning


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Yan was speechless for a moment. She looked at Lu Ming in disbelief. ¡°Uncle, are you my biological uncle? Which uncle treats his niece like this? I¡¯m going to become the best director in the future. My future is promising. He won¡¯t despise me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your parents about this. In short, you two are not compatible,¡± Lu Ming concluded.


    Lu Yan frowned at Lu Ming and said sadly, ¡°Uncle, you like Yinyin and I helped you. I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re not worthy of Yinyin. Now that I have someone I like, you¡¯re going to pour cold water on me like this. Uncle, aren¡¯t you being a little unkind?¡±


    Lu Ming sighed and said in a gentler tone, ¡°Lu Yan, trust me. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Lu Yan pouted and didn¡¯t bring Lu Ming to Lin Yin¡¯s side. She turned around and left.


    This was the first time Lu Yan was so bold as to openly express her dissatisfaction with Lu Ming. This made Lu Ming sigh helplessly.


    Huo Ge, who was still teasing Lin Yin, saw Lu Ming standing alone in the corner. A wicked smile appeared on his face and he approached Lin Yin quickly. Under Lu Ming¡¯s cold and sharp gaze, he hugged Lin Yin, who had yet to react.


    Lin Yin did not expect Huo Ge to dare to cause trouble in the Mu Family. She was stunned for a moment and was about to make a move when Huo Ge immediately retreated tactfully. Then, he smiled brightly at Lu Ming and said, ¡°Third Master Lu, are you also here to hug the birthday girl and bask in the


    Lin Yin, who was about to teach Huo Ge a lesson, turned to look in Lu Ming¡¯s direction. The coldness on Lu Ming¡¯s face immediately disappeared the moment he saw Lin Yin turn around.


    Huo Ge rolled his eyes at Lu Ming. This cold and passionate man liked to be in love with Lin Yin and not make a move. He was purely crazy.


    If it were him, as long as Lin Yin showed any signs of being interested in him, he would have long made Lin Yin carry his babies and make her a mother. Lu Ming smiled and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Yinyin, happy birthday!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Uncle!¡± Lin Yin smiled faintly, but that smile looked abnormally distant, making Lu Ming¡¯s eyes dim.


    ¡°Huo Ge, Uncle, you¡¯re guests since you came to my Mu residence today. Since you¡¯re guests, it¡¯s better for you to stay in the banquet hall,¡± Lin Yin said after glancing at Huo Ge coldly.


    Initially, Lin Yin wanted to take advantage of the time to get Huo Ge to tell her if the person who hired the murderer to kidnap Yang Xue and threaten her was Mu Ning. Now that Lu Ming was here, it seemed inappropriate to continue asking.


    Huo Ge walked towards Lu Ming with a sly smile and said, ¡°Third Master Lu, it seems like the birthday girl is annoyed by the two of us today. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go out and eat so much that we will make the Mu family bankrupt!¡±


    Lu Ming pushed Huo Gel s hand away in disdain and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and left. Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was still unwilling to leave Lin Yin¡¯s back.


    Huo Ge said fearlessly, ¡°Third Master Lu, your eyes are staring straight at Yinyin¡¯s back. Let me tell you, girls don¡¯t like you being so affectionate behind their backs. You have to rush forward and show your love to her. Otherwise, how would she know?¡±


    ¡°Huo Ge, have you forgotten what I warned you about?¡± Lu Ming looked at Huo Ge impatiently.


    Huo Ge frowned and said with an innocent expression, ¡°Third Master Lu, how could I have forgotten? I¡¯m just thinking for you! Oh, could it be that Third


    Master Lu is jealous about me hugging Yinyin just now? Sigh, I just said that


    I¡¯m hugging the birthday girl to bask in the joy.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I hugged you for you, Third Master. If you had been bolder just now, wouldn¡¯t you have been able to hug the birthday girl and bask in the joy? As long as you show your love for a girl and the atmosphere is good, you can just kidnap her into bed.¡±


    Huo Gets words were filled with frivolity and no respect for Lin Yin.


    Lu Ming turned around and raised his hand to grab Huo Ge¡¯s neck. The back of his hand that was bulging with veins grabbed Huo Gel s throat tightly and he said fiercely, ¡°If I see you touch Lin Yin again and look down on her, I don¡¯t mind crippling you!¡±


    Huo Gels face turned red from Lu Ming¡¯s strangulation and he felt weak all over. Because of the lack of oxygen, his head was in a daze..

 Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: Official Introduction

    Chapter 849: Official Introduction


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing that Huo Ge was about to roll his eyes, Lu Ming let go. After all, this was the Mu residence. He could not kill anyone.


    As soon as Lu Ming let go, Huo Ge fell weakly to the ground and breathed hard. He sucked in the oxygen in the air greedily like a fish that had finally returned to its familiar place.


    When Huo Ge calmed down, Lu Ming had already left.


    Huo Gels eyes flashed with ruthlessness. He would remember this. If there was a chance in the future, he would definitely return it to Lu Ming, this bastard.


    Huo Ge pulled his clothes to cover the marks on his neck and returned to the banquet hall. There were even more people here now. The entire banquet hall was crowded with guests exchanging warm greetings.


    Huo Ge had just walked to Yue Shan¡¯s side when she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to see Yinyin? Why are you out so quickly?¡±


    Huo Bing glanced at Huo Ge uncomfortably. He had wanted to follow Huo Ge to see Lin Yin just now, but Yue Shan refused. How could he feel comfortable?


    He knew what Grandma was thinking. She wanted the Huo Family and the Mu Family to get married, but who could guarantee that Lin Yin would like someone like Huo Ge? If the two of them went together, wouldn¡¯t the probability of Lin Yin liking them be higher? Besides, what if Lin Yin liked men like him?


    After all, everyone had their own preferences. Aesthetic preference was a very subjective thing.


    Huo Ge ignored the dissatisfaction in Huo Bing¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to speak, his voice was a little hoarse. Lu Ming had strangled him hard just now, so he was probably injured somewhere.


    Yue Shan asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Is your throat injured?¡±


    Huo Ge shook his head and lowered his voice, trying not to drag his throat. He said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I probably caught a cold yesterday. It¡¯s a small cold.¡±


    ¡°A cold is not a small matter. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some medicine to eat first,¡± Yue Shan said and was about to look for someone.


    Huo Ge hurriedly pulled Yue Shan back and spouted nonsense without blushing or panting. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Grandma. Yinyin had already gotten someone to give me medicine just now. I¡¯ve already taken it. It might not have any effect yet.¡±


    When Yue Shan heard this, her face lit up. ¡°Yinyin knows how to dote on others. It seems like the two of you are fated. If you get together in the future, you will definitely be a harmonious couple.¡±


    The guests who heard this had colorful expressions on their faces. They actually did not know that Lin Yin and Huo Ge were so close.


    In an instant, there was news that the eldest daughter of the Mu Family, Lin Yin, and the young master of the Huo Family, Huo Ge, had a close relationship and seemed to have the tendency to marry.


    Yue Shan looked around in satisfaction.


    Lin Yin had just officially invited everyone in the name of the daughter of the Mu Family today, so there were naturally many people who had the same thoughts as her.


    Therefore, she released some rumors in advance so that the people who overestimate themselves would retreat and reduce the competition.


    After being warned just now, Huo Ge did not pay attention to Yue Shan¡¯s deeper meaning. He only said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re right. Yinyin is indeed very nice to me.¡±


    At this moment, the original music changed to a gentle rhythm. Under the night light, the hall of the villa was filled with gentle light, creating a warm and beautiful atmosphere.


    Lin Yin, who had exquisite makeup, stood on the stairs. Her exquisite gown shone brightly under the light, making her face look as bright as the moon. Her long black hair was gently tied up, revealing her elegant neck.


    Everyone stopped talking. Everyone looked at the circle of light and saw Ye Wen holding Lin Yin¡¯s hand as she slowly walked down the stairs. Coupled with the lights that Mu Ran had specially designed, Lin Yin was like a fairy from the sky. She was beautiful and everyone could not take their eyes off her.


    Every elegant step seemed to be walking in the hearts of the guests, making them hold their breaths as they watched the stunning girl walk towards them.


    The eyes of the members of the Mu family present were filled with pride and love for Lin Yin.


    Mu Ran said happily to the person beside her, ¡°This is my sister, my biological sister! Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±


    Lan Xin turned to look at Mu Ran¡¯s happy and excited eyes. Her eyes were filled with love as she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very beautiful. I¡¯m really envious of you for having such an outstanding sister.¡±


    Mu Ran was even happier when he heard this. It was as if if he had a tail, it would be wagging so hard that he started flying.


    Lan Xin smiled. No wonder when she asked Lin Yin about her relationship with Mu Ran and if she liked Mu Ran, Lin Yin¡¯s answer was that the two of them would not be together. It turned out that the two of them were family..

 Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: Agarwood Bracelet

    Chapter 850: Agarwood Bracelet


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin stood on the steps of the middle staircase. Mu Cheng stood proudly on the other side of Lin Yin and smiled at everyone. ¡°Thank you for coming to my daughter¡¯s birthday banquet. I can use this opportunity today to officially introduce the Mu Family¡¯s only daughter, Lin Yin!¡±


    As soon as Mu Cheng finished speaking, enthusiastic applause came from the banquet hall. However, there were many sounds under the applause.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s interesting to listen to other people¡¯s gossip. Listen to Mu Cheng. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t count that adopted daughter under his name. It seems like Mu Cheng and his wife don¡¯t admit Mu Ning¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you have a biological child, you naturally dote on your biological child. ¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re biological or not. As long as they¡¯re adopted, they¡¯re their children. Isn¡¯t Mu Cheng and his wif¨¦ going overboard this time?¡±


    ¡°How can this be called going overboard? Think about it. Ye Wen went crazy after losing her child back then, and Mu Cheng left the Mu Family at that time. The two of them almost never returned to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°According to what you said, Mu Ning should be Old Master Mu¡¯s adopted daughter? Then if we have to account for that, Mu Ning will have to call


    Brother Mu Cheng. In other words, Mu Ning is Lin Yin¡¯s Auntie. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Auntie? I¡¯ve heard Mu Ning call Lin Yin Sister. Isn¡¯t the seniority messed up all of a sudden? What a messy way of addressing each other. It¡¯s really not like the Mu family. They always pay attention to etiquette¡±


    At this moment, Mu Ning had already arrived at the banquet hall with Mu Kun and his wife. When she heard such discussions, her expression was a little ugly. Mu Kun¡¯s expression turned even uglier as he glanced at Sun Yun with a dark gaze.


    Although he knew that it had already happened and it was useless to point fingers after it had happened, he still felt that Sun Yun had an irrefutable part to play.


    Back then if Sun Yun had not insisted on putting the adopted Mu Ning under Mu Cheng and his wife¡¯s name without asking for their opinion, the Mu family wouldn¡¯t have been a joke to others and discussed so brazenly.


    Mu Cheng, who was standing at a high place, was stunned when she saw Mu Kun and Sun Yun. Although he had a smile on his face, he shouted, ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re here?¡±


    As Mu Cheng finished speaking, everyone followed his gaze and saw three people standing at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The people standing in front of Mu Kun just now looked a little embarrassed. They had just discussed the Mu family wantonly in front of the members of the Mu family.


    The Mu brothers hurriedly went forward to welcome Mu Kun. This was an important segment that would make their Yinyin respected in the capital.


    After Mu Cheng and Ye Wen looked at each other, they brought Lin Yin down and walked towards Mu Kun and his wife.


    Mu Kun took out a gift with a faint smile. ¡°This is the birthday gift your mother and I prepared for Yinyin.¡±


    Sun Yun was a little stunned. When did she prepare a gift for Lin Yin? However, she quickly understood that Mu Kun was probably afraid that others would know that she didn¡¯t like Lin Yin, so he deliberately came out to put on a show to make everyone think that the Mu family was harmonious.


    As soon as Mu Kun finished speaking, he turned to look at Lin Yin and handed a gift box to her. He smiled and said, ¡°This is your very first gift from Grandpa.


    Open it and see if you like it.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Kun hesitantly. Ye Wen immediately held Lin Yin¡¯s hand happily and said, ¡°Yinyin, quickly accept the gift.¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin take the gift box from Mu Kun¡¯s hand. Everyone was curious about what Mu Kun had given Lin Yin for her birthday.


    Most of the guests present had come from Mu Ning¡¯s birthday banquet just now, so many of them even stared at the gift box with the intention of watching the show. They wanted to know if Mu Kun was impartial.


    Lin Yin opened the gift box under everyone¡¯s eager and curious gazes. A refreshing fragrance first spread out, followed by waves of sweetness.


    Someone in the crowd recognized this gift and exclaimed, ¡°This is the agarwood bracelet from the Yellow Crown Auction House last month, right? I heard it cost more than six million yuan!¡±


    Perhaps stimulated by the agarwood, someone looked at the wooden box containing the agarwood and asked hesitantly, ¡°Could this box be made of yellow pear wood? The craft on the box seems like a National Heritage craft.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before. It¡¯s from the Yellow Crown Auction House last year. It¡¯s yellow rosewood from the Ming Dynasty. This box is worth 5.88 million yuan!¡± Everyone turned to look at Mu Ning. The meaning in their eyes was obvious..

 Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: Who Needs to Be Gratitude?

    Chapter 851: Who Needs to Be Gratitude?


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In fact, in circles like these in the capital, it was not strange for a birthday gift to cost more than ten million yuan. After all, these families did not lack money.


    However, it was Mu Ning and Lin Yin¡¯s birthday at the same time today, so it was inevitable that everyone would compare the gifts Mu Kun had given them. Mu Kun had only given Mu Ning a diamond necklace worth millions.lt could be bought anywhere.


    However, the price of Mu Kun¡¯s gift to Lin Yin was ten times that of Mu Ning¡¯s. Moreover, Lin Yin¡¯s gift was priceless. Even if someone wanted to buy it, they might not be able to buy an agarwood bracelet and a rosewood box of such quality.


    In comparison, there was indeed a difference between biological and adopted children.


    How could Mu Ning not know that those people were laughing at her? She just had to maintain her emotions and not let others laugh at her even more.


    Sun Yun¡¯s expression was abnormally ugly. Mu Kun had gone too far. He knew that Mu Ning would be embarrassed, but he still demonstrated preferential treatment with the gifts.


    She would not have been so angry if Mu Kun and her had given them the same thing.


    Mu Kun said frankly, ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯ve been wandering outside for so many years. It¡¯s the Mu family¡¯s negligence that we haven¡¯t raised you for a day. Today is your birthday, and Grandpa is thinking about how to make up for the missing gifts for eighteen years. It¡¯s just that this lost time is too precious, so this gift is Grandpa¡¯s birthday gift to make up for the eighteen years you missed.¡±


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Old Master Mu did anything wrong. Think about it. Mu Ning has lived a luxurious life and received an elite education for so many years. The Mu family has spent a lot of money on Mu Ning. Lin Yin, the biological daughter, has never enjoyed any of this. It makes sense for Lin Yin to receive an even more expensive gift.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mu Ning has been in the Mu family for 19 years. Every time she celebrates her birthday, the Mu family will probably give her a gift. It¡¯s been 19 years. According to the gift of a million yuan per birthday, it¡¯s more than 10 million yuan, almost 20 million yuan. How is it unfair for Old Master Mu to give Lin Yin a gift of more than 10 million yuan?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s more worth it for an adopted daughter from an orphanage to enter the Mu family and enjoy such good resources than a gift worth more than ten million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, why didn¡¯t I have such a good life to be adopted by the Mu Family? If I were Mu Ning, I would definitely worship Lin Yin. If Lin Yin hadn¡¯t been accidentally lost, where would Mu Ning get so rich?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You¡¯ve picked up a huge bargain. Not to mention the eight aristocratic families, how many ordinary families would adopt children? Not to mention, they¡¯re so nice to the adopted child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mu Ning really has to thank the Mu family!¡±


    Mu Ning clenched her fists tightly in a place where no one could see, her heart filled with indignation.


    Sun Yun gently pulled Mu Ning and said in a low and resolute tone, ¡°Be it Ah Ning or Yinyin, they¡¯re both children of our Mu family. All these years, we¡¯re very happy to have a heartfelt person like Ah Ning by our side.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, before we adopted Ah Ning, we specially went to look for Master


    Ming Jue to read our fortune. Ah Ning is the blessing of our Mu Family. With Ah Ning, our Mu Family can be at peace and ward off disaster and evil.¡±


    Sun Yun turned to Lin Yin and continued, ¡°Speaking of which, we have to thank


    Otherwise, you might still be wandering outside. Just thinking about you suffering outside makes Grandma feel terrible.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. They did not expect Sun Yun¡¯s mind to be like this. Mu Ning was originally in a position where she should be grateful to the Mu family, but when Sun Yun said that, it seemed like Mu Nings appearance saved the Mu family.


    Sun Yun was clearly trying to raise Mu Nings status.


    Ye Wen¡¯s face was ashen, but before she could speak, Mu Ran had already retorted, ¡°Grandma, what era is it now? You can¡¯t have feudal superstitions.¡±


    Seeing Sun Yun¡¯s dark expression, Mu Xiao smiled and said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t find Yinyin for so many years. Grandma was anxious, so she placed her hopes on these illusory things. Now that Yinyin is back, I think Grandma has let go of this knot in her heart and doesn¡¯t believe in these things anymore, right?¡±


    Before Sun Yun could speak, Mu Xiao hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°Grandma, you can rest assured now. Yinyin is by our side now..¡±

 Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: Lower Your Voice

    Chapter 852: Lower Your Voice


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Kun did not continue to let Sun Yun disturb Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet. He directly called for everyone to eat and drink well.


    Ye Wen patted Lin Yin¡¯s hand comfortingly and whispered into her ear gently, ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t worry. You just have to stay by our side peacefully. Dad, Mom, and Brother won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    The corners of Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she nodded warmly.


    Lin Yin and Mu Ning stood opposite each other, and the people around them stood opposite each other.


    Those who had a grudge against Lin Yin naturally stood with Mu Ning. In their opinion, they had already offended Lin Yin and did not want to lower their heads to please a former street girl. They might as well be on good terms with Mu Ning.


    Lu Yan stood beside Lin Yin and looked at the group of people opposite her disdainfully. She snorted.


    Gong Han said in amusement, ¡°Ah Yan, no matter how much you don¡¯t like those people, don¡¯t be so obvious. Otherwise, if people see you on such an occasion, there will be many people talking about you in the future.¡±


    Lu Yan naturally knew that in such an occasion where there were many elders, if there was any deviation in her behavior, it would be magnified infinitely. However, she just couldn¡¯t stand the group of people on Mu Ning¡¯s side. In her words, there was a nest of snakes and rats over there. None of them were good.


    However, Lu Yan would still listen to Gong Han¡¯s words. She said resentfully, ¡°I understand, Sister Gong Han. I¡¯ll try my best to suppress the disgust I have for them and try my best to act like a normal person.¡±


    Gong Han shook her head helplessly. Because Gong Ze had a better relationship with Lu Yan when he was young, she had watched Lu Yan grow up. She was still more concerned about Lu Yan than the girls from other aristocratic families.


    Gong Han gently pinched Lu Yan¡¯s small face and rebuked, ¡°Lower your voice!¡±


    Lu Yan secretly stuck out her tongue at Gong Han. She turned around and saw Lu Ming walking over. Her originally calm mood became a little bad again, so she snorted and turned her head away from Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of many people. Everyone watched as Lu Ming walked towards Lin Yin and stopped in front of her. His tone was less firm and more gentle as he said, ¡°Yinyin, this is your birthday gift.


    Lin Yin looked at the gift Lu Ming handed to her. Everyone craned their necks to see what Lu Ming would give Lin Yin.


    Everyone knew a little about what had happened between Lu Ming and Lin Yin. Other than Hou Ning, Lin Yin was the first woman Lu Ming admitted to having some relationship with.


    The reason why it was said that there was some relationship was because Lu Ming had protected and favored Lin Yin back then, and many people had seen Lin Yin and Lu Ming together in the hotel.


    However, the two of them never officially announced their relationship, so everyone thought that Lin Yin was Lu Ming¡¯s lover.


    Now that Lin Yin had become the daughter of the Mu Family, being a little lover was definitely not allowed. In addition, they had heard that Lu Ming and Lin Yin¡¯s relationship had faded a lot recently, so no one could guess what was going on between the two of them.


    Lin Yin generously reached out to take the gift from Lu Ming and thanked him with a smile.


    Everyone was still looking forward to Lin Yin opening it to take a look, but Lin Yin only handed the gift to Sun Biao and instructed, ¡°Keep it for me. I¡¯ll open it with the other gifts later.¡±


    Everyone looked at Lu Ming, as if they wanted to see if Lu Ming would be embarrassed. After all, ordinary people would be very happy to receive Lu Ming¡¯s gift.


    That was a gift personally given by the Third Master of the Lu Family, the next head of the Lu Family, in front of everyone. How proud must the person who received the gift be?


    However, Lin Yin took it calmly and even said that she wanted to open it with the other gifts. She clearly did not value Lu Ming¡¯s gift.


    Everyone was disappointed. They only saw Lu Ming standing there looking at Lin Yin with a slightly changed expression. He was not angry or embarrassed that Lin Yin did not show any signs of being flattered by his gift.


    It seemed like Lu Ming was still very indulgent of Lin Yin.


    Although Lu Yan was angry that Lu Ming had opposed her and Long Huang just now, she still sighed when she saw how Lin Yin treated Lu Ming¡¯s gift. What goes around comes around. Lu Ming deserved it.. After all, no girl would think that someone who was indifferent to her would like her, right?

 Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: Ferocious

    Chapter 853: Ferocious


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Cheng went forward and said to Lu Ming with a smile, ¡°Lu Ming, there are more guests today. I¡¯ll bring Yinyin to meet them first and greet the others. Help yourself. Just treat it as your own house. Eat and drink well. You¡¯re welcome. ¡±


    Lu Ming nodded. The next second, Lin Yin was pulled away by Mu Cheng and his wife.


    Mu Cheng brought Ye Wen and Lin Yin around to greet guests. Ye Wen had been crazy for more than ten years, and this was the first time she had officially greeted guests as the mistress of the Mu Family.


    Everyone could tell that Mu Cheng was in a rather good mood. In the past ten years, Mu Cheng had given people a lifeless impression.


    In addition, it was usually because of work that someone could see Mu Cheng, so he gave off a rather dead and boring feeling. However, it was completely different today. Mu Cheng¡¯s face was glowing and he was especially happy. Indeed, people were in high spirits when they encountered happy events. ¡°Yinyin, this is your third great-uncle. Come, greet him.¡± Mu Cheng introduced everyone to Lin Yin, hoping that Lin Yin could understand everything about the Mu family as soon as possible. This would reduce Lin Yin¡¯s unfamiliarity with the Mu family.


    Lin Yin sorted out the relationship in her mind. Third Uncle should be


    Grandpa¡¯s younger brother, so she smiled and called out, ¡°Third Great-Uncle.¡±


    Third Great-Uncle was also very happy. He pulled Lin Yin and stuffed a red packet into her hands, muttering, ¡°She¡¯s a good child. Her appearance is also very beautiful. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s the biological daughter of our Mu Family.¡±


    Third Great-Uncle was telling the truth. The members of the Mu family were all good-looking, but his words agitated Mu Ning.


    Mu Ning knew that this was the truth. Ever since she was young, be it the elders in her family or her peers, her looks were not outstanding.


    As long as she was compared to the people from the other families, her appearance was not bad.


    For example, she was prettier than the Lu Yan by Lin Yin¡¯s side. Wasn¡¯t she?


    However, in the Mu Family, she was the ugly one, especially compared to the three brothers of the Mu Family. Her appearance was much worse.


    She couldn¡¯t help but resent her biological parents. Although she had never known who her biological parents were, she was still indignant. Why couldn¡¯t her parents find someone good-looking to marry so that she could have better genes?


    This way, even if she was not the biological child of the Mu family and could not compare to the blood connection between Lin Yin and the Mu family, she was better-looking than Lin Yin. At the very least, she could suppress Lin Yin in terms of looks and win.


    In the end, she had nothing!


    Mu Ning whispered to Sun Yun, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    As soon as Sun Yun nodded, Mu Ning turned around and walked towards the bathroom. Although she was very confident in her ability to control her emotions, she really did not want to see Lin Yin become the center of the world.


    If Lin Yin had not returned to the Mu family, she would have been the center of the world today.


    Mu Ning walked to the bathroom with a proper smile. When she closed the bathroom cubicle door, her fake smile turned sinister.


    After Mu Ning sorted out her emotions and came out of the bathroom, she saw Lu Yue and the others.


    Lu Yue and the others did not really come to the Mu family to celebrate Lin Yin¡¯s birthday. They were just here to watch the fun.


    Seeing that Lin Yin had been dragged around by Mu Cheng and his wife, Mu Ning was not around and there was nothing to see, so they came to the washroom to touch up their makeup. They did not expect Mu Ning to be in the washroom.


    Gong Yue thought that Mu Ning came to the washroom because she had been neglected. She said with an indignant expression, ¡°Ah Ning, isn¡¯t your family too much? It¡¯s clearly your birthday today, but your parents didn¡¯t bring you to see anyone and only cared about Lin Yin. Even if they adopted you, it¡¯s been more than ten years. They should have some feelings, right? I feel sorry for you.¡±


    Mu Ning smiled faintly. ¡°Ah Yue, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. However, some people were right at the banquet just now. I¡¯ve enjoyed myself in the Mu family for so many years, and Sister has suffered in the slums for so many years. I feel sorry for her. If it weren¡¯t for my limited ability, I would also want to bring the good things in the world to Sister and comfort her suffering over the years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too kind. It has nothing to do with you that Lin Yin ended up in the slums. The more you back down now, the more Lin Yin will push her luck in the future,¡± Yue Ning said..

 Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Feng Yu’s Part-time Job

    Chapter 854: Feng Yu¡¯s Part-time Job


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Ning and Mu Ning had not known each other for long. She actually did not know Mu Ning very well. However, when she thought about how Mu Ning was suppressed by a despicable woman like Lin Yin, Mu Ning must have been too soft-hearted.


    Wen Ying sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s just being bullied. But I want to see how this Lin Yin will establish herself in the capital in the future. After all, Lin Yin used to be a mistress and lived in a place like the slums for more than ten years. Her body is probably very dirty, right? With such a reputation, she¡¯ll have to stay in the Mu family as a single old lady in the future, right?¡±


    Mu Ning went forward and covered Wen Ying¡¯s mouth with a worried expression. She looked around and whispered, ¡°Wen Ying, don¡¯t spout nonsense. This is the Mu family. My parents and Brother are all here. If they hear what you say, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    Wen Ying pulled Mu Ning¡¯s hand down in disdain and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m telling the truth. How can a girl survive in such a mixed place? If I¡¯m going to be targeted by the Mu family for speaking the truth, won¡¯t the


    Mu family be too indiscriminate?¡±


    Wen Ying said, but her voice was still a little softer. After all, her sister had told her not to provoke Lin Yin. She remembered.


    It should be fine if she just whispered a few times where Lin Yin was not, right?


    In the end, a strange sound suddenly appeared in the cubicle, scaring the people in the washroom. Yue Ning looked at her friends around her and asked the cubicle, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Feng Yu, who was hiding in the cubicle, was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She was only here to work part-time today, but she didn¡¯t expect her employer to be Lin Yin¡¯s family.


    Therefore, when Feng Yu saw Lin Yin in the banquet hall just now, she hid in embarrassment. Then, she found time to hide in the washroom. She really didn¡¯t want Lin Yin to know that she was working part-time as an attendant.


    Unexpectedly, she had just entered for a while when she heard these people¡¯s malicious speculations about Lin Yin. However, her family background was not comparable to these rich young ladies, so she wanted to stay for a while longer and wait for these people to leave before she went out.


    However, after standing for a long time, her legs went weak and she bumped into the door.


    Feng Yu couldn¡¯t help but complain. Why was Lin Yin¡¯s family so rich? Even the villa had such a big bathroom. It was like a hotel.


    If it was a small washroom with only one person in each room, she would not have fallen into such a situation.


    The people outside were still calling. Feng Yu was anxious. She knew that these young ladies looked down on people like them because they came from good families.


    Feng Yu was extremely afraid. She was afraid that those people would think that she had listened to them and would complain, then deal with her first.


    Yue Ning shouted a few times. Seeing that the cubicle refused to open, she was also angry. She went forward and pounded on the door. ¡°Come out! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to kick the door open!¡±


    Mu Ning said worriedly, ¡°Yue Ning, don¡¯t be like this. It won¡¯t be good if you scare the people inside. Why don¡¯t we leave?¡±


    Mu Ning was not worried about who was inside. After all, she had not said anything bad about Lin Yin just now, and she was not afraid that this person would tell others, so she was happy to come out and be a good person.


    Inside, Feng Yu heaved a sigh of relief. She was looking forward to these people leaving obediently.


    Gong Yue pulled Mu Ning back and said, ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t worry about this. This person actually dared to hide here and eavesdrop on us. They¡¯re simply too much.¡±


    Mu Ning frowned and whispered worriedly, ¡°What if it¡¯s our elders? Many of the people who came to the birthday banquet today are elders from different families. It won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s your family inside.¡±


    As soon as Mu Ning said that, the expressions of the people around her changed. Mu Ning was right.


    ¡°All the more reason to take a look,¡± Lu Yue said from the side. In any case, only Lu Yan and she were females among the people from the Lu Family today.


    If it was Lu Yan inside, that would be even better. She would just teach her a lesson, just like before.


    Over the past year, Lu Yan¡¯s temper had grown a lot with Lin Yin. She no longer cared about her.


    Yue Ning nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s see who it is first. If it¡¯s really some elder inside, it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t dare to come out. The elders of our families would have walked out openly and even reprimanded us..¡±

 Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: Making Things Difficult

    Chapter 855: Making Things Difficult


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The people around her nodded repeatedly. That was indeed the case.


    Mu Ning still wanted to persuade her. Lu Yue, who was not afraid of trouble, kicked the door and warned, ¡°The person inside, I advise you to come out quickly. Otherwise, if I get someone to pry open the door later, everyone will be embarrassed.¡±


    Feng Yu had no choice but to brace himself, open the door, and walk out with her head lowered.


    When the group of people outside saw that Feng Yu was wearing the waiter¡¯s clothes, they immediately looked disdainful.


    Seeing that it was not someone important, Lu Yue said resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s just a waiter. It¡¯s boring. Forget it, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Feng Yu heaved a sigh of relief, she felt that she was saved. In the end, in just a few seconds, things changed.


    Mu Ning frowned and sized up Feng Yu. She felt that this Feng Yu looked a


    little familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before.


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through her mind. Mu Ning remembered that this was Lin Yin¡¯s roommate. When she asked someone to investigate Lin Yin, she had seen photos of Lin Yin¡¯s three roommates.


    Mu Ning¡¯s eyes curved slightly as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re Sister¡¯s roommate, right?¡±


    As soon as Mu Ning finished speaking, Yue Ning laughed disdainfully and mocked, ¡°I was wondering why you smelled so poor. So you¡¯re Lin Yin¡¯s roommate? No wonder you like each other.¡±


    The few of them, who had thought that it was boring, were instantly interested. If they couldn¡¯t deal with Lin Yin, couldn¡¯t they just bully Lin Yin¡¯s roommate to relieve their boredom?


    ¡°Ah Ning, your Mu Family is quite tolerant. This waiter can even use the guest¡¯s bathroom? I don¡¯t know where she lives. If she carries any dirty germs and dirty things on her, she will infect all the guests here today,¡± Gong Yue said bitterly.


    Feng Yu was afraid that if something happened today, her salary would be deducted, and she would have worked for nothing. Hence, she did not dare to resist and quickly waved her hand to explain, ¡°My family came from a good family. They¡¯re all clean and there are no dirty things or germs. I took a shower before I came and disinfected myself.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s a child of a good family comes out to be such a lowly waiter? Some dirty things are derived from status and the surrounding environment. They can¡¯t be washed clean just by taking a shower. For example, some people live in the slums. As long as they lived there, they¡¯ll be poor and dirty for the rest of their lives,¡± Lu Yue said as she glanced at Feng Yu disdainfully.


    As soon as she said this, everyone immediately knew who Lu Yue was scolding.


    Yue Ning asked with malice in her eyes, ¡°Tell me, does Lin Yin often not stay in the dormitory and go out to meet some wild man? After all, someone who treats others as her lover can¡¯t stand loneliness at night, right? Tell us?¡±


    Feng Yu widened her eyes. Was there something wrong with these rich people? Although Lin Yin was indeed often not in the dormitory at night, she felt that Lin Yin was not such a person.


    Seeing that Feng Yu did not answer, Yue Ning went forward and pulled Feng Yu¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Why? You¡¯re so poor that you can¡¯t even hear because your ears are damaged and you don¡¯t have the money to treat it?¡±


    Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡°Student, tell us honestly. Not only will we not make things difficult for you, but we will also reward you. How about that?¡±


    Mu Ning said in disagreement, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. My sister is definitely not such a person.¡±


    Lu Yue pushed Mu Ning and said with certainty, ¡°Mu Ning, you¡¯ve lived in the upper-class circle since you were young and live a luxurious life. Naturally, you don¡¯t know how dirty these girls at the bottom are. As long as a man has some money, no matter if they¡¯re disgusting people with missing arms or legs, women like them will pounce on them like flies seeing sh*t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, a dignified female university student from Capital


    University actually came out to be a waiter. It means that she¡¯s short of money. At this time, if you take some money and hook your little finger, she probably won¡¯t even care about her face.¡± As Yue Ning spoke, she turned to look at Feng Yu and smiled mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? Since you¡¯re Lin Yin¡¯s roommate, I think you have similar habits, right?¡±


    Gong Yue took off one of her diamond necklaces and waved it in front of Feng Yu. She smiled evilly. ¡°Go lick the toilet bowl and I¡¯ll give you this diamond necklace. How about that? It¡¯s more than 200,000 yuan. You¡¯ll only earn a few hundred yuan by working hard here. As long as you lick the toilet bowl, you won¡¯t have to work part-time to earn money for several years..¡±

 Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: Beaten

    Chapter 856: Beaten


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    At first, Feng Yu wanted to endure it and let it go. These people could not stand Lin Yin, and she was Lin Yin¡¯s roommate, so they took it out on her.


    However, she did not expect these people to be so overboard and humiliate her directly.


    Feng Yu did not respond angrily. Her family was poor, and she was indeed greedy for money. After all, a single cent could stump a hero, let alone a useless person like her.


    Feng Yu tried her best to pull her hair out, but Yue Ning pulled her hard and she staggered against the wall.


    Mu Ning quickly locked the door of the washroom and persuaded, ¡°There are so many guests outside. Can you let this girl go on account of me?¡±


    ¡°Ah Ning, if you¡¯re afraid, step aside. It¡¯s fine,¡± Yue Ning said with a smile.


    Gong Yue also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ah Ning. A soft personality like yours won¡¯t do. You¡¯ll be bullied. Today, we¡¯ll teach you how to deal with someone you hate.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a waiter. There¡¯s no need for you to do anything, right?¡± Mu Ning said, but she was hoping Yue Ning and the others would quickly make a move.


    Lin Yin¡¯s roommate. Hmph, she couldn¡¯t stand anything and anyone related to Lin Yin.


    Yue Ning pulled Mu Ning aside.


    Gong Yue pulled Feng Yu¡¯s hair fiercely and said evilly, ¡°You weren¡¯t willing to lick the toilet bowl. You weren¡¯t willing to tell me if Lin Yin went to meet a man at night. Why? Do you think we¡¯re easy to fool?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a poor student who came out to work part-time. Why are you making things difficult for me?¡± Feng Yu questioned loudly with red eyes.


    ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re roommates with that lowly person, Lin Yin. Because you were born cheap, we can¡¯t stand you. Why? Are you unhappy?¡± Lu Yue sneered. ¡°Are you unhappy? Then remember to open your eyes and be born in a rich and good family when you reincarnate in your next life.¡±


    Feng Yu was so angry that her eyes turned red, but Gong Yue slapped her hard.


    Gong Yue mocked, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you glare at me? You¡¯re just like Lin Yin. It¡¯s annoying to look at you.¡±


    Feng Yu hated these so-called daughters of rich families to the core. It was an undeserved calamity for her to suffer such humiliation today.


    These people didn¡¯t dare to bully Lin Yin, so they tried to bully her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    She didn¡¯t want to offend Lin Yin or these people, but these people just had to humiliate her like this. This made Feng Yu want to drag these people down with her to die so that she and her family wouldn¡¯t suffer such humiliation.


    Lu Yue smiled and said, ¡®You¡¯re so insistent on not saying where Lin Yin went


    at night. Is it because Lin Yin brought you along when she went out to work at night? That¡¯s true. Lin Yin has been in the slums for more than ten years, and you¡¯ve also been in a poor family for more than ten years. I think the two of you are quite compatible. It¡¯s normal for you to do some unpresentable work together, right? Your parents probably support you in selling yourself right.¡±


    At this moment, there seemed to be movement on the lock of the bathroom door. Mu Ning was shocked and quickly went forward to pretend to be affectionate. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out, okay? She¡¯s just a waiter. It¡¯s not easy for her. ¡±


    The next second, the door was pushed open.


    Everyone in the washroom turned to look at the door of the washroom and saw that Lin Yin had already entered with Lu Yan and Wei Ji.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so interested in what I went to do tonight, why didn¡¯t you ask me yourself? She¡¯s just my roommate, not a worm in my stomach. How could she know my whereabouts so clearly?¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    Knowing that she was in the wrong, Gong Yue let go of Feng Yu¡¯s hair. Feng Yu immediately stood up and ran behind Lin Yin.


    Lu Yue only cleared her throat and smiled. ¡°Lin Yin, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand? We¡¯re just playing with this waiter. Why? Can¡¯t


    Lu Yue planned to play dumb.


    Lu Yan snorted coldly and revealed Feng Yu¡¯s face. She questioned, ¡°Play? Cousin, how is it playing when there¡¯s such an obvious? What game can make your face become so red and swollen from being slapped? If you¡¯re bullying me, so be it. If you say it directly, I can still think highly of you! You¡¯re hiding it.. It¡¯s disgusting! ¡°

 Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: Threat

    Chapter 857: Threat


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent. She even said fearlessly, ¡°Lu Yan, don¡¯t spout nonsense to frame someone. We¡¯re just here to use the toilet. Who knows who hit this woman? Don¡¯t blame it on us. She might have made a mistake when she was working just now and was beaten up by someone else or herself.¡±


    Mu Ning quickly came out and said, ¡°This is a misunderstanding. How about this? I¡¯ll apologize to this waiter. After all, this is the Mu Family. I¡¯m also the master of the Mu Family. I have to be responsible for the waiter being beaten up under my watch.¡±


    Mu Ning looked in Feng Yu¡¯s direction and said apologetically, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry for letting you suffer such a thing in the Mu Family. Although you¡¯re only here for a part-time job, since you¡¯re working for our Mu Family, I have to be responsible for you. I¡¯ll accompany you to the hospital now. I¡¯ll pay for the compensation later. How about that?¡±


    Mu Ning wanted Feng Yu to shut up and use money to settle the matter. Feng Yu was struggling in her heart. She did not know if she should swallow the humiliation she had suffered this time.


    ¡°Mu Ning, don¡¯t be hypocritical here. You should compensate me and apologize. Don¡¯t humiliate me with some lousy money. It¡¯s simply disgusting,¡± Lu Yan said bluntly.


    ¡°Lu Yan, what you said is wrong, right? We didn¡¯t hit anyone,¡± Yue Ning denied.


    At this moment, Lin Yin played a recording on her phone. Lu Yue and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically. The voice was clearly what they had just said to Feng Yu.


    ¡°Lin Yin, are you a pervert? You actually installed a voice recording device in the washroom. Isn¡¯t that disgusting?¡± Gong Yue said angrily.


    Mu Ning also said with disapproval, ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t it too much to install such things in the washroom?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t install a voice recording device,¡± Lin Yin said with a shake of her head. Then, her smile was evil. ¡°I installed surveillance cameras!¡±


    The group of people opposite her was instantly dumbfounded. Mu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although she did not do anything inappropriate just now, her expression was very bad just now. She could even imagine the viciousness of her ferocious expression.


    ¡°Sister, how can you do this? Why are you doing this? It¡¯s against the law to invade privacy!¡± Mu Ning reprimanded.


    ¡°Then what should we do? I¡¯ve already recorded it? Are you going to report me?¡± Lin Yin looked fearless and arrogant.


    ¡°Lin Yin, hand over the video. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Lu Yue threatened.


    ¡°I can give it to you. Bow and apologize to the staff of our Mu Family. The person who slapped Feng Yu should slap themselves and compensate for the mental damage done.¡± Lin Yin crossed her arms and looked at the person opposite her calmly.


    ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t go overboard. You want us to apologize to a waiter? Who are you looking down on?¡± Lu Yue said indignantly. Then, she picked up her phone and was about to contact Lu Xiao to support her.


    Lu Yan said coldly from the side, ¡°Cousin, let me advise you. Are you still going to call for help? If you call her over and the matter blows up, guess who will suffer today? You guys bullied the Mu Family¡¯s waiter and slandered Yinyin in the Mu Family¡¯s territory. What do you think will happen to you if Uncle finds out?¡±


    Lu Yue¡¯s hand froze in midair. Although Lu Yan hated it, what she said was right. If Lu Ming found out about what happened to her today, she would probably be unable to bear the consequences of failure when she returned.


    Not to mention the Mu Family. When the time came, things would really blow up.


    Lu Yan snorted. ¡°Cousin, he who understands the times is a wise man. A smart person knows what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Lu Yan, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Lu Yue gritted her teeth and said.


    Lu Yan shook her cute little head and said even more arrogantly, ¡°Am I very arrogant? No, I¡¯m not as arrogant as you were when you bullied me just now. I still have to learn more from you and strive to be even more arrogant next time.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought it through? Today is my birthday banquet. I can¡¯t be out for too long. I¡¯ll neglect the guests. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think. If you don¡¯t apologize and compensate me in ten seconds, I¡¯ll send the video group to everyone present. I¡¯ll let your elders and everyone¡¯s elders see what you¡¯re like in private. How about that?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were calm, but they were extremely threatening..

 Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: Apologize

    Chapter 858: Apologize


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Cousin, you have to think carefully. If you announce such a thing on such an occasion, you¡¯ll be labeled as a bully with a mouth full of dirty words. The good image you¡¯ve tried your best to maintain will collapse. When you go back, you won¡¯t be able to avoid a punishment. If it¡¯s more serious, your marriage will be affected in the future. At that time, you can only marry into some small families. Any family with some ability will despise you.¡± Lu Yan sneered.


    Although Lu Yan¡¯s words were unpleasant, it was indeed the truth. Lu Yue and the others were so angry that their faces turned green.


    On Lin Yin¡¯s side, the countdown had already begun, and the atmosphere became tense.


    Lu Yue and the others looked anxious, but no one was willing to be the first to lower their heads.


    However, when the countdown reached one, Wen Ying, who was a small celebrity, could not help but be the first to stand up and apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She did not dare to take the risk. If the netizens exposed her because of this, her acting career would be in trouble.


    Seeing Wen Ying stand up, Yue Ninghe and Gong Yue hurriedly apologized. Only Lu Yue was still in a deadlock with an unconvinced expression.


    ¡°Looks like someone has a pretty stubborn temper. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll cover the others¡¯ faces and show you, Lu Yue. What do you think? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll beautify you,¡± Lin Yin said with a faint smile. Her posture was as if she was chatting with a friend and not threatening her!


    ¡°You!¡± Lu Yue was so angry that her expression darkened. Then, she shouted unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s something wrong with my ears, but I didn¡¯t hear you apologize.¡± As Lu Yan spoke, she turned her gaze to Lin Yin and asked in confusion, ¡°Yinyin, did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°This place is so small. If you didn¡¯t hear it, I naturally didn¡¯t either,¡± Lin Yin said cooperatively.


    Feng Yu carefully looked at Lu Yan and Lin Yin before shrinking even smaller. She was afraid that Lu Yan would ask her later and she wouldn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Lin Yin could be so domineering because she had the support of her family. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer like this. What if these people took revenge later?


    ¡°Lu Yan, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Lu Yue felt that she was so angry that sparks were about to fly from the top of her head.


    ¡°Oh! Then Cousin, you don¡¯t want to apologize anymore? Yinyin, send me the video. I¡¯ll censor it now and send it to everyone at the banquet to let my cousin have a good time!¡± Lu Yan smiled at Lu Yue.


    Lu Yue was so angry that her heart hurt. She shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Lin Yin turned to Mu Ning and said with a smile, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize?¡±


    Mu Ning was stunned for a moment and said in confusion, ¡°Me too? But I¡¯ve never bullied your roommate?¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°You acted as a team. Why? Are you refusing to admit that you¡¯re with them? Looks like your friendship is just like this. You can¡¯t even face difficulties together?¡±


    The people who had just apologized turned to look at Mu Ning. Although Mu


    Ning had not gone overboard like them just now, they were on the same side. If Mu Ning planned to leave unscathed, they would seriously reconsider interacting with her.


    Mu Ning scolded Lin Yin in her heart, but she said guiltily, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re right. I was wrong too. I apologize. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    After the few of them apologized, Lu Yan reached out to collect the compensation. The few of them transferred 30,000 yuan to Lu Yan. The sum of what the 5 of them transferred was 150,000. Feng Yu was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. These girls from big families were really rich.


    Everyone could casually take out 30,000 yuan. If this money was in her family, it would be a lot of money. If she took it out and used it, she would have a family meeting.


    After the few of them transferred the money, they asked Lin Yin to delete the video.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on Gong Yue. She smiled and said, ¡°Is there still one more slap that hasn¡¯t been completed? I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s something that hasn¡¯t been completed. I¡¯ll still post this video. When the pixelation is still recognized, you can¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Gong Yue¡¯s face flushed red. How embarrassing would it be to slap herself in front of these people?


    ¡°Gong Yue, hurry up.¡± Lu Yue was already a little impatient with Lin Yin. She had already apologized and compensated, so she naturally couldn¡¯t let Gong Yue mess things up..

 Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: No Video

    Chapter 859: No Video


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gong Yue bit her lower lip and endured this humiliation. She closed her eyes and slapped herself hard. Then, she opened her eyes and looked at Lin Yin with tears in her eyes. She shouted, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Can you delete the video now?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll delete it now.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Yin deleted the recording on her phone. Lu Yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Lu Yue looked at Lin Yin warily and said, ¡°Lin Yin, let me see your cell phone.


    Don¡¯t tell me you tricked us into deleting it but didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Come and take a look.¡± Lin Yin generously showed her phone.


    After Lu Yue saw that there was indeed no video in Lin Yin¡¯s camera, she left angrily. The others followed closely behind and opened the locked bathroom door to leave.


    However, when Mu Ning walked past Lin Yin, Lin Yin stopped her. Under Mu


    Nings puzzled gaze, Lin Yin leaned close to Mu Ning¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Mu Ning, I gave you a chance last time to tell me everything you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t seem to have heard it.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I know even if you don¡¯t say it. I advise you to stop when it¡¯s time. Otherwise, if you continue, I can¡¯t guarantee that my revenge on you won¡¯t escalate. ¡±


    When Mu Ning heard this, she immediately took two steps back warily and looked at Lin Yin in shock, her heart in turmoil.


    What did Lin Yin mean? Did Lin Yin know that she was the one who plotted the attack on the Mu family¡¯s villa, or did she know that she had gotten someone to kidnap Lin Yin at the resort to lure her to her death?


    Mu Ning tried her best to stabilize her emotions. She was afraid that if Lin Yin was lying to her, it would be bad if she acted too abnormally.


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Mu Ning felt a little guilty. Before Lin Yin could speak, she turned around and walked out.


    Then, Lu Yan¡¯s thunderous laughter erupted in the bathroom. After laughing for a while, Lu Yan hugged her stomach that was hurting from laughing and whispered, ¡°Yinyin, aren¡¯t you too cunning? You don¡¯t even have a video. You clearly only had the sound of a call recording, but it scared them. Hahaha, it¡¯s too funny.¡±


    Wei Ji couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Feng Yu looked at Lin Yin gratefully and said, ¡°Yinyin, thank you for what happened just now.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Since you work for our Mu Family, I naturally have to protect you. You¡¯re smart and even know to contact me secretly on your phone.¡±


    Feng Yu smiled awkwardly. If she wasn¡¯t really afraid of being bullied by those people, she really didn¡¯t want to contact Lin Yin. How embarrassing was that?


    However, she had no choice. The only person she could ask for help from was Lin Yin. That was why she had secretly called Lin Yin when she was bullied.


    From the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t just Lin Yin. There was also Wei Ji. Sigh, they were all humans. Why was their fate so different?


    Lin Yin and Wei Ji were the high and mighty hosts and guests of the banquet, while she was inst a waiter who groveled to serve others for an hourly salary-


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, treat it as coming over to celebrate my birthday. I¡¯ll get someone to change your clothes and get someone to cover the marks on your face. Just treat it like you¡¯re here for my birthday. How about that?¡± Lin Yin said.


    She did not invite her classmates to this birthday banquet. She wanted to keep a low profile, but because Mu Ning was too high-profile, so many people came today.


    However, since Feng Yu was here, Lin Yin would still receive her well.


    Feng Yu nodded in embarrassment and followed someone Lin Yin called in.


    It was not until she was dressed up that Feng Yu looked at herself in the mirror in shock. For the first time, she knew that she could become so beautiful. It turned out that she looked quite good in a noble gown.


    After the makeup artist left, Feng Yu stood up and spun in front of the mirror happily. All of this seemed like a dream. It was so unreal.


    Feng Yu seemed to have suddenly remembered something. She picked up her phone and turned on her cell phone. She looked at the receipt message.


    150,000 yuan. It was really 150,000 yuan. This was a huge sum of money for Feng Yu.


    If a slap could be exchanged for such money, it would really be worth it. Feng Yu even wanted to be slapped a few more times.


    Feng Yu admitted that her current thoughts were a little dangerous, but to her, who came from a poor family, there was nothing she could do..

 Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: Righteousness

    Chapter 860: Righteousness


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Feng Yu worked so hard to get into Capital University because she wanted to use her studies to change the fate of her family¡¯s poverty.


    Children from rich families like Lin Yin already had wealth that she could never hope to have in her life. To be honest, Feng Yu was indeed envious, but there were some things that she was still more clear-headed about. For example, she knew that although she was envious, there were some things that she could not get just because she was envious.


    Feng Yu carefully put away her cell phone. The money inside could guarantee that she would not have to worry about her university life for the next few years and that she would not have to work part-time to earn living expenses.


    After smiling in satisfaction at herself in the mirror, Feng Yu stood up and opened the door timidly.


    There was a girl standing at the door. When the girl saw that Feng Yu had changed her clothes, she smiled appropriately and said, ¡°Miss asked me to bring Miss Feng down to the banquet hall.¡±


    When Feng Yu heard the girl call her Miss Feng, she felt uneasy and a little excited.


    When she followed the girl to the banquet hall again, Feng Yu had already changed from a waiter to a guest who came to attend the banquet. Feng Yu could not explain how she felt, but she felt proud.


    Especially when she saw the few people who had asked her to lick the toilet bowl looking at her in surprise, Feng Yu felt happy.


    Lin Yin brought Ye Wen and Mu Cheng closer to Feng Yu and introduced, ¡°Dad,


    Mom, this is my classmate and roommate, Feng Yu.¡±


    ¡°Yinyin¡¯s classmate? Welcome, welcome. Yinyin didn¡¯t invite any classmates this time. We¡¯re really happy that you can come over,¡± Mu Cheng said gently. Ye Wen also said enthusiastically, ¡°Feng Yu, you must have taken good care of our Yinyin usually. Otherwise, our Yinyin wouldn¡¯t have specially invited you alone. Let me thank you here. Remember to come and play often in the future.¡±


    Mu Cheng and his wife¡¯s enthusiasm made Feng Yu¡¯s face turn slightly red from shame.


    Feng Yu remembered how she had treated Lin Yin when school started. She also remembered how she had protected herself and ostracized Lin Yin when she was slandered.


    Now that she saw Lin Yin¡¯s parents speak to her so gently, she had mixed feelings.


    Actually, Lin Yin looked a little cold-blooded and unapproachable, but compared to those arrogant and domineering daughters of rich families, Lin Yin¡¯s personality could be said to be quite good.


    Moreover, after interacting with her for a while, she realized that Lin Yin actually had her own principles and bottom line. As long as she did not violate Lin Yin¡¯s principles and bottom line, Lin Yin could be said to be quite tolerant.


    Most importantly, Lin Yin was very loyal. Just like how she had been bullied just now, she had only secretly called Lin Yin with faint hope. She did not expect Lin Yin to really save her and even give her such respect. This kind of bearing was rare.


    As long as she changed roles with Lin Yin today, she would most likely not save her as long as she remembered that the other party had once ostracized her.


    The more Feng Yu thought about it, the more she felt that she was not a good person. She was not worth Lin Yin treating her like this, nor was she worth Lin Yin¡¯s family treating her like this.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, actually I¡­¡± Feng Yu found it difficult to speak.


    Lin Yin saw that Feng Yu seemed to be conflicted about something and thought that it was Feng Yu¡¯s first time experiencing such an occasion. She couldn¡¯t loosen up. She went forward and smiled. ¡°Feng Yu, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of crowds. If there¡¯s anything you want to eat, eat it yourself.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin was so friendly to Feng Yu, Lu Yan hurriedly went forward and held Feng Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll accompany you to eat delicious food and introduce you to our friends.¡±


    Then, Lu Yan turned around and said to Lin Yin with a smile, ¡°Yinyin, go ahead.


    I¡¯ll definitely settle your roomate down nicely.¡±


    Feng Yu looked at Lu Yan holding her hand and was at a loss.


    Usually, these rich people had their noses in the air. Now that they were holding her hand so intimately, she felt that it was a little unreal. What was even more unreal was that Lu Yan would bring her to meet those famous big shots in the capital.


    Those were some big shots that you could not see even if you spent a lot of money and used some connections!


    At this moment, these big shots who controlled the resources of various industries and the children of wealthy and noble families actually reached out to shake her hand and greet her with a gentle expression. It was simply


    unbelievable..

 Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: Dreamlike

    Chapter 861: Dreamlike


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    After the entire scene, Feng Yu felt that everything was like a dream.


    Lu Yan waved in front of Feng Yu, who was in a daze. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a daze? Say hi.¡±


    Feng Yu suddenly woke up and looked over with clear eyes. A clean-looking boy was staring at her with a wicked smile on his lips. His smiling and teasing eyes immediately made Feng Yu¡¯s heart skip a beat. In the next second, her entire face turned red, making Feng Yu want to find a pool to jump into.


    When Wei Wei saw Feng Yu¡¯s face turn red, the smile on his lips deepened. His smile was as flashy as a peacock spreading its tail.


    He reached out to Feng Yu and smiled roguishly. ¡°Beautiful lady, hello. My name is Wei Wei. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Feng Yu was extremely shy. Even her outstretched hand was trembling slightly.


    She tried her best to persuade herself to steady her fingers, but she couldn¡¯t. This made her extremely embarrassed.


    Lu Yan looked at Wei Wei¡¯s wretched expression and rolled her eyes. She pulled Feng Yu behind her and warned rudely, ¡°Wei Wei, put away your disgusting smile. I¡¯m telling you in advance that this is Lin Yin¡¯s classmate. Don¡¯t be blind and mess around.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s name, Wei Wei frowned. Recalling his parents and Grandma¡¯s After the entire scene, Feng Yu felt that everything was like a dream.


    Lu Yan waved in front of Feng Yu, who was in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a daze? Say hi.¡±


    Feng Yu suddenly woke up and looked over with clear eyes. A clean-looking boy was staring at her with a wicked smile on his lips. His smiling and teasing eyes immediately made Feng Yu¡¯s heart skip a beat. In the next second, her entire face turned red, making Feng Yu want to find a pool to jump into.


    When Wei Wei saw Feng Yu¡¯s face turn red, the smile on his lips deepened. His smile was as flashy as a peacock spreading its tail.


    He reached out to Feng Yu and smiled roguishly. ¡°Beautiful lady, hello. My name is Wei Wei. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Feng Yu was extremely shy. Even her outstretched hand was trembling slightly.


    She tried her best to persuade herself to steady her fingers, but she couldn¡¯t. This made her extremely embarrassed.


    Lu Yan looked at Wei Wei¡¯s wretched expression and rolled her eyes. She pulled Feng Yu behind her and warned rudely, ¡°Wei Wei, put away your disgusting smile. I¡¯m telling you in advance that this is Lin Yin¡¯s classmate. Don¡¯t be blind and mess around.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s name, Wei Wei frowned. Recalling his parents and Grandma¡¯s instructions, he put away some thoughts and immediately became a gentleman. He smiled and nodded at Feng Yu.


    Feng Yu was about to say something when Wei Wei turned around. This made Feng Yu feel lost.


    Lu Yan didn¡¯t know what Feng Yu was thinking. She only whispered at the side, ¡°Let me tell you, this Wei Wei is very promiscuous. He¡¯s just a playboy and is very dirty. If he didn¡¯t come up to me just now, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to introduce him to you. In the future, if you see him, hide far away to avoid being harmed.¡±


    Feng Yu nodded as if she understood, but her gaze subconsciously followed Wei Wei as she muttered softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide, right? There won¡¯t be any interaction.¡±


    Lu Yan heard it and remembered that Feng Yu came from an ordinary family. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If it¡¯s not a big gathering, you probably won¡¯t be able to see him.¡±


    Feng Yu only pursed her lips and smiled in disappointment. Then, she suppressed the strange emotions in her heart and continued to follow behind As for Lin Yin, she had done everything she had to and she secretly hid to catch her breath. As expected, it was a good choice to keep a low profile. There were so many people present that her stomach was about to explode from drinking drinks with those guests.


    Lin Yin leaned against a wall on the second floor and looked in the direction of the first floor. This corner really had an excellent perspective. She could basically see the scene downstairs.


    Suddenly, a sneaky figure attracted Lin Yin¡¯s attention. Although that person was also wearing a gown, there was a veil covering her face. This made Lin Yin a little curious.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze followed the person. The person quickly found a dark corner to hide. They didn¡¯t drink the drink and only covered their face.


    Lin Yin was puzzled. Could this person be a paparazzo? Were they here to take photos of Mu Ran?


    If that was the case, it seemed like the Mu Family¡¯s security had to be strengthened. It was too dangerous for anyone to sneak in.


    However, this person¡¯s figure seemed a little familiar. Lin Yin frowned and thought about it. It actually reminded her of Su Fei.


    Could it really be Su Fei?


    Lin Yin focused on that person again. They really looked alike!


    Lin Yin waved to the side and pointed Dong Yi in the direction of the sneak person. Dong Yi immediately went down.


    That person had no idea that someone was already following her to monitor her. She started to look around, as if she was looking for something. After a while, that person¡¯s gaze slowly settled. Lin Yin looked in that person¡¯s direction curiously and realized that that person was looking at Mu Ning.


    Lin Yin felt that that person might have just happened to look at Mu Ning, so she looked at that person again. In the end, from the moment that person saw Mu Ning, her gaze never left Mu Ning. Even when she looked at Mu Ning, her brows were filled with joy.


    Lin Yin watched as Dongyi shuttled through the crowd and inadvertently approached that person. As if he had accidentally raised his hand, he brushed the veil off that person¡¯s face without looking back..

 Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: Sisters

    Chapter 862: Sisters


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The face under the veil was covered in ferocious scars. Even so, Lin Yin recognized that it was Su Fei.


    Su Fei hurriedly tied her veil back on and looked around in panic. Fortunately, no one noticed her, which made her heave a sigh of relief, especially since she did not let that lunatic Huo Ge see her. Otherwise, she would be in trouble when she returned.


    During this period of time, she had been staying at Huo Gels place obediently. It was fine at first, but towards the end, she could not stay any longer. She really did not know why Huo Ge was locking her up.


    However, there was another advantage to staying by Huo Ge¡¯s side. She could know things she did not know in the past. For example, she knew that she had a sister who had been adopted by a very large family. Moreover, that sister was her twin.


    There were many families of all sizes in the capital. In the beginning, she had never thought about the eight big families in the capital. It was only when she heard that the Mu family had adopted a girl about her age


    Hence, she investigated all the eight families these days. Other than the Mu family, no other families adopted girls.


    However, Su Fei was still uncertain. Huo Ge said that they were twins, but she and Mu Ning did not look alike. Moreover, Mu Ning and Chu Yun did not look alike.


    Therefore, in order to confirm Mu Ning¡¯s identity, she sneaked out when Huo Ge was not around.


    As long as she could confirm her relationship with Mu Ning, she believed that with Mu Ning¡¯s current status, she would definitely be able to live a stable and prosperous life for the rest of her life. She did not have to be afraid of being threatened by Huo Ge. After all, the Mu family was much more powerful than the Huo family.


    As she thought about it, Su Fei felt hopeful again. When she got rid of Huo Ge, she would get her sister to send her to Country H for plastic surgery to remove the ugly scar on her face. Then, she would get Mu Ning to give her a large sum of money. She would repackage herself in Country H and she could come back as an idol trainee. At that time, she might even be a big star.


    Oh right, wasn¡¯t that Best Actor Mu Ran also from the Mu family? Come to think of it, Mu Ran was also Mu Ning¡¯s brother, so she was Mu Ning¡¯s sister. Therefore, Mu Ran was also her brother.


    Then when she entered the entertainment industry, she would get Mu Ran to pull strings. Mu Ran would not be so stingy to his sister, right?


    The more Su Fei thought about it, the more she felt that there was hope for her future life. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she hadn¡¯t gone for a DNA test yet, she would have gone to look for Mu Ning to acknowledge her family.


    Compared to the Mu family, who she was not related to by blood, Mu Ning would definitely favor her biological sister more.


    Su Fei was elated. She took the opportunity to follow behind Mu Ning.


    After Su Fei left for a while, she walked out of the banquet hall. There were fewer and fewer people around her. In a daze, she lost Mu Ning.


    Su Fei panicked. When she looked around, Mu Ning, who had suddenly disappeared, appeared directly in front of her. Su Fei was so frightened that she almost screamed.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you following me?¡± Mu Ning stared coldly at the strange woman in front of her with a veil and asked in a low voice.


    Su Fei patted her chest. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that you look a little familiar, like my once lost sister. So I wanted to come forward to confirm.¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Mu Ning widened her eyes and retorted uneasily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Su Fei shook her head and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. My mother gave birth to twins before my sister was adopted. I only heard recently that you might be here, Sister, so I came to take a look.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really my sister, I think we sisters have to acknowledge each other. After all, in this world, only the two of us are biological family and each other¡¯s only support.¡±


    Mu Ning¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. She suppressed the anxiety in her heart and looked around. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°The two of us? What about your other family members?¡±


    Su Fei¡¯s eyes flashed with disappointment. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s always been Mom and me. Mom went missing some time ago and I don¡¯t know where she went. I¡¯m alone. It¡¯s good that we found you now. This way, we can look for Mom together?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. We aren¡¯t sure if we¡¯re family yet,¡± Mu Ning quickly said. Then, she looked at Su Fei.


    A gown that looked like it was from a random brand was enough to show that the girl in front of her should not have a good family background. In addition, the girl had just said that she only had a mother who relied on her. She probably did not have any family support..

 Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: Arrange a Time

    Chapter 863: Arrange a Time


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    In other words, if she and the girl in front of her were really sisters, then her original family was lowly. Mu Ning could not accept such a thing.


    Especially at a time like this, if others knew that she had found her family, with Mu Cheng and his family¡¯s personality, they might chase her out on the grounds of blood ties and let her return to her original home.


    Even if she was not chased out, if others knew about her original family¡¯s situation, many nosy people would probably look down on her and mock her.


    No! She couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Therefore, what she had to do now was to confirm if the girl in front of her was her family. If she¡¯s not, that was the best outcome. However, if things did not go according to her wishes, some things should remain a secret forever.


    Su Fei was about to ask Mu Ning to do a paternity test with her, but she caught a flash of ruthlessness in Mu Ning¡¯s eyes and panicked for some reason.


    After being on tenterhooks with Huo Ge for a while, Su Fei¡¯s good at reading someone from their body language had improved a lot. She immediately became wary of her.


    Mu Ning retracted her fierce eyes and smiled at Su Fei. ¡°Since you have such doubts, why don¡¯t we do a paternity test?¡±


    Mu Ning¡¯s expression was so gentle that it was as if she was not the one who had glared at her fiercely just now.


    Su Fei had thought that Mu Ning would not be willing to do this paternity test with her. After all, if she was the one Chu Yun had sent to the Mu family back then, she would not have acknowledged her family so easily. She was not a fool. Of course, she knew that the Mu family was a nest of wealth. How could she bear to leave?


    However, since Mu Ning had suggested a paternity test, she probably valued kinship more, right?


    She had asked around. Mu Ning was quite filial to the two elderly of the Mu family, so if she was really sisters with Mu Ning, Mu Ning would treat her well, right?


    Su Fei was jealous of Mu Ning. They were both sisters, so why should Mu Ning be the daughter of a big family like the Mu Family? It was just that what was done was done. All she could do was make use of her blood relationship with Mu Ning to cling to her and live a more glamorous life.


    ¡°Then when should we make an appointment to go together?¡± Su Fei asked.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a doctor then. I¡¯ll inform you. Can you leave me your contact number?¡± Mu Ning said with a faint smile.


    Su Fei nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    As she spoke, she turned on her cell phone and opened her number.


    Mu Ning added Su Fei and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why do you keep your face covered?¡±


    Su Fei touched her face through the veil in embarrassment and said, ¡°My name is Su Yun¡­ My face was accidentally bitten by a dog, leaving a very deep scar. It¡¯s quite ugly, so I covered it with a veil.¡±


    Su Fei did not say her name directly. She knew how bad her reputation in the capital was. She was afraid that if Mu Ning found out that she was that Su Fei, neither of them would be happy.


    After all, she had been Lu Zheng¡¯s mistress.


    Since she was already disfigured, she might as well reunite with Mu Ning in a new identity.


    Mu Ning did not say anything. She just nodded and said, ¡°How about this? I know an expert in scar treatment. I¡¯ll help you make an appointment. A girl¡¯s face is very important.¡±


    Su Fei nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go back and wait for your news.¡±


    There were too many people at the banquet, and many of them were familiar faces. Su Fei did not want to stay any longer.


    Mu Ning smiled and nodded at Su Fei. Her face was quiet and gentle, and she had the noble and elegant temperament of someone from a big family. Su Fei, who had already persuaded herself to not be jealous of Mu Ning, could not help but feel jealous.


    Su Fei turned around and walked out. She thought angrily about how nice it would be if she was the one Chu Yun had sent to the Mu family back then!


    Then she would be the one with the noble and elegant temperament. Today, she could also chat and laugh with those young masters and young ladies in this magnificent place, and she could also celebrate her birthday in the Lu


    Family¡¯s old residence and be given such an expensive gift by the head of the Mu Family.


    Su Fei looked indignant. Her hands were twisted together with jealousy, and her heart was filled with resentment towards Chu Yun for being biased..

 Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: Unwilling

    Chapter 864: Unwilling


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ning retracted her gaze from Su Fei¡¯s back and stared at Su Fei¡¯s account on her cell phone. It was unknown what she was thinking. After a while, she put away her cell phone and returned to the banquet hall.


    At this moment, Lin Yin was cutting the cake happily with Mu Cheng, his wife, and the three Mu brothers.


    This happy scene made Mu Ning¡¯s eyes sting. How good would it be if it was her in Lin Yin¡¯s place on stage?


    Why was the heavens so unfair? They had clearly been lost since they were young. As soon as Lin Yin was found, she became a rich young lady. She had her parents¡¯ love and her brother¡¯s love.


    And what about her? She had been found, but it seemed that she only had a disfigured sister and a family that was very likely poor and had nothing.


    Why!


    Mu Ning clenched her fists in anger. The pain from her fingertips digging into her palms made her suppress the jealousy in her heart so that no one could see it.


    Seeing Sun Yun walk over, Mu Ning quickly smiled.


    Sun Yun held Mu Ning¡¯s hand and said comfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Grandma still loves you the most. In my heart, no one can surpass you.¡±


    Mu Ning was a little stunned. She did not expect Sun Yun to suddenly say this with such a serious expression. It would be a lie to say that she was not touched. Who would be indifferent to being cared for?


    However, Mu Ning looked touched, but she was telling herself that she had to recognize reality. No matter how nicely Sun Yun said it, Lin Yin was still Sun Yun¡¯s biological granddaughter. If she really encountered a life-and-death moment, Sun Yun might forget what she said today.


    She did not believe in any sincerity. She only believed in herself. After everyone enjoyed the cake, it was the last segment of the birthday banquet, a dance to end the banquet.


    Mu Ran ran straight to Lin Yin with a proud expression and made an inviting gesture at her. As the birthday girl¡¯s brother, he would not let go of this dance.


    Lin Yin smiled and raised her hand to place it in Mu Ran¡¯s. However, another hand suddenly appeared and pulled the stunned Lin Yin towards the middle of the dance floor.


    Mu Ran gritted her teeth in anger and looked at Huo Ge with killing intent in his eyes. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to rush forward to beat him up and snatch Lin Yin back.


    However, in the next second, music sounded. In order not to ruin Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet, Mu Ran could only grit his teeth and endure it.


    Lan Xin almost couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter when she saw Mu Ran like this.


    Mu Ran usually looked indifferent and cold. She did not expect him to be so cute and childish in private. Lan Xin could not help but laugh.


    Mu Ran turned around and saw Lan Xin. Then, he looked at Huo Ge, who was dancing with Lin Yin. His eyes darted around and he invited Lan Xin.


    Lan Xin pointed at herself in disbelief. Mu Ran nodded and approached Lan Xin¡¯s ear. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. I¡¯m going to snatch my sister back. Help me. I know you¡¯re good at dancing. Let¡¯s go up and save todays birthday girl.¡±


    Lan Xin, who was still pleasantly surprised, immediately felt disappointed. Changing partners? Wasn¡¯t he going to use her to exchange for Lin Yin?


    However, Lan Xin¡¯s eyes lit up again. She asked happily, ¡°You know I know how to dance?¡±


    Mu Ran didn¡¯t know why Lan Xin asked this. He just nodded and said, ¡°Yes, haven¡¯t we worked together before? I remember that you know how to dance. You seemed to have won an international dance award before, right? I went to watch it too.¡±


    Lan Xin nodded, her heart jumping with joy. Mu Ran had really remembered her in his heart. She had thought that Mu Ran would not have much of an impression of her for a small collaboration. She did not expect Mu Ran to have seen her competition and still remember it.


    In that case, it didn¡¯t seem impossible to help Mu Ran snatch a sister back. Besides, Lin Yin had saved her before, so she should return the favor.


    Lan Xin smiled and reached out to place her hand on Mu Ran¡¯s. With a spin, the two of them approached Lin Yin and Huo Ge in the middle of the dance floor.


    At this moment, Lin Yin sneered and said, ¡°Huo Ge, looks like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson from breaking your ribs last time?¡±


    Huo Ge was not frightened by Lin Yin at all. Instead, he said with a despicable expression, ¡°As long as it¡¯s you who hit me, I¡¯ll gladly endure it. How about it? Are you very touched to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Huo Ge, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Lin Yin asked with a faint smile. ¡°In your eyes, I occasionally see a trace of killing intent.. So, Huo Ge, do you want to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: Can ‘t Tell Good From Bad

    Chapter 865: Can ¡®t Tell Good From Bad


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Huo Ge was slightly stunned, then he blinked in shock. Was his intention so obvious? It shouldn¡¯t be?


    He leaned closer to Lin Yin¡¯s ear and smiled. ¡°Yinyin, what are you talking about? Could it be your imagination? Although I kidnapped you, I was just paid to help others resolve their troubles. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t have any grudges with you. Why would I kill you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why would you kill me?¡± Lin Yin said deeply. Her red lips warned Huo Ge coldly, ¡°Huo Ge, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re planning. I don¡¯t care what the people behind you are planning. You can even try to kill me. If I die, that¡¯s your ability. But if you dare to hurt my family, don¡¯t blame me for fighting you to the death.¡±


    A trace of ruthlessness flashed across Huo Ge¡¯s eyes, then a look of disdain appeared on his face. He thought to himself that Lin Yin had indeed been the same since she was young. She was easily willing to give her life to others.


    Back then, in order to save that little boy and her classmates, she had risked her life for her family. Speaking of which, Lin Yin¡¯s life was tough enough. If it were anyone else, they would probably have died in the slums when they were young and had no chance to grow up. She was lucky enough!


    Huo Ge tightened his grip and rubbed Lin Yin¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡®Yinyin, you have to focus when you¡¯re dancing. Don¡¯t think about nonsense. It¡¯s lame!¡±


    Huo Ge leaned into Lin Yin¡¯s ear and spoke quite intimately. Yue Shan, who was watching from the side, beamed with joy. She was overjoyed and kept saying to Sun Yun, ¡°Sister Sun, look, our children are so compatible!¡±


    Sun Yun glanced coldly at Huo Ge and Lin Yin¡¯s intimate actions and said angrily, ¡°Yue Shan, you even brought a gift to my house previously, saying that you wanted to matchmake your precious grandson with my Ah Ning. Why? When you saw Lin Yin today, you wanted to have designs on my other granddaughter? What do you think our Mu family is? Is this where your crown prince chooses his concubine?¡±


    Sun Yun¡¯s voice was not soft, attracting the attention of many people around her. Everyone looked at Mu Ning, who had not gone to dance and was accompanying Sun Yun.


    Mu Ning knew that something was wrong. As expected, the smile on Yue


    Shan¡¯s face immediately froze. Then, her gaze drifted to Mu Ning. She sized up Mu Ning with a cold gaze and frowned. ¡°Sister Sun, did you misunderstand something? The last time I came to your house, I came over for Yinyin. How was it for Mu Ning? I¡¯m afraid you misunderstood?¡±


    Sun Yun snorted and sneered. ¡°Yue Shan, you don¡¯t even know how to lie. That day, when you came to visit, Lin Yin¡¯s identity had yet to be announced. If you wanted to matchmake your grandson and Lin Yin, why would you go to our Lu


    Family¡¯s old residence? What a joke. You kept talking about my granddaughter. At that time, my granddaughter was only Ah Ning. If you admit that you¡¯re snobbish, I can still think highly of you.¡±


    Sun Yun¡¯s words were quite disrespectful to Yue Shan. It was more or less inappropriate and destroyed the dignity of the two families.


    Yue Shan¡¯s expression had already darkened. With her personality, she had always been nice to Sun Yun purely because she had a little relationship with Mu Kun. She did not expect Sun Yun to say such a thing in front of so many people.


    Even Yue Shan looked at Mu Ning with a sneer. Mu Ning was shocked. She knew that Yue Shan was going to attack her. During this period of time, Mu Ning had learned a little about Yue Shan. Yue Shan was the kind of person who stabbed where others hurt.


    Mu Ning¡¯s intuition was indeed right. Yue Shan knew that Sun Yun doted on Mu Ning, so she naturally used Mu Ning to attack Sun Yun. ¡°Sister Sun, you¡¯re being too serious. But you¡¯re right. I¡¯m indeed a snob.¡±


    ¡°Although my Huo Family is not as good as your Mu Family, my little grandson is a legitimate descendant of the Huo Family. If he wants a wife, he naturally has to find a legitimate biological child. I don¡¯t dare to let any Tom, Dick, or Harry that¡¯s picked up from outside to enter the family. As in-laws, we still have to pay attention to matching family backgrounds and pure bloodlines!¡±


    Yue Shan¡¯s words instantly embarrassed Mu Ning. She even felt that everyone was looking at her with mockery and disdain.


    Sun Yun gritted her teeth in anger and said angrily, ¡°Yue Shan, be polite! My Ah


    Ning is not some Tom, Dick, or Harry outside. She¡¯s the lucky star of our Mu Family. You¡¯re blind and can¡¯t tell. You actually took a fancy to Lin Yin.. Let me tell you, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

 Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: Angry

    Chapter 866: Angry


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Shan snorted rudely and mocked, ¡°Sister Sun, it¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s blind and who can¡¯t differentiate between good and bad. However, there¡¯s something I think you might be interested to know. I knew Yinyin¡¯s identity a long time ago. I had high expectations. I thought that the child of Mu Cheng and his wife must be good. I can¡¯t miss it. I have never considered Mu Ning from the beginning.¡±


    Sun Yun was so angry that she almost tore Yue Shan apart without caring about her image. However, when she thought about how Mu Kun would definitely scold her when she returned, she could only widen her eyes and glare at Yue Shan.


    The people around them looked at Mu Ning as if they were watching a joke. Their rustling voices were filled with mockery, making Mu Ning feel embarrassed. She even hated Sun Yun for provoking Yue Shan, and not being able to win her.


    Now, she would probably lose all her face in the industry.


    Mu Ning was still thinking about how to get out of this awkward situation when there was some movement on the dance floor, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Sun Yun turned her angry gaze to the middle of the dance floor. When she saw someone take Lin Yin away from Huo Gel s hands, Sun Yun immediately became Yue Shan snorted rudely and mocked, ¡°Sister Sun, it¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s blind and who can¡¯t differentiate between good and bad. However, there¡¯s something I think you might be interested to know. I knew Yinyin¡¯s identity a long time ago. I had high expectations. I thought that the child of Mu Cheng and his wife must be good. I can¡¯t miss it. I have never considered Mu Ning from the beginning.¡±


    Sun Yun was so angry that she almost tore Yue Shan apart without caring about her image. However, when she thought about how Mu Kun would definitely scold her when she returned, she could only widen her eyes and glare at Yue Shan.


    The people around them looked at Mu Ning as if they were watching a joke. Their rustling voices were filled with mockery, making Mu Ning feel embarrassed. She even hated Sun Yun for provoking Yue Shan, and not being able to win her.


    Now, she would probably lose all her face in the industry.


    Mu Ning was still thinking about how to get out of this awkward situation when there was some movement on the dance floor, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Sun Yun turned her angry gaze to the middle of the dance floor. When she saw someone take Lin Yin away from Huo Ge¡¯s hands, Sun Yun immediately became happy and said sarcastically, ¡°So what if some people like our Mu family¡¯s granddaughter? Even if Grandma personally appears for an incompetent man, his wife will still run away. How can Huo Ge compare to Lu Ming of the Lu Family?¡±


    Sun Yun meant that Huo Ge was not as strong as Lu Ming, which really angered Yue Shan.


    That old thing Lu Xian went to Mu Cheng and his wife to snatch her away, but Lu Ming was also snatching her away from her grandson. He was simply haunting her.


    Seeing that Yue Shan¡¯s expression was not good, Sun Yun felt better. She looked at Lin Yin and felt that she was more pleasing to the eye. After all, she was her biological granddaughter. In the end, she had earned some face for her.


    Mu Ning¡¯s heart sank when she saw Sun Yun¡¯s expression. She looked at Lin Yin with hidden hatred.


    At this moment, Lin Yin was so angry that she wanted to pull her hand away from Lu Ming¡¯s palm. However, no matter how hard she tried, Lu Ming refused to let go. Lin Yin was so angry that she gritted her teeth and questioned, ¡°Third Master Lu, what¡¯s wrong with you? I don¡¯t want to dance with you. Can¡¯t you feel my disdain for you?¡±


    Lu Ming smiled. ¡°You can still have disdain for me while I dance with you.¡±


    Lin Yin rolled her eyes speechlessly. Her cute appearance made Lu Ming sigh again. He really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her and couldn¡¯t control his heart. What should he do?


    He clearly told himself that the two of them were not compatible, but he just could not control his actions. He could not control his restless heart that wanted to get close to Lin Yin, nor could he control his jealousy at seeing Lin Yin and Huo Ge being intimate.


    Lu Ming smiled bitterly in his heart. When did he lose control of himself?


    Lin Yin misunderstood the bitter smile on Lu Ming¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°Lu Ming, what¡¯s the meaning of your smile? Do you despise me? You disrupted my lovey-dovey relationship with Huo Ge, and now you¡¯re looking at me with such a helpless and bitter smile. What? You¡¯re the one who snatched me away, and you¡¯re the one who despises me now. Are all men so fickle?¡±


    ¡°Lovey-dovey?¡± Lu Ming raised his eyebrows and held Lin Yin¡¯s hand even tighter.


    Lin Yin frowned slightly, then sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Huo Ge and I are flirting. You¡¯re really annoying for interfering and disturbing others.¡±


    Lu Ming was so angry that his temples bulged. Lin Yin¡¯s current attitude towards him was either sarcastic or full of infuriating words.


    ¡°Yinyin, are you really going to anger me so much?¡± Lu Ming was angry and helpless.


    Lin Yin was so angry that she laughed. As she danced with the rhythm, she mocked, ¡°Uncle, are you joking? I¡¯m just telling the truth. How am I angering you? Isn¡¯t it normal to date the opposite sex at your young age? Moreover, I really don¡¯t understand how I can anger you, Uncle?¡±


    Lin Yin felt an inexplicable anger in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but say it in such a tone. She couldn¡¯t explain why she was like this.


    Perhaps it was because she had been played by Lu Ming that she was still angry.


    Lu Ming sighed. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±


    Lin Yin looked up at Lu Ming and snorted. ¡°Why should I be angry? I wouldn¡¯t dare to be angry at an elder like you, Uncle. Besides, I¡¯m just acquaintances with Uncle.. What can I be angry about?¡±

 Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: Unable to Control

    Chapter 867: Unable to Control


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming was even more helpless. How could she not be angry? Listen to the young lady¡¯s tone. She was filled with resentment and even cut ties.


    Mu Ran was also filled with resentment. He had already calculated the time and was about to snatch Lin Yin away from Huo Ge, but Lu Ming appeared halfway and snatched Lin Yin away. Mu Ran was so angry that he wanted to go forward and beat Lu Ming up.


    All of them were staring at his sister every day. They were simply too annoying. Lan Xin said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you just now.¡±


    Mu Ran retracted his resentful gaze and said with a gentle expression, ¡°Why are you apologizing? I can¡¯t even thank you enough if you¡¯re willing to help me. I can only say that Lu Ming is cunning enough to play such a vicious trick. He¡¯s simply a villain.¡±


    Seeing Mu Ran grit his teeth, Lan Xin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Her clear


    laughter attracted Mu Ran¡¯s gaze back to Lan Xin. She asked in contusion,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing at how cute you are,¡± Lan Xin blurted out.


    Then, when she saw Mu Ran¡¯s stunned expression, Lan Xin realized that the person in front of her was Best Actor Mu Ran. She actually described Mu Ran as cute.


    Lan Xin hurriedly restrained the smile on her face and said with a terrified expression, ¡°Um, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re childish. It¡¯s that.. ¡®


    Lan Xin wanted to explain, but she didn¡¯t know how.


    After being stunned for a moment, Mu Ran only smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to explain.Perhaps my personality is a little different in private. You¡¯ll understand after seeing me more.¡±


    Even an awkward smile could not hide Mu Ran¡¯s beauty. In addition, Mu Ran¡¯s tone was intimate and gentle compared to usual, making Lan Xin blush inadvertently and she could only nod silently.


    The music stopped abruptly. Compared to Lin Yin, who quickly broke free from Lu Ming¡¯s hand, Lan Xin was yearning for Mu Ran¡¯s warm palm. After the two of them let go, Lan Xin asked softly, ¡°Mu Ran, are you really not planning to make a comeback? Actually, many people are waiting for you to return.¡±


    As Mu Ran and Lan Xin walked to the side, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go back and forth after making a decision, right? Perhaps if I don¡¯t become an actor, I can still shine elsewhere.¡±


    Lan Xin nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes, yes, you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± Mu Ran asked with a smile.


    Lan Xin nodded matter-of-factly and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve always believed in you. You¡¯re so awesome!¡±


    Mu Ran did not answer, perhaps he was shy because of the praise. He just pursed his lips and smiled. When he turned around, he saw his sister walking over with a dark expression.


    Mu Ran immediately put Lan Xin behind his head and rushed forward to ask, ¡°Yinyin what¡¯s wrong? Did that old thing Lu Ming make you unhappy?¡±


    Lin Yin was originally a little angry, but when she heard the description of Lu Ming, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Even the people beside her looked like they wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t dare to.


    Lu Ming, who was following closely behind, was even more speechless when he heard this. It was fine if Mu Ran was rude to him in private, but now, there were so many people and he was still so outspoken.


    Lu Ming turned his gaze to Mu Heng, who was beside him, and gestured for him to control Mu Ran. In the end, Mu Heng only looked up slightly and said helplessly, ¡°Sigh, someone went back on their word, so I can only say that my younger brother is old and can¡¯t be controlled.¡±


    Who asked Lu Ming to go back on his word? He had promised not to provoke Lin Yin, but today, he still did it.


    Others might not be able to understand what Mu Heng meant, but Lu Ming knew very well.


    However, he also felt that he had been wronged. He admitted that he was a little jealous when he snatched Lin Yin away from Huo Ge just now, but he could only blame the Mu brothers for being incompetent. They knew that Huo Ge had ulterior motives, but they still let Lin Yin be so close to Huo Ge, so he could only make a move.


    Lu Ming said sarcastically, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that someone¡¯s ability is limited, they naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on their word.¡±


    Lu Ming openly mocked Mu Heng for being unable to protect Lin Yin.


    Everyone listened in confusion to the two of them talking in riddles. Even Lin Yin sized up the two of them. She felt that the two of them seemed to be hiding something from her, and this matter seemed to have something to do with her.


    Lin Yin¡¯s probing gaze made Mu Heng a little uncomfortable. He coughed lightly to hide it, but in the end, he still whispered to Lu Ming, ¡°Whether it¡¯s our ability that¡¯s limited or if you interfered while Mu Ran was staring at Huo


    Ge, you know very well..¡±

 Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: Third Brother Feeds You

    Chapter 868: Third Brother Feeds You


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming coughed lightly and lowered his voice without any embarrassment. ¡°Then you can only blame your brothers for being slow and not me. I¡¯ve said it before. As long as Yinyin is safe, I can retreat.¡±


    For the first time, Mu Heng felt that the righteous Lu Ming actually had a little shamelessness.


    Lu Ming did not seem to see that Mu Heng was a little angry. His gaze was still on Lin Yin, and Mu Heng was even angrier.


    However, Lu Ming¡¯s good mood did not last long. Just as he chased Huo Ge away, Wei Ji came to Lin Yin¡¯s side. Compared to Huo Ge, Lu Ming was more afraid of Wei Ji.


    Lin Yin could joke that she was flirting with Huo Ge because he could feel that Lin Yin did not care about Huo Ge.


    However, it was obvious that Lin Yin would not say that about Wei Ji. Lu Ming could even feel that Wei Ji was very special to Lin Yin.


    Although he did not find much negative information about Wei Ji, he just felt that something was wrong with Wei Ji.


    It was not just because Wei Ji staying by Lin Yin¡¯s side would cause the Wei family to do something disadvantageous to her. More importantly, Wei Ji seemed to be dangerous.


    Unfortunately, he could not find any more information. If he told Lin Yin rashly, Lin Yin would probably not treat him well in the future.


    Wei Ji handed a small pastry to Lin Yin and forked up a small piece. Little Yi said obediently, ¡°Yinyin, I don¡¯t think you ate anything just now. Eat this. I¡¯ve tried it. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    He seemed to be feeding Lin Yin, it attracted the attention of the surrounding people.


    Wei Ji¡¯s actions surprised Lin Yin. However, when she saw Wei Ji¡¯s sincere eyes and Lu Ming¡¯s frown, Lin Yin raised her hand to take the fork Wei Ji handed her with a smile.


    Mu Ran¡¯s alarm rang. He was here to protect his sister. He casually took out another pastry from the side. When Lin Yin reached out to take Wei Ji¡¯s pastry, he immediately handed another pastry to Lin Yin and said with a smile, ¡°Yinyin, eat this from Third Brother. This is delicious too. Come, Third Brother will feed you.¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s hand froze in midair. Then, his face was filled with disappointment as he slowly retracted his hand.


    However, before he could retract them all, his hand was suddenly empty. Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin in surprise and saw her take all the pastries from Mu Ran and Wei Ji. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll eat both.¡±


    Everyone looked at Wei Ji with scrutiny. The eldest daughter of the Mu Family seemed to be quite friendly with the unfavored cripple of the Wei Family. Did this mean that Lin Yin had taken a fancy to a cripple?


    If that was the case, Wei Ji would have Lin Yin as his backing. If the Mu family agreed to Lin Yin and Wei Ji being together, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Mu family was supporting Wei Ji?


    Many families that had business dealings with the Wei Family began to turn their attention to Wei Ji, who was not favored by the Wei Family.


    However, there were also people who thought more. For example, Mu Ran¡¯s actions just now clearly showed that the Mu family might not like Wei Ji very much. It seemed like there were some things that needed to be considered. When the rest of the Wei Family saw Wei Ji suddenly stand out in front of so manv neonle and do such a thing. their exnressions were a little liglv-


    No matter what Wei Ji meant, the Wei Family felt that Wei Ji had deliberately highlighted his close relationship with Lin Yin in front of everyone to tell some people that he had the Mu Family as his backing and that his relationship with Lin Yin was extraordinary.


    If the Wei Family thought this way, those who did not think highly of the Wei Family¡¯s second and third branches naturally thought the same. This was the first time Wei Ji had pushed himself in front of the public, showing that he also had a chance to reach the high position of the Wei Family.


    Lin Yin¡¯s hand suddenly became empty. Wei Ji¡¯s pastry was taken away by Lu


    Ming. Lu Ming smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m actually hungry too.¡±


    He played with the fork in his hand and looked at Wei Ji with an unreadable expression. ¡°Wei Ji, you don¡¯t mind if I eat, do you?¡±


    Wei Ji smiled sweetly. ¡°As long as Yinyin doesn¡¯t mind, I naturally don¡¯t mind. After all, I was going to give this small piece to Yinyin.¡±


    Lin Yin snorted and snatched the fork back from Lu Ming¡¯s hand angrily. Then, in front of everyone, she ate the small piece of pastry on the fork in front of Lu Ming.


    After eating, Lin Yin raised her eyebrows at Lu Ming and said, ¡°Uncle, if you want to eat, there¡¯s many there. Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself by snatching food from a junior?¡±


    Under Lu Ming¡¯s angry expression, Lin Yin provocatively stuffed the pastry that Mu Ran had just eaten into her mouth. Her cheeks were puffed up like a little hamster, Lu Ming was angry but he found it adorable..

 Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: Gifting a Car

    Chapter 869: Gifting a Car


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The Wei Family¡¯s expression improved. Although Wei Ji had won Lin Yin¡¯s favor, it seemed like Lu Ming would not let this matter succeed.


    If Lin Yin couldn¡¯t stand on their side, they would rather Lin Yin and Lu Ming be together than Lin Yin and Wei Ji.


    Lin Yin looked at the time. There were already many people bidding farewell to Mu Cheng and his wife. Hence, she turned to Wei Ji and said, ¡°Wei Ji, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back later.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded naturally. In the end, Wei Cheng went forward and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Miss Mu. Fifth Brother will go back with us later to save us the trouble.¡±


    Wei Yang also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Yinyin. How can I trouble the birthday girl today? I¡¯ll get Fifth Brother to take my car back later. There¡¯s enough space. ¡±


    Lin Yin only smiled faintly and said, ¡°That might not work. I thought that it would be very troublesome without a car and chauffeur because his legs are inconvenient, so I gave Wei Ji a car and a chauffeur to make it convenient for him to travel. He¡¯ll bring them back later.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice was not soft, and the people beside her began to discuss softly. Instantly, the faces of the Wei Family darkened.


    The Wei Family¡¯s expression improved. Although Wei Ji had won Lin Yin¡¯s favor, it seemed like Lu Ming would not let this matter succeed.


    If Lin Yin couldn¡¯t stand on their side, they would rather Lin Yin and Lu Ming be together than Lin Yin and Wei Ji.


    Lin Yin looked at the time. There were already many people bidding farewell to Mu Cheng and his wife. Hence, she turned to Wei Ji and said, ¡°Wei Ji, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back later.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded naturally. In the end, Wei Cheng went forward and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Miss Mu. Fifth Brother will go back with us later to save us the trouble.¡±


    Wei Yang also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Yinyin. How can I trouble the birthday girl today? I¡¯ll get Fifth Brother to take my car back later. There¡¯s enough space. ¡±


    Lin Yin only smiled faintly and said, ¡°That might not work. I thought that it would be very troublesome without a car and chauffeur because his legs are inconvenient, so I gave Wei Ji a car and a chauffeur to make it convenient for him to travel. He¡¯ll bring them back later.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s voice was not soft, and the people beside her began to discuss softly. Instantly, the faces of the Wei Family darkened.


    ¡°Look, a child without a father or mother is so pitiful. He¡¯s already crippled and the Wei Family doesn¡¯t even have the means of transportation he usually uses. As expected, with a stepmother, there¡¯s a stepfather.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t notice it just now. Look at Wei Ji¡¯s clothes. Although it¡¯s also a designer, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s an old collection. He might have bought it second-hand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. I saw Wei Ji once before. The clothes he was wearing at that time weren¡¯t as good as the ones he¡¯s wearing now. I think he specially found a relatively good one to make up the scene because he was coming to attend Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really pitiful. One of the siblings is crippled and the other is stupid, but they still have to face such differential treatment.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the Wei Family is really something. They clearly don¡¯t lack that money, but they have to treat them harshly. Look at those people from the Wei Family. Which one of them isn¡¯t traveling in luxury cars and wearing designer clothes?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I heard that the youngest granddaughter of the Wei Family was still driving a luxury car worth ten million yuan to chase after celebrities


    yesterday. It was all reported. In the end, the Wei Family was even unwilling to buy a car for Wei Ji. Sigh, this is fate!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fate that the eldest daughter of the Mu Family has taken a fancy to


    Wei Ji, right? If this eldest daughter of the Mu Family really takes a fancy to Wei Ji and the two of them get married, it¡¯s hard to say whose hands the Wei


    Family will fall into.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This Wei Ji is a legitimate descendant of the Wei Family.


    Moreover, there might be someone from the Dong Family in this Wei Corporation. Back then, the eldest daughter of the Dong Family brought the entire Dong Family into the Wei Family.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Wei Family going to be very lively? If those people know that Wei Ji has a chance to get promoted, how can they sit still? I heard that all these years, these Dong Family bloodlines have been ruthlessly suppressed. If Wei Ji has a chance, they will definitely take a gamble.¡±


    Ning Sheng, who had always had a gentle and smiling expression, listened to these discussions as soon as she walked over. However, she still had a smile on her face and managed her emotions very well.


    Ye Wen looked at Lin Yin worriedly. What she was worried about had happened after all.


    Not only had Wei Ji gone overboard with his feeding just now, but Lin Yin¡¯s protection of Wei Ji in public was also sending a message to the outside world that Lin Yin valued Wei Ji very much.


    ¡°Miss Mu, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. Fifth Brother can¡¯t drive in his current state, so he doesn¡¯t have a car. In addition, Fifth Brother has a free personality, so he doesn¡¯t like the chauffeur to follow him.¡± As Wei Cheng spoke, he turned to look at Wei Ji and asked with a smile, ¡°Fifth Brother, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Wei Ji nodded and said, ¡°Big Brother is right. It¡¯s like this. However, this car and chauffeur today are a gift from Yinyin. As long as it¡¯s a gift from Yinyin, I¡¯ll like it very much. Thank you, Yinyin.¡±


    Wei Ji accepted Lin Yin¡¯s gift without any hesitation. His words were a little genteel, and Lin Yin was not used to it.


    Everyone despised Wei Ji¡¯s actions, but what they despised even more was that the Wei Family had actually raised a descendant raised by a woman.


    Ning Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Yinyin has an excellent memory. She knew that Ah Ji would celebrate his birthday in two days and gave him a birthday gift in advance. However, Yinyin and Wei Ji are the same age and are classmates. Their relationship is naturally not ordinary..¡±

 Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Wei Ji’s Birthday

    Chapter 870: Wei Ji¡¯s Birthday


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Ah Ji¡¯s birthday happened to be the day his parents passed away, so Ah Ji and Ah Xuan haven¡¯t celebrated their birthdays well all these years. It¡¯s time for the past to pass. I think his parents in heaven want Ah Ji and his sister to be fine and happy. How about we properly celebrate your birthday this year? Ah Ji, what do you think?¡± Ning Sheng asked Wei Ji.


    Wei Ji looked a little lonely. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Second


    Aunt.¡±


    Ning Sheng sighed and turned to look at Lin Yin. ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re Ah Ji¡¯s classmate. You have to come.¡±


    Then, as if she had thought of something, she turned to Feng Yu and said, ¡°I heard from Ah Wen that you¡¯re Yinyin¡¯s classmate. You must be Ah Ji¡¯s classmate too. Remember to come along when the time comes.¡±


    With just a few words, Ning Sheng defined Lin Yin¡¯s sudden gift to Wei Ji¡¯s car and chauffeur as a birthday gift between classmates. The Wei Family¡¯s reputation improved a little.


    Feng Yu did not expect to encounter such a thing when she came to work part-time. First, she was dressed up by Lin Yin and turned from an attendant to a guest who came to attend the Mu family¡¯s banquet.


    Now that the Mu family¡¯s banquet was about to end, she was invited to the Wei family to celebrate Wei Ji¡¯s birthday.


    She could show off this experience for the rest of her life!


    However, at this moment, Feng Yu did not know how to react appropriately.


    She could only nod at Ning Sheng and say stiffly, ¡°Okay, Auntie!¡±


    After Ning Sheng received Feng Yu¡¯s response, she nodded with a smile and looked at Lin Yin. ¡°Yinyin, come when the time comes. Auntie will get someone to specially prepare your favorite food.¡±


    Lin Yin did not expect her and Wei Ji¡¯s birthdays to be so close.


    However, after thinking for a while, she remembered.


    Back then, Ye Wen was in the hospital to protect the baby, so she did not see Zhou Ying¡¯s distress message. In less than a day, she was born. Therefore, Ye Wen had no time for Zhou Ying during this period of time.


    Later, Zhou Ying, her husband, Fu Chen, and the child in her stomach met with mishaps. The Fu Xi and Wei Nan couple who went to look for Zhou Ying and Fu Chen also met with mishaps.


    However, Fu Xi was luckier than Zhou Ying. Before she died, she left behind a pair of children, Wei Ji and Wei Xuan, so Wei Ji was indeed born a day or two later than her.


    Recalling that Wei Ji¡¯s parents had passed away the day he was born, Lin Yin felt even more pity for him.


    Lin Yin did not care that Ning Sheng had defined her gift as a birthday gift. Her original intention was to ask the Wei Family not to be so harsh on Wei Ji and make him wear old clothes all the time.


    Just by looking at the clothes Wei Ji was wearing now, one could tell the difference between Wei Ji and the guests participating in the banquet at the event location. Even though Wei Ji¡¯s clothes looked much newer than usual, they still did not match the gorgeous clothes of the guests present.


    She could naturally buy clothes for Wei Ji, but why should she buy clothes for wei Ji?


    Wei Ji also had a share of the Wei Family. Why didn¡¯t he even have good clothes? She wanted to embarrass the Wei Family and make sure that the Wei Family didn¡¯t brazenly deprive Wei Ji of his food and clothes.


    As for whether the Wei Family would secretly harm Wei Ji, it was no longer Lin Yin¡¯s concern. After all, the bodyguards she had hired at a high price were not useless.


    Seeing that Lin Yin did not answer, Ning Sheng looked a little embarrassed. Then, she turned to look at Wei Ji and said, ¡°I understand. It seems that Yinyin wants you to invite her yourself. Ah Ji, just nice, you can invite your classmate.¡±


    Wei Ji looked at Ning Sheng¡¯s appearance of turning the tide for the Wei Family and sneered in his heart. However, he still looked obedient. He walked up to Lin Yin and smiled. ¡°Yinyin, it¡¯s my birthday in two days. Are you coming?¡±


    Lin Yin naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. She smiled and replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go to your birthday.¡±


    Wei Ji smiled happily, revealing his cute incisors. Lu Ming, who was watching from the side, felt uncomfortable again.


    Why was he smiling so cutely? Was he deliberately here to seduce Lin Yin?


    Lin Yin might not be bewitched by a man¡¯s handsomeness, but there was a high chance that she would be bewitched by such a sincere and cute smile. It was just like how some men did not like sexy girls but liked petite and cute


    girls..

 Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Forced

    Chapter 871: Forced


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming cursed Wei Ji for being a vixen. Then, he turned his gaze away angrily and smiled at Ning Sheng. ¡°Since it¡¯s Wei Ji¡¯s birthday, I wonder if I have a chance to go to the Wei Family to ask for cake?¡±


    In Lu Ming¡¯s opinion, although Wei Ji was pitiful, this kid definitely did not do anything good.


    Ning Sheng was stunned for a moment. She was a little stunned by Lu Ming¡¯s faint smile as he asked for cake. Then, she said, ¡°You should ask Ah Ji about this. After all, it¡¯s his birthday.¡±


    When Lu Ming looked at Wei Ji, Wei Ji had already said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small birthday banquet. Initially, Third Brother Lu, I¡¯ll welcome you if you didn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just that that day is the anniversary of my parents¡¯ death, so it¡¯s not good to invite too many people. Third Brother Lu, if you come, with your influence, I¡¯m afraid the small banquet will turn into a big banquet.¡±


    Wei Ji was rejecting him!


    Everyone looked at Lu Ming, who had been rejected, and secretly sweated for Wei Ji. He was a cripple who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and actually dared to reject Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming smiled instead of being angry. ¡°I can¡¯t, but Lin Yin can. What kind of logic is that?¡±


    Lu Ming cursed Wei Ji for being a vixen. Then, he turned his gaze away angrily and smiled at Ning Sheng. ¡°Since it¡¯s Wei Ji¡¯s birthday, I wonder if I have a chance to go to the Wei Family to ask for cake?¡±


    In Lu Ming¡¯s opinion, although Wei Ji was pitiful, this kid definitely did not do anything good.


    Ning Sheng was stunned for a moment. She was a little stunned by Lu Ming¡¯s faint smile as he asked for cake. Then, she said, ¡®You should ask Ah Ji about this. After all, it¡¯s his birthday.¡±


    When Lu Ming looked at Wei Ji, Wei Ji had already said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small birthday banquet. Initially, Third Brother Lu, I¡¯ll welcome you if you didn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just that that day is the anniversary of my parents¡¯ death, so it¡¯s not good to invite too many people. Third Brother Lu, if you come, with your influence, I¡¯m afraid the small banquet will turn into a big banquet.¡±


    Wei Ji was rejecting him!


    Everyone looked at Lu Ming, who had been rejected, and secretly sweated for Wei Ji. He was a cripple who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and actually dared to reject Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming smiled instead of being angry. ¡°I can¡¯t, but Lin Yin can. What kind of logic is that?¡±


    Wei Ji seemed to be a little flustered by Lu Ming¡¯s stare. He said timidly, ¡°Yinyin is different. She¡¯s my good friend and my classmate. I think my parents must want to see a friend who treats me so well.¡±


    Feng Yu quickly shrank her neck. She had been invited just now. She was afraid that this Lu Ming, whom everyone was afraid of, would mention her, so she wished she could turn invisible.


    Fortunately, before Lu Ming could speak, Lin Yin stood in front of Wei Ji and looked straight at Lu Ming. She questioned, ¡°Uncle, since Wei Ji already said this, don¡¯t force him!¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lin Yin, who was protecting Wei Ji. No one could see Lu Ming¡¯s expression clearly, so they held their breaths and waited.


    Mu Heng knew what Lu Ming was worried about, but the occasion was a little inappropriate, so he went forward and put his hand on Lu Ming¡¯s shoulder to smooth things over. ¡°Lu Ming, you still like to joke so much. When did you like to eat cake at someone else¡¯s house? Alright, I think the banquet is about to end. Coincidentally, I have some business to discuss with you. Shall we leave together?¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Mu Heng until he saw a promise in Mu Heng¡¯s eyes. He said


    faintly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s protective stance, Lu Ming only smiled faintly and left with Mu Heng. His girl suspected that he would harm Wei Ji. Lu Ming didn¡¯t think much of it because he really didn¡¯t believe Wei Ji.


    However, when he saw Lin Yin confronting him for someone else, Lu Ming still felt hurt.


    As soon as Lu Ming left, everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that Lu Ming would strangle Wei Ji, this weak kid, to death on the spot. Although it was a little exaggerated, Lu Ming¡¯s deep gaze and the aura he exuded just now were still a little scary.


    Lu Yan gave Lin Yin a thumbs up in admiration. Lin Yin was still the best. Then, Lu Yan said goodbye to Lin Yin and went home.


    After the banquet ended, everyone bade farewell to the Mu Family and left.


    Wei Ji tugged at Lin Yin¡¯s clothes and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yinyin. Did you get into an argument with Third Brother Lu because of me? I was scared to death just now. I was afraid that Third Brother Lu would hate you.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned and smiled. ¡®What are you thinking about? How can a grown man like Lu Ming hate me? Then he¡¯s too petty. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hate me.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s tone sounded as if she knew Lu Ming very well. Wei Ji did not even realize that he felt a little sad.


    After getting someone to send Wei Ji back to school, Lin Yin looked at the gifts that had already piled up into a small mountain and had a headache.


    The first thing she saw was the little wooden figure that Wei Ji had personally handed to her. Looking at the patterns on it, it must have been carved by Wei Ji himself.


    Lin Yin took the little wooden figure to the mirror and placed it beside her face to compare. She realized that it really looked like her and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Putting Wei Ji¡¯s gift aside, Lin Yin opened the gifts from her family one by one. This was the first time she had personally received a birthday gift from her family, and her heart was filled with happiness.


    After lying in the pile of gifts for a long time, Lin Yin turned her gaze to the gift box Lu Ming had sent over. She stared at it for a long time before saying, ¡°Since he¡¯s already given it to me, it¡¯s mine. There¡¯s no harm in opening it..¡±

 Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Ice Velvet Star

    Chapter 872: Ice Velvet Star


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As if she had convinced herself, Lin Yin took the gift box and gently opened it. An exquisite blue necklace came into view.


    Lin Yin picked up the necklace and looked at it. The shape of the pendant was irregular, and she could not tell what it was. There was a silver-white bulge.


    Lin Yin pressed it curiously. In the next second, the pendant suddenly opened and emitted a dazzling light. Even in the bright room, it flickered with fluorescent light.


    She seemed to have remembered something and got up to turn off all the lights in the house. The once familiar scene immediately appeared in front of Lin Yin.


    Was it the ice velvet plant that Lu Ming brought back from his business trip?


    Lin Yin subconsciously reached out to touch it. She remembered that this ice velvet would melt when it touched something slightly warmer, but this time, it did not melt.


    Holding the star-like ice velvet in her palm, Lin Yin had an indescribable feeling in her heart, it was as if saying that some things could be held by her.


    For example, she could actually have a family who really loved her. For example, she could have a close friend who would not betray her. For example, someone might really love her?


    Lin Yin shook her head in panic. She admitted to the first two. As for the last one, to hell with it.


    Lu Ming, this b*stard, played with her first. It was fine that he was haunting her now, but he even gave her something that easily made her have thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have. He was simply too much!


    Lin Yin closed the necklace pendant angrily, and a stunning scene appeared again. The stars seemed to be attracted by the pendant and floated around the pendant, like little fairies who wanted to return to the forest, but they were locked outside the door.


    Lin Yin tentatively pressed the button again, and the ice velvet continued to scatter around. Lin Yin frowned and continued to press the button just now. At this moment, the surrounding star ice velvet began to slowly float back into the pendant. It was a pile that was shiny and cute.


    The tip of Lin Yin¡¯s heart seemed to be gently scratched by a thin and soft feather, as if she was happy and filled with indescribable joy.


    However, when she thought of Lu Ming running away on the day school started, Lin Yin gritted her teeth hatefully. She closed the pendant with all her might and stood up. She threw the pendant onto the sofa to vent her anger.


    She even glared at the pendant childishly and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re just like your master. You¡¯re annoying to look at!¡±


    Mu Ran, who had entered the house, asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yinyin?


    Who are you upset about? Tell Third Brother. Third Brother will beat him up!¡±


    When Lin Yin saw Mu Ran, her angry expression softened a little. She said casually, ¡°No, I just watched a not-so-good video and just scolded for fun.


    What¡¯s wrong? Is Third Brother looking for me for something?¡±


    Mu Ran coughed lightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that you were going to the Wei Family to celebrate Wei Ji¡¯s birthday? Third Brother is here to ask you, how about Third Brother go with you that day?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, are you worried?¡± Lin Yin tilted her head and asked in confusion.


    Mu Ran nodded honestly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Wei Ji¡¯s birthday was special and she couldn¡¯t invite too many people, Mu Ran wouldn¡¯t have asked Lin Yin.


    After all, although it was Wei Ji¡¯s birthday that day, it was also the anniversary of Wei Ji¡¯s parents¡¯ death. It was understandable if Wei Ji did not like people going.


    However, Mu Ran was worried.


    In the past, Mu Ran would only think that Wei Ji was timid and would not do anything out of line.


    But today, Wei Ji was getting intimate with Lin Yin in front of so many people, which made Mu Ran extremely unhappy. This was not something that the timid Wei Ji from before could do.


    Therefore, he had reason to believe that Wei Ji was using Lin Yin¡¯s influence to achieve some goals. Just like a script he had read previously, the male lead wanted the support of some aristocratic families and deliberately acted like he had an intimate relationship with some noble ladies to gain trust and let others know that he had the ability to make a comeback.


    What if Wei Ji was blinded by greed and harmed Lin Yin?


    Lin Yin sighed and said, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Wei Ji¡¯s small body isn¡¯t enough to withstand my blows. Not to mention that I have so many people protecting me.¡±


    Mu Ran had no choice but to let Lin Yin be.


    The next day, Feng Yu told Su Su excitedly about Lin Yin¡¯s birthday banquet last night. Su Su was so angry that she wailed in the dormitory..

 Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: Wailing

    Chapter 873: Wailing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You guys are too much. You actually left me alone in the dormitory and went to have fun yourself. You¡¯re simply heartless and inhumane! Ahhhh! My Brother Ran. I actually have two heartless roommates. I¡¯m even more pitiful than a cabbage in the field now!¡± Su Su pounded the bed as she vented her resentment towards Lin Yin and Feng Yu.


    Feng Yu scratched his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to Wei Ji¡¯s birthday banquet in two days. Do you want to ask Wei Ji if you can go?¡±


    Su Su¡¯s fake tears immediately fell. She widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Is Wei Ji¡¯s birthday in two days?¡±


    Feng Yu nodded and asked with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you so agitated? Could it be that you want to celebrate Wei Ji¡¯s birthday too?¡±


    Su Su was like a cat whose tail had been grabbed. She immediately exploded and retorted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t have a good relationship with Wei Ji. Why would I go?¡±


    After saying that, Su Su remembered that Lin Yin was also in the dormitory and immediately changed her words. ¡°Yinyin, that¡¯s not what I mean. I mean that I¡¯m not familiar with Wei Ji. It might not be good for me to go? That¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    After all, Lin Yin and Wei Ji were on good terms. Su Su felt that even if she didn¡¯t give Wei Ji face, she had to give Lin Yin face. After all, Lin Yin was her idol¡¯s sister.


    At the thought of this, Su Su¡¯s heart ached again. It was such a good opportunity last night. If she went, she could see her idol up close.


    Lin Yin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She understood Su Suls heartless and arrogant personality.


    Feng Yu asked in a teasing tone, ¡°Are you really not going? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to Wei Ji¡¯s birthday banquet? I told you the news, okay?¡±


    This time, Su Su did not say anything. Instead, she said awkwardly, ¡°Let me think! ¡±


    She was so stubborn like a tsundere that wasn¡¯t willing to admit her love.


    Lin Yin sensed that something was wrong and sized up Su Su¡¯s face. Something was wrong with Su Su.


    When she turned to look at Feng Yu, she saw Feng Yu raise his eyebrows at her and pout at Su Su. Lin Yin immediately understood. Could it be that Su Su was interested in Wei Ji?


    Thinking of this possibility, Lin Yin stared at Su Su tightly, looking like an old mother looking at her daughter-in-law.


    At this moment, Su Su, who had yet to realize her feelings, was still vexed about whether she should go to Wei Ji¡¯s birthday party.


    Feng Yu said warmly, ¡°Su Su, you have to think about it carefully. Moreover, Wei Ji¡¯s birthday is a little special. It¡¯s the anniversary of his parents¡¯ death.¡±


    ¡°All these years, I heard that Wei Ji hasn¡¯t celebrated his birthday properly. I think this year¡¯s birthday might be a little livelier. By the way, Wei Ji also said that he wants to introduce us to his parents. He wants his parents to know that he¡¯s doing very well and has someone who treats him well.¡±


    Su Su, who was still conflicted, was stunned for a moment. Then, a trace of heartache that she could not feel flashed across her eyes.


    She had always thought that birthdays were a happy day. There would be a feast prepared by her parents and gifts from her relatives and friends.


    However, he had never expected that there would be someone in this world who would think about their deceased parents with grief on their birthday. Wei Ji must have been very sad at that time, right?


    Su Su suddenly regretted being so arrogant and domineering to Wei Ji. She also regretted always calling Wei Ji a cripple.


    Lin Yin took in the expression on Su Su¡¯s face.


    To be honest, if Su Su was her roommate, even if she was vain and a little domineering and snobbish, Lin Yin would not think much of it as long as it did not affect her.


    However, if Su Su wanted to be with Wei Ji, Lin Yin would care. After all, Su Su had been calling Wei Ji a cripple.


    She did not think that a person who despised Wei Ji would sincerely like him.


    Wei Ji¡¯s life had been hard enough. She did not want Wei Ji to suffer emotionally again.


    However, when she saw the guilty expression on Su Su¡¯s face just now, Lin Yin hesitated. If Su Su felt guilty, she didn¡¯t despise Wei Ji so much, right?


    Lin Yin sighed and then felt that she was thinking too much. Regardless of whether Su Su liked Wei Ji or not, it still depended on Wei Ji¡¯s opinion. Wei Ji couldn¡¯t just accept that Su Su liked Wei Ji, right?


    Lin Yin retracted her emotions and continued to deal with her matters on the computer.


    Su Su lay back, already thinking about what gift she should buy for Wei Ji..

 Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: Huaqiang Cup

    Chapter 874: Huaqiang Cup


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Su was still awkwardly thinking if she should go celebrate Wei Ji¡¯s birthday, but she planned to buy a gift to apologize for her overboard words.


    The dormitory fell into a quiet atmosphere. Under the orange table lamp, the years were peaceful. Suddenly, a ringtone sounded. Feng Yu picked up her phone and saw that it was a call from her mother.


    She had thought that they were just chatting about family matters, but as soon as Feng Yu picked up the call, she heard her mother ask worriedly, ¡°Ah Yu, have you contacted your sister recently?¡±


    Feng Yu thought for a moment. Her sister really didn¡¯t seem to have contacted her recently. She asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ah Rong? Is it because her studies in Year Three are heavy and she doesn¡¯t have time to contact her family?¡±


    Mom Feng said on the other end of the line, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve called her many times in the past three days, but she didn¡¯t pick up. I don¡¯t feel at ease.¡± ¡°Then have you asked Ah Rong¡¯s teacher?¡± Feng Yu asked with a frown.


    ¡°I did. The teacher said that your sister is fine, but I asked the teacher to ask Ah Rong to talk to me. The teacher said that your sister has been undergoing training recently and said that she¡¯s going to participate in some competition. I thought that if there was really a competition, your sister would definitely tell me in advance, so I don¡¯t feel at ease,¡± Mom Feng said worriedly.


    Feng Yu was also worried. Her sister was indeed not the kind of person who would suddenly cut ties without telling anyone.


    Feng Yu comforted her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call Ah Rongs teacher and ask. ¡±


    Feng Yu hung up and heard Su Su¡¯s voice. ¡°Ah Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen? You sound very anxious.¡±


    Feng Yu nodded and said, ¡°My sister hasn¡¯t contacted our family these past few days. My mother is worried.¡±


    As Feng Yu spoke, she called Feng Rong first. No one picked up.


    Feng Yu called Feng Rong¡¯s form teacher directly. ¡°Hello, Teacher. I¡¯m Feng Rong¡¯s sister, Feng Yu. I just called Feng Rong, but she didn¡¯t pick up. I want to borrow your phone so my sister can answer the call and report that she¡¯s safe. This way, my parents can be at ease, okay?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone clearly snorted, then a casual voice sounded. ¡°Feng Rong¡¯s family, right?


    Feng Yu, who did not get the answer she wanted, smiled patiently and said, ¡°Teacher, I know. It¡¯s just that parents are worried about their children. This is inevitable. Tell me what training my sister is participating in. I know a little.


    Also, let my sister talk to me. I¡¯ll just confirm it. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Huaqiang Cup in the capital. You know that although this is not a huge award, if she can win this award, not only will your sister receive a huge bonus, she won¡¯t have to pay for her university fees in the future.¡±


    ¡°This is an important period of your sister¡¯s training. Even if I¡¯m a teacher, I can¡¯t disturb her. Don¡¯t worry. Your sister is in school. Nothing will happen.¡± The teacher continued to shirk.


    ¡°Huaqiang Cup?¡± Feng Yu read it out in confusion. She had never heard of this Huaqiang Cup.


    Su Su said, ¡°I know about the Huaqiang Cup. It¡¯s led by the Yue Corporation in the capital. They joined forces with many companies to set up an award to support poor girls. It¡¯s said that the bonus for winning the award is very high.¡±


    When Lin Yin heard the Yue Corporation, she put down what she was doing and turned to look at the worried Feng Yu.


    Even though Su Su had explained, Feng Yu was still a little worried. She insisted, ¡°Teacher, I know I¡¯m troubling you, but if I don¡¯t get my sister¡¯s answer today, I¡¯ll go to school to look for her later.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the Huaqiang Cup, the training venue must be in the capital, right?


    Coincidentally, I¡¯m also in the capital, so it¡¯s not troublesome. The Yue


    Corporation¡¯s Huaqiang Cup, right? It just so happens that my roommate Imows Yue Han from the Yue Corporation. I thought that if I can¡¯t find her, I¡¯ll ask Yue Han directly.¡±


    Feng Yu¡¯s almost threatening tone made the teacher pause for a moment. Then, there was a rustling sound. Feng Yu could not hear it clearly, but she could roughly tell what the other party was discussing..

 Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: Reporting Her Safety

    Chapter 875: Reporting Her Safety


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Then, the teacher said impatiently and angrily, ¡°I¡¯m really done with you parents who always drag the students down. Just you wait. I¡¯ll go call for help now! ¡±


    Feng Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She covered the mouthpiece of her cell phone and turned to look at Lin Yin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yinyin. I just borrowed your name.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, you didn¡¯t use my name. I¡¯m not familiar with Yue Han.¡±


    Feng Yu smiled while Lin Yin entered the Yue Corporation¡¯s Huaqiang Cup on her phone.


    Feng Yu waited for a while before her sister¡¯s familiar voice finally came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Sister, I heard what the teacher said. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s training during this period of time and my cell phone has been put away. I thought it would only be for a few days, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Feng Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You don¡¯t know how worried Dad and Mom are about you.


    Coincidentally, you can call Dad and Mom back later and tell them personally. They won¡¯t be worried.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Feng Rong said, ¡°Yes, yes, okay. I understand, Sister! I¡¯ll go find the teacher to get my cell phone later and tell Dad and Mom that I¡¯m safe.¡±


    After receiving Feng Rong¡¯s assurance, Feng Yu apologized to the teacher over


    there in peace before hanging up.


    After a while, Feng Yu received a message from her mother and was finally relieved.


    Lin Yin looked at Feng Yu and asked, ¡°Does your sister go to school under the


    Yue Corporation?¡±


    Feng Yu was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but my sister transferred to a new school half a month ago. I heard from my mother that that school is funded by a large corporation. As long as she goes to school, all tuition fees and living expenses are waived.¡±


    Su Su got out of bed and nibbled on the apple in her hand as she said, ¡°That big corporation is the Yue Corporation. The Huaqiang Cup belongs to the Yue Corporation.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes flickered. Then, she asked, ¡°Are all the sponsors girls? Is the person-in-charge Yue Han?¡±


    Su Su nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Yue Corporation is quite humane. It¡¯s said that girls in poor areas are easily deprived of their right to education because they don¡¯t have money, so they¡¯ve been working hard to sponsor poor female students and even established the Huaqiang Study Network. However, this supervisor doesn¡¯t seem to be Yue Han. It¡¯s personally managed by the President. I remember that person¡¯s name is Yue Xi.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. She thought that the person managing the student support network would be Yue Chi. She thought that Yue Chi had turned his gaze to the poor female students to satisfy his personal desires.


    That was true. If it was related to Yue Chi, why had she never heard Yue Chi mention such a thing in her previous life?


    It seemed like she was thinking too much.


    The next morning, when the bell rang, Su Su stood in front of Wei Ji. She looked confident, but her voice was so soft that Wei Ji almost craned his neck to listen. Only then did he hear Su Su say, ¡°Wei Ji, I heard that it¡¯s your birthday tomorrow. Can I go to your birthday party?


    Wei Ji had originally thought that Su Su was going to bully him again. He did not expect Su Su to want to go to his birthday banquet.


    Wei Ji said awkwardly, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing fun about my birthday banquet. It¡¯s even a little boring.¡±


    Wei Ji did not say it explicitly, but in Su Su¡¯s opinion, Wei Ji was rejecting her.


    She had already put down her pride and taken the initiative to look for Wei Ji to say that she wanted to attend his birthday banquet, but Wei Ji actually dared to reject her!


    Su Su looked a little embarrassed, and Wei Ji was a little helpless. He looked at Lin Yin and Feng Yu, who were watching the show, for help.


    Su Su was still a little indignant. ¡°Feng Yu and Lin Yin are both going!¡±


    Wei Ji was speechless. He said softly, ¡°They were invited by my second aunt, so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Su Su was furious. ¡°Why are you so indecisive? You can¡¯t even reject your second aunt¡¯s invitation? Then do you mean that I should go look for your second aunt now?¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s round and cute eyes flickered, and he looked pitiful as if he had been bullied.


    Feng Yu spoke up for Su Su. ¡°Wei Ji, the two of us from the same dormitory are going. Why don¡¯t you invite Su Su along?¡±


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin, then at Feng Yu. Finally, he looked at Su Su, who was still a little angry, and whispered, ¡°Then can I invite you to my birthday party?¡±


    Looking at the soft and cuddly Wei Ji officially inviting her, Su Su turned her head gently and nodded. ¡°I agree to your invitation..¡±

 Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: Cold

    Chapter 876: Cold


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Feng Yu shook his head speechlessly. This Su Su wanted to go, yet she was arrogant. She didn¡¯t want to compromise.


    On Wei Ji¡¯s birthday, Lin Yin and the other two went with Wei Jits car.


    The three of them were dressed very simply and even had a solemn feeling.


    When they arrived at the Wei Family, there was no obstruction this time.


    Su Su looked at the scenery beside her and was so shocked that her eyes were about to split open. ¡°Wei Ji, aren¡¯t you too rich?¡±


    Wei Ji, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, said in a low voice, ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s money, not mine.¡±


    Su Su said indifferently, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re still a child of the Wei Family. Don¡¯t you have a share of your grandfather¡¯s money?¡±


    Feng Yu hurriedly stopped Su Su, who was spouting nonsense. She now had some understanding of the situation of the Eight Great Families in the capital.


    Especially when she knew that she was coming to attend Wei Ji¡¯s birthday banquet. She had specially gone to understand the Wei Family¡¯s situation these two days and knew that Wei Ji seemed to be having a hard time in the Wei Family.


    Su Su muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. No matter how much he dislikes you, you¡¯re still his biological grandson, right? My father is angry with my brother all day long. Doesn¡¯t he still want to give the assets to my brother every day?¡±


    Lin Yin said angrily, ¡°Look at your scenery. Talk less!¡±


    Su Su immediately shut up and turned to look at the scenery. After a few seconds of silence, she began to exclaim in shock at the magnificent Wei Family.


    Su Su only stopped talking when they reached the entrance of the Wei Family¡¯s villa.


    The moment they got out of the car, a dirty girl ran out of the house.


    Seeing the girl rush towards them like a cannonball, Su Su was shocked and immediately hid behind Feng Yu.


    Wei Xuan ignored the others and only pulled Lin Yin with one hand and Wei Ji with the other. She said happily, ¡°Brother! Sister! Brother! Sister!¡±


    Looking at the three people walking side by side in front of her, Su Su said to Feng Yu beside her with a puzzled expression, ¡°I know that Wei Xuan¡¯s IQ is not high, but there are so many people in the Wei Family. Can¡¯t they clean up a person with an IQproblem?¡±


    Feng Yu also said in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. Could it be that the Wei siblings are really in such a bad situation in the Wei Family? There¡¯s no one to take care of Wei Xuan?¡±


    Su Su looked at the person who walked out of the door at this moment and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Wei Xuan is being taken care of. Perhaps Wei Xuan doesn¡¯t like cleanliness.¡±


    Feng Yu also saw Aunt Li standing respectfully beside Wei Xuan and the other two and nodded in agreement.


    Lin Yin looked at the dirty Wei Xuan beside her and looked at her face carefully through her black face. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any scars on her face.¡±


    Aunt Li smiled and said, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no scar. I washed Miss just now, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention. She used mud to make such a mess on her face again. Sigh, I just didn¡¯t watch her for a while. I was thinking of making Miss clean for her birthday today.¡±


    Wei Ji smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as Sister is healthy. You don¡¯t have to care if she¡¯s clean or not.¡±


    While they were talking, Ning Sheng brought Wei Yang and Wei Ying out.


    Ning Sheng went forward with a smile and held Lin Yin¡¯s hand. ¡°Yinyin, Ah Ji, you¡¯re finally here. The food is ready. With you classmates here for Ah Ji and Ah Xuan¡¯s birthday this year, they¡¯ll definitely be happy. Big Brother and Sister-in-law will also be happy when they know that Ah Ji has good classmates like you.¡±


    Ning Sheng¡¯s words instantly lowered the atmosphere at the event location. Even Su Su, who had been chattering, fell silent.


    On the other hand, when Wei Xuan saw that everyone had suddenly quietened down, she poked Lin Yin in confusion. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at Wei Xuan. Her childish look made Lin Yin sigh slightly.


    She did not know if Wei Xuan was lucky to be like this. She could not remember sad things in her mind, so she should be considered lucky, right?


    Ning Sheng invited them in. Su Su had thought that there would be at least a few tables for Wei Ji¡¯s birthday, but when she saw that there was only one table, Su Su was still in disbelief.


    Wei Ji and Wei Xuan were really miserable. Their parents had died on their birthday, and they had probably never had a happy birthday in their lives..

 Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: Good Friend

    Chapter 877: Good Friend


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Among the Wei Family members who came to celebrate Wei Jixuan¡¯s birthday, there were only Ning Sheng, Wei Yang, and Wei Ying. Including the three of them and the two birthday stars, there were a total of eight people.


    Compared to her grand birthday banquet that day, Wei Ji¡¯s birthday banquet could be said to be very shabby.


    However, Lin Yin understood. After all, today was not the right day.


    If it were her, she probably wouldn¡¯t want to mention birthday for the rest of her life.


    Ning Sheng asked the servants at home to quickly serve the dishes. The exquisite dishes did not ease the heavy atmosphere at the dining table. Other than Wei Xuan¡¯s sparkling eyes as she looked at the food, the others were very silent. Even Aunt Li¡¯s face was filled with sorrow.


    No wonder the Wei Family did not come. How could the Wei Family tolerate such an atmosphere? It would be easier if they did not come.


    Ning Sheng sighed and called for everyone to eat quickly.


    Feng Yu glanced at Su Su and silently ate with everyone else. She regretted coming. This was the first time she had attended such a birthday in her life. This atmosphere was simply too uncomfortable.


    As Lin Yin ate, she looked up at Wei Ji from time to time. Seeing that Wei Ji was even more depressed than usual, she felt extremely sad for him.


    Although it was a birthday banquet, everyone was in low spirits. Other than the occasional casual conversation, the atmosphere was terrifyingly quiet.


    When the meal was finally over, Feng Yu and Su Su heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ning Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Ah Ji and Ah Xuan want to see their parents. Yinyin, why don¡¯t I get Ah Yang and Ah Ying to bring you out for a walk? I¡¯ve already gotten someone to turn on the lights in the garden. There¡¯s also a performance on the stage. If you¡¯re interested, you can go and take a look.¡±


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin and asked gently, ¡°Yinyin, can you accompany me to meet my parents? I think my parents will be very happy to see that my sister and I have such good friends like you.¡±


    After Su Su heard Wei Ji¡¯s words, her expression immediately turned ugly. She said indignantly, ¡°Wei Ji, I¡¯m also your good classmate.¡±


    Feng Yu covered her face and turned her head. She was too embarrassed to look at Su Su. She did not know who bullied Wei Ji previously and even called him a cripple every day.


    If Wei Ji¡¯s parents were in heaven, they could go to Su Su¡¯s bed in the middle of the night to scare her.


    In the end, Su Su, this ignorant thing, actually wanted to see Wei Ji¡¯s parents. She was really bold.


    Seeing the sizing up and questioning gazes from Wei Ji, Lin Yin, and the others, Su Su lowered her voice guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s fine to be good classmates from today onwards.¡±


    Ning Sheng smiled and said, ¡°In that case, Ah Ji, bring your classmates to meet your parents. They want to see you live happily with so many friends.¡±


    The corners of Feng Yu¡¯s lips curled up bitterly, and her smile was very forced. It was not that she did not respect her classmate¡¯s parents, but she felt that she should not have gone to such an occasion. However, a blind person like Su Su appeared, making her speechless.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything about Wei Ji¡¯s birthday banquet.


    This was the second time Lin Yin had entered the Wei Family¡¯s ancestral hall. Last time, in order to save Wei Ji, Lin Yin did not take a closer look. She did not expect this ancestral hall to be so magnificent.


    Su Su looked at the ancestral hall with her mouth wide open. Then, she sighed in her heart. They were indeed rich. The renovation was simply extremely luxurious.


    Lin Yin watched as Wei Ji and Wei Xuan lit incense for their parents and paid their respects. Then, they placed some fruits on the table.


    Ning Sheng said sentimentally, ¡°Sister-in-law used to like to eat this mushroom fruit. When she was pregnant, the doctor said that she couldn¡¯t eat too much. At that time, Brother kept an eye on Sister-in-law every day, afraid that she would eat it secretly.¡±


    Looking at the familiar mushroom fruit, Lin Yin suddenly thought of her adoptive mother, who had once been crazy in the slums. Her adoptive mother also liked this fruit very much and often went to the fruit market to pick up those that the fruit vendors didn¡¯t want.


    Perhaps there was something wrong with her brain or something else. She did not like to pick up other fruits and only liked to pick up such fruits. She must have liked them very much before she went crazy. That was why she could not forget them even after she went crazy.


    She did not expect Wei Jits mother to like this kind of mushroom fruit. This was probably fate, just like how she and Wei Ji would meet in this vast crowd.


    Wei Ji pulled Lin Yin¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Wei Xuan also happily grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s other hand.


    Wei Ji smiled and said to the memorial tablet above, ¡°Dad, Mom, let me introduce you.. This is my good friend, a friend who treats me very well, Lin


    Yin¡­¡¯

 Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: Drama Stage

    Chapter 878: Drama Stage


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing Wei Ji introduce Lin Yin to his deceased parents so seriously, Su Su pursed her lips and pouted unhappily.


    After accompanying Wei Ji and Wei Xuan to pay their respects to their parents, the few of them followed them to the stage.


    Ning Sheng said, ¡°Every year on Ah Ji and Ah Xuan¡¯s birthday, their families will invite an opera troupe to perform. Back then, when we first moved into this villa, Big Brother liked this huge stage very much, so whenever he had time, he would invite someone to perform. He said it was lively.¡±


    As she listened to Ning Sheng talk about Wei Ji¡¯s parents, she could feel that Wei Ji¡¯s parents were a very loving couple.


    Everyone sighed in their hearts. If Wei Ji¡¯s parents were still alive, Wei Xuan would not be stupid and Wei Ji would not be crippled, right?


    Wei Ji would be the most respected heir of the Wei Family. He would probably be even more famous than the current Wei Yang. After all, he was the legitimate son of the Wei Family, and Wei Xuan would be pampered by her parents as a little princess, right?


    Wei Ji¡¯s gaze landed on the performer on the stage. His expression was dazed and empty, as if he was thinking about something. His entire body was enveloped in layers of sorrow.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes welled up. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at Wei Ji anymore.


    Su Su, who was originally nonchalant, felt a little sad when she saw Wei Ji like this. She looked at Wei Ji quietly, her eyes revealing a love that she could not detect.


    Feng Yu glanced at the dreary atmosphere and then made up her mind. She wanted to stay here and watch the show. This way, she would feel more at ease.


    Seeing that Feng Yu was going to stay here, Su Su naturally chose to sit with Feng Yu and munch on melon seeds to watch the show.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin and said, ¡°Yinyin, why don¡¯t you watch the show here too? I¡¯ll send Ah Xuan back to rest and come over to accompany you later?¡±


    When Wei Xuan heard that Wei Ji was going to send her away, she quickly hugged Lin Yin¡¯s arm and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I want to go with Sister!¡±


    Wei Ji was about to step forward and say something when Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to send Ah Xuan back.¡±


    When she entered Wei Xuan¡¯s room again and saw the poisonous snakes and spiders, Lin Yin still frowned in discomfort. She still asked worriedly, ¡°Is there really no problem like this? It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Although this snake isn¡¯t poisonous, it can still strangle someone if it sneaks out one day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Some of them have been raised for more than ten years. Ah Xuan has developed feelings for them. If we really get rid of them all, she¡¯ll probably cry for days and nights without stopping,¡± Wei Ji said to Wei Xuan, who was interacting with her beloved pet.


    Lin Yin was not a busybody. Since Wei Ji had said so, it would not be good for her to say anything else.


    After settling Wei Xuan down, Wei Ji accompanied Lin Yin out to the stage.


    ¡°Yinyin, let me take you on the small path. When I was young, I didn¡¯t want to be bullied by Wei Cheng and the others, so I would hide on the small path over there. They¡¯re not as familiar as me,¡± Wei Ji said with a raised face, looking rather proud.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Wei Ji nodded and walked beside Lin Yin. Although he limped with every step, it did not affect his good mood.


    The two of them arrived at a place where there were miscellaneous trees. It looked like there was no way out. Perhaps it was because the Wei Family was too big, so no one came here usually, and the servants did not come to take care of it. Therefore, it was overgrown with weeds and looked a little desolate.


    Wei Ji fiddled with the weeds in front of him familiarly. With a few moves, he really stepped on a path. Lin Yin followed closely behind. The darkness enveloped the two of them, making Lin Yin feel like she was living in the wilderness.


    However, when she recalled that Wei Ji had hidden in such a place to avoid being beaten up, Lin Yin¡¯s expression was a little sad.


    Wei Ji turned around and saw Lin Yin¡¯s expression. Knowing what Lin Yin was thinking, he immediately said, ¡°Yinyin, some things are in the past. Now that you¡¯re here, they don¡¯t dare to bully me.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded, not knowing what to say.


    Wei Ji brought Lin Yin to a small pavilion and cleared a place for her to sit. He said with a smile, ¡°Yinyin, sit down first. Watch carefully!¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know what Wei Ji wanted to do and just watched with a faint smile. Wei Ji walked to the grass at the side and turned to look at Lin Yin with a sweet smile.


    Lin Yin was still sighing with emotion. How could a big boy be so cute? Wei Ji retreated into the grass and fell hard. In an instant, a dazzling scene flashed in the grass..

 Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: Wishes

    Chapter 879: Wishes


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was different from the ice crystal light of Lu Ming¡¯s stars. This was a green light that flew everywhere like a little elf.


    A smile appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s lips as she watched Wei Ji slowly sit up in the light. Then, she said happily, ¡°Yinyin, do you know of such a saying? If you find the fireflies in autumn to make a wish, your wish will come true.¡±


    Lin Yin stood up and slowly walked to Wei Ji¡¯s side. She smiled condescendingly and said, ¡°You actually believe this?¡±


    Wei Ji smiled and exhaled softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it in the past, but I want to believe it now. When people face something they might never be able to obtain, they will place their hopes on some strange things, such as fireflies.¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh and tease, ¡°Then why are you still saying this? You clearly don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Wei Ji reached out to Lin Yin. Lin Yin was stunned for a moment before she placed her hand in Wei Ji¡¯s palm naturally.


    Wei Ji exerted a little force and Lin Yin, who was caught off guard, fell into Wei Ji. Wei Ji groaned and almost vomited blood.


    Lin Yin quickly got up and sat up to the side with a worried expression. She asked, ¡°Did I hit you? Does it hurt?¡±


    Wei Ji stood up and rubbed his chest. He coughed twice and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lin Yin patted Wei Ji¡¯s head angrily and rebuked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you break your ribs, you¡¯ll have to stay in the hospital!¡±


    Wei Ji touched his head strangely. A long, long time ago, someone had patted his head like this.


    ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Lin Yin asked unhappily when she saw Wei Ji looking at her in a daze.


    Wei Ji sized up Lin Yin¡¯s face. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that Lin Yin¡¯s eyebrows seemed to resemble the person in his memory. However, when he remembered that the person was already dead, Wei Ji quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Wei Ji put away the overflowing thoughts in his heart and sat beside Lin Yin for a while. Lin Yin said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if you find the fireflies in autumn and make a wish, your wish will come true? Why aren¡¯t you making a wish?¡±


    Wei Ji was stunned for a moment before he said resentfully, ¡°I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill it, so I didn¡¯t dare to make a wish easily.


    Lin Yin chuckled and said, ¡°What do you want? Is it that difficult?¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin¡¯s eyes and he looked at her without blinking. When Lin Yin felt that there was something wrong with his gaze, Wei Ji said,


    ¡°My wish is that you will always be by my side.¡±


    Lin Yin was stunned. She had an ominous guess.


    Lin Yin quickly looked away. While she was panicking, Wei Ji¡¯s voice continued, ¡°With you by my side, I won¡¯t be bullied.¡±


    Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief almost instantly. She turned around and smiled.


    ¡°Is that what you mean? What¡¯s so difficult about that? Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s eyes turned slightly red as he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Yinyin.¡±


    Lin Yin said indifferently, ¡°What are you thanking me for? Didn¡¯t you say in front of your parents that I¡¯m your good friend? As your good friend, I¡¯ll definitely protect you. Your wish will definitely come true.¡±


    The corners of Wei Ji¡¯s lips curled up into a smile that revealed his canine teeth again. Lin Yin was so nice now that he felt a little guilty.


    ¡°I brought you a birthday gift. Guess what it is?¡± Lin Yin smiled at Wei Ji.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me a car and a chauffeur that day? Isn¡¯t that a birthday gift?¡± Wei Ji asked in confusion.


    Lin Yin shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not a birthday gift. It¡¯s an ordinary gift.¡±


    Wei Ji was stunned again. She was really alike to the person in the past when she asked him to guess about the gifts.


    Wei Ji, whose thoughts were in a mess, guessed randomly, ¡°Then I guess it might be a house?¡±


    Lin Yin patted Wei Ji¡¯s head angrily again. ¡°You really dare to think about it!¡±


    In the past, when she gave Wei Ji things, he only dared to think about cakes and toys. She did not expect that as he grew up, his appetite had also grown.


    Wei Ji touched his head and put away the complicated thoughts in his heart. He chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°You even gave me a car. Only a house will be more expensive than a car, right?¡±


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t be bothered to let Wei Ji guess. She took out a bag from her clothes and handed it to Wei Ji.


    The bag was obviously old. The corners of Wei Ji¡¯s mouth twitched. Who would give a gift in such a broken bag?¡±


    Wei Ji smiled and opened the bag. When he saw the gun in the bag, he was dumbfounded..

 Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: Suspect

    Chapter 880: Suspect


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Ji hurriedly stuffed the mini gun back into the bag with a panicked expression. He asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Yinyin¡­ You, you, why did you give this?¡±


    Lin Yin was not flustered at all. ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be safe in the Wei Family, so I gave it to you to protect yourself. Look carefully. It looks like a gun, but it¡¯s actually a hidden weapon in the shape of a toy gun.¡±


    Wei Ji picked up the gun and looked at it carefully. It was really like that.


    Seeing Wei Ji heave a sigh of relief, Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Wei Ji seriously put the mini concealed weapon gun into the bag and wrapped it tightly before putting it in his pocket. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Guns are prohibited. What if I accidentally let someone see the gun one day and they torture me? What if I can¡¯t stand it and expose you?¡±


    ¡°Then will you really give me up?¡± Lin Yin stared at Wei Ji.


    Wei Ji quickly shook his head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t give you up even if I die.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded in satisfaction, thinking that he was indeed a good child she had raised.


    The two of them sat there and made small talk. After a while, the two of them stood up and walked towards the stage.


    The moonlight shone on the two of them like water. The surroundings were so quiet that only their light footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Eh? Is that Second Uncle?¡± Wei Ji suddenly pointed at someone in front of him.


    Lin Yin looked in the direction Wei Ji was pointing at. It was really Wei Chuan. Wei Chuan seemed to be walking forward with someone. Lin Yin looked at the person behind Wei Chuan and did not expect that it was Yue Chi.


    Lin Yin frowned and turned around to ask softly, ¡°Does your Second Uncle have any business dealings with Yue Chi?¡±


    Wei Ji thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either.


    However, I seem to have heard of it before. The Yue Family seems to have a support program. I think it might be related to Second Uncle, right? Second Uncle manages two schools with a lot of students. If the Yue Family has a support program, it¡¯s normal to sponsor poor students from Second Uncle¡¯s school. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Yin seemed to be talking to herself and didn¡¯t continue.


    Wei Ji, on the other hand, said with a puzzled expression, ¡°However, it¡¯s a little strange. When Second Uncle talks to someone, he¡¯s usually in the study at home. From the direction Second Uncle and Yue Chi went just now, it doesn¡¯t look like the study. Could it be that Second Uncle is bringing Yue Chi to listen to the show after he finished talking to him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow and take a look,¡± Lin Yin said. Lin Yin didn¡¯t think Yue Chi was someone who would listen to opera.


    Wei Ji said with a disapproving expression, ¡°Yinyin, why don¡¯t we not follow them? Second Uncle hates being disturbed when he¡¯s discussing things. If he finds out that the two of us followed them, he¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Lin Yin took a deep breath and said helplessly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue to the stage. ¡±


    With that, Lin Yin looked in the direction of Wei Chuan and Yue Chi. The two of them were already gone.


    When Lin Yin arrived at the stage, she did not see Yue Chi. She knew that someone like Yue Chi would not calm down and listen to the show.


    Lin Yin had something on her mind. She sat under the stage and did not listen to a word.


    When they returned to the dormitory, Lin Yin immediately asked Feng Yu,


    ¡°Feng Yu, can your sister come out during the weekend?¡±


    Feng Yu asked in confusion, ¡°Yinyin, why are you looking for my sister?¡±


    ¡°Our Mu Family also wants to establish a school support foundation, so I want to ask your sister out to understand about the Yue Family¡¯s school support project. Your sister since she¡¯s participating,¡± Lin Yin said.


    ¡°Is that so? Sure. I¡¯ll send a message to my sister to ask her later, but she¡¯s been training recently. She might not be able to come out this weekend,¡± Feng Yu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Next weekend is fine too.¡± Lin Yin thought that she could investigate first. She felt that Yue Chi might be using these poor female students to do something bad.


    It was not that Lin Yin was narrow-minded and thought badly of people, but this project involved Yue Chi, so she had to think more about it.


    As long as Yue Chi didn¡¯t handle this project, Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t be so suspicious.


    Soon, Lin Yin got the information she wanted from Sun Biao. Yue Chi was indeed in charge of this school support project.


    Yue Chi and Wei Chuan were indeed working together to provide financial support for the tuition fees and living expenses of some poor female students in school. Many female students could even get employment arrangements when they graduated from university

 Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Study Assistance Project

    Chapter 881: Study Assistance Project


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin asked Sun Biao to collect information of those graduate female students who had once been sponsored by the Yue Corporation -before she went to bed.


    The next morning, Sun Biao sent a list of names. Lin Yin did not expect that the Yue Corporation had sponsored many students. If there were no other problems, this could be considered a thoughtful corporation.


    Lin Yin got someone to divide these female students into groups and secretly investigate their situation.


    She thought that she would find some abnormalities, but after investigating for two days, those students said the same things. They were all very grateful for the Yue Corporation¡¯s financial support.


    Whether it was the students who transferred to schools under the Yue Corporation or the students who did not transfer and only accepted funding, they were all grateful to the Yue Corporation, causing Lin Yin to feel that she did not know Yue Chi well enough.


    Perhaps Yue Chi was a demon, but perhaps this demon would not do anything to damage his Corporation¡¯s reputation?


    Wei Ji looked at the stunned Lin Yin and asked softly, ¡°Yinyin, what¡¯s wrong? Why were you distracted all morning?¡±


    Lin Yin came back to her senses slightly. When she saw Wei Ji, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your second uncle collaborate with Yue Chi on that school support project? Did the collaboration go smoothly? Was there anything abnormal?¡±


    Wei Ji frowned and thought for a moment before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but they should be working well. I heard that they¡¯ve been working together for a year or two. What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll help you ask when I meet Second Uncle when I¡¯m home?¡±


    Lin Yin quickly shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just asking. I want to get some experience. When the time comes, our Corporation will also create a school support project to increase the reputation of the company and promote it.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not need me to go back and ask for you? Actually, it¡¯s just a matter of mentioning it. The Yue Family has sponsored the children in my second uncle¡¯s school for a long time. They¡¯ve always worked well together. I think they must have some good experience,¡± Wei Ji said.


    Lin Yin quickly refused. ¡°There¡¯s really no need. By the way, don¡¯t tell your second uncle about this, understand?¡±


    Wei Ji frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Why? My second uncle will be very happy if he finds out that you want to do a student support program. There are many people in this world who need help. Just like how the Yue Family doesn¡¯t sponsor every student.¡±


    ¡°Then are there any requirements to be a student sponsored by the Yue family?¡± Lin Yin asked Wei Ji.


    Wei Ji seemed to be racking his brains to recall. After a long time, he said,


    ¡°Maybe those who are good in their studies but have a bad family background?


    After all, only those who have good results are worth being sponsored.¡±


    Feng Yu leaned over and said, ¡°You might not believe it, but the Yue Corporation sponsors students not only based on their family background, but also their results and looks. My sister joked with me before and said that. She said her new classmates are all quite good-looking.¡±


    Lin Yin suddenly turned to look at Feng Yu. Their looks?


    Wei Ti said in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible- It¡¯s too unfair to sponsor a student


    based on their looks.¡±


    Feng Yu looked at the podium and lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s true. My sister was sponsored by the Yue Corporation. She said that even if she¡¯s a country bumpkin, she¡¯s still conventionally pretty. Otherwise, tell me, I have the same family background and academic results as my sister. I¡¯m not bad either. Why doesn¡¯t the Yue Corporation sponsor me? It¡¯s all because my sister is prettier than me.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression turned serious. She looked at Feng Yu and said, ¡°Feng Yu, call your sister more often to chat when you have time. If possible, ask her out this weekend. I have something to ask her.¡±


    Seeing Lin Yin¡¯s serious expression, Feng Yu did not know what had happened, but she still nodded.


    Although she had yet to obtain any information that Lin Yin wanted to know, Lin Yin already had a vague guess. Perhaps some of the students sponsored were used to deceive others, and some were the people the Yue Corporation wanted.


    If things were really as she thought, was Wei Chuan involved?


    Lin Yin quickly and seriously instructed Wei Ji not to go back and mention to Wei Chuan that she was interested in the Huaqiang Study Network to avoid raising suspicion. Otherwise, the other party would hide before she could investigate.


    Feng Yu promised Lin Yin that she would ask her sister out. In the end, after a long time, Feng Rong sent a message saying that she was going to perform to the kind people who sponsored them this weekend, so she couldn¡¯t come meet her..

 Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Conflict

    Chapter 882: Conflict


    ¡°Gratitude performance?¡± Su Su was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°The leaders of this school are really interesting. They like to do such fake things.¡±


    Feng Yu retorted, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. They¡¯re sponsoring the students¡¯ tuition and living expenses. Isn¡¯t it good to go over and perform to show their gratitude? You have to show gratitude.¡±


    Lin Yin lowered her eyes and looked at Feng Yu. ¡°Feng Yu, ask where your sister is going to perform. We¡¯ll go take a look too.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Feng Yu was puzzled. ¡°Although I think there needs to be a performance, I don¡¯t think it will be very good.¡±


    Lin Yin tried her best not to look too serious. She said with a smile, ¡°They sponsored your sister. As her sister, shouldn¡¯t you go and see what this kind person looks like? I¡¯m your roommate, and your sister is my sister. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to go and see what a kind person looks like?¡±


    Feng Yu did not expect Lin Yin to say that and was a little touched.


    Su Su smiled and said, ¡°Yinyin, if you want to watch the show, just say it. Why say you want to go and see what kind people look like? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen the Yue Family before. If you call them now, you might be able to ask them out to take a good look.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Lin Yin replied simply. Then, she urged Feng Yu to quickly contact Feng Rong.


    Feng Yu looked at the time. It was already past ten in the evening. Feng Rong should be preparing to sleep at this time. Most importantly, she did not know if the cell phone was with Feng Rong.


    Even so, Feng Yu still called Feng Rong. As expected, no one picked up.


    Feng Yu sighed and said to Lin Yin, ¡®My sister didn¡¯t accept it. Ever since she transferred to this new school, we can only contact her when she contacts us. When we contact her, we can¡¯t get her answer in time. They have training and performances. Sigh! She sounds very busy.¡±


    Lin Yin had originally wanted to investigate the Yue Family¡¯s student support network from Feng Yu¡¯s sister, but now it seemed to be a little difficult. She kept feeling that there was a problem with this gratitude performance.


    Lin Yin turned around and asked Sun Biao to investigate Feng Rong. Since Feng Rong was going to that gratitude performance this weekend, as long as she found out where Feng Rong was, she could take the opportunity to sneak in and find out.


    If Yue Chi really did something immoral, she could use this to deal with Yue Chi.


    Ever since that fake Yue Chi took the blame for Yue Chi last time, almost everything that Yue Chi had done before was cleared.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t find any evidence to prove that the person who committed those crimes back then was the real Yue Chi, so she could only let Yue Chi get away with it.


    Coupled with the fact that Yue Chi had really restrained himself a lot during this period of time, Lin Yin didn¡¯t have anything on Yue Chi. This made her want to deal with Yue Chi, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Lin Yin had thought about it. If Yue Chi really turned over a new leaf from now on, how could the girls who had been violated by Yue Chi be reconciled? And how could the girls who had lost their lives because of Yue Chi rest in peace?


    And how could she get over the harm she had suffered in her previous life? She couldn¡¯t directly find someone to assassinate Yue Chi.


    If that was really the outcome, then the Heavens were too unfair.


    Actually, Lin Yin was feeling quite conflicted. She hoped that Yue Chi would not change even if he died. This way, she would definitely have a chance to catch evidence of Yue Chi committing another crime.


    However, this meant that a new girl was suffering, such as this incident with the student support network. Lin Yin did hope that there was something unspeakable and dirty going on. This way, she could uncover Yue Chi and let him receive the punishment he deserved.


    However, she also hoped that there was nothing dubious going on with the help network. She was afraid that something would really happen. She was afraid that she would see innocent girls be in harmful situations but be isolated and helpless. Just like her in her previous life, she could not seek help and was bullied.


    Lin Yin thought that it would be a while before Sun Biao could find out Feng Rong¡¯s whereabouts. She did not expect that Sun Biao would send her Feng Rong¡¯s location at noon the next day.


    However, this matter was too easy to investigate. When Sun Biao saw Lin Yin, he said suspiciously, ¡°Boss, I think there¡¯s something fishy about this. I sent someone to infiltrate the girl¡¯s school you mentioned yesterday. I couldn¡¯t find her at first, but it was such a coincidence that I happened to hear someone discussing Feng Rong, and then I heard her whereabouts.¡±


    Lin Yin also frowned slightly. ¡°You mean that someone might have known that we were investigating Feng Rong and even knew your whereabouts.. They even specially appeared when your people went to investigate and leaked Feng Rong¡¯s whereabouts to you?¡±

 Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: Sneaking Away

    Chapter 883: Sneaking Away


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Sun Biao nodded. ¡°My first reaction at that time was that someone had set a trap for you to fall into. After all, the manager of this student support network is Yue Chi. It¡¯s possible that Yue Chi deliberately used your roommate¡¯s sister to lure you into the trap.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that you happened to have a conflict with Yue Chi and your roommate¡¯s sister suddenly transferred to a


    school under the Yue Family? Is it really such a coincidence?¡±


    Lin Yin felt that Sun Biao¡¯s words made sense and suddenly remembered seeing Yue Chi at the Wei Family.


    According to Sun Biao, could it be that Yue Chi had deliberately appeared in the Wei Family to attract her attention and lure her into the trap?


    ¡°Boss, I think we have to be careful about this matter. I suspect that this Feng Rong is probably fake. If you go, you¡¯ll probably be doomed. Why don¡¯t we forget it? If you want to save Feng Rong, I¡¯ll bring people to save her. You don¡¯t have to take the risk,¡± Sun Biao said with a worried expression. He knew very well that Lin Yin must have wanted him to investigate personally.


    Moreover, in Sun Biao¡¯s opinion, Lin Yin had a grudge with Yue Chi, so Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t take the risk easily. If Lin Yin wanted to investigate Yue Chi this time, it must be to save her roommate¡¯s sister. As long as he saved the girl, Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t have to take the risk.


    Lin Yin knew what Sun Biao was thinking, but with Yue Chi¡¯s current attitude towards her, as long as Yue Chi had the chance to attack her, Lin Yin believed that Yue Chi would definitely kill her without hesitation.


    Yue Chi¡¯s existence was like a time bomb. Nothing could be certain. She and Yue Chi would probably have to die in this life to settle the grudge between them.


    Because Yue Chi held a grudge, she, Lin Yin, also held a grudge.


    ¡°I know what to do about this. Don¡¯t worry, if Yue Chi doesn¡¯t die, I definitely won¡¯t die,¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    Sun Biao was slightly shocked. He knew that Lin Yin and Yue Chi had a conflict, but this was the first time he had heard Lin Yin say it so seriously. Sun Biao had also investigated a lot of things between Lin Yin and Yue Chi, but it didn¡¯t seem to be to the extent of life and death.


    Did something happen between Lin Yin and Yue Chi that he didn¡¯t know about? Lin Yin¡¯s finger swiped across the microcomputer and she asked, ¡°The address


    you sent me Isn¡¯t at Feng Kong¡¯s scnool, so Feng Hong Isn¡¯t m scnool anymore?¡±


    Sun Biao nodded and said, ¡°Feng Rong¡¯s not in her school, but in another school. It¡¯s another private high school under the Yue Corporation, Dexin Girls High School.¡±


    ¡°This school is completely sealed off and it¡¯s a girls¡¯ school. It took our people a lot of time to sneak in. The investigation is quite strict. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they patrol like this usually or because of the gratitude performance party on the weekend that they¡¯re so strict.¡±


    Lin Yin had some impression of this Dexin Girls High School. The school¡¯s enrollment rate was quite good. In addition, the school only accepted female students from poor families, so it had a good reputation in society. It attracted the sponsorship of many kind-hearted people in society, including some large corporations.


    ¡°Help me prepare a school uniform and nametag for this school. It¡¯s best if I can have an identity. I¡¯ll go in and take a look this weekend,¡± Lin Yin said. Regardless of whether Yue Chi was setting up a trap, Lin Yin planned to investigate it herself.


    Sun Biao was worried, but he could only follow Lin Yin¡¯s orders. All he could do now was arrange for as many people as possible to enter.


    In order not to worry the Mu Family, Lin Yin did not reveal anything about this to Long Huang and Dongyi. She planned to find an opportunity to shake off these two groups of people when the time came to prevent Yue Chi from running away early if too many people knew.


    As long as Yue Chi was really doing something heartless, she would definitely let Yue Chi suffer the consequences. If not, she would stare at Yue Chi for the rest of her life, he better not let her find any dirt!


    In the library on Saturday, Lin Yin looked up at Long Huang and Dongyi, who were pretending to be students reading not far away. Then, she stood up and pretended to go to the toilet. She jumped out of the window from the toilet and shook off Long Huang and Dongyi.


    She knew that Long Huang and Dong Yi would definitely be anxious to come in and check if she did not come out for a long time. When those two people were anxious, they would not care about gender, so she even thoughtfully left a small note: I¡¯m going for a breather, don¡¯t follow me!


    Long Huang and Dong Yi saw that Lin Yin did not come out of the washroom for a long time. As Lin Yin had expected, the two of them rushed into the female washroom..

 Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: Prey

    Chapter 884: Prey


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The two of them looked at each other when they saw the note Lin Yin left.


    They thought that they would be able to get along well with Lin Yin during this period of time and that Lin Yin would no longer shake them off. They did not expect Lin Yin to do it again after a short period of peace.


    Long Huang and Dong Yi resigned themselves to fate and quickly got someone to look for Lin Yin. The other party immediately reported to their respective bosses.


    The usually quiet Saturday campus was bustling with activity. Lin Yin pretended to be a student of the school and walked on the campus path of Dexin Girls High School.


    There were many people arranged by Sun Biao hiding in the crowd and following Lin Yin at a distance.


    Originally, Sun Biao had planned to come himself, but Sun Biao¡¯s big build and his age and gender really did not match the school¡¯s style.


    Lin Yin believed that as long as Sun Biao appeared in school, he would be the center of attention along the way. This would not be good, so Lin Yin asked Sun Biao to wait outside to keep watch.


    Fortunately, some of the people who had already sneaked in previously were compatible with the students¡¯ temperament. They hid in the crowd and no one noticed.


    There were two segments for today¡¯s gratitude event. One was the auditorium performance in the afternoon, and the other was the banquet tonight.


    Therefore, at this moment, the students were looking at the school¡¯s auditorium in twos and threes and happily discussing today¡¯s gratitude performance party.


    ¡°I heard that the school invited many big shots this time. Some are big bosses of various corporations, and some are government officials.¡±


    ¡°This is a small matter. You newcomers don¡¯t know, but our school has a good reputation. The people who sponsor our school are all famous people in society, so it¡¯s normal to see some big shots you don¡¯t usually see in our school. ¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not strong. Otherwise, if I could become an outstanding student, I would have a chance to entertain VIPs at the banquet tonight and admire big shots up close!¡±


    ¡°With your looks, it¡¯s useless no matter how capable you are. Didn¡¯t you see that the school chose all the good looking people? You look so ordinary. You won¡¯t have a chance in this life!¡±


    Lin Yin followed behind these people silently and listened to their conversation for a while. Soon, they arrived at the hall.


    When she saw a few people checking the nametags at the entrance of the auditorium, Lin Yin frowned slightly. There was actually someone checking? Did they have to be so strict?


    It was just a show of gratitude. Was there a need?


    Lin Yin looked down at the nametag on her chest and wondered if it was a real name tag and if she could enter later.


    Lin Yin looked up at her surroundings. After seeing a slightly familiar face, she gave a look. The person immediately understood and walked in front of Lin Yin towards the person who was checking the nametag.


    She looked at the inspection at the door. Seeing that her people had successfully entered, Lin Yin was relieved. It seemed that Sun Biao¡¯s forgery skills were not bad.


    Lin Yin straightened her back and walked up to the person checking the nametag with a happy expression. She gladly let the other party check. When the other party waved her in, Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Yin, who had walked into the hall, did not realize that after she entered, on the windowsill on the second floor not far away, a middle-aged man wearing glasses retracted his gaze from his prey and took a sip of tea in satisfaction. Then, he turned to look at a huge screen in the room. On it was the front photo of Lin Yin who had just entered the hall.


    ¡°The goods this time are indeed not bad. I want this one. Once the matter is settled today, I¡¯ll implement your matter as soon as possible,¡± the middle-aged man in glasses said in a low voice.


    Yue Chi looked at the man¡¯s satisfied expression and a cruel smile appeared on his lips. During this period of time, he had been obedient and did not find trouble with Lin Yin. He was just waiting for Lin Yin to take the initiative to attack.


    As expected, Lin Yin was here!


    At first, he couldn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t have any deep hatred for Lin Yin. At most, he had coveted Lin Yin before. In addition, he didn¡¯t succeed at that time. In the end, he was warned by Lu Ming and beaten up. Logically speaking, Lin Yin shouldn¡¯t have dealt with him.


    However, after what had happened last time, Yue Chi knew that there could not be peace between him and Lin Yin. Lin Yin seemed to have a persistent entanglement with him, and he could not tolerate this!


    Since he couldn¡¯t attack Lin Yin directly, he could at least use someone else to kill her, right? If Lin Yin was played to death, it would have nothing to do with him.


    It would be best if the man in front of her and the Mu Family had a dogfight and both of them were injured!


    At this moment, Lin Yin, who was completely unaware that she was being targeted, was looking for a seat in the auditorium..

 Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: Flowers

    Chapter 885: Flowers


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin found a relatively remote spot. When it was close to three in the afternoon, a group of people entered from the side door of the auditorium. The host on the stage immediately made all the students stand up and clap to welcome them.


    After the thunderous applause, everyone sat down.


    Other than Wei Chuan and Yue Chi, Lin Yin did not know anyone else. They should be the leaders of some large corporations.


    There was nothing abnormal about the entire gratitude performance. Lin Yin held Feng Rong¡¯s photo she had obtained from Feng Yu and compared it seriously to the girl performing on stage. In the end, when the show was about to end, Lin Yin still couldn¡¯t find the girl in the photo.


    Could it be that her appearance had changed because she had makeup on? Lin Yin frowned as she looked at the stage. Then, she stood up and decided to go backstage to look for her.


    However, just as Lin Yin stood up, a beam of light suddenly landed on her. Lin Yin looked up in shock. The emcee on the stage said, ¡°Then please come up and offer our gratitude to our leaders.¡±


    Lin Yin subconsciously looked in the direction of Yue Chi and Wei Chuan. Others might not know her, but Wei Chuan and Yue Chi knew her.


    When she saw that there was no one in Wei Chuan and Yue Chi¡¯s seats, Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief.


    When the emcee urged her to go on stage again, Lin Yin was dumbfounded. Offer her gratitude? How? She had been too busy looking at the photos on her cell phone to pay attention to what the emcee said.


    A girl beside her kindly reminded her, ¡°The emcee asked you to represent the students to give those leaders flowers!¡±


    At this moment, Lin Yin saw that many girls were already standing on the stage with flowers in their hands. It seemed like they were the students who had been chosen to present the flowers. With a slight glance, Lin Yin saw a girl who looked similar to Feng Rongs sister.


    Lin Yin, who was still hesitating, thought for a moment and finally walked towards the middle of the stage. If she suddenly turned around and ran, she would attract attention, right?


    Without Wei Chuan and Yue Chi, Lin Yin successfully walked to the middle of the stage and stood on it with the flowers in her hand like the other female students.


    Soon, the leaders in the first row below the stage stood up and slowly walked to the middle of the stage. Then, they stood behind the girls one-on-one.


    After the emcee finished speaking, Lin Yin turned around with the others to face the so-called leaders behind her.


    In front of her was a man wearing gold-rimmed glasses. He had a refined smile on his face and a warm aura around him. He did not look like he was doing business. Instead, he looked like a politician who had been in politics for a long time.


    Lin Yin followed the others and handed the flowers in her hand to the person opposite her. Then, she retreated slightly and bowed to that person. When she looked up, her scalp suddenly tightened. Before Lin Yin could move, a gentle voice sounded above her head. ¡°Don¡¯t move first. Your hair is tangled in the branches.¡±


    Lin Yin stopped looking up. She couldn¡¯t see that person, but she could feel his gentle movements.


    The emcee tried to smooth things over. ¡°It seems like this student is very excited to see a kind person she usually can¡¯t see. She¡¯s so excited that her hair got tangled.¡±


    Laughter came from below. Lin Yin only wanted to roll her eyes. At the same time, Lin Yin was very puzzled. She had clearly taken a step back just now before bowing. The bow was not big, so why was her hair tangled?


    Fortunately, it did not take long for her hair to be untied. Lin Yin was only embarrassed for a while before she heard the person laugh softly. ¡°Alright, you can look up.¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin look up. The middle-aged man¡¯s smiling gaze met Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. His gentle and amiable eyes made Lin Yin feel inexplicably uncomfortable and disgusted, she felt a sense of invasion.


    ¡°You have to be gentle next time. Don¡¯t hurt your hair again,¡± the man said with a smile. He spoke unhurriedly with a calm atmosphere.


    The aggressive gaze from before had disappeared, replaced by the man¡¯s gentle eyes.


    Lin Yin just lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything, because she had already seen from the corner of her eye that Wei Chuan and Yue Chi had returned.


    Seeing that Lin Yin didn¡¯t respond, the man wasn¡¯t angry. He just smiled at Lin Yin and gestured to the emcee.


    The emcee immediately smiled and asked these students to leave..

 Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: Makeup Artist

    Chapter 886: Makeup Artist


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    When she walked off the stage, Lin Yin looked up slightly. When she saw that Wei Chuan and Yue Chi were not paying attention to her, she secretly followed Feng Rong backstage.


    Before Lin Yin could see the layout clearly, someone pulled her and urged, ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes. We have to rush to the reception hall to welcome the VIP leaders first.¡±


    Before Lin Yin could react, she changed into a white dress like Feng Rong and the other students and was sent to the so-called reception hall.


    As Lin Yin fiddled with the chores at the dining table with the others, she paid attention to the environment of the entire banquet hall.


    After tidying up, the teacher in charge even emphasized to everyone what to take note of later. Then, he asked these students to return to the dressing room and let the makeup artist do the makeup for these female students.


    Lin Yin imitated those female students and obediently sat on the chair to let the makeup artist do her makeup.


    When the makeup artist saw Lin Yin¡¯s face, surprise flashed across her eyes. Then, she sighed and shook her head regretfully.


    Lin Yin frowned and opened her mouth to ask something, but when she saw that the surroundings were filled with people, she tactfully chose to shut up.


    However, Lin Yin could still detect something unusual from the makeup artist¡¯s expression. It seemed that her guess was right. Tonight¡¯s banquet was definitely not simple.


    The teacher in the lead urged her, and the makeup artist¡¯s hands moved faster.


    Lin Yin asked softly, ¡°Can you help me make the makeup thicker? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s the kind of beauty that even my parents don¡¯t recognize. Only then will my parents¡¯ eyes light up when I go home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already very beautiful without makeup,¡± the makeup artist blurted out. Then, she looked around and whispered, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s not a good thing to be too beautiful.¡¯


    Lin Yin blinked her bright eyes slightly and looked at the makeup artist. She asked in an ignorant voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it good to be beautiful? As long as you¡¯re beautiful, you can get more attention. Just like the opportunity to welcome the leaders today. If I were a little uglier, I wouldn¡¯t have this opportunity, right?¡±


    The makeup artist¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin¡¯s deliberately puzzled expression. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything in the end, which disappointed Lin Yin slightly.


    This makeup artist clearly knew something. The makeup artist even wanted to reveal something to her, so she asked secretly.


    However, it seemed like this makeup artist still had some concerns.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t force her, but she still insisted on her makeup. She didn¡¯t want Wei Chuan and Yue Chi to recognize her, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything.


    ¡°Change to someone else? Alright, I¡¯ll let you see my strength.¡± The makeup artist lowered her voice and smiled.


    The makeup artist¡¯s hand moved quickly across Lin Yin¡¯s face and she quickly completed her makeup.


    When Lin Yin saw herself in the mirror, she was dumbfounded. She had completely become another person. It was not an exaggeration to say that this makeup technique was a disguise technique.


    She thought of Huo Ge and Zhou Hai. They were clearly the same person, but they had different appearances. It seemed like he must have a very good makeup artist by his side, right?


    Lin Yin looked around, then leaned closer to the makeup artist and whispered,


    ¡°Your skills are too good. Can I have your contact information?¡±


    The makeup artist did not expect Lin Yin to have such a thought. She smiled and picked up an eyeliner pen to write her number on the hand of the girl who was unaware that she was in danger. She looked at Lin Yin and smiled. ¡°My


    name is Shen Lin. I wish you good luck tonight.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you for your blessings.¡±


    The leader at the door continued to urge her. Lin Yin stood up and tidied her clothes. She picked up her phone and was about to walk out when she was stopped at the door.


    The lead teacher looked at the cell phone in Lin Yin¡¯s hand and shifted his expressionless gaze to Lin Yin¡¯s face. He pointed at a basket beside him and said coldly, ¡°In order to let the guests and leaders have an undisturbed dinner, leave your phone with me first.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned slightly and said hesitantly, ¡°But I still have to take a photo with those leaders later. It¡¯s not easy for me to have the chance to interact with kind people. It would be a pity if I don¡¯t take a photo with them. My parents also want to meet these kind people..¡±

 Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: Not Cause Trouble

    Chapter 887: Not Cause Trouble


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The teacher¡¯s expression turned sharp. ¡°It¡¯s just not allowed. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡±


    As she spoke, the teacher reached out and shouted at Lin Yin, ¡°Hurry up and take it out. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    Lin Yin nimbly pressed the data lock button on her cell phone before handing it over.


    Lin Yin did not care about handing over the cell phone. After all, there was nothing important on the surface. It was just that some information on the cell phone shouldn¡¯t be seen by others . Lin Yin could only lock down all the information.


    Yue Chi was very surprised that Lin Yin would hand over her cell phone. He sneered. Lin Yin really didn¡¯t care about anything else as long as she could catch him red-handed.


    Yue Chi handed Lin Yin¡¯s phone to his assistant. ¡°Find someone to decipher the password. I want to see if there are any secrets in this cell phone.¡±


    The assistant took the cell phone and went down.


    In the silent surveillance room, Yue Chi¡¯s gaze landed on the huge split screen in front of him like a poisonous snake. Every screen monitored Lin Yin¡¯s every move from different angles.


    Did Lin Yin really think that she could pretend to be another person just by changing her appearance? Unfortunately, he had been keeping a close eye on her. Even if Lin Yin turned into a mosquito, he could accurately find which mosquito she was.


    This time, Lin Yin had miscalculated.


    The vibration of his cell phone interrupted Yue Chi¡¯s hateful gaze towards Lin Yin on the screen. Yue Chi looked down at his cell phone. It was a message from Gong Han.


    Gong Han: ¡°Ah Chi, when are you coming back for dinner tonight? Should I wait for you, or should I get the helper to keep your food warm?¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s eyebrows relaxed a little, losing the hostility he had when he looked at Lin Yin just now.


    During this period of time, Yue Chi was already used to the feeling of someone asking when he was going back for dinner. He had gone from being strange and unaccustomed at the beginning to being used to it.


    He looked down at the time. It was already time for dinner. It was too late to go back now, so he replied: I won¡¯t go back tonight. You can eat first.


    Gong Han¡¯s message came again very quickly: Before your brother went on a business trip, he instructed me to keep an eye on you. Don¡¯t cause trouble outside, understand?


    Yue Chi, who was originally in a good mood, suddenly became a little frustrated. Even though he was annoyed, he did not forget to reply: ¡°Got it!¡±


    Yue Chi put down his phone and heard a knock on the door. He nimbly switched the screen in front of him to another position before getting up to open the door. When he saw that it was Wei Chuan, Yue Chi immediately smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Wei, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Wei Chuan frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of you stopping me from entering the hall? Yue Chi, your brother handed the school support project to you. I didn¡¯t object on account of your brother. But if you do anything to me tonight and offend an esteemed guest and affect our Wei family, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Yue Chi said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Wei, don¡¯t be angry first. I¡¯m just adding to your Wei Family¡¯s career. I know that you¡¯ve always wanted Wei Ying to become an official and back Wei Yang up when he takes over the Wei Family in the future. I also know that you¡¯ve been trying to rope in Li Mu, but the previous mediocre girls you¡¯ve sent him have never caught his eye. You couldn¡¯t get close to him.¡±


    Wei Chuan narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you investigating this? What do you want to do by saying this now?¡±


    Yue Chi was different from Yue Han. Although Yue Han was ruthless in his dealings, he was also predictable and knew how to be cautious.


    However, Yue Chi was a libertine. He was unrestrained and had no bottom line or scruples. Wei Chuan naturally could not guess what Yue Chi wanted to do.


    Yue Han would weigh the pros and cons. Yue Chi did things based on his personality.


    Yue Chi chuckled and said, ¡°Uncle Wei, why are you so guarded? I just want to understand. This way, I¡¯ll know how to help you, right? Look, Li Mu has really taken fancy to someone now. I¡¯ve also helped you fight for it. Li Mu said that after it¡¯s done, he¡¯ll implement Wei Ying¡¯s matter.¡±


    Wei Chuan looked incredulous. ¡°Are you sure? Li Mu came several times, but he never once took away a female student. Which girl is it? Bring her out for me to See.


    Seeing that Wei Chuan was about to check the surveillance cameras, Yue Chi immediately stopped him. ¡°Uncle Wei, I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s just that Li Mu took a fancy to this person. I naturally arranged for her to leave long ago. She won¡¯t be at the banquet now.¡±


    Wei Chuan thought about it and agreed. The original intention of this banquet was to let those people take a look and see which girl they wanted. Since she had already been chosen, there was naturally no need for her to be chosen at the banquet.


    However, Wei Chuan was still a little worried about Yue Chi. He looked at Yue Chi and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time..¡±

 Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: Cigar Man

    Chapter 888: Cigar Man


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi smiled. ¡°Uncle Wei, you can trust me when I do things.¡±


    Although Yue Chi scoffed at Lin Yin in his heart, he had to admit that Lin Yin¡¯s face was indeed useful. Li Mu had always been arrogant, but he took a fancy to Lin Yin with just one look.


    On the other hand, Wei Chuan still did not trust Yue Chi. However, nothing had happened to their student support program all these years. It should not be a problem this time.


    Moreover, it would be great help if Yue Chi really helped him set Wei Ying¡¯s matter in stone


    ¡°That girl¡¯s family has a little power, so I stopped you from attending the banquet. If anything happens and you¡¯re not present, they can¡¯t blame it on you, right? I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± Yue Chi explained.


    Yue Chi didn¡¯t let Wei Chuan see Lin Yin because he was afraid that Wei Chuan would recognize her. At that time, Wei Chuan would be afraid of the Mu family¡¯s power and stop him from dealing with Lin Yin.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no problem? There¡¯s nothing wrong with that girl¡¯s family, right? Yue Chi, you know why we¡¯ve only been looking for these poor girls with no power,¡± Wei Chuan said.


    Even if something really happened one day, they could just use some money to shoo these poor girls away.


    Even if someone died, their families would tacitly sell their daughters¡¯ lives for some benefits. Especially the girls they chose, they were all girls whose families wouldn¡¯t stand up for them.


    This way, it would be safe for them and those with high positions.


    Yue Chi smiled naturally and said, ¡°There¡¯s definitely no problem. Don¡¯t worry,


    Uncle Wei.¡±


    Hearing Yue Chi¡¯s answer, Wei Chuan was slightly relieved. After tacitly agreeing to Yue Chi¡¯s actions, he instructed him a few times and left.


    Yue Chi turned on the surveillance cameras and watched as Lin Yin shuttled through the banquet. There was a smile on his lips. He enjoyed this feeling of being like a cat catching a mouse.


    At this moment, Lin Yin looked at some girls present who were obviously only 11 or 12 years old and her heart filled with shock.


    She knew that there were girls of all ages sponsored by Huaqiang Corporation, but she did not expect there to be such young girls on such an occasion.


    Lin Yin held the decanter that was used to pour wine for those so-called big shots and stood at the side with a fake smile.


    Those people who were still polite and upright in the school hall just now had more or less revealed their nature after drinking a few glasses of wine. They sized up the girls as if they were looking at goods and even had lewd gazes.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze turned cold when she saw a man blatantly sizing up a girl who looked to be in her teens through the smoke as he lit a cigar.


    Li Mu, who had been watching Lin Yin, followed her gaze and saw the man smoking a cigar comfortably. He immediately covered his mouth and coughed lightly.


    The voice was not loud, but it was enough to attract the attention of the surrounding people. Seeing Li Mu looking at the man smoking the cigar, someone immediately reminded the man smoking a cigar.


    The man was a little impatient at first when he was interrupted when admiring the young girl. However, when he looked over and saw Li Mu, his expression clearly became more fawning.


    ¡°It¡¯s a public place and there are students present. You should put away your cigarette first,¡± Li Mu said unhurriedly. He was not very domineering, but his tone was obviously commanding.


    The cigar man immediately extinguished his cigarette butt with an embarrassed smile, still apologizing.


    Lin Yin saw this scene. She was not sure what Li Mu was like.


    If he had no intention of toying with women, why would he be here? If he was really here to seek pleasure, then why would he act like that? Who was he pretending for?


    Lin Yin retained her disdain for all the men present and was locked onto by Li Mu¡¯s gaze the next second.


    Li Mu looked at Lin Yin and waved his hand. He said gently, ¡°Miss, please refill my drink.¡±


    Everyone immediately looked meaningfully in Lin Yin¡¯s direction. Their blatant sizing-up made Lin Yin extremely uncomfortable and she even wanted to go forward and beat these people up.


    Lin Yin looked at the decanter in her hand and replied, ¡°I only have wine.¡±


    The next second, Lin Yin¡¯s hand was empty. Then, a large jug of drinks appeared in Lin Yin¡¯s hand. The little girl beside her exchanged the drinks for her wine.


    ¡°Sister, use mine,¡± the little girl said as she blinked at Lin Yin. She exuded an ignorant aura and her face was red as she smiled sweetly..

 Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Lawless

    Chapter 889: Lawless


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    This girl was the girl that the man smoking had been staring at disgustingly.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was not moving, the girl stood on her tiptoes and said in Lin Yin¡¯s ear, ¡°Sister, hurry up. We¡¯ve received so much sponsorship from kind-hearted people. We have to serve them well so that we can have a bright future. We¡¯ll have delicious food, a big house, and a good future.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned and turned to look at the girl at the side. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t seem to know why Lin Yin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. She just blurted out, ¡°Our teacher said so, and so did my parents.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes darkened. What kind of teachers and parents were these? She hoped from the bottom of her heart that when the girl¡¯s teacher told her parents, it wasn¡¯t as dirty as she thought.


    Lin Yin¡¯s hesitation had already made her the center of attention. In order to avoid trouble, Lin Yin could only go forward and pour Li Mu a drink.


    Li Mu looked at Lin Yin with interest. He found it interesting when he found out from Yue Chi that this young lady had actually asked the makeup artist to change her face.


    A young girl full of youth had to be a little naughty. How boring would it be if they were dull?


    Seeing the interest in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, everyone turned their gazes to the other girls. They knew the rules very well. If someone took a fancy to them in advance, they would not choose them unless they had a fetish.


    ¡°What grade are you in this year?¡± Li Mu looked at Lin Yin and asked.


    ¡°¡­Third Year.¡± Lin Yin lowered her eyes and her voice was very soft, even a little timid.


    Li Mu disliked such timid girls. He immediately frowned. ¡°Why are you so quiet? There¡¯s no need to be afraid! At your age, you should be energetic and lawless.¡±


    Lin Yin was a little surprised. She could understand why he said energetic, but Lin Yin couldn¡¯t understand why Li Mu said lawless.


    What person would say that girls should be lawless when they were young?


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t look up and only nodded with lowered eyes.


    ¡°How many people are there in your family? What do your parents do?¡± Li Mu continued to ask as if he wanted to check her household register.


    Lin Yin frowned and still replied softly, ¡°There¡¯s Mom, Dad, and my three older brothers. Mom and Dad are farming at home.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Cheng and his wife, who had suddenly been arranged to be farmers by Lin Yin, were staring at their cell phones solemnly, waiting for Dongyi¡¯s message.


    There must be a reason why Lin Yin suddenly shook off Dongyi. The couple was not afraid that Lin Yin would hide somewhere to play, but they were afraid that Lin Yin would do something dangerous.


    Mu Cheng and his wife hadn¡¯t imagined it. Everything Lin Yin did in the past was dangerous.


    Especially with Wei Ji¡¯s matter now, they were worried that Lin Yin would face


    the Wei Family alone because she didn¡¯t want to implicate the Mu Family, and there¡¯s even the Yue Family now.


    At this moment, Lu Ming, who could not find Lin Yin, was equally anxious.


    No one expected Lin Yin to appear in an unexpected place with a different face as a student.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t care less about the worries of others. Her current thought was to get rid of this middle-aged man who seemed to be very interested in her because her target was Yue Chi, but Yue Chi had never appeared.


    The surrounding people were only amazed that Lin Yin had three brothers in her family. Many people even thought that Lin Yin must be living very lowly in such a poor family when facing her three brothers.


    Even Li Mu thought so. He looked at Lin Yin with pity. ¡°Good child, it¡¯s been hard on you!¡±


    Lin Yin was at a loss. She thought that Li Mu was saying that it was hard for her to pour the drinks and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Her timid manner of replying made the surrounding men laugh. Only Li Mu¡¯s expression was shallow, as if he was smiling with everyone else, or expressionless, or maybe he was in a bad mood. It was impossible to tell.


    Lin Yin sneered in her heart when she was being casually sized up by that disrespectful gaze. Then, she picked up the jug in her hand respectfully and poured drinks for everyone at the table.


    Then, she nodded at everyone and turned around to refill her drink.


    She looked a little angry. Li Mu, who originally had a faint expression, had a smile on his face.


    While Lin Yin was going to refill her drink, she secretly turned on the small computer in her hand in the bathroom and hacked into the surveillance system of the banquet..

 Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Sponsor

    Chapter 890: Sponsor


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The layout of the entire reception hall was oval. At the back of the oval, there were actually small rooms. There were more than 20 of them. The lights inside were all turned on, and the layout was different.


    Some were dreamy purple, some were dusky red, some were antique study rooms, and some were romantic waterbeds.


    The items inside were also different.


    Lin Yin, who had finally confirmed it, sneered. These disgusting men knew how to enjoy themselves! They even installed surveillance cameras in every room!


    Lin Yin did not expect that the well-dressed and righteous Principal of Capital University, Wei Chuan, would actually engage in such a heartless business like Yue Chi in private.


    Thinking of Wei Chuan, who had supported her previously, Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    In the many surveillance videos, Lin Yin quickly searched for Yue Chi. After a long time, Lin Yin finally saw Yue Chi in a slightly dark pink room.


    This room was decorated like a pink little girl¡¯s room. There were small dolls everywhere, and it looked like a beautiful room.


    At this moment, Yue Chi was not the only one in the room. There was also a


    small figure. Lin Yin took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this girl the girl who had just called her sister?


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t expect Yue Chi to take a fancy to such a young girl. He was simply a beast!


    The girl had already changed into an English school uniform. The uniform had an extremely short pleated skirt and two small ponytails. She looked very young.


    Facing Yue Chi¡¯s act of lifting the hem of her skirt with his feet, the girl only dodged back in fear.


    Lin Yin cursed Yue Chi in her heart. She immediately followed the guidance of the surveillance cameras and approached Yue Chi.


    At this moment, the banquet continued. Many men had already chosen their prey and left.


    Feng Rong thought that the banquet was over and returned to the dressing room to change out of her clothes. However, before she could take off her clothes, someone came to call her, saying that someone wanted to sponsor her to go to university.


    The girls beside her looked at Feng Rong enviously, and Feng Rong was even happier.


    The Feng Family lived in a remote area. No matter how hard her parents worked, they were always struggling. Her sister, Feng Yu, got into university this year. If she had not applied for a student loan, she would not have been able to afford the tuition fees.


    Coupled with the scholarship from the school and the occasional part-time job, Feng Yu could barely survive.


    However, she was not as good at her studies as her sister. She did not know which school she would get into in the future. If she got into an ordinary school and did not have a scholarship fund as high as Capital University, she would have a very difficult life.


    If someone could sponsor her university fees, it would naturally be a guarantee for her future.


    Feng Rong smiled and tidied her clothes. Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, she left with the person who came to inform her.


    Then, many girls were taken away with such an excuse, leaving only some girls who were not chosen. They left with the lead teacher in disappointment and resentment.


    Feng Rong arrived at the door of a room nervously. Under the guidance of the guide, she was excited and uneasy as she pushed open the door of the room.


    When she saw the red room, an ominous feeling rose in her heart.


    She turned to the person beside her and asked in confusion, ¡°Is my sponsor really here?¡±


    In Feng Rong¡¯s eyes, those who could sponsor poor girls to go to school must be kind people, and kind people must be righteous.


    A righteous person was obviously incompatible with the red room in front of her.


    In the end, that person only sneered and said, ¡°Won¡¯t you know when you go in? I¡¯ve already said that opportunities are fleeting. If you don¡¯t want these sponsors, there are plenty of other girls who want them.¡±


    Feng Rong panicked and quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯ll go in. I¡¯ll go in now.¡±


    Feng Rong naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity. She thought that nothing would happen since she was still in school.


    Feng Rong braced herself and walked into the room.


    Amidst the redness, the two men she had seen at the banquet were sitting on a sofa and looking at her.


    Feng Rong heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that with three people, there shouldn¡¯t be any of the things she was thinking about, right?


    One of the men smiled evilly and raised his head slightly at Feng Rong.. He said disdainfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone teach you to close the door after entering?¡±

 Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: Liar

    Chapter 891: Liar


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    That voice inexplicably made Feng Rong¡¯s heart tremble. She apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice just now.¡±


    As Feng Rong spoke, she immediately turned around to close the door.


    Seeing this scene, the two men sitting on the sofa looked at each other and smiled. When they saw Feng Rong turn around and return, the other man smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re quite obedient! You know that our money doesn¡¯t come from nowhere. Since we¡¯re sponsoring students, we naturally want to sponsor some obedient ones, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Feng Rong nodded repeatedly and suppressed the uneasiness and panic in her heart. She echoed, ¡°Yes, Uncle, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m very obedient. As long as I can continue school, I won¡¯t disappoint you. My results aren¡¯t top-notch, but they¡¯re still not bad. I won¡¯t let your money be spent in vain. When I graduate, I¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness.¡±


    The man opposite her looked to be in his forties. Feng Rong felt that there was nothing wrong with calling them uncles.


    However, when the man opposite her heard Feng Rong¡¯s address, the smile on his lips widened.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for the future. You can repay me now!¡± The man on the right sized Feng Rong up. His gaze was too explicit and naked, making Feng


    Rong feel as if she had been stripped naked and displayed in front of these two men.


    Just as Feng Rong was wondering how to repay her, the man on the left turned his head slightly and said to Feng Rong, ¡°Take it off!¡±


    Feng Rong did not react and asked hesitantly, ¡°Take off what?¡±


    ¡°Take off your clothes, of course. Little girl, there¡¯s nothing free in this world.¡± The man on the left still had a smile on his lips, but his words shocked Feng Rong.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you were a kind sponsor? It¡¯s no different from asking me to sell myself! You¡¯re lying!¡± Feng Rong questioned angrily.


    If she was sponsored by a kind person, she would be grateful. Even if the kind person only lent it to her, she would be grateful and return it in the future.


    However, it was impossible for her to sell herself to study.


    Feng Rong turned around and walked towards the door. Just because she wanted a beautiful future did not mean that she had to sacrifice her body.


    In the end, the door that she had not locked just now could not be opened no matter what.


    Feng Rong was shocked and her eyes instantly filled with tears. She was so anxious that her eyes turned red as she turned to look at the two men and said loudly, ¡°Hurry up and let me go. My sister is also in the capital. She¡¯s also a student at Capital University. If she finds out that something happened to me, she¡¯ll definitely come looking for me.¡±


    When the two men heard Feng Rong¡¯s harmless warning, they revealed


    mocking smiles. ¡°Capital University? I¡¯ll be honest with you. The principal of Capital University is also present today. Guess if he knows about this?¡±


    Feng Rong¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. How could the principal of a renowned university be involved in this?


    Feng Rong was panicking to the extreme. She did not say anything else and only turned around to pull the lock hard, placing all her hopes on this doorknob. She even shouted for help, hoping that someone could hear her.


    One of the men stood up slowly and sneered at Feng Rong for overestimating herself. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. If you don¡¯t serve the two of us well today, this door won¡¯t open. I advise you to be obedient. If the two of us are happy, not only will you have your tuition fees for university in the future, but you¡¯ll also have your living expenses in the future, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Feng Rong shook her head with red eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want your financial support anymore. Let me go. I don¡¯t want it anymore! Let me go.¡±


    The other man clearly did not have much patience. He stood up and walked closer. He grabbed Feng Rong¡¯s hair and pulled her back. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it¡¯s not up to you to take it or not. How do you think the school you¡¯re in now came about? Even if it¡¯s a school under the Yue Corporation, we also helped to build it. After enjoying the benefits, you have to know how to make contributions.¡±


    Feng Rong was dragged to the sofa and suppressed. She struggled with all her might, but in the man¡¯s eyes, she was as small as an ant trying to shake an elephant.


    ¡°Mom, save me! Sister, save me!¡­¡± Feng Rong¡¯s hysterical cries for help did not slow down the pace of her clothes being torn apart.


    There were more than 20 small rooms. Even if they were well soundproofed, they could not stop some shrill voices from sounding from time to time..

 Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: Animal

    Chapter 892: Animal


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin listened to the faint cries for help coming from every room, and her heart was filled with coldness. Even her fingertips were cold. These so-called kind people were just a group of wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    And her roommate¡¯s sister was among them. This instantly troubled Lin Yin.


    There were so many people that she could not save them at all. In fact, if she interfered, it was very likely that not only would she not be able to save these innocent girls, but she would also be implicated and unable to leave.


    Lin Yin looked around. She had wanted to look for a fire prevention system. This way, if she directly destroyed the fire prevention system, she might be able to let these people come out and escape. In the end, there was nothing. This disappointed Lin Yin.


    She decisively picked up the miniature computer in her hand and contacted the disguised bodyguards who had followed her here. At the same time, she contacted Sun Biao, who was guarding outside, and asked him to bring people over.


    Lin Yin¡¯s hand stopped on the interface of the minicomputer. She thought for a moment and sent a message to Feng Yu, asking her to quickly bring people over to save her sister.


    She did not know where Feng Yu¡¯s sister was now, and it was impossible for her to go searching one by one to save her. She could only look for Yue Chi first. If she wanted to incriminate them, she had to catch the mastermind first. With Yue Chi in hand, she might be able to get Yue Chi¡¯s men to let these innocent girls go.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was motionless in the corridor through the surveillance cameras, Yue Chi sneered in his heart. Why did Lin Yin stop? Could it be that she wanted to save those girls alone?


    Yue Chi changed his angle and saw Lin Yin¡¯s front. In the end, he saw a


    miniature computer in Lin Yin¡¯s hand.


    Yue Chi looked at Lin Yin¡¯s unbreakable phone in his hand and sneered in his heart. This Lin Yin was indeed not easy to deal with. She actually held back.


    When he saw Lin Yin put away the minicomputer and continue walking in his direction, Yue Chi realized that Lin Yin had probably informed her people to come.


    Yue Chi drank the red wine in his hand in one gulp. Then, he stood up and pulled the young girl in front of him over to press her under him. Ignoring the little girl¡¯s screams and struggles, he reached out and tore off the girl¡¯s clothes.


    Just as he was about to continue moving, the door was pushed open forcefully. The next second, Yue Chi¡¯s hair was tugged and he was thrown into the corner. His head hit the wall hard, and it hurt so much that Yue Chi saw stars.


    Lin Yin quickly pulled the frightened little girl to the side, pulled up the bedsheets, and nimbly surrounded the girl. She turned around and scolded Yue Chi angrily, ¡°Yue Chi, how can you bear to hurt such a child? You¡¯re a f*cking animal!¡±


    Yue Chi rubbed the back of his head that had a big bump on it and sneered. ¡°Who should I sleep with if I don¡¯t sleep with her? You? I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re too old. I¡¯m not interested!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with burning anger. She went forward and grabbed the back of Yue Chi¡¯s collar. She said coldly, ¡°Get your men to go up to every room and let those girls go!¡±


    Yue Chi looked at Lin Yin as if she was a fool and said sarcastically, ¡°Lin Yin, are you stupid, or do you think I¡¯m stupid? Now that these big bosses are in high spirits, do you think it¡¯s possible for me to disturb them? Besides, it¡¯s too late for me to get someone to let them go now. Those girls will probably have been stripped naked and raped. You¡¯re late, understand?¡±


    Lin Yin slapped Yue Chi¡¯s face hard, then kicked Yue Chi¡¯s abdomen hard. She said evilly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to let them go now. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡±


    Yue Chi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and pressed the tip of his tongue against his swollen cheek. He smiled evilly and said, ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a savior and can really save them. They¡¯re already like this. If I really go and save them, they¡¯ll sacrifice their clean bodies for nothing and won¡¯t get anything. The money and resources that those sugar daddies promised will all be gone. You¡¯re harming them, understand?¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t care what Yue Chi said. She could save as many as she could now.


    She leaned forward and picked Yue Chi up by the collar. She threatened, ¡°If you continue talking nonsense with me, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Yue Chi raised his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Alright! Let go of me first. I¡¯ll get them to let her go.¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin let go of Yue Chi gently. She just stared at Yue Chi to prevent him from talking nonsense.


    The little girl beside her walked timidly to Lin Yin¡¯s side and called out softly with a trembling voice of fear, ¡°Sister¡­ Sister.¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin turn her head slightly and say in a gentler tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you out later..¡±

 Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Dazed

    Chapter 893: Dazed


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Sister, we can¡¯t get out!¡± An evil smile suddenly appeared on the girl¡¯s young and innocent face.


    Lin Yin almost subconsciously retreated, away from the girl. Her eyes were


    cold as she said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots!¡±


    The girl smiled even more happily, and the evil aura in her eyes was obvious. ¡°As expected of the girl Brother likes. You¡¯re very smart. But Sister, you¡¯re a little late in coming to your senses.¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin feel the abnormality in her body. She suddenly smelled a familiar light smell. It was the smell she had smelled when she was pushed into the water at the Wei family.


    Lin Yin looked at the girl in shock. Was this girl related to drugging her previously?


    Lin Yin wanted to turn around and leave, but her body was disobedient and she could not move no matter what. She also began to look dazed. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the girl say mockingly, ¡°Brother is right. Sister, you were clearly born in the slums, but you still maintain your ridiculous kindness. You¡¯re really a little stupid. This time, treat it as exchanging your innocence for a lesson. Don¡¯t trust people so easily in the future!¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin had finally fallen to the ground softly, Yue Chi stood up and walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side. He raised his leg to kick Lin Yin, but the girl kicked him back.


    The girl looked at Yue Chi disdainfully and said, ¡°What are you doing? If you have the ability, bully her when she wakes up! You¡¯re a man. You have the cheek to hit her while she¡¯s unconscious?!¡±


    Yue Chi glanced at the girl and didn¡¯t move. He just said disdainfully, ¡°She won¡¯t be bullied by me now, but she¡¯ll be bullied by another man later. Is there a difference?¡±


    At such a young age, the girl said with an old-fashioned look, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference. Who is Uncle Li? Who are you? It¡¯s her honor to be taken a fancy to by Uncle Li. It¡¯s her misfortune to be fancied by you. Hmph!¡±


    The little girl snorted disdainfully. Yue Chi was so angry that he wanted to strangle this 12-year-old girl in front of him to death. However, thinking about the girl¡¯s identity, Yue Chi endured it and did not say anything.


    The little girl squatted down and looked at Lin Yin regretfully. She shook her head and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s fine. Just be happy with Uncle Li. Old men dote on people.¡±


    Yue Chi sneered silently. As expected of a girl from a rebel gang. She was already so understanding at such a young age.


    If this girl hadn¡¯t found out when he was planning on tricking Lin Yin, he wouldn¡¯t have brought this annoying eldest daughter out to do things. She was simply too annoying.


    After the little girl finally left, Yue Chi hurriedly got someone to leave with Lin Yin and sent her to where Li Mu was.


    Yue Chi handed the medicine bottle in his hand to Li Mu and said, ¡°Master Li, this is the antidote to Lin Yin¡¯s current knockout drug. However, I still have to remind you that Lin Yin is not weak. If you wake her up, I¡¯m afraid this matter won¡¯t work.¡±


    Li Mu took the medicine bottle from Yue Chi¡¯s hand and then took Lin Yin from the person beside Yue Chi. He said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for the reminder! I¡¯ve already arranged what you said. There will probably be a transfer order tomorrow.¡±


    Yue Chi only nodded and thanked her.


    He did not care if Wei Ying could enter the military headquarters. He just wanted Lin Yin to die. As for asking Li Mu to help Wei Ying enter the military headquarters, firstly, it was to prevent Wei Chuan from causing trouble, and secondly, it was to lower Li Mu¡¯s guard and make him think that his goal was just to let Wei Ying enter the military headquarters. Otherwise, no one would believe that he was trying to please someone for no reason.


    His goal was just to use Li Mu to kill Lin Yin.


    Yue Chi¡¯s gaze landed on the medicine bottle in Li Mu¡¯s hand. In the antidote given by the little girl, he even added something for Lin Yin and Li Mu to liven things up.


    Yue Chi watched coldly as Lin Yin was carried in by Li Mu and the door closed in front of him.


    It would be best if Li Mu died at the hands of the Mu family, then the capital would be lively.


    In terms of comprehensive ability, the Li Family was not among the eight aristocratic families in the capital because the Li Family was a military and political family and had always kept a low profile. In addition, the descendants of the Li Family did not do much business and joined the army and politics more often. They were still lacking in financial resources.


    On the other hand, the Mu Family was an aristocratic family. They did not have much military and political involvement, but they were rich and had complicated connections at all levels.


    It must be very interesting for such an evenly-matched family to fight.


    A nasty smile appeared on Yue Chi¡¯s lips. He turned around and returned to the surveillance room. He had to see what happened to Lin Yin at the end..

 Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: Pervert

    Chapter 894: Pervert


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Under the orange light, Li Mu sat on the sofa and played with the medicine bottle that Yue Chi had just given him. His gaze was dark as he quietly looked at Lin Yin lying on the bed.


    Then, Li Mu got up and sat down beside Lin Yin¡¯s bed. He placed the medicine bottle aside and picked up the makeup remover that he had already gotten someone to prepare. He removed Lin Yin¡¯s makeup gently, as carefully as if he was dealing with fragile porcelain, afraid that he would scratch Lin Yin¡¯s delicate skin.


    Seeing Lin Yin reveal her original appearance, the smile on Li Mu¡¯s lips gradually deepened. He got up and went to the bathroom. He wet the towel with warm water and returned to the room to wipe Lin Yin¡¯s face clean. Then, he sat at the side with a satisfied expression and admired Lin Yin in front of him.


    Her beautiful face looked even more hazy and moving under the light. She just lay there quietly. Lin Yin was like a sleeping beauty. She was soul-stirringly beautiful, making one¡¯s heart sway and desire soar.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but laugh at himself. He was already 40 years old. He didn¡¯t expect to have the abundant desire of a young boy when he met Lin Yin.


    His gaze slid down Lin Yin¡¯s exquisite facial features and his meaningful gaze followed Lin Yin¡¯s rising and falling figure until it reached her feet. He sized up her wantonly.


    Then, he gently raised Lin Yin¡¯s foot and gently helped her take off her shoes.


    When his hand touched the smooth skin on the girl¡¯s calf, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but touch it. His loving expression revealed a sick obsession.


    In his mind, he imagined the girl in front of him holding a black whip in one hand and stepping on his chest with her seductive foot. She would look down at him fiercely and whip him ruthlessly.


    Just thinking about it made Li Mu close his eyes in comfort. He was so excited that his entire body trembled and he instantly felt relief.


    Li Mu opened his eyes again, took the medicine bottle at the side, and fed it to Lin Yin. It was better for a little girl to be lively and shrewish. It was interesting!


    After feeding Lin Yin, Li Mu waited quietly for her to wake up. In just a minute, he saw the little girl¡¯s feather-like eyelashes tremble slightly before her misty eyes opened slightly.


    Compared to Li Mu¡¯s slightly excited mood, Lin Yin¡¯s mind was still filled with doubts. When she saw Li Mu above her, Lin Yin didn¡¯t even remember who Li


    IVIU was.


    It was not until Li Mu smiled and wanted to approach her that Lin Yin remembered that she had just been schemed against by Yue Chi and a young lady.


    Seeing that Li Mu was still slowly approaching, Lin Yin reached out and grabbed Li Mu, who was above her. She pressed Li Mu under her and grabbed Li Mu¡¯s collar. Her eyes were cold as she questioned, ¡®You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s beautiful face, coupled with her vivid and ruthless dominance, instantly seduced Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with explicit confusion as he said uncontrollably, ¡°If I die at your hands, it¡¯s really because I wanted it.¡±


    The lewdness in Li Mu¡¯s eyes made Lin Yin frown unhappily. There was actually something hard slowly pushing up her butt where she was sitting. Lin Yin immediately knew what it was.


    She suddenly stood up. As Lin Yin got off Li Mu¡¯s body, she exerted strength in her hand and threw Li Mu off the bed. Her bare foot stepped on Li Mu¡¯s chest hard. With a crack, Li Mu¡¯s ribs were broken.


    Li Mu groaned in pain, but he quickly recovered. Enduring the pain in his chest, he reached out and touched Lin Yin¡¯s foot with a fawning expression. He said with inexplicable excitement, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯m willing to let you step on me a few more times. There¡¯s also a whip over there. You can whip me a few times, and I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    Those hands touched Lin Yin¡¯s feet infatuatedly, scaring her so much that she kicked Li Mu away. She didn¡¯t expect that this seemingly decent Li Mu would be so strange in private.


    Li Mu rolled twice from Lin Yin¡¯s kick. After stopping, he picked up the whip on the shelf and crawled back to Lin Yin¡¯s feet. He looked up at Lin Yin and handed the whip to her. He said with a pleading expression, ¡°Little ancestor, are you angry? Hit me with this and beat me hard to vent your anger.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned and shook off the whip that Li Mu was about to hand her. Without a word, Lin Yin turned around and was about to open the door and leave.


    After pulling the door a few times, there was no movement. Lin Yin turned to look at Li Mu and said coldly, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    At this moment, Li Mu stood up unhappily and said with a smile, ¡°If you can¡¯t satisfy me today, I don¡¯t think you can get out of this door..¡±

 Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: Useless Thing

    Chapter 895: Useless Thing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Looking at the black fog that quickly condensed in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes, Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°I just want you to hit me to vent your anger. You can go out after. It¡¯s not troublesome, right?¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t believe her and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Li Mu nodded calmly. ¡°That¡¯s my only request!¡±


    At this moment, Li Mu had long left behind the genial and refined person he was in front of others. He revealed his suppressed nature from head to toe and looked at Lin Yin longingly.


    Lin Yin took two steps closer to Li Mu and said under Li Mu¡¯s expectant gaze, ¡°I have something urgent to do now. I¡¯ll make it up to you once when I have time in the future. How about that?¡±


    It was just a beating. Lin Yin didn¡¯t mind. Even if this beating game sounded a little sick and disgusting, Lin Yin didn¡¯t have time to argue with Li Mu at this moment, so she could only say this first.


    As for whether she would fulfill her promise in the future, that was another matter. After all, it was an urgent matter.


    Li Mil shook his head and said. ¡°T little girl . von¡¯re fooling me! Your eves are


    telling me that you¡¯re just saying it. When you get out, you¡¯ll go back on your word.¡±


    Lin Yin cursed under her breath. This pervert¡¯s intuition was really accurate. She retreated angrily and pulled the door hard. She sized up the room. When she saw the window, her eyes lit up slightly. Before Li Mu could stop her, she rushed towards the window.


    As soon as she opened the window and looked down, the height of more than twenty floors made Lin Yin feel a little dizzy.


    Just as Lin Yin was wondering if she was afraid of heights, Li Mu, who thought that Lin Yin was about to jump off the building, quickly stepped forward and hugged her. He shouted in fear, ¡°My little ancestor, what are you doing? I just want you to slap me hard. You don¡¯t have to jump off the building, right?¡±


    However, in the next second, he realized that something was wrong with Lin Yin. At this moment, Lin Yin¡¯s entire body was steaming, and even her eyes were a little red. Li Mu was so frightened that he reached out and touched Lin Yin¡¯s forehead.


    The scorching temperature surprised Li Mu. He turned his eyes to the bottle of medicine that Yue Chi had just given him and immediately understood.


    Lin Yin pinched her palm a few times, and her mind regained some clarity. She quickly grabbed Li Mu¡¯s hair and smashed his head to the ground. No matter what Li Mu was thinking, Lin Yin could only be at ease when the person beside her was not dangerous to her.


    Li Mu¡¯s head buzzed. When he looked up again, Lin Yin¡¯s aggressive beauty swayed in front of his eyes. He was actually a little excited.


    However, before he could laugh, Lin Yin slapped him hard on the right cheek again. The crisp sound of the slap made Li Mu¡¯s blood boil.


    Li Mu hurriedly put the left side of his face in front of Lin Yin and looked at her with desire.


    Lin Yin did not disappoint him. In a daze, she slapped Li Mu¡¯s left cheek again. When that small hand hit Li Mu¡¯s face with force, Li Mu smiled until his entire body was glowing. He pulled Lin Yin¡¯s hot hand and said excitedly, ¡°Come, continue!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the pervert in front of her, Li Mu, and gritted her teeth in anger. She knocked Li Mu unconscious after a few hits and searched for the key on Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Lin Yin touched a key that looked like a remote control and immediately pressed the unlock button. Then, she stood up and kicked the unconscious Li Mu.


    She used the microcomputer in her hand to contact Sun Biao as she ran out unsteadily.


    Lu Ming and the Mu Family immediately sensed that something was wrong when Sun Biao gathered his men. They immediately contacted Sun Biao.


    Considering Lin Yin¡¯s current situation and the news that he had received from the people protecting her, Sun Biao decided to reveal Lin Yin¡¯s situation to the Mu family.


    As for Lu Ming, Sun Biao still chose not to say anything. After all, the Mu family was Lin Yin¡¯s family, and Lu Ming was an outsider.


    When Mu Cheng and his wife found out that Lin Yin wanted to dig up some dirt on Yue Chi and was in danger, they were extremely panicked. They quickly called everyone back and rushed to the school Sun Biao had mentioned.


    Lu Ming, who did not get Sun Biao¡¯s answer, organized two teams. One team followed behind Sun Biao, and the other followed behind Mu Cheng and his wife.


    Yue Chi, who had been monitoring Lin Yin, saw that Lin Yin had actually escaped from Li Mu¡¯s room. The coldness in his heart instantly intensified. He didn¡¯t expect that trash Li Mu to let a drugged woman escape. Useless thing..

 Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: Delivering the Antidote

    Chapter 896: Delivering the Antidote


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin bit her lower lip tightly and endured the heat in her body as she stumbled along the corridor aimlessly.


    In a daze, she heard those subtle pleas for mercy and shrill cries. Lin Yin felt as if her heart had been pierced by a needle, and her eyes were red.


    Just now, her strength was limited. At this moment, she was even more helpless and could not protect herself.


    At this moment, Lin Yin regretted trusting human nature too much. She shouldn¡¯t have thought that she would be lucky when she clearly had a premonition that something bad would happen. She wasn¡¯t prepared and brought in a small number of people, causing her to be unable to catch Yue Chi. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t save those innocent girls, and she was also trapped.


    In a blur, Lin Yin saw the bathroom sign and immediately ran in, locking the door tightly.


    She staggered to the sink, turned on the tap, and splashed water on her face. She used the cold water and the pain of biting her lower lip to maintain her consciousness.


    Lin Yin looked up at herself in the mirror. After cursing Yue Chi, she also cursed herself softly. How could she, who had always been vigilant, be so kind as to be schemed against by a child?


    It seemed like she had experienced too many beautiful things recently and had forgotten how she had experienced the evilness of human hearts in the past.


    Lin Yin closed her eyes and calmed down. When she opened them again, Lin Yin quickly picked up the microcomputer and planned to look at the situation in those rooms again, but she couldn¡¯t find the entrance to the surveillance cameras.


    An idea suddenly flashed through her mind, making Lin Yin¡¯s eyes darken slightly.


    Why could she see the situation in every room just now but not now? It was very likely because someone wanted to lure her over through these surveillance cameras.


    Once she went over, these surveillance cameras would be useless and would naturally be turned off. Otherwise, would she still have those obscene things to use as evidence?


    Lin Yin suddenly smiled sinisterly. She had been mocking those men for being bold just now, but she did not know that these were all prepared for her. If not for these surveillance cameras, she would not have been able to find Yue Chi so easily or be schemed against so quickly.


    Lin Yin suppressed the surging emotions in her heart and the heat in her body. She gritted her teeth and turned to open the bathroom door, only to see the person outside.


    ¡°Shen Lin?¡± Lin Yin looked at the sweating Shen Lin in surprise.


    Shen Lin pushed Lin Yin back to the bathroom and sized her up nervously. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that other than Lin Yin¡¯s face being covered in water and her lower lip having some blood, nothing else had happened.


    Damn it, if Young Master Fu informed her of her mission so late next time, she would definitely complain to Master Fu.


    If she was given another ridiculous mission like this, she would complain too.


    Originally, she was about to evacuate after she was done with the surveillance cameras, but before she left, she received a photo and a mission to protect Lin Yin.


    What the hell? She was just a makeup artist and she was actually asked to protect a girl? She was not a fighter! She did not know how to fight!


    She was going to save Lin Yin? It was more like she was going to die!


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was the one who had put on makeup for Lin Yin just now, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lin Yin was beautiful enough and she had paid more attention, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to find Lin Yin.


    Fortunately, Lin Yin had some ability and could escape. Otherwise, even if Young Master Fu gave her a mission, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her.


    Even if she could find Lin Yin, Lin Yin probably had already been hurt.


    ¡°I brought you something.¡± Shen Lin quickly stuffed the thing in her hand into Lin Yin¡¯s hand.


    Lin Yin looked at the small bag in her hand and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The two of them were extremely close. Shen Lin could even feel the heat emitted by Lin Yin¡¯s aura as she spoke. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s something to undo the effects of the drug on your body. You¡¯re really capable. It¡¯s been so long and you¡¯re still unaffected by the drugs. You can still hold your consciousness.¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Shen Lin warily and asked with distrust, ¡°How did you know what happened to me? How did you know I was here? Who are you?¡±


    Shen Lin rolled her eyes at Lin Yin and said, ¡°You¡¯re more vigilant now. Why weren¡¯t you more vigilant just now? If you had been more suspicious just now, you wouldn¡¯t have been in this state now. As for who I am, just take me as a righteous person who can¡¯t stand the Yue and Wei families using innocent girls for power and benefits.¡±


    Lin Yin was a little embarrassed by Shen Lin¡¯s words. Shen Lin was right. If she had been more vigilant towards that little girl just now, she would not have ended up in this situation.


    But even so, Lin Yin was still suspicious of the medicine Shen Lin had given her..

 Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Get Lost

    Chapter 897: Get Lost


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°How do you know what medicine I need?¡± Lin Yin still questioned warily.


    ¡°How could I not know? I¡¯m the makeup artist here! The kind who¡¯s been doing it for a long time. I know a little about the dirty things here. I prepared the medicine to prevent those stinky men from getting sick of me and drugging me,¡± Shen Lin explained as she glanced at Lin Yin angrily.


    In the end, she saw Lin Yin¡¯s eyes that seemed to be about to blur. On account of Lin Yin¡¯s beauty, Shen Lin¡¯s tone softened as she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, I can go out. Lock the door before you take it.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Yin said directly. Then, she quickly pushed Shen Lin away and closed the bathroom door. After confirming that it was locked, she swallowed the medicine Shen Lin had given her.


    At this moment, Lin Yin could only make a Hail Mary effort. She was sure that Yue Chi was definitely looking for her everywhere. It probably wouldn¡¯t be long before Yue Chi¡¯s men came.


    If she was taken away by Yue Chi while she was unconscious, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Instead of that, it was better to take a gamble!


    Shen Lin staggered a little from Lin Yin¡¯s push. Then, she laughed in anger and muttered in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. I came to save you, but you actually pushed me. You¡¯re too much!¡±


    Shen Lin stood at the door with her arms crossed. After a while, there was no movement from Lin Yin, but Shen Lin saw that Yue Chi was bringing people over from the other side of the corridor.


    Shen Lin widened her eyes and cursed in her heart. Then, she knocked on the door and asked anxiously, ¡°Lin Yin, are you done? Yue Chi came with a group of people.¡±


    Seeing that there was no movement from the person inside, Shen Lin panicked.


    Seeing that Yue Chi was already a few steps away from her, Shen Lin raised her voice and knocked on the door. ¡°Are you crazy? Who locked the bathroom?¡±


    As soon as Shen Lin finished speaking, she heard Yue Chi¡¯s voice. ¡®Who is it? Lin Yin¡¯s companion?¡±


    Shen Lin turned to look at Yue Chi in confusion. ¡°Lin Yin? Who¡¯s Lin Yin? CEO Yue, I¡¯m a makeup artist. I¡¯m the one who does the makeup at every gratitude banquet. I don¡¯t Imow any Lin Yin.¡±


    Yue Chi sized Shen Lin up suspiciously and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Shen Lin smiled and replied humbly, ¡°CEO Yue, my name is Ling Fei. I started working for the Corporation two years ago.¡±


    Yue Chi ignored the smile on Shen Lin¡¯s face and turned his head slightly. He said to the person beside him, ¡°Investigate.¡±


    The person beside him immediately picked up their phones to check on Ling Fei.


    Shen Lin was nervous, but she still had a confused smile on her face.


    The person beside Yue Chi placed the information they had found in front of Yue Chi. Yue Chi compared the photo with the woman¡¯s appearance in front of him. When he saw that they did look the same, Yue Chi waved at the person beside him.


    Then, Yue Chi¡¯s dark eyes looked at Shen Lin and he warned coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that you should leave early after you¡¯re done with what you have to do?¡±


    Shen Lin nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, I was about to leave when I suddenly had a stomach ache, so I came over to relieve myself. In the end, I don¡¯t know which lunatic locked the bathroom door.¡¯


    Seeing Yue Chi¡¯s dark gaze turn to the bathroom door, Shen Lin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She thought to herself that Young Master Fu shouldn¡¯t blame her. She had to protect her life first before she could protect Lin Yin¡¯s.


    At this moment, Yue Chi did not pay much attention to the makeup artist. His gaze was fixed on the tightly shut door. Without looking at Shen Lin, he said, ¡°Get lost! ¡±


    After hearing Yue Chi¡¯s words, Shen Lin immediately bade farewell to Yue Chi politely like a lackey and retreated.


    A sinister smile appeared on Yue Chi¡¯s lips. Then, he got someone to knock open the door.


    The moment the door opened, Lin Yin, who had long recovered, rushed out and forcefully knocked the two people blocking the door to the side.


    However, in order to deal with Lin Yin, Yue Chi had brought too many people this time. Lin Yin failed to break out and was surrounded in the middle.


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s sharp and clear eyes, Yue Chi was puzzled. No matter how he looked at it, Lin Yin didn¡¯t look like she had been drugged. Could it be that Li Mu, that old man, didn¡¯t give Lin Yin medicine? That wasn¡¯t right. If Lin Yin didn¡¯t drink the medicine, she wouldn¡¯t have woken up.


    Although Yue Chi was puzzled, the most important thing now was not to guess why Lin Yin was awake, but to send her back to Li Mu¡¯s bed, whether she was dead or alive.


    ¡°Lin Yin, I advise you to surrender obediently. It¡¯s better to be played by a man than to die,¡± Yue Chi said with a mocking expression..

 Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Weakling

    Chapter 898: Weakling


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin sneered. In her previous life. she had been abused by Yue Chi for so long. She knew what kind of person Yue Chi was. At this moment, the expression on Yue Chi¡¯s face clearly showed that he had never thought of letting her live.


    Lin Yin glanced at the people Yue Chi had brought. Her figure moved slightly and she looked at the people behind her. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Yue Chi, you don¡¯t have to be hypocritical. You want to kill me, but let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do that first!¡±


    ¡°It seems like you want to do this the hard way. Hmph!¡± After Yue Chi finished speaking, he took a step back and waved at the people behind him. ¡°Take her down, regardless of whether she¡¯s dead or alive!¡±


    Seeing that the other party was swarming over, Lin Yin did not stand on ceremony. She took a step back and looked at the people who had surrounded her. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. She feinted and grabbed the man who had already rushed in front of her. The wind from her palm turned into the wind from her fist and she punched the man into the wall, causing him to bleed.


    Right on the heels of that, she swept her leg. Just as the people behind thought that Lin Yin was going to attack them, Lin Yin attacked forward again and kicked the crotches of the two people in front of her hard. The two of them covered their manhoods in pain and squatted on the ground, screaming.


    After kicking, she was as smooth as flowing water. She bent down and turned around. She grabbed the throat of the person beside her with one hand and squeezed it hard, smashing it hard against the person at the side. Then, she stepped forward and stomped on the person¡¯s chest, causing the man under her feet to vomit blood.


    Yue Chi knew that Lin Yin had some skills, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lin Yin wasn¡¯t fighting, she was simply taking their lives.


    ¡°Kill her. Kill her for me. I¡¯ll give one million yuan to whoever kills her! No, five million yuan!¡± Yue Chi shouted fiercely. He believed that there would be brave men with heavy rewards.


    He had a feeling that if Lin Yin didn¡¯t die, he would be the one to die one day.


    Looking at the group of people who were increasing their attacks for money, Lin Yin¡¯s expression was solemn. As she fought, she retreated to a place with fewer people.


    At this moment, she could already feel the muscles on her arm trembling from the constant exertion, but she could only grit her teeth and persevere.


    Shen Lin, who was hiding around the corner, widened her eyes in disbelief at Lin Yin, who was being surrounded. She knew that Lin Yin could fight, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at it. Wasn¡¯t Young Master Fu joking when he asked her to protect her?


    It was more likely that Lin Yin would be protecting her.


    Just as Shen Lin was marveling, a calm and anxious voice sounded from her earpiece. ¡°How¡¯s Lin Yin? Did you bring her away?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Fu, do you not know Lin Yin¡¯s skills or are you kidding me? Me bringing her away? I¡¯ll become a burden to her if I go over!¡± Shen Lin whispered.


    ¡°If you continue talking nonsense, I don¡¯t mind blowing up your old camp!¡± Young Master Fu¡¯s voice was mercilessly threatening.


    After Shen Lin cursed the man for being a heartless dog, she said seriously, ¡°Yue Chi brought more than 30 men over. If I go over now, I¡¯ll be courting death. ¡±


    As Shen Lin spoke, her heart was filled with complaints. Since they valued her so much, why didn¡¯t they send someone to protect her from the beginning?


    Her mission was clearly to disguise herself and install video surveillance cameras here to capture evidence of Wei Chuan and the Yue Family colluding.


    Shen Lin was still vexed when her eyes suddenly widened. Seeing that Lin Yin had been ambushed and blood was flowing out of the corner of her mouth, she panicked and her voice was a little nervous. ¡°Young Master, you should quickly find someone to save her. I really can¡¯t do it! Lin Yin is vomiting blood!¡±


    The man¡¯s breathing became heavier because of his nervousness. Then, he said, ¡°The Lu and Mu families are almost here.


    After receiving the order, Shen Lin immediately turned around and ran towards the school gate.


    The man who hung up was drowned in the dark night. The weak moonlight shone on the back of the man¡¯s hand, and his veins were terrifying.


    On the other side, Lin Yin¡¯s back was hit hard again. The smell of rust filled Lin Yin¡¯s nose, and her body swayed twice. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Yue Chi raised his hand to stop the bodyguards from continuing to attack and smiled at Lin Yin. ¡°Lin Yin, aren¡¯t you arrogant? Hahaha, if you have the guts, show me how arrogant you are now!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Yue Chi with her mouth full of blood. Then, she suddenly smiled and said arrogantly, ¡°Yue Chi, I¡¯m arrogant because I have strength. I¡¯m not like you. You usually hide behind your brother to seek protection. Now, you¡¯re hiding behind a group of bodyguards to seek protection.. You¡¯re a weakling who can¡¯t even defeat a woman! ¡°

 Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: Move Away

    Chapter 899: Move Away


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi was angered by Lin Yin¡¯s words. He shot a look at the man beside him. The man immediately went forward and kicked Lin Yin, who was already exhausted. Lin Yin fell to the ground, as if she had lost all her strength.


    Yue Chi¡¯s lips curled into a carefree smile. He walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side and kicked her with his polished black leather shoes. Seeing that Lin Yin no longer reacted and was just lying on the ground with unfocused eyes and not moving, Yue Chi squatted down in relief.


    Yue Chi patted Lin Yin¡¯s face, which was already red with blood, with his palm.


    He smiled smoothly and said, ¡°Lin Yin, you still fell into my hands in the end. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely let you die extremely gloriously today. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll definitely be famous. After all, you can seduce Li Mu from the military, who has no interest in women.


    Then, Yue Chi sighed and raised Lin Yin¡¯s chin with his fingers. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Look at your good-looking face. It¡¯s dirty. If you had followed me before, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this today. Women still have to be gentle. Only then will a man love you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes, which had been unfocused, suddenly turned sharp. To Yue Chi¡¯s shock, Lin Yin quickly attacked. She grabbed Yue Chi¡¯s hand with one hand and grabbed his throat with the other.


    Lin Yin restrained Yue Chi and looked at Yue Chi¡¯s bodyguards opposite her with a sharp gaze. She warned with a cold expression, ¡°You¡¯d better retreat further. Otherwise, your employer will die in my hands. At that time, you¡¯ll have to go to the netherworld to receive your salary!¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, you faked your death!¡± The suffocating feeling of his neck feeling like it was going to break made Yue Chi panic, but he could not hide his anger at being deceived by Lin Yin!


    ¡°All¡¯s fair in war!¡± Lin Yin snorted. Pretending to be dead was still useful, saving her life again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. She won¡¯t dare to kill me. Hurry up and attack!¡± Yue Chi shouted. At this moment, he felt humiliated. He had actually fallen into the hands of a woman who was not even as tall as him. The key was that he wanted to resist, but he didn¡¯t know what Lin Yin had done to him. He actually didn¡¯t have much strength in his body.


    Seeing that the bodyguards were about to continue surrounding her, Lin Yin snorted and gradually tightened her grip. Yue Chi¡¯s face started to turn pale, and then it gradually turned red from lack of oxygen.


    Think about it carefully,¡± Lin Yin said lightly with the dazzling red blood on her face.


    The group of bodyguards looked at each other, not daring to move forward.


    Lin Yin turned around and saw that Yue Chi was about to roll his eyes before letting go slightly. She couldn¡¯t kill Yue Chi yet.


    Lin Yin held Yue Chi hostage and walked in the direction of the 20-odd rooms.


    At this moment, Shen Lin, who had already run to the school gate, saw the three teams at the school gate. Her eyes were filled with relief that Lin Yin could be saved.


    However, before she could go forward, she realized that something was wrong. The three teams seemed to be confronting each other.


    Shen Lin quickly hid to the side and tiptoed closer, pricking up her ears to listen.


    She needed to ask for help, but if she found the wrong person, it would become murder.


    Ye Wen shouted aggressively at the person who was stopping them from entering, ¡°Move aside!¡±


    At this moment, if she was a second slower, her Yinyin would be in danger. She did not have the mood to negotiate with the person in front of her.


    The people who stopped Ye Wen had no intention of moving aside at all. They even said imposingly, ¡°Our leader is here to perform inspecting work today. Unauthorized people are not allowed to enter!¡±


    Ye Wen sneered. ¡°Inspecting work. When did you people from the military come to inspect the school¡¯s work?¡±


    Hearing that Ye Wen had actually recognized them, Li Zhi, who was blocking the school entrance, was terrified. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Madam you are?¡±


    ¡°The Mu Family!¡± Ye Wen said loudly in a hurry. ¡°I advise you to move aside quickly. If anything happens to my daughter inside, I¡¯ll go to your military to demand an explanation!¡±


    Li Zhi frowned. As a subordinate, he knew very well why Li Mu was here today.


    However, the girls here today were all from poor families.. How could there be children from the Mu Family?

 Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: Follow Me

    Chapter 900: Follow Me


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Li Zhi was afraid that the Mu Family was just using their daughter as an excuse to catch Li Mu. Therefore, he could not give in!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, without the orders of the higher-ups, none of you can be let in today!¡± As soon as Li Zhi finished speaking, the people beside him immediately lined up and stood in front of Mu Cheng, his wife, and Sun Biao¡¯s men.


    Mu Cheng, who was originally holding Ye Wen¡¯s hand, had a dark expression.


    Sun Biao could not wait any longer. He directly called for his men and shouted,


    ¡°Charge in!¡±


    Almost at the same time, Ye Wen rushed in with her people and Sun Biao. The three teams fought and caused an uproar.


    When Lu Ming¡¯s men gathered at the school gate, the two teams that were already fighting fiercely had varying degrees of damage.


    When Lu Ming saw Li Zhi, the confusion in his heart deepened. Why was Li Zhi fighting with the Mu family here?


    Could it be that Lin Yin had fallen into the hands of the Li Family?


    Lu Ming took two steps forward and nimbly grabbed Li Zhi in the chaotic situation. This action made the two sides stop fighting.


    ¡°Li Zhi, is Lin Yin in your hands?¡± Lu Ming asked directly.


    Seeing that the person who grabbed him was Lu Ming, Li Zhi complained even more in his heart. This Lu Ming used to be a member of the military. He was like a living King of Hell.


    Li Zhi didn¡¯t know who the Lin Yin Lu Ming was talking about was. He looked at Lu Ming with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Brother Lu, I don¡¯t know who Lin Yin is! I just received the order to not let irrelevant people in.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Li Mu is inside?¡±


    Li Zhi did not say anything, but his bitter expression was clearly tacit agreement.


    At this moment, Shen Lin, who had been hiding in the dark, immediately ran out and said to everyone, ¡°Are you looking for Lin Yin? I know where Lin Yin is.


    Come with me!¡±


    Ye Wen followed Shen Lin without thinking.


    When Li Zhi saw Ye Wen bring people in, he wanted to stop her, but he was stopped by Lu Ming coldly. Lu Ming¡¯s cold voice rang in his ears. ¡°If anything happens to Lin Yin today because of your Li Family, not only the Mu Family, but our Lu Family will also take measures against the Li Family!¡±


    With that, Lu Ming brought his men in.


    Feng Yu, who had received Lin Yin¡¯s information, secretly followed her into the school.


    Just now, she wanted to go in, but because she was not a student of their school, these people refused to let her in.


    Therefore, Feng Yu was anxious and had no choice. Fortunately, someone came to look for Lin Yin so that she could go in to look for her sister.


    Li Zhi felt that things were troublesome and quickly picked up his phone to call


    Li Mu, who was woken up by the bell, touched the back of his head and looked at the scene in front of him with a puzzled expression. Then, he remembered that he had just been beaten up by a girl.


    Li Mu sat up and frowned before picking up the phone.


    ¡°Sir, the Lu Family and the Mu Family have rushed in. Be careful,¡± Li Zhi said anxiously as he followed Lu Ming and the others.


    Li Mu frowned. ¡°What are Lu Ming and the Mu family doing here? Are they investigating me?¡±


    Li Mu thought about it. He didn¡¯t seem to have any entanglements with the Lu and Mu families recently, right?


    ¡°The Mu family said that they¡¯re here to look for their daughter. Lu Ming is here to look for a girl called Lin Yin,¡± Li Zhi said.


    Li Mu was confused. ¡°Why is the daughter of the Mu family in this school? Lin


    Yin? Why does that sound familiar? Where have I heard it before?¡±


    Li Mu, who couldn¡¯t understand, got up from the ground and said casually,


    ¡°Ignore them. Come and pick me up. My entire body hurts.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Li Zhi was shocked. ¡°Leader, were you attacked?¡±


    Attacked? Li Mu thought of the little girl who didn¡¯t show any mercy when she hit him. He smiled and said, ¡°Just come over.¡±


    After hanging up the call with Li Zhi, Li Mu held his old waist that was in pain and walked towards the door. As soon as he reached the door, he saw that the little girl who had been ruthless to him just now was actually holding Yue Chi hostage and retreating step by step in the corridor.


    Li Mu¡¯s expression turned solemn. He walked forward to Lin Yin and Yue Chi¡¯s side and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly appeared quietly beside Lin Yin. Lin Yin was shocked and stretched the wound that she had just gotten. It hurt so much that Lin Yin hissed slightly.


    At this moment, Li Mu instantly saw the bruises on Lin Yin¡¯s face and her mouth full of blood.. His eyes widened slightly and he asked, ¡°Who touched you?¡±

 Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Arrest

    Chapter 901: Arrest


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin glanced at Li Mu angrily and said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    In Lin Yin¡¯s opinion, Li Mu, Yue Chi, and the others were jackals of the same tribe.


    Li Mu, who had always been praised, was stunned for a moment by a little girl like Lin Yin. Then, he actually smiled. This little girl¡¯s temper was really bad.


    However, Li Mu still obediently retreated to a place that Lin Yin was satisfied with. Then, he said coldly to the bodyguards who were still approaching Lin Yin, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The bodyguard had seen Yue Chi treat Li Mu respectfully, so when he heard Li Mu¡¯s order, he obediently stopped.


    Lin Yin looked around at the closed doors and guilt flashed across her heart. Her eyes were moist. She knew that it was too late now.


    Lin Yin mentally prepared herself and said to the group of bodyguards opposite her, ¡°Go into these rooms and capture all those men!¡±


    The bodyguards widened their eyes in shock. The people inside were all respected guests. If they went in and caught them, things would blow up.


    At this moment, Yue Chi, who was restrained by Lin Yin, immediately said, ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. The people inside are all of high status. If you let them in like this and offend them all, the Mu family will be unable to bear the consequences.¡±


    Li Mu, who was at the side, instantly remembered what Li Zhi had said on the phone just now. Lu Ming was looking for Lin Yin, and the Mu family was looking for their daughter.


    Some time ago, a big family in the capital spread the word that they had found their daughter who had been missing for 18 years. It seemed to be the Mu Family!


    That¡¯s right, the daughter who had been found was called Lin Yin!


    No wonder he felt that the name Lin Yin was familiar when he heard her name. It turned out that she was the Mu family¡¯s daughter!


    Li Mu looked at Lin Yin in disbelief. So the little girl in front of him was Lin Yin, who Lu Ming was looking for and was also the daughter of the Mu Family?


    Li Mu instantly felt annoyed that he had kicked an iron plate. Why was his eyes so sharp that he had taken a fancy to the daughter of the Mu Family?


    Li Mu closed his eyes slightly and listened to Lin Yin say firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t use the Mu Family to pressure me. I believe that if my parents knew that you were doing such beastly things here, they would stand up to stop you too.¡±


    Yue Chi sneered and wanted to laugh at Lin Yin¡¯s naivety, but Li Mu spoke first. Li Mu asked in a gentle and powerful voice, ¡°Yue Chi, what did you do?¡±


    Yue Chi looked at Li Mu in shock. His expression seemed to be saying, Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯ve done? Aren¡¯t I the pimp for customers like you?


    Li Mu did not care about Yue Chi¡¯s shocked expression at all. Instead, he turned around and continued to say to Yue Chi righteously, ¡°Yue Chi, the law is above. If you do anything illegal, you¡¯d better explain it clearly now and fight for clemency!¡±


    Yue Chi felt as if a rock was pressing down on his heart. He felt aggrieved and speechless.


    Suddenly, a girl¡¯s cry came from the room beside her. Everyone in the corridor paused.


    At this moment, Mu Cheng, his wife, and Sun Biao¡¯s men had already arrived and surrounded the group of bodyguards.


    When Ye Wen saw the wound on Lin Yin¡¯s face, her heart was about to break. She pulled Yue Chi away from Lin Yin¡¯s hand and slapped Yue Chi¡¯s face twice, stunning him.


    Yue Chi, who had been slapped until he couldn¡¯t find his way, was kicked hard by Mu Cheng again. The usually upright man cursed, ¡°You dog!¡±


    Ye Wen held Lin Yin¡¯s face and said with red eyes, her heart aching, ¡°Yinyin, why are you like this? You¡­¡±


    Lin Yin grabbed Ye Wen¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, now is not the time to talk about this.¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and said to the people Sun Biao had brought, ¡°Sun Biao, go into every room and bring those men out. Those students¡­ don¡¯t bring them out.¡±


    Sun Biao received Lin Yin¡¯s words and immediately led his men to be scattered into every room.


    Lu Ming, who was following closely behind, saw the wound on Lin Yin¡¯s face and his heart ached. When he saw Yue Chi lying on the ground, he kicked him hard again, causing Yue Chi to cry out in pain.


    Li Zhi brought his men behind Li Mu and looked at the pile of people in front of him nervously.


    A figure ran out of the crowd and rushed in front of Lin Yin.. Suppressing the uneasiness in her heart, she held Lin Yin¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Yinyin, where¡­


    where is my sister?¡±

 Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Vomiting Blood

    Chapter 902: Vomiting Blood


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Feng Yu¡¯s hand held Lin Yin and it trembled slightly from nervousness.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t bear to look at Feng Yu¡¯s expectant eyes and lowered her eyes slightly.


    At this moment, Sun Biao¡¯s men began to chase the men in disheveled clothes into the corridor.


    Feng Yu¡¯s hopeful expression and suppressed emotions almost collapsed when she saw those men appear.


    She turned around in panic to look for Feng Rong, but when she saw a familiar necklace being kicked out of a room, she was stunned.


    Before she could step forward, two half-naked men came out of that room. The man was pushed forward by the people behind him and stepped on the necklace. After just two or three times, the necklace broke into several small pieces.


    The moment the necklace broke, Feng Yu¡¯s tears could not help but fall from her wide eyes. She shook her head and ran towards that room as she kept muttering no.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze also landed on the broken chain. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, this was the necklace that Liu Man had given Feng Yu as a greeting gift when they first met.


    Lin Yin held her aching abdomen and quickly followed.


    In the dark red room, a girl with a red and swollen face was grabbing the blanket and hiding in the corner.


    After seeing that face clearly, Feng Yu¡¯s footsteps were a little soft.


    She had just reached out to touch her sister when Feng Rong screamed miserably, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch me! Mom! Save me! Sister! Sister!


    Save me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Sister is here! There¡¯s no need to be afraid! There¡¯s no need to be afraid!¡± Feng Yu hugged Feng Rong tightly. Her heart ached so much that she could not speak. She hated herself for coming late and hated herself for letting her family suffer because she wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    Feng Yu comforted her for a while before Feng Rong¡¯s consciousness slowly returned. The sisters hugged each other and cried heartbreakingly.


    Lin Yin, who was standing at the door, silently closed the door. When she turned around, she met Mu Cheng and his wife¡¯s worried eyes.


    ¡°Yinyin¡­¡± Ye Wen looked worriedly at Lin Yin, who had blood on her face, and said, ¡°Go to the hospital with Mom for a checkup, okay?¡±


    Lu Ming walked forward, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Yinyin, follow your parents to the hospital first. Leave the matters here to me. I won¡¯t let anyone who deserves to die off.¡±


    Li Mu, who had been standing at the side, also went forward to persuade her. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lin Yin. You look like you¡¯re seriously injured. Hurry up and go back with your parents. Don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s going on here. Even if Lu Ming can¡¯t handle it, there¡¯s still me! I¡¯ll handle it for you. I won¡¯t let a single bad person off!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Li Mu coldly and sneered. ¡°Deal with? Who¡¯s dealing with who? Are you going to deal with yourself?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words successfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention to Li Mu.


    Li Mu frowned as if he was puzzled and asked, ¡°What do you mean? I heard that there was something wrong with this school today, so I came to take a look secretly. I didn¡¯t expect to really encounter such a thing. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t even started when you knocked me out, right? I¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter to the end today and give you and these victimized students justice.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s shameless words made Lin Yin¡¯s heart stop. The place where she was hit strongly instantly hurt. A metallic taste surged out of her throat, and blood flowed down the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Yinyin!¡± Ye Wen and Mu Cheng exclaimed in heartbreak.


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were about to crack. In the next second, he went forward and picked Lin Yin up by the waist. He said coldly, ¡°Shen Yu, take down everyone present. Without my orders, no one can leave, including Li Mu and Yue Chi!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Ming carried Lin Yin out.


    ¡°Lu Ming, what do you mean?¡± Li Mu wanted to follow Lu Ming unhappily, but he was stopped by Shen Yu.


    Li Zhi immediately went forward to confront Shen Yu.


    Mu Cheng stood in front of Li Mu with dark fog in her eyes. Ye Wen said fiercely to Li Mu, ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯d better behave yourself. If you dare to ruin my daughter, I, Ye Wen, will take your life no matter where you are!¡±


    Li Mu looked at the murderous gazes of Mu Cheng and his wife in front of him and could only raise his hand and retreat in embarrassment. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t move. I believe that the innocent will be cleared. You guys will clear my name.¡±


    Ye Wen snorted and turned around to chase after Lu Ming and Lin Yin. Mu Cheng waved her hand and got someone to surround the venue. Their daughter had captured this evidence at the cost of her life. They could not let Lin Yin work for nothing..

 Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: He Should Die

    Chapter 903: He Should Die


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Especially Li Mu and Yue Chi.


    In his opinion, Yue Chi was definitely the main perpetrator of this incident, and Li Mu¡¯s people had just stopped them at the school gate. They were also very important accomplices.


    Seeing that Mu Cheng, his wife, and Lu Ming had left, Yue Chi, who had been pretending to be dead, finally dared to open his eyes. He covered his broken right hand and looked hatefully in the direction where Lin Yin and the others had left.


    It was not easy for him to lure Lin Yin in, but he did not expect it to fail. It was a pity that he could not kill Lin Yin this time.


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes when he saw Yue Chi¡¯s expression.


    As if sensing Li Mu¡¯s gaze, Yue Chi turned to face Li Mu and sized up him.


    Then, he smiled. He had heard what Li Mu had just said. It had to be said that Li Mu was smart.


    Facing Yue Chi¡¯s slightly mocking smile, Li Mu didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. If he wasn¡¯t confident or prepared, how could he dare to play such a problematic game?


    Sun Biao¡¯s men brought the medical staff who were left behind. They specially arranged for the female medical staff to examine the injured girls one by one and even brought new clothes for the girls to change into.


    When the girls were in a better mood, Sun Biao asked the lawyer who had rushed over to try to talk to them and probe their thoughts.


    So far, the matter had not been reported to the police. Firstly, they did not know what the victims and their parents wanted. Secondly, there were too many victims. Once they called the police, the matter would easily leak out. It would not be good for the girls¡¯ reputation.


    Thirdly, the perpetrators today more or less had some status. If they were sent to the police station, there might be many unexpected accidents.


    Sun Biao had to admit that Lin Yin was a very gentle and considerate person. She did her best to consider the victim¡¯s worries.


    At this moment, the person whom Sun Biao deemed as gentle had blurry eyes and thin sweat on her forehead. Her entire body was trembling in pain.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin in his arms. Even his breathing was filled with uncontrollable heartache and anger. He wanted to scold Lin Yin for not cherishing herself, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Lu Ming leaned Lin Yin against him and urged the chauffeur, ¡°Drive faster!¡±


    When the Mu brothers found out that something had happened to Lin Yin, she had already undergone surgery and was still unconscious.


    Mu Ran, who had rushed over in a hurry, frowned and said, ¡°What happened? Why is there internal bleeding?¡±


    Mu Xiao said coldly, ¡°Yue Chi did it.¡±


    Mu Ran turned around almost immediately and left Lin Yin¡¯s ward in anger.


    Mu Cheng suppressed his emotions and said to Mu Heng, ¡°Go and watch Mu Ran. Don¡¯t let him kill anyone. Yinyin didn¡¯t choose to attack Yue Chi directly. I think she wants the perpetrator to be punished. If he dies in Mu Ran¡¯s hands, it will be a waste of Yinyin¡¯s painstaking efforts.¡±


    Mu Heng pursed his lips and replied in a low voice before leaving with Mu Ran.


    ¡°Yinyin, what exactly are you doing? Why are you risking your life to go against Yue Chi like this? For justice?¡± Mu Xiao looked at the pale Lin Yin and asked silently.


    At this moment, the unconscious Lin Yin couldn¡¯t answer. Even if she was asked when she was awake, she probably wouldn¡¯t say anything about her previous life.


    Mu Ran drove so fast that he was about to fly. The moment he saw Yue Chi, he threw a furious punch at him.


    Yue Chi fell to the ground and his expression became unfocused. He did not even have the strength to block.


    Mu Ran punched Yue Chi angrily, scaring Li Mu so much that he advised, ¡°Mu Ran, if you continue to hit him in public, you¡¯ll go to jail! Don¡¯t be rash. It wasn¡¯t easy for your sister to capture him. If you kill him, something will happen to you and it¡¯ll be too easy for him. A person like him should be punished by the law.¡±


    As soon as Mu Heng entered, he listened to Li Mu¡¯s persuasion. He glanced at Li Mu coldly and then went forward to pull Mu Ran, who was obviously red-eyed. ¡°Alright, if you kill him, who will bear the responsibility for today?¡±


    Mu Ran was so angry that his chest rose and fell violently. Even though he saw that Yue Chi was on the verge of death, he still could not vent his anger.


    ¡°He deserves to die!¡± Mu Ran gritted her teeth.


    ¡°He deserves to die, but he has to be judged before he dies! Not a single segment can be missed!¡± Mu Heng tried his best to suppress the almost tyrannical emotions in his heart..

 Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Beat Him To Death

    Chapter 904: Beat Him To Death


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mu Ran. Listen to your brother,¡± Li Mu said.


    Mu Heng turned to look at Li Mu, his eyes narrowed as he asked inquisitively, ¡°Li Mu, why aren¡¯t you staying in your military headquarters? What are you doing here? Could it be that you¡¯re also Yue Chi¡¯s VIP for what happened today?¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°I heard that this school is a little strange, so I brought people over to take a look. Unexpectedly, I was knocked out by your sister before I could find evidence.¡±


    Mu Ran, who was still staring fiercely at Yue Chi on the ground, immediately turned around and was about to punch Li Mu when he heard Li Mu¡¯s words.


    Li Zhi and the others immediately stood in front of Mu Ran, and Mu Heng pulled him back in time.


    Mu Ran broke free unhappily and said to Mu Heng, ¡°Mu Heng, why are you pulling me? If this guy didn¡¯t do anything, why would Yinyin hit him? He must have done something to Yinyin!¡±


    Mu Heng said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t let you beat him up. I just asked you to wait for a while.¡±


    Before Mu Ran could understand what Mu Heng meant, Mu Heng waved his hand. Li Zhi and the others, who had just stood in front of Li Mu, were pestered by Mu Heng¡¯s men.


    At this moment, Li Mu restrained the faint smile on his face and said coldly, ¡°Mu Heng, you have to think carefully. I¡¯m not only a member of the Li Family, but I¡¯m also a member of the military. My people are not weak when they fight. When the time comes, both sides will suffer. Let me tell you clearly that this matter has nothing to do with me. I said that I¡¯m here to investigate.¡±


    Li Mu knew that Mu Ran did not understand the ways of the world, but Mu Heng should know.


    Mu Heng smiled. Li Mu¡¯s men were all from the military. They were trained well and were not weak. Of course, he knew that, but today, he wanted to avenge his sister!


    The corners of Mu Heng¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°Of course I know. That¡¯s why I stopped my brother. I have to deal with your people first before I deal with you. As for whether the investigation you mentioned is true, I really don¡¯t know now.¡±


    ¡°However, since you¡¯re the person my sister wants to hit, as her elder brother, I¡¯ll hit you first. If I hit the wrong person, you can come to my Mu family to complain! At most, I¡¯ll let you hit me. You won¡¯t lose out.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Was this something Mu Heng would say?


    Although he did not know much about the Mu family, Mu Heng was famous. How could he do such an impulsive thing without any evidence?


    When Li Zhi and the others heard Mu Heng¡¯s words, they paused and felt that Mu Heng had probably gone crazy.


    Even Yue Chi, who was lying on the ground and unable to move, felt that Mu Heng was crazy.


    Mu Heng ordered Dong Yi and the others coldly, ¡°If anyone from Li Mu dares to attack, beat them to death!¡±


    As soon as Mu Heng finished speaking, not only Dong Yi and the others, but even the Lu Family led by Long Huang and Sun Biao all surrounded the people protecting Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s people were powerful, but the people they faced were also good. After a few rounds, Li Mu¡¯s people were ruthlessly pressed to the ground.


    Mu Ran smiled coldly at Li Mu, then clenched his fists and went forward to punch Li Mu¡¯s face.


    Although Li Mu was pushed to the position of the leader of the military by the Li Family, he had been putting on airs for so many years.


    No matter how weak he was, it was more than enough to deal with Mu Ran, who had never undergone formal training.


    Li Mu sidestepped Mu Ran¡¯s attack. The moment the two of them passed each other, he quickly grabbed Mu Ran¡¯s collar and threw him aside.


    Mu Heng¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he gave Dongyi a look.


    Dongyi looked around casually, then picked up the ring in his hand, aimed it at Li Mu¡¯s knee, and pressed it.


    Li Mu felt his knees bend in pain and he fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    Mu Ran, who had just been thrown out by Li Mu, turned around angrily and saw Li Mu lying in front of him. He didn¡¯t even need to think and sat on Li Mu¡¯s body. He attacked left and right, using all his fists and palms.


    As he hit him, Mu Ran cursed hatefully, ¡°Old thing, you still dare to bully my Yinyin. I¡¯ll beat you to death, you shameless old thing!¡±


    Li Mu was dizzy from the beating. Every time he wanted to fight back, his wrist or his elbow joints would hurt. In the end, other than protecting his face, all he could do was silently endure Mu Ran¡¯s vicious beatings.


    Lin Yin was not awake, and no one in the reception hall was let go.

 Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: How to Deal With It

    Chapter 905: How to Deal With It


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Chuan, who had sensed that something was wrong and left early, was sitting in the principal¡¯s office of Capital University.


    He looked at the night sky outside. It was already midnight, but there was still no movement from Yue Chi. He thought for a moment and still got someone to inform Yue Han anonymously about Yue Chi¡¯s situation.


    Then, he informed the Li Family that Li Mu was also trapped this time. The Mu Family would probably have considerations if the Li Family appears.


    No matter what, Wei Chuan did not want this matter to blow up. It would be best if they could resolve it in private and not implicate him.


    Wei Chuan tidied up and checked the important documents. He locked the safe before leaving the office.


    However, just as he left, the office door was opened again.


    The moment they entered the office, they went straight to the safe that Wei Chuan had just locked. With a few moves, they took the documents from Wei Chuan.


    After the few of them left, the office returned to silence. After a while, someone sneaked out from a corner of the office and reset the infrared alarm system for Wei Chuan¡¯s safe before leaving.


    At dawn, Lin Yin woke up. When she saw Lu Ming staring at her with wide eyes, Lin Yin was shocked.


    However, before she could move, Lu Ming quickly covered Lin Yin¡¯s mouth and hushed her softly. He looked to the side.


    Lin Yin followed Lu Ming¡¯s gaze and saw Mu Cheng and Ye Wen leaning against one side, resting with their eyes closed.


    Looking at Mu Cheng and Ye Wen¡¯s frowns even when they were sleeping, Lin Yin felt a little guilty.


    Because she was not confident about this matter, she only wanted to probe first. When she had evidence, she would plan well.


    This was also why she had sent Dongyi and Long Huang away. She did not want anyone to know what she was going to do because she believed that if her family knew that she was investigating Yue Chi, they would definitely be able to guess what she was going to do.


    In the end, she did not expect that what happened was not under her control at all. Now, her family was still worried.


    ¡°Does your body still hurt?¡± Lu Ming asked softly.


    Thinking of Lin Yin¡¯s injuries, Lu Ming really felt indescribably helpless.


    Why was it that other people¡¯s girls were safe and sound, while his was always injured.


    Thinking about how many times he had known Lin Yin in the past year, such a thing could even happen when he sent someone to guard Lin Yin.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Lin Yin shook her head and looked at Lu Ming¡¯s melancholic and helpless expression in amusement.


    Seeing that Lin Yin still had the cheek to smile, Lu Ming was furious. ¡°You¡¯re still smiling? Do you know what dangerous thing you did today?¡±


    Lin Yin subconsciously stopped smiling. Then, she thought about it. Why was she listening to Lu Ming?


    Lin Yin looked away from Lu Ming and said in a low voice, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I smile or not? Uncle, aren¡¯t you being too nosy?¡±


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s infuriating expression and hearing her infuriating words, Lu Ming was conflicted.


    ¡°Yinyin, if you say something so infuriating again, I¡¯ll regret it,¡± Lu Ming said inexplicably.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming in confusion. ¡°Regret? Regret what?¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s breath fell heavily again.


    What did he regret? He regretted choosing to leave Lin Yin¡¯s side and not pester her anymore because he was afraid that Lin Yin would be hurt.


    If Lin Yin always lived in such danger, why couldn¡¯t he be the one protecting her?


    Even if he would bring some danger to Lin Yin, he could also resolve some potential danger for her in advance.


    For example, if he was with Lin Yin this time, he would definitely be able to find out about Lin Yin¡¯s movements the fastest and deal with Yue Chi before Lin Yin did. This way, Lin Yin wouldn¡¯t be in danger personally, right?


    Lu Ming fell into a battle of self-awareness.


    Seeing that Lu Ming did not speak, Lin Yin snorted coldly and pulled up the blanket to continue lying down. In the end, because she used too much strength, she hissed in pain and caught Lu Ming¡¯s attention.


    Lu Ming frowned and sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡±


    Lin Yin was not in a good mood. She ignored Lu Ming¡¯s words and only asked, ¡°You said that you¡¯ll settle the matter with Dexin High School. How do you plan to deal with it?¡±

 Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: Opposite

    Chapter 906: Opposite


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin was just asking casually. Lin Yin planned to investigate the matter of the Yue Corporation¡¯s sponsorship to the end.


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression was solemn. He did not expect the Yue Corporation to dare to do this. He said in a low voice, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll do what we have to do. Be it the Yue Corporation or the criminals who hurt innocent girls, they have to be punished by the law.¡±


    ¡°And Wei Chuan,¡± Lin Yin added after glancing at her cell phone.


    ¡°Wei Chuan?¡± Lu Ming was puzzled. ¡°He was involved in this incident too?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded with a heavy expression. ¡°Whether it¡¯s in the auditorium or the reception hall, Wei Chuan has always been there, so I have reason to suspect that Wei Chuan also knows about this. He might even be involved.¡±


    ¡°So, when I went to look for Yue Chi, I had already asked the bodyguards beside me to follow Wei Chuan. Wei Chuan has information on the people who have harmed female students all these years. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no written information on Wei Chuan and Yue Chi¡¯s involvement.¡±


    Sun Biao sent the information that the bodyguards had found in Wei Chuan¡¯s office. It had a detailed record of the Yue Corporation and the Wei Corporation using women to bribe various business executives and government officials over the years.


    It only recorded the time and place of who was bribed, which student they booked a room with, and how they settled it. However, it only said that it was the Yue Corporation and the Wei Corporation. There was no specific person.


    There was also a hard disk inside that recorded the videos of them warning the victims after they were violated. Lin Yin thought this was probably why all the girls were singing praises of the Yue Corporation and expressing their gratitude when she got Sun Biao to ask those girls.


    Those girls were probably afraid that others would see these videos and that they would be pointed at and never be at peace.


    It was infuriating that there wasn¡¯t any information that could prove that Wei Chuan or Yue Chi were the people who organized this transaction of power and sex.


    Under such circumstances, both Wei Chuan and Yue Chi could just say that they were careless and find someone to take the blame, just like how someone had taken the blame for Yue Chi previously.


    ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t worry. Mom will make the Yue Corporation pay for this.¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and saw Ye Wen, who had already woken up, promising firmly.


    Lin Yin did not want this matter to involve the Mu Corporation and her family. She said disapprovingly, ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yinyin, I¡¯ve already decided. Regardless of whether you agree or not, the Yue Corporation is already my number one enemy.¡± Ye Wen interrupted Lin Yin and said with an irrefutable expression.


    After what happened today, Ye Wen finally understood that Lin Yin and Yue Chi were enemies who probably could not reconcile in this lifetime.


    In that case, for the sake of her daughter¡¯s safety, Yue Chi had to die, and the Yue Corporation could not exist. Otherwise, Lin Yin would never be at peace for the rest of her life.


    Mu Cheng knew what his wife was thinking. He looked at Lin Yin gently and said, ¡°Yinyin, Dad and Mom can¡¯t bear the pain of losing you again. If only either you or the Yue Family can exist, then your mother is right. From today onwards, the Yue and Mu Corporation are officially enemies.¡±


    Mu Cheng and his wife knew very well which was more important between the Yue Corporation and their daughter. Therefore, no matter how difficult it was, they would not let the existence of the Yue Corporation threaten Lin Yin¡¯s life.


    The feeling of being protected by someone with all their might lingered around Lin Yin, making her cheeks tighten and her eyes sting.


    Ye Wen hurriedly went forward and gently hugged Lin Yin. She said softly, ¡°Yinyin, just take it that you pity a mother who has lost her daughter for more than ten years. Don¡¯t push us away so often. Mom will be sad. Don¡¯t do everything yourself and not let Mom know. Mom will feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t always take risks. Even if it¡¯s a small wound, my heart will ache so much that I won¡¯t be able to breathe. Whether it¡¯s Mom, Dad, or your brother, our family can¡¯t lose you again.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were slightly moist. She did not want to drag the Mu Family down or her family down. She did not expect that she would still hurt her family¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lin Yin said in a low voice with red eyes.


    Ye Wen shook her head and said in a choked voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Yinyin, remember that no matter what you want to do, Mom will support you. No matter what you¡¯re thinking or what reason you have, Mom, Dad, and your three brothers will support you unconditionally.¡±

 Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: I’m Going Too

    Chapter 907: I¡¯m Going Too


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin only nodded silently with red eyes. After a while, Ye Wen pulled away from Lin Yin and gently touched the wound on Lin Yin¡¯s face with her fingers. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°It¡¯s so serious. You¡¯ve gotten a bruise. Don¡¯t be so impulsive and take risks in the future, understand?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded obediently and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lu Ming looked at the obedient Lin Yin and his worry for her eased a little.


    What Ye Wen and Lin Yin had said was what he really wanted to tell Lin Yin. Fortunately, Lin Yin seemed to have listened to Ye Wen.


    The slight vibration of the cell phone made Lu Ming retract his gaze from Lin Yin. After answering Shen Yu¡¯s call, Lu Ming¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Yin again. Then, he said coldly, ¡°No matter who comes, we can¡¯t let anyone here go.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s words attracted the attention of the three people beside him. After Lu Ming hung up, Mu Cheng asked, ¡°Did someone pressure the school to take them away?¡±


    Mu Cheng only thought about it for a moment and could roughly guess. Among these people, only the Li and Yue families had the power to bring them away.


    Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the main reason is that the people from the Yue and Li families have already arrived. They said that they want our people to bring everyone to the police station to settle this matter. Mu Heng rejected them and they will probably fight later.¡±


    Mu Cheng snorted coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°Police station? Which police station? Could it be the police station where a member of the Li Family is the chief? I think if these people went, they¡¯re going to say that this sex and power transaction are just escorts seducing them.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Previously, she was worried that such a thing would happen, so she instructed Sun Biao not to let anyone call the police.


    Hearing Mu Cheng¡¯s words, Lin Yin was glad that she had been careful.


    In her previous life, after she escaped from Yue Chi, she tried to call the police. In her opinion, the only place in the world where she could seek justice was probably the police station.


    In the end, she did not expect that the righteous person whom she had placed her hopes on almost sent her back to the Yue Family. If she wasn¡¯t smart and had not escaped, she probably wouldn¡¯t have died under Su Lin¡¯s shot in her previous life, but under Yue Chi¡¯s abuse.


    Lu Ming got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and deal with it now. This matter can¡¯t be left unsettled.¡±


    Once the matter was reversed by the Yue and Li families, not only would Lin Yin¡¯s injuries today be in vain, but even the girls who were victims and even all the girls who were violated might be labeled as escorts that sold their bodies to study.


    Yue Han was capable of doing such a thing, and the Li Family was even more capable.


    Especially the Li Family. The Li Family was mostly involved in politics. Once someone had something on Li Mu, the political enemies who wanted to use Li Mu to attack the Li Family would definitely not waste this opportunity.


    Therefore, it was impossible for the Li Family to let Li Mu bear such a crime, especially since Li Mu had been gaining momentum recently and had the momentum to climb up again.


    Lin Yin hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Mu Cheng and his wife wanted to persuade Lin Yin to stay in the hospital, but they couldn¡¯t persuade her, so they could only let her be.


    After all, this was a situation that Lin Yin had worked hard to control. They could understand how worried Lin Yin was.


    Lu Ming was worried about Lin Yin and got someone to send the family doctor straight from the Lu Family¡¯s old residence to Dexin High School to wait.


    When the four of them arrived at the school, the event location was already in a tense atmosphere. Lin Yin believed that as long as they were a step later, they would have broken into a fight.


    Seeing Lu Ming and Mu Cheng arrive, Yue Han¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he questioned bluntly, ¡°Uncle Mu, Lu Ming, what do you mean? Lin Yin beat my brother unconscious, but you still got someone to stop me from bringing my brother to the hospital for treatment. I suspect that you want my brother to die!¡±


    Mu Ran retorted bluntly, ¡°Yue Han, what are you arguing about? Isn¡¯t Yue Chi still alive? If your Yue Family doesn¡¯t settle this matter today, no one can leave. You¡¯re using naive and innocent female students to curry favor with power and gain benefits, your Yue Family is really a beast!¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s voice suddenly rose a few decibels as he said, ¡°Mu Ran, I advise you to be careful with your words and actions. What happened today hasn¡¯t been decided yet. How is it our Yue Corporation¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that this reception banquet was organized by our Yue Family, but once this banquet ends, our Yue Corporation has no right to interfere with what these female students are doing. This is the students¡¯ free time. If you slander our Yue Corporation again, I¡¯ll complain to the relevant departments about your slander.¡±

 Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: Old Thing

    Chapter 908: Old Thing


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The men kneeling on the ground beside him seemed to have suddenly cleared their minds and agreed with Yue Han¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°I¡¯m really wronged. As soon as I entered this room, I was in a daze. I suspect that this student drugged me to make me sponsor more money and wanted to threaten me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just found it strange. I usually can hold my liquor well, but I suddenly got drunk today. Look, I¡¯m dizzy. I thought I was home. How could I have thought that the person who climbed into my bed was such a female student I¡¯ve been sponsoring?¡±


    ¡°It seems like these poor female students want to obtain more funding and work together to set us up. We won¡¯t stop until they give us an explanation for this matter. They¡¯re so shameless at such a young age. They¡¯re simply evil!¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it either. We sponsored these female students so that they could have a good future. In the end, they turned around and schemed against us. They¡¯re simply snakes in one¡¯s bosom.¡±


    ¡°As expected, our forefathers were right. They¡¯re poor and cunning. These people are so greedy that it makes them so ugly, they¡¯re unbearable to look at.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry and heartbroken at the thought that the child I sponsored has such bad character!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so young, but they want to gain without working hard. They¡¯re using bed-climbing methods to obtain benefits. Such a child is really a waste of our painstaking efforts!¡±


    ¡°They degraded themselves. They¡¯re simply incorrigible! They humiliated their families and the school!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re too confused! Such actions not only harm themselves, but also make us, the people who have been sponsoring them, bitterly disappointed.¡±


    Feng Yu, who had been silently accompanying her sister, was so angry that her eyes turned red when she heard such shameless words. She clenched her fists and rushed out, shouting at the top of her lungs, ¡°You bastards! Bullsh*t! It¡¯s obvious that you can¡¯t control your lower body. Now, you actually distort the truth and push away all your sins. You¡¯re simply too shameless!¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. As expected, these people poured all the dirty water on those girls as she had expected.


    They were clearly the ones who had harmed innocent students, but they turned around and placed themselves in the position of victims. Then, they framed the real victims as the abusers with ulterior motives.


    They were so treacherous and cunning, it was detestable!


    The person from the Li Family was Li Mu¡¯s second uncle, Li Hui. At this moment, Li Hui also said with a cold expression, ¡°President Mu, President Lu, my Li Mu has always emphasized that he¡¯s here to investigate the actual situation of this sponsorship incident. Now, no matter what the facts of this matter are, Li Mu shouldn¡¯t be involved and be treated as a suspect for no reason. What do the two of you think?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze landed on Li Mu, who had a calm expression and was not afraid at all. Then, she went forward with a mocking expression and asked, ¡°Li Mu, right? So, you mean that you were drugged and bewitched by me just now?¡±


    As soon as Lin Yin said that, Li Mu, who was originally calm, instantly felt a chill run down his spine, because several pairs of cold eyes shot straight at him.


    He touched his face that had just been hit by Mu Ran and lowered his eyes to avoid those gazes.


    Mu Ran couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You stupid old thing. I was wondering why my sister hit you for no reason. You¡¯re already so old, but you still want to attack a girl who can be your daughter. You dirty, shameless dog¡­¡±


    Mu Ran did not stop scolding at all. He used whichever words were offensive. Everyone was dumbfounded. The gentle Best Actor that they saw on the silver screen was so disregarding of his image?


    Li Mu finally interrupted and said, ¡°Student Lin Yin, this is purely a misunderstanding. I¡¯m really here to investigate. So apart from removing your makeup just now, I was also beaten up by you. Did I do anything to you? I did it to avoid being suspected, so I had no choice but to disguise myself as a masochist.¡±


    Li Hui only glanced at Lin Yin indifferently and did not take her seriously at all. He said in a low voice, ¡°There are so many girls today, but you¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t been harmed. This is enough to prove a fact that Li Mu didn¡¯t participate in any premeditated power and lust games.¡±

 Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Threat

    Chapter 909: Threat


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Li Hui finished speaking, his gaze turned to Mu Cheng and Lu Ming. He said calmly, ¡°If you want to invite Li Mu to help you investigate this matter as an investigator, our Li Family won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°But if you detain Li Mu here as a suspect, our Li Family will not be easy to talk to. Even if the Li Family is not as strong as the Mu and Lu Family, we will still protect the innocence of the Li Family with our lives.¡±


    Once Li Mu was labeled as dirty, it was equivalent to the Li Family being labeled as dirty. He would not allow such a thing to happen!


    Yue Han¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he said, ¡°Today, this happened in a school funded by our Yue Corporation. Our Yue Family has the obligation to investigate this matter clearly.¡±


    As Yue Han spoke, he looked at Lu Ming and Mu Cheng. ¡°Uncle Mu, Lu Ming, why don¡¯t you hand these people, including these students, to me and I¡¯ll deal with them? If you¡¯re worried, we can call the police. I believe our police can also clear the innocent, right?¡±


    ¡°If these female students openly drug and frame these sponsors under the noses of our Yue Corporation, we will give all the sponsors an explanation.¡±


    Feng Yu looked at Yue Han in disbelief. Yue Han clearly meant that this matter was the female students drugging and seducing the sponsors for some funding.


    Looking at Yue Han¡¯s confident expression, Feng Yu believed that there must be a problem in the police station. If her sister was sent to the police station, the truth would only be that her sister had plotted with her classmates to frame the kind-hearted sponsor for money.


    Seeing that things seemed to have developed in the opposite direction, Feng Yu was sad and angry. It was clearly those innocent girls who were hurt, but because they had no power or influence, not only were they harmed, but they were also framed.


    Why!


    Feng Yu turned to look at Lin Yin and begged, ¡°Yinyin, help my sister in this matter! My sister can¡¯t have drugged someone for some funding. She¡¯s innocent! She¡¯s the victim!¡±


    Yue Han immediately added, ¡°Since she¡¯s the victim, call the police and let them investigate. This is good for both sides.¡±


    Feng Yu turned to look at Yue Han angrily and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be sanctimonious here. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you powerful people have connections everywhere. You¡¯re in such a hurry to send her to the police station. Do you have people in the police station? Let me tell you, I can¡¯t let you send my sister to the police station.¡±


    Now that both sides were suspects, once Feng Rong went to the police station, she would be treated as a suspect for some time. During this period of time, anything could happen.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯d better shut up if you don¡¯t have evidence. Otherwise, you might go to jail before your sister does!¡± Yue Han looked at Feng Yu coldly, his words filled with threat.


    ¡°Yue Han, are you threatening the victim¡¯s family?¡± Lin Yin asked coldly.


    Facing Lin Yin¡¯s sharp gaze, Yue Han only chuckled and said, ¡°Lin Yin, you have to be careful with your words. We still don¡¯t know who the victim is.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea to send her to the police station!¡± Lu Ming suddenly looked up at everyone and said this.


    Lin Yin immediately turned her questioning gaze to Lu Ming, questioning what he wanted to do.


    Lu Ming gave Lin Yin a reassuring look and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a solution for everyone to argue like this. Why don¡¯t we send them to the police station first? I believe that the police in our country are still righteous.¡±


    Lin Yin suppressed the confusion in her eyes. Seeing that Feng Yu was about to retort, she shook her head at Feng Yu. Feng Yu frowned and paused, as if she was thinking about whether to trust Lin Yin.


    Seeing that Lu Ming had spoken, Yue Han smiled and said, ¡°Lu Ming it still has to be you. You¡¯re straightforward. If the police station proves the innocence of our Yue Corporation this time, we¡¯ll definitely go to the Lu Family to thank you another day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Lu Ming had a faint smile on his lips. ¡°However, you will indeed thank me when the time comes!¡±


    Yue Han was stunned for a moment. An uneasiness rose in his heart, but he had no other choice.


    It was impossible to forcefully take Yue Chi away from the Lu and Mu families today, so he could only place Yue Chi in a place that made him feel at ease and slowly plan the next step.

 Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Du Jun

    Chapter 910: Du Jun


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get the police to bring people¡¯ here,¡± Yue Han said as he picked up his phone to call the police.


    However, his gaze was still on Lu Ming. Lu Ming knew that the chief of the police station was from the Li Family. Logically speaking, he should not be so calm. Could it be that Lu Ming was up to something?


    Lu Ming ignored Yue Han¡¯s probing gaze and turned to give everyone in the Mu family a reassuring expression.


    Seeing this, Mu Heng pulled Mu Ran closer. He was afraid that Mu Ran would not be able to help but go up and beat him up.


    The police arrived very quickly, but when he saw who it was, Yue Han¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Director Li?¡± Yue Han glanced at Li Hui and Li Mu, who were also puzzled.


    He had called the police chief directly just now. Logically speaking, when Director Li heard that his family was in trouble, he would definitely come personally to deal with it.


    Why didn¡¯t he know any of the people who came?


    The person said with a solemn expression, ¡°Li Lu was reported for accepting bribes and has been taken away by the investigation team. I¡¯ll take over from here.¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to Lu Ming. He knew that Lu Ming had something or someone to rely on when he agreed to let them send everyone to the police station. He did not expect Lu Ming to take Li Lu away.


    When Li Hui heard that his own people had been taken away, his eyes were instantly filled with ruthlessness. This Lu Ming was too fast. He had dragged down the police chief, who was the Li Family¡¯s backer, in a short period of time. He was a meddler.


    Thinking of this, Li Hui glared at Li Mu, expecting better from him.


    Li Mu was not in a good mood at the moment. When Lu Ming was still in the military, he relied on a few merits to suppress the halo of the merits he had gotten from being in the military for more than ten years.


    He had been in the military ten years earlier than Lu Ming. Without Lu Ming, he was considered a top figure in the military. In the end, when Lu Ming came, his halo was snatched away.


    It was also because of Lu Ming¡¯s excellence that his path to promotion was abnormally difficult in those few years. In the end, on top of relying on the Li Family¡¯s full strength, he could only reach his current position after Lu Ming left the military.


    He did not expect that he would fall into Lu Ming¡¯s hands again.


    He had really seen a ghost. He wondered if Lu Ming was born to jinx him.


    Lu Ming introduced, ¡°Yinyin, let me introduce you. This is Du Jun, Hou Ning¡¯s father.¡±


    Lu Ming knew that Lin Yin was worried. He told her Du Jun¡¯s identity so that Lin Yin could leave the matter to him without worry. This was to prevent Lin Yin from worrying that the people in the police station were from the Yue or Li families.


    Mu Cheng and his wife did not expect this ordinary-looking man to be Hou Fang¡¯s husband, the live-in son-in-law of the Hou Family.


    When Hou Fang got married, the two of them had attended the wedding, but they had only met once at that wedding. Later on, they had not heard any news about Du Jun.


    Unexpectedly, this person developed silently in a place that no one could see.


    Mu Cheng and Ye Wen nodded at Du Jun as a greeting.


    Yue Han, who was opposite him, was a junior. He had never heard of a person like Du Jun.


    Li Hui and Li Mu looked at Du Jun with ugly expressions. They were naturally not familiar with small figures like Du Jun. But when it was mentioned that he was Hou Ning¡¯s father, they knew who it was.


    Hou Ning had just been promoted a while ago. With Hou Ning¡¯s current promotion speed, she would be on par with Li Mu in less than two years.


    Of course, this was not the main point. The main point was that recently, Hou Ning, who had always been neutral, seemed to have the intention to interact with the Li Family¡¯s political enemies.


    At this moment, it was difficult for both Li Hui and Li Mu not to suspect that their opponents were behind this.


    ¡°Lu Ming, what do you mean?¡± Yue Han suddenly asked. ¡°You asked your people to handle this matter. Could it be that you want to avenge your little lover and plan to charge my brother with groundless crimes?¡±


    Before Lu Ming could refute, Du Jun¡¯s serious voice sounded with authority. ¡°Mr. Yue, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. I¡¯ll definitely be open and fair. I won¡¯t wrong anyone and I won¡¯t let off any guilty person.¡±


    Yue Han snorted and said, ¡°Everyone knows how to say nice things. Hmph, everyone in the capital knows that Lu Ming has a close relationship with your Hou family. Lu Ming is even closer to Hou Ning. Perhaps you¡¯ll be Lu Ming¡¯s father-in-law in the future.¡±


    ¡°Lu Ming has a conflict with my brother because of Lin Yin. I¡¯m afraid that if I hand my brother over to you, I won¡¯t even know how he dies.¡±

 Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Take Everything Away

    Chapter 911: Take Everything Away


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin suddenly laughed and looked at Yue Han as if she was looking at a fool. She smiled and said, ¡°Yue Han, your brother isn¡¯t smart, and you don¡¯t seem very smart either!¡±


    Facing Yue Han¡¯s cold gaze, Lin Yin continued, ¡°You already said that I¡¯m Lu Ming¡¯s little lover and Du Jun is Lu Ming¡¯s future father-in-law. In that case, I¡¯m Hou Ning¡¯s love rival. Which father would protect his daughter¡¯s love rival?¡±


    Mu Ran burst out laughing at the side. He sneered mockingly. ¡°Yue Han, even if you¡¯re afraid that your brother will go to jail when they discover that he has broken the law at the police station, you can¡¯t talk nonsense like this and say such ridiculous things, right? Do you really think everyone is a fool?¡±


    Lu Ming said coldly, ¡°Yue Han, you were the one who called the police just now. You¡¯re the one who refuses to cooperate and is spouting nonsense. Are you playing with me like a monkey?¡±


    Du Jun¡¯s eyes turned cold. He did not even look at Yue Han¡¯s expression. He did not even give Yue Han a chance to speak. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Take everyone involved in the case away!¡±


    Hearing that he was going to be taken away by Lu Ming¡¯s men, panic flashed across Yue Chi¡¯s heart and he subconsciously looked at Yue Han.


    The blood on Yue Chi¡¯s face had been wiped clean, but there was no part of his face that was unscathed. His eyes were swollen, and he looked extremely miserable.


    Yue Han stood in front of Yue Chi, his expression so cold that it was about to freeze.


    Lin Yin chuckled and said, ¡°Yue Han, the Huaqiang Support Project belongs to the Yue Corporation, so you don¡¯t have to be anxious. I think it won¡¯t be long before someone looks for you to help with the investigation.


    This Huaqiang Support Project had been going on for a few years. Lin Yin did not believe that Yue Han did not know about this.


    Just like in her previous life, Yue Han had always known about Yue Chi and how Yue Chi tortured her.


    However, Yue Han did not stop him. Some time after she escaped, he even specially came to look for her and tried to use money to shut her up.


    It could be said that if Yue Chi was a demon, then Yue Han was the demon king who protected and indulged the demon.


    Yue Han¡¯s eyes shot towards Lin Yin like cold arrows, but his vision was broken into a few pieces. He saw a few people standing in front of Lin Yin. They were the three Mu brothers, Mu Cheng and his wife, and Lu Ming, who was at the front.


    Lu Ming stared at Yue Han sharply and warned, ¡°Yue Han, you¡¯d better consider if some things are feasible. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if anything happens to the Yue Family.¡±


    Yue Han retracted his malice towards Lin Yin unwillingly. He thought that Lin Yin was lucky to have so many backers.


    As long as Lin Yin was still the daughter of the Su Family from before, she would not have the right to be arrogant here.


    Du Jun¡¯s men had already held Yue Chi back. Just as Yue Han¡¯s men stepped forward, they were blocked by a few groups of people around them.


    Yue Han could only grit his teeth and watch as Yue Chi was taken away by Du Jun¡¯s men.


    Feng Yu wrapped her sister tightly in her coat, even Feng Rong¡¯s face was wrapped tightly. She was afraid that the people outside would see Feng Rong¡¯s face.


    Feng Yu nodded at Lin Yin and left with her sister and Du Jun¡¯s men.


    As she watched Feng Yu and her sister leave, guilt attacked Lin Yin¡¯s heart again. She wondered if she could have saved these innocent girls if she believed in her suspicion and brought people over to save them, instead of purely coming over to investigate.


    Lu Ming followed Lin Yin¡¯s gaze and looked at the girl who left. He turned around and saw the obvious guilt on Lin Yin¡¯s face. He said gently, ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯ve done your best.¡±


    Lin Yin retracted her gaze from Feng Yu and her sister. She knew, but she would still be vexed.


    Ye Wen sighed slightly and said gently, ¡°Yinyin, go back and rest first. You didn¡¯t sleep well and your body hasn¡¯t recovered. Since Lu Ming is working on the other matters, you can relax.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. Then, she sent a copy of all the information she had to Lu Ming, hoping that Lu Ming could find more evidence from this information and let all the perpetrators receive the punishment they deserved.


    ¡°Remember to tell me if there¡¯s any progress,¡± Lin Yin instructed Lu Ming.


    Lin Yin trusted Lu Ming¡¯s strength quite a lot. This trust was reflected on her face, and it seemed to carry a sense of dependence. This made Lu Ming feel a little satisfied and accomplished.


    Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll report to you at any time. Go back and rest well.¡±

 Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Second Miss

    Chapter 912: Second Miss


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin nodded. When she turned around and saw Yue Chi being carried away, she remembered that she didn¡¯t seem to have taken her phone back.


    Lin Yin quickly walked up to Yue Chi and said coldly, ¡°Return my cell phone!¡±


    Yue Chi snorted and ignored Lin Yin¡¯s words.


    Mu Ran was not polite at all. He went forward and touched Yue Chi¡¯s body. He even said impolitely, ¡°The dignified Second Young Master of the Yue Family is always doing embarrassing things behind people¡¯s backs. Is the Yue Family going bankrupt? You actually stole someone else¡¯s cell phone?¡±


    Mu Ran¡¯s actions were neither light nor heavy. He even secretly attacked Yue Chi in front of Yue Han, causing Yue Chi to grimace in pain.


    Yue Han, who always doted on his brother, was at the side. He had already endured it until his face was as dark as water. Just as he was about to lose control, Mu Ran finally found two cell phones in Yue Chi¡¯s obvious pocket.


    After returning Lin Yin¡¯s phone to her, Mu Ran handed Yue Chi¡¯s phone to Du Jun without hesitation and said righteously, ¡°Chief Du, we should cut this suspect¡¯s contact with the outside world. It won¡¯t be good if they secretly get someone to destroy the evidence.¡±


    Du Jun took the phone from Mu Ran and stuffed it back into Yue Chi¡¯s pocket. He said without any emotion or bias, ¡°The suspect also has the right to find a lawyer for himself. Moreover, as long as he¡¯s guilty, it¡¯s useless even if he has a cell phone to contact other people.¡±


    Mu Ran pursed her lips. This old man was quite decent.


    However, the more righteous a person was, the more troublesome it was for a guilty person. This proved that this person was not flexible and would investigate to the end.


    Yue Han¡¯s aura darkened. After seeing Yue Chi and the others taken away, he did not even look at the people present and left to save his brother. If this matter was not handled well, Yue Chi would definitely not have a good ending in the hands of someone like Du Jun.


    If Du Jun was a nobody, he could still get rid of him secretly. However, Du Jun was a member of the Hou Family, and he was Hou Ning¡¯s father. She was doing well in the military. If Du Jun died for no reason, the Hou Family would definitely investigate to the end. When they find out that the Yue Family did it, the enmity between the Yue Family and the Hou Family would be huge.


    Lu Ming was clearly doing it on purpose. He knew that if he found someone with no background, this matter would not be investigated at all.


    After the crowd slowly dispersed, Shen Lin, who was hiding in the dark, walked out. In front of her was a small figure. It was the little girl who had just joined forces with Yue Chi to scheme against Lin Yin.


    Shen Lin looked at the girl in front of her with a constipated expression and asked awkwardly, ¡°Second Miss, why are you here? Does Master Fu know that you¡¯re here?¡±


    Fu Bei raised her head slightly and looked at Shen Lin from the corner of her eye. She questioned in a delicate tone, ¡°Why can you come but I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on a mission. It¡¯s different from you,¡± Shen Lin said.


    Fu Bei snorted. ¡°What¡¯s different? I¡¯m worried about you coming to carry out the mission. Can¡¯t I come out to supervise you? I helped Yue Chi scheme against Lin Yin to cause the Mu and Yue families to be at odds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If something had happened to Lin Yin today, the Mu family and the Yue family¡¯s hatred would probably be even deeper. They would definitely fight to the death. Coupled with the Lu family, it would be easy for Dad to take over the Yue family.¡±


    Shen Lin hurriedly went forward to cover Fu Bei¡¯s open mouth and whispered, ¡°Second Miss, lower your voice. We¡¯re still in the Yue Family¡¯s territory. What if someone¡¯s listening?¡±


    Fu Bei slapped Shen Lin¡¯s hand angrily. ¡°What are you afraid of? The Yue Family can¡¯t even protect themselves now.¡±


    Shen Lin restrained her temper and said in a low voice, ¡°Second Miss, this Yue Family is also an aristocratic family. They still have some power regardless. If Yue Han finds out, he will definitely burn all means to deal with you. That¡¯s also very dangerous. The final attack for a criminal at their wits end would be mutual destruction.¡±


    The corners of Fu Bei¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. ¡°That¡¯s none of our business. He¡¯ll look for Lin Yin. Even without us, when Lin Yin is dealing with Yue Chi, she¡¯s dealing with the Yue Family. We¡¯re just taking advantage of the situation. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Shen Lin sighed at Fu Bei, feeling like she could not get through to her.


    Actually, Fu Bei was right. Lin Yin only wanted to deal with Yue Chi, and they were the ones that were actually dealing with the Yue Family.


    If Yue Han found out that his ally, who had been cooperating with him, actually attacked in secret, he would definitely lead everyone to death.

 Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Information Lost

    Chapter 913: Information Lost


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing that Shen Lin was about to speak, Fu Bei waved her hand impatiently and said, ¡°Stop nagging. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Lin was about to leave when she quickly asked, ¡°Second Miss, where are you going?¡±


    If she did not see Fu Bei, Shen Lin could pretend not to know and do her own thing. But now that she had seen her, she could not ignore her. If this Fu Bei, who was causing trouble everywhere, caused trouble in the country and disrupted Master Fu¡¯s plan, she would probably be held accountable.


    Shen Lin felt extremely unlucky.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to watch the show!¡± Fu Bei turned around and looked at Shen Lin as if she was looking at a fool. She said, ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I naturally have to take a look. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t report me. Otherwise, when I go back to Country D, I¡¯ll blow up your laboratory.¡±


    Shen Lin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Second Miss, you can¡¯t be like this. If you¡¯re like this, I won¡¯t care about morals anymore. If you blow up my laboratory, I¡¯ll blow up your doll¡¯s cloakroom.¡±


    ¡°Shen Lin, how dare you!¡± Fu Bei was so angry that her voice was a few decibels louder.


    Shen Lin immediately went forward and covered Fu Bei¡¯s big mouth fiercely. She gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Second Miss, if you continue to be so loud, I¡¯ll really do it!¡±


    Fu Bei glared at Shen Lin hatefully and left angrily.


    Shen Lin quickly followed. It was Shen Lin¡¯s business to not let Fu Bei get into trouble.


    As soon as Yue Han returned to the Yue Family, she went to Yue Xi¡¯s study. Seeing that Yue Xi was talking to someone, Yue Han could only sit at the side patiently.


    ¡°Yes, destroy all the information. We can¡¯t let Du Jun find anything.¡± After Yue Xi said this, he hung up.


    However, before Yue Han and Yue Xi could determine how to resolve the matter, Yue Xi¡¯s phone rang again.


    ¡°All the original data records have been lost.¡± Wei Chuan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Yue Xi and Yue Han¡¯s expressions changed. They recorded this so they could have dirt on those people, and there were also videos recorded to control those girls. Now that they were missing, it was obvious who had obtained the information.


    Although they had held back when they recorded it, there was nothing related to the Yue Corporation or Weichuan on it. However, these things happened in schools under the Yue Corporation, so they could not deny responsibility.


    Even if they could get the lawyer to say that the students took the initiative to seduce those school sponsors for money, it would probably be difficult to explain clearly. After all, those female students were all students they had led to sponsor.


    More importantly, if the information inside was exposed, many people would probably treat the Yue Family as a thorn in their side.


    Back then, in order for the Yue Family to stabilize their foundation in the capital, they had used these female students to pull many people down. There were many high-ranking government officials and higher-ups of companies.


    If the truth was exposed, the Yue Family would really be the target of public criticism.


    Yue Han¡¯s eyes surged with ruthlessness as he slowly said, ¡°Then expose this matter to the military. Go up and say that the Mu family plans to expose Li Mu¡¯s matter through the media.¡±


    Yue Xi suddenly turned to look at Yue Han. ¡°You mean you want the military to come out and stop it?¡±


    Yue Han snorted. ¡°Li Mu is a high-ranking officer of the Military, and there are many people from the Li Family in the Military. Whether it¡¯s the Li Family for Li Mu or the Military for their reputation, someone will definitely step up to stop this matter, right?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the person Lu Ming arranged this time is Du Jun. Du Jun is Hou Ning¡¯s father, and Hou Ning is from the military. We can¡¯t get rid of Du Jun, but we can use the relationship between Hou Ning, Du Jun, and the military to get the military to change the person in charge of this case to someone easier to talk to.¡±


    Yue Xi thought for a moment and realized that there seemed to be no other way. Du Jun was on Lu Ming¡¯s side. They could not take him away, so they could only let the military start with Hou Ning.


    He believed that with the pressure from the military, Hou Ning would come out to stop Du Jun. Even if Hou Ning was as stubborn as Du Jun, couldn¡¯t they just use the military to transfer Du Jun elsewhere?


    Yue Xi¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to expose Li Mu¡¯s matter and send the backup information over.¡±


    The people from the military knew about Li Mu¡¯s matter. At the same time, when they found out that the person who dealt with this matter was Hou Ning¡¯s father, they immediately looked for Hou Ning.

 Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Young Man

    Chapter 914: Young Man


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hou Ning frowned at her superior opposite her and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°We¡¯ll do what needs to be done. Sir, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Xu Long poured a cup of tea for Hou Ning and said with a gentle expression, ¡°You know that Li Mu is from the military. If this matter gets out, it would be bad for our reputation.¡±


    ¡°What I mean is to ask your father to speak up and ask the Lu and Mu families not to spread this matter first. When the matter is investigated, if Li Mu really did something immoral, we¡¯ll deal with it secretly.¡±


    Hou Ning¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Sir, this matter involves so many students. Even if the Lu and Mu families didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t leak it, there were so many people present at that time. How can you be sure that no one would leak the news? At that time, if they find out that Li Mu really broke the law and that we deliberately covered it up, we would become an accomplice.¡±


    ¡°Hou Ning, what are you saying?¡± Xu Long¡¯s expression darkened. Then, he asked with a probing expression, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve gotten close to the Li Family¡¯s enemy recently, so you plan to use this matter to directly get rid of Li Mu?¡±


    Hou Ning picked up her teacup and smiled. Then, she took a sip of tea unhurriedly and said slowly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very hurt by you saying that. Speaking of the people that I¡¯m close to recently, isn¡¯t it you Sir?¡±


    ¡°If Li Mu didn¡¯t do anything, shouldn¡¯t my father investigate to the end to prove Li Mu¡¯s innocence and prove that our military doesn¡¯t have people who do dirty things? Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Hou Ning paused for a moment and placed the teacup in her hand on the table. Then, she asked softly, ¡°Is it true that Li Mu was playing with the female students?¡±


    Xu Long was stunned by Hou Ning¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t know if it was true, but the higher-ups wanted him to talk to Hou Ning. Even if it wasn¡¯t true, he was still a little involved.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say anything at this moment. He immediately pulled a long face and said in a reprimanding tone, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This matter isn¡¯t clear yet. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to speculate about your comrades like this? You don¡¯t trust your comrades and the discipline of the military. Hou Ning, there¡¯s something wrong with your mind!¡±


    Hou Ning chuckled. ¡°Sir, is it that serious? I was just asking casually. Why are you so agitated? I believe in Li Mu¡¯s innocence and the restrictions of military discipline on Li Mu. I also believe that my father is an upright man and he will definitely clear Li Mu¡¯s and our name.¡±


    Xu Long originally wanted Hou Ning to persuade Du Jun to be flexible, but Hou Ning could not be persuaded no matter what. Xu Long waved at Hou Ning angrily. After Hou Ning left, he reported Hou Ning¡¯s attitude.


    At this moment, Li Mu, who was at the police station, insisted that he did not participate in the assault of the female students this time. The reason why he participated in this gratitude banquet was to secretly investigate the problems in the support network.


    In order to clear his name, Li Mu directly emphasized that the person in the room with him this time was Lin Yin. Lin Yin was not a sponsored student, and nothing had happened between the two of them.


    What he did was pretend to be a masochist and touch Lin Yin a few times to make it more believable. He did not do anything overboard.


    On the other hand, Lin Yin broke his ribs.


    The next morning, when he heard the news from the police station, Mu Ran gritted his teeth in anger and said hatefully, ¡°That old thing actually said that carefully removed Yinyin¡¯s makeup and said that a student shouldn¡¯t have such thick makeup. He made himself look like a saint. He¡¯s too shameless.¡±


    Lin Yin recalled the scene at that time. According to what Li Mu said, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong. It was just that she was still sure what Li Mu was thinking.


    ¡°I used to think that Li Mu was clean and honest. He didn¡¯t get married at the age of 40 and was focused on his career. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless in private!¡± Ye Wen was furious as she carefully applied medicine on Lin Yin.


    ¡°Mom knows Li Mu?¡± Lin Yin asked softly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times. More than 20 years ago, he was a soldier under Fu Xi,¡± Ye Wen said.


    Ye Wen only remembered it after she returned. Li Mu had been a soldier in Fu Xi¡¯s hands back then. When he first entered the military, Li Mu was only 15 or 16 years old. According to Fu Xi, he was a fair and slender young man.

 Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Time Saber

    Chapter 915: Time Saber


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Because he was fair and smooth, when the girls gossiped to each other, they even said that Li Mu shouldn¡¯t be a boy, he should be a girl. His skin was very clear. It was simply enviable.


    Later on, Fu Xi left the military because of her marriage. Ye Wen rarely paid attention to the military, so when she was at the scene last night, she did not remember who Li Mu was.


    Now that she suddenly remembered, Ye Wen only wanted to sigh. Time was a knife that would always sculpt people beyond recognition.


    Lin Yin did not expect Wei Ji¡¯s mother to have joined the army.


    ¡°What about Yue Chi and the Yue Corporation? And Wei Chuan?¡± Lin Yin continued to ask.


    She didn¡¯t care much about Li Mu. Firstly, she had seen the information and there was no record of Li Mu in it. She also knew from Yue Chi and the others that other than this time, Li Mu had never taken a fancy to any other girl in the past, so she might be the first female student Li Mu had tried to violate.


    Secondly, Lin Yin felt that the source of this matter was the Yue Corporation and Wei Chuan, so she wanted to know more about the Yue Corporation and Wei Chuan.


    Mu Xiao sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no evidence to prove that Wei Chuan is related to this matter. That information can at most prove that a few of the girls who were violated were students from schools under Wei Chuan¡¯s management.¡±


    ¡°At the moment, your evidence can only send those who violated underage female students to jail. As long as the female students are 16 years old, they will probably be said to have seduced them.¡±


    Before Mu Xiao could finish speaking, Mu Heng added, ¡°It¡¯s the same this time. These people directly insisted that they were innocent. It was those female students who joined forces to plot against them for money. Therefore, it¡¯s the same. Only the few who violated underaged girls will be sent to jail, the others¡­¡±


    Mu Heng sighed and continued, ¡°The worst thing that can happen to an official is that they¡¯ll be fired for their behavior, but it won¡¯t affect those in the business world. As for the Yue Corporation, there¡¯s a high chance that the most serious crime will be mismanagement.¡±


    Lin Yin gritted her teeth. She knew that it was not easy to deal with a corporation and some high-ranking people. This was also why she did not bring people to save them openly back then. Instead, she chose to be cautious and investigate the truth first.


    If she had really brought someone along back then, the current situation might be that she, Lin Yin, had framed the kind-hearted people who sponsored the students to study.


    Even the students who were hurt now would think that she was spouting nonsense and slandering their kind-hearted people. After all, nothing had happened to these female students at that time. In everyone¡¯s eyes, these sponsors were all doing good.


    Lin Yin recalled the surveillance videos she had seen in every room at the beginning. If she could find all of them, would at least the group of female students who were victims yesterday be able to seek justice?


    Lin Yin spent all her energy looking for the surveillance video from that day. She didn¡¯t want these innocent girls to be like her in her previous life. They had clearly been harmed, but they couldn¡¯t let the wicked receive the punishment they deserved. They even had to be slandered and be charged with such an unbearable crime.


    Lu Ming followed Lin Yin¡¯s instructions and went to look for the makeup artist, Shen Lin. However, after asking, he found out that the makeup artist of the Yue Corporation was called Ling Fei and not Shen Lin.


    Moreover, according to Ling Fei, she was not feeling well at that time and had been in the hospital for a long time. Therefore, the makeup artist who went to the gratitude banquet to do makeup for those female students that day was not her.


    Lu Ming sent Ling Fei¡¯s photo to Lin Yin to confirm. Lin Yin looked at the person in the photo and was certain that the person in the photo was indeed the makeup artist who called herself Shen Lin.


    However, when she saw Lu Ming¡¯s message that said that Ling Fei had appeared in the hospital¡¯s surveillance footage, Lin Yin was a little stunned.


    How could a person appear in two places?


    Could they be twins?


    Lu Ming refuted this guess. Ling Fei had said firmly that she was the only daughter of her parents and it was impossible for them to be twins.


    Shen Lin¡¯s superb makeup skills flashed across Lin Yin¡¯s mind. Could it be that Shen Lin did her makeup according to Ling Fei¡¯s appearance?


    When she found out that there was a conflict at the school gate, it was Shen Lin who appeared at the school gate and rushed to where she was with the Mu and Lu families. Lin Yin was even more curious about Shen Lin.


    Why did Shen Lin save her? If Shen Lin was a kind person who stood up for injustice, would she be willing to come out and testify for these innocent girls?


    After all, Shen Lin knew what Yue Chi had drugged that day and even had an antidote. Then Shen Lin must know a lot about the Huaqiang study network.

 Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: Ridiculous

    Chapter 916: Ridiculous


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, she didn¡¯t even know what Shen Lin looked like now. How could she find Shen Lin to testify?


    Lin Yin tried to get Lu Ming to ask Ling Fei if she knew about the Yue Corporation¡¯s Huaqiang study network. Lu Ming replied that every time the makeup artist finished her makeup, she would leave directly, so she had no idea what happened after that.


    Lin Yin was a little disappointed.


    Feng Yu only went to the Mu family to look for Lin Yin three days after the incident. The first time she saw Lin Yin in Lin Yin¡¯s bedroom, Feng Yu knelt down.


    ¡°Yinyin, I beg you. Help my sister.¡± Feng Yu¡¯s eyes were red, and her voice was choked. ¡°Those animals threatened to sue my sister for setting them up and send her to jail. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other way now. I can only ask you for help. As long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I can do anything in the future. I don¡¯t have anything valuable. I only have the 200,000 yuan you helped me get previously. I¡¯ll give it all to you. Can you help my sister?¡±


    When Lin Yin heard Feng Yu¡¯s words, she was so angry that her chest hurt. How could these people be so shameless?


    For the past two days, she had been actively looking for evidence. Lu Ming and the Mu Family were both trying to maintain the situation because someone from the higher-ups had already appeared and tried to replace Du Jun. Things were a little tricky for the time being.


    So were those animals who harmed girls planning to bite back like this?


    Lin Yin¡¯s vision darkened slightly, scaring Mu Ran so much that he hurriedly went forward to support her. He asked worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, are you okay?¡±


    Feng Yu also looked at Lin Yin worriedly. She knew very well that other than Lin Yin, no one could help her sister now.


    Including the current director and the people who were rushing around for these innocent girls, it was all because of Lin Yin.


    Therefore, nothing must happen to Lin Yin!


    Feng Yu had always known that both money and power were good things. They were good things that could make people live with dignity, but she had never been so eager to obtain money and power.


    If she had these, she would not have been sued, and her sister would not have been bullied.


    Feng Yu¡¯s resentment towards the world froze in her eyes, and she clenched his fists tightly.


    Lin Yin waved at Mu Ran and said, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m fine. I was just angry.¡±


    Then, Lin Yin said to Feng Yu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold on to this matter. As long as your sister is willing to sue, I¡¯m willing to accompany her to seek justice.¡±


    Not only was it to seek justice for these victims, but it was also to seek justice for herself in her previous life. She wanted these scumbags like Yue Chi to receive the punishment they deserved.


    After Lin Yin finished speaking, she asked Mu Ran to quickly help Feng Yu up. It was not appropriate for her to kneel like this.


    Mu Ran helped Feng Yu up. She was also extremely angry with those people, but if she wanted them to be executed, she had to use evidence. However, they really did not have any evidence now.


    Those girls could complain about being violated, and those animals could also complain about being drugged and schemed against.


    Initially, he had thought of getting someone to check on those people¡¯s bodies to confirm if there were any residual drugs in their bodies. In the end, cold water was poured on them. Even if it was found that there were no residual drugs in their bodies, could it prove that those girls had not drugged them?


    Obviously not.


    The moment Lu Ming entered, he felt the oppressive atmosphere in the room. He smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s all up to fate.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation now?¡± Mu Ran asked.


    ¡°In the past two days, I¡¯ve sent someone to negotiate with the girls from before. I want them to come out and sue the Yue Corporation and Wei Chuan as victims. They can slander a girl, but they can¡¯t say that every single girl at every banquet drugged and seduced them. Moreover, some of these girls don¡¯t know each other. It¡¯s quite ridiculous for them to drug all of them,¡± Lu Ming said.


    Mu Ran snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just spouting nonsense because they saw that there are too many people involved and the situation is a little chaotic?¡±


    Lu Ming nodded and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s true now, because many of the people involved are now in high positions. It¡¯s indeed not easy to touch them. Hou Ning also called me just now and said that the military has already talked to her. They probably want her to change Du Jun¡¯s mind.¡±


    Lu Ming sighed slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Other than that, the people involved in the case have already gotten someone to warn the girls and their families. So, most of the girls¡¯ families are avoiding us. They don¡¯t trust us yet. They¡¯re afraid that they won¡¯t be able to win against those people and will be dealt with.¡±

 Chapter 917 - Chapter 917 Fighting for Justice

    Chapter 917 Fighting for Justice


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming and said softly, ¡°So the biggest problem now is that those girls and their families might not dare to appear. Without the plaintiff, how can there be a defendant, right?¡±


    Lu Ming nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to convince them. As for the girls who were hurt this time, I¡¯ll get someone to talk to them later. I¡¯m afraid that these girls will be unstable these two days, so I¡¯ve been doing as you said. Let them calm down first and get a psychiatrist to follow up on them.¡±


    Feng Yu looked up and said firmly, ¡°My sister will sue until the end. Mr. Lu, help my sister!¡±


    Lu Ming turned to look at Feng Yu and said in a slightly heavy tone, ¡°Are you sure? Is your sister sure? Do your parents agree?¡±


    In the past two days, Lu Ming had seen too many families giving up on suing those evil people.


    These girls were born into poor families and their families could not afford any accidents, so they could not stand up for the injured girls.


    Needless to say, those people gave the girl¡¯s family some financial compensation. Although this money was not much, it was not a small sum for the girl¡¯s family. Therefore, many families directly tacitly agreed to the harm the girl had suffered.


    Therefore, if these girls could not take it halfway, or if their families chose to accept the money and admit to drugging them to seduce them, all of this would be meaningless.


    They could help, but what if these people didn¡¯t need help?


    Lin Yin had also been worried about such a question, so her gaze landed on Feng Yu, wanting to hear the answer.


    Feng Yu gritted her teeth, her eyes still red from crying. She nodded seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure, and so is my sister. My parents don¡¯t know about this yet, and we don¡¯t plan to let them know. My sister is an adult, and she has the right to fight for justice for herself. I can give you all the money I have.¡±


    Feng Yu handed the bank card in her hand to Lu Ming. It contained all her savings.


    Lu Ming looked at the determined Feng Yu in front of him. After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t give up on this matter, Yinyin and I will definitely interfere to the end. As for your money, take it back.¡±


    Feng Yu looked at the person in front of her gratefully and nodded, thanking him several times.


    When Mu Ran sent Feng Yu out, Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin¡¯s injured face and his heart still ached. He raised his hand slightly and his slender fingers were inches away from the wound on Lin Yin¡¯s face. He wanted to touch it, but he was afraid of hurting Lin Yin again. He froze in midair.


    Lin Yin looked sideways at the fingers by her face, then looked up at Lu Ming and smiled. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡±


    Lu Ming was woken up by Lin Yin¡¯s words. He retracted his hand in embarrassment and turned around to see Lin Yin¡¯s teasing and evil smile. Her lively eyes were very beautiful even on her bruised face, which stunned Lu Ming.


    Realizing that Lin Yin¡¯s expression was gradually becoming meaningful, Lu Ming¡¯s face turned a little unnaturally cold and he said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to send Long Huang away next time.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes narrowed and she stared fixedly at Lu Ming. ¡°I was right. Long Huang is yours. Uncle, why did you get someone to follow me? To supervise me?¡±


    Lu Ming was annoyed that Lin Yin¡¯s laughter had messed up his mind. His voice turned colder. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get injured everywhere often, I wouldn¡¯t have let Long Huang follow you.¡±


    ¡°What does my injury have to do with you?¡± Lin Yin propped herself up slightly and wanted to lean against the bed.


    Lu Ming subconsciously went forward to hold Lin Yin¡¯s shoulders and let her lean against the head of the bed. Then, he covered the blanket over her.


    When he looked up, he saw a familiar necklace on the bedside table on the other side of Lin Yin. Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Then, he turned around and saw Lin Yin¡¯s bright eyes looking at him.


    Their gazes intertwined. Lu Ming¡¯s surprised expression paused for a moment before he quickly stood up and asked casually, ¡°Have you seen the necklace I gave you?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the necklace by the bed and retracted her gaze. She said casually, ¡°I did. I just feel that it¡¯s a little ordinary. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s branded. It¡¯s an ordinary necklace.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s words successfully made Lu Ming depressed. It turned out that Lin Yin did not see what he was hiding inside.


    Lu Ming regretted it a little. He should have made the button more obvious so that Lin Yin would see it.

 Chapter 918 - Chapter 918 A Conversation

    Chapter 918 A Conversation


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    For some reason, Lin Yin felt that the clearly vexed Lu Ming was especially interesting. Her face was covered in a gentleness that even she did not realize.


    When Mu Xiao entered, he saw the joy on Lin Yin¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. He broke the inexplicable harmonious silence between Lin Yin and Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming subconsciously took a step back and nodded at Mu Xiao as a greeting.


    ¡°Yinyin needs more rest. As for the rest, Lu Ming, you can tell me directly.¡± Mu Xiao¡¯s eyes were smiling, but his words seemed to be chasing him away.


    Lin Yin looked at Mu Xiao in confusion. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that her family didn¡¯t want her to interact too much with Lu Ming. This wasn¡¯t the first time.


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He just smiled at Lin Yin and said, ¡°Rest well. There¡¯s still your brother, me, and the rest.¡±


    Seeing Lin Yin nod, Lu Ming went out with Mu Xiao.


    Mu Xiao closed the door considerately and looked at Lu Ming. He said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you this time. Thank you for taking care of Yinyin like she¡¯s a junior. It seems like it wasn¡¯t in vain for Yinyin to call you Uncle.¡±


    In Mu Xiao¡¯s opinion, if it weren¡¯t for Lin Yin, Lu Ming probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved. No matter what, Lu Ming¡¯s act of protecting Lin Yin was real, so he had to say thank you.


    However, there were some things that could happen less frequently.


    Mu Xiao¡¯s words made Lu Ming feel a little upset.


    Helping Lin Yin was what he wanted. However, when Mu Xiao said such things, it was as if he was using Lu Yan and Lin Yin¡¯s relationship to clarify his relationship with Lin Yin, making it seem like he and Lin Yin were distant.


    Lu Ming lowered his eyes and smiled. Then, he said casually, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    After sending Lu Ming off, Mu Xiao was about to turn around and go back when he saw Mu Heng get out of the car with a dark expression.


    ¡°Big Brother, what happened?¡± Mu Xiao asked.


    Mu Heng calmed down slightly. Before he could speak, he saw Mu Cheng and his wife getting out of the car with solemn expressions.


    Seeing Mu Heng and Mu Xiao, Mu Cheng and his wife brought the two of them to the study.


    Mu Ran, who came out of the kitchen with soup, saw his family¡¯s expression and subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why doesn¡¯t everyone look good?¡±


    Mu Heng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone is just worried about Yinyin¡¯s injuries. Are you going to serve her soup?¡±


    Mu Ran nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. I saw that Yinyin didn¡¯t eat much just now. I was afraid that she would be hungry later, so I got someone to boil some fish soup.¡±


    Mu Heng nodded. ¡°Then hurry up and go up. Yinyin is probably still waiting to drink your soup.¡±


    Mu Ran did not doubt anything else. He nodded and walked towards Lin Yin¡¯s room with the soup.


    Meanwhile, Mu Cheng and his wife brought their other two sons into the study.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, have you guys been asked for a chat too?¡± Mu Heng asked, but his tone was firm.


    Mu Cheng nodded. ¡°Looks like you too.¡±


    Mu Heng¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°These people cherish their feathers but don¡¯t care about their subordinates. Now that such a thing has happened, they still have the cheek to come over and tell us not to care. They clearly want those girls to be humiliated for nothing.¡±


    Mu Xiao frowned and asked, ¡°Is it those people from the military? What did they say to you?¡±


    Ye Wen gritted her teeth and even suppressed her voice from between her lips. ¡°Those people from the military sent someone over to persuade our Mu Family not to care about those girls. They said that they had obtained the information too. There¡¯s a video to prove that those girls sold their bodies for money. They even said that even if our Mu Family participated, the outcome would still be the same. They¡¯re simply going too far.¡±


    Mu Cheng said with a deep gaze, ¡°It must be those people from the Li Family who instigated those leaders in the military who don¡¯t know the truth. After all, just looking at the stacks of cash in those videos and the background of those girls is enough to confuse many people. It makes people suspect that those girls tricked these rich and high-ranking officials for money.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Li Mu insisted that he knew about these things by accident, so he secretly came to this school many times to find out if the Yue Corporation used the excuse of providing scholarships to force female students to provide sexual services to these rich and high-ranking officials.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t done anything yet, but he¡¯s being investigated. In the eyes of the military, someone from the outside is deliberately slandering the military. They naturally won¡¯t ignore it,¡± Mu Heng said in a low voice.

 Chapter 919 - Chapter 919 What You Want to Control

    Chapter 919 What You Want to Control


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Are we going to let those animals off just like that?¡± Mu Xiao was also a little angry. ¡°Especially that Li Mu. I don¡¯t believe that Yinyin would beat him up if he did nothing. I think if our Yinyin didn¡¯t have some skills, Li Mu would definitely have succeeded this time!¡±


    Mu Xiao¡¯s words made the Mu family collectively gloomy. Even the atmosphere in the study became a little fierce.


    ¡°Mu Xiao is right.¡± Mu Heng took out his cell phone and showed everyone the message he had just received. He said, ¡°Someone just sent it to me anonymously. They said that Yue Chi deliberately lured Yinyin to that school this time and gave her to Li Mu. Therefore, from the moment Yinyin entered the school, she was already under Yue Chi¡¯s surveillance.¡±


    Ye Wen was so angry that her eyes were red. ¡°Yue Chi, I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. He clearly knows that Yinyin¡¯s hatred for him hasn¡¯t dissipated, so he plans to use Li Mu to deal with Yinyin! If something happens to Yinyin, we¡¯ll fight the Li Family to the death. He can reap the benefits.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the military has already appeared. If we continue to help those girls, it means that we¡¯re going against the military. Moreover, once this matter is dug up and investigated, it will definitely involve many big shots. Therefore, there¡¯s too much resistance if we want to investigate thoroughly. After all, it¡¯s much simpler to make a group of weak and poor girls lower their heads than to make such a group of powerful people confess,¡± Mu Heng said with a dark expression.


    Mu Xiao also added helplessly, ¡°Power can shut up half of the girls. Coupled with money, 90% of the girls will probably have to swallow this bitter fruit.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this world is always harsher on girls. If these things spread, these humiliations will always stay by these girls¡¯ side. Even all the girls who are sponsored by the Yue Corporation will be suspected of being violated. At that time, they will be suspected and despised by the world for no reason.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Yin, who was standing outside the door, also heard the conversation in the study. She used all her strength to suppress the surging anger in her eyes.


    In the beginning, she just wanted to seek justice from Yue Chi for her tortured self in her previous life.


    It was just that she happened to encounter such a thing, so she wanted to seek justice for the girl who had been hurt like her. But now that so many forces were involved, it was very likely that not only would the animals who had harmed the girl not be punished, but even Yue Chi would successfully escape danger again because of this matter.


    Thinking about it, Lin Yin felt indignant.


    But if she insisted, what should she do? Her family was already targeted. If she wanted to help those girls, she would probably be stopped. She did not want the Mu family to offend too many people.


    Although the Mu Family was a big family, it would be a very difficult situation to handle if they offended so many people at once.


    Lin Yin walked towards her room hesitantly and bumped into Mu Ran, who was looking for Lin Yin.


    ¡°Yinyin, where did you go? You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t walk around,¡± Mu Ran said worriedly as she supported Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin lowered her head and walked silently for a while. It was not until the two of them reached the door of her bedroom that Lin Yin asked in a small voice, ¡°Third Brother, what do you think will happen if I don¡¯t interfere in this matter? Anyway, I¡¯m not a good person to begin with. It¡¯s normal for me to sit back and do nothing, right?¡±


    Mu Ran paused and stared at Lin Yin for a while. When she said she didn¡¯t care, Lin Yin¡¯s dejected and guilty expression was so obvious. How could she not care?


    Lin Yin probably encountered something she couldn¡¯t understand, so she said that she was not a good person to find an excuse for herself.


    Mu Ran did not say anything immediately. She just stuffed Lin Yin back into the blanket and said softly, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to care, then don¡¯t care. There are too many injustices in this world. You can¡¯t manage everything.¡±


    At this point, Mu Ran gently cupped Lin Yin¡¯s face and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°But do you really not want to care anymore?¡±


    Mu Ran could see the struggle in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes clearly. In Lin Yin¡¯s silence, he said firmly, ¡°Yinyin, look, you lied. You want to care.¡±

 Chapter 920 - Chapter 920 Close Call

    Chapter 920 Close Call


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Perhaps no one will find out about what happened to those girls. They won¡¯t have to face the strange gazes of the world. And the girls who are still being sponsored won¡¯t be suspected of being violated because they were sponsored by the Yue Corporation. That way, they won¡¯t be pointed at, right?¡±


    Mu Ran looked into the depths of Lin Yin¡¯s soul and said, ¡°If those people from the Yue Corporation are unscathed after this incident, do you think they will continue to do such evil deeds in the future? Will they become even more fearless? And will the girls you mentioned that were not violated encounter the same thing one day in the future?¡±


    The answer in their hearts was clear and deafening. These people would not restrain themselves because they were discovered this time. Instead, they would become even more determined because they were unscathed this time. Their power, money, and connections would protect their evil deeds.


    At that time, they would be even more rampant and more girls would be tortured by these people.


    ¡°Yinyin, Third Brother isn¡¯t a fool. I can tell what you¡¯re worried about. Dad and Mom don¡¯t want me to know too much, but you¡¯re not a young lady from an ancient noble family. How can you not know what¡¯s going on outside?¡± Mu Ran smiled.


    Then, he picked up the fish soup at the side and fed it to Lin Yin slowly as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that if you insist on sending Yue Chi and the others in, the Mu family will offend too many people. You¡¯re afraid that your persistence will hurt those girls more in the end. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no such thing as perfection in this world. Yinyin, follow your heart and don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart sank. How could she not think so much?


    If she was alone now, she could fight those people to the end without hesitation, but she had a family now.


    She had finally found her family after two lifetimes. She did not want her family to be hurt because of her.


    Seeing that Lin Yin seemed to be in deep thought, Mu Ran gently put down the bowl in his hand and said patiently, ¡°Yinyin, even if you didn¡¯t participate in this matter, if Dad, Mom, and the others find out, they will do their best to help those girls. So, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. As a person, we all have some compassion and kindness. Of course, other than those beasts like Yue Chi.¡±


    When Mu Ran mentioned Yue Chi, his disdainful expression was obvious. He even made a funny expression on his handsome face, making Lin Yin laugh softly.


    Seeing Lin Yin smile, Mu Ran heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he quickly picked up the fish soup and continued to feed it to Lin Yin. He even muttered, ¡°You have to eat more so that you can recover faster. Girls these days mustn¡¯t lose weight. Health is the most beautiful¡­¡±


    The next night, Lin Yin returned to school. As soon as she arrived at the dormitory, Lin Yin saw Feng Rong sitting quietly on Feng Yu¡¯s bed.


    Feng Yu was worried that her sister would be alone outside, so she brought Feng Rong back to the dormitory. Anyway, there was an empty bed in the dormitory, so when Feng Yu said that, Lin Yin and Su Su agreed.


    When Feng Yu saw Lin Yin, she was very happy. It was fine to say that she was selfish. Anyway, she felt that with Lin Yin¡¯s bodyguards around, her sister would be safer.


    When Su Su saw the injury on Lin Yin¡¯s face, her brows were furrowed tightly. She pulled Lin Yin and cursed, ¡°How did this f*cking beast beat you up like this? Is there any law? Get the police to arrest him and lock him up in jail. Get someone to deal with him. Yes, Yinyin, get your family to bribe the police. When the time comes, get someone to torture that beast to death in jail.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Su Su in amusement and said, ¡°We have to abide by the law and not bribe the police. Besides, I¡¯ve already avenged myself. That person isn¡¯t doing any better.¡±


    Only then did Su Su vent her anger and say, ¡°That¡¯s good. This person is simply too detestable. Not only did he capture Ah Yu¡¯s sister, but he also beat you up. However, to be honest, Yinyin, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. If you hadn¡¯t arrived in time, something would have happened to Ah Yu¡¯s sister.¡±


    Lin Yin was stunned. Then, she looked at Feng Yu, who lowered her head slightly with an unnatural expression.


    Lin Yin looked away in enlightenment and nodded. ¡°Yes, that was close. Fortunately, nothing happened.¡±

 Chapter 921 - Chapter 921 Video

    Chapter 921 Video


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Feng Yu looked at Su Su and said, ¡°Su Su, can you help me look after my sister? Yinyin and I have something to do outside.¡±


    Su Su nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Go ahead. Your sister is my sister. I¡¯ll take good care of her. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Feng Yu pulled Lin Yin out and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Yinyin, the fewer people who know about my sister, the better. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell Su Su the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that someone wanted to do something bad to my sister. Fortunately, you arrived in time, so my sister only suffered superficial injuries and nothing happened. After all, my sister still has decades to live. You can understand that, right?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded silently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t talk about these things.¡±


    After receiving Lin Yin¡¯s promise, Feng Yu felt relieved.


    However, early the next morning, a small video exposed what had happened at Dexin Girls High School to everyone. It immediately caused an uproar on the Internet.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know which girl was in the video. Her face and private parts were covered, but the man¡¯s face was revealed.


    The entire video was filled with the girl¡¯s terrified cries and shrill cries for help. It made one¡¯s heart turn cold and their hair stand on end.


    Su Su¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was trembling. Her gaze turned hesitantly to Feng Rong, who was in a daze on the bed with her earphones on. After retracting her gaze, she said with a trembling voice and relief, ¡°Yinyin, fortunately, you went early. Otherwise, Feng Rong would be finished. It¡¯s so scary!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were dim. Feng Yu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red after hearing Su Su¡¯s words.


    Seeing Su Su looking at her, Feng Yu immediately held back her tears and forced a faint smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to Yinyin.¡±


    Lin Yin suddenly couldn¡¯t stand these words. The more she listened, the more annoyed she was with herself for not saving Feng Rong earlier that day.


    After calming down for a while, Lin Yin turned around and left the dormitory. Seeing this, Feng Yu handed her sister to Su Su and followed Lin Yin.


    After finally catching up with Lin Yin, Feng Yu asked worriedly, ¡°Yinyin, who do you think released this video? Do you think someone is warning us that if we continue to sue, they will also release my sister¡¯s video?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression was solemn. Lu Ming and the others had clearly removed all the surveillance cameras that day, and everyone present had clearly been taken away. Even Wei Chuan had always been under the supervision of her bodyguards.


    So who had these videos?


    Wait, Lin Yin picked up her phone again and looked at the angle of the video carefully. The angle of the video was facing the bed. That day, she had watched many surveillance footage in order to find Yue Chi. The angles of those surveillance cameras were clearly from top to bottom.


    So was this video an exception? Or were there other surveillance cameras in these rooms?


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. If that was the case, did that mean that if she could find those videos, she might be able to prove that these female students were forced? That they were victims?


    But who would have these videos?


    Could it be done by someone who couldn¡¯t stand female students being bullied? But who were these people?


    Suddenly, Shen Lin¡¯s name flashed across Lin Yin¡¯s mind. Yes, someone who knew what drug Yue Chi had used must know a lot about the dirty things behind this school support network.


    At that moment, she pretended to be another person and appeared there. She couldn¡¯t be going there to play, right?


    Therefore, it was very likely that this person¡¯s video was released by the girl called Shen Lin. It was just that she did not know how many more videos Shen Lin had.


    Therefore, Shen Lin was the most suspicious.


    And now that that person had released the video, were they planning to use the pressure of public opinion to force this matter not to be secretly dealt with?


    Seeing that Lin Yin was silent, Feng Yu was so anxious that she was about to stomp her feet. She was afraid that the video of her sister being bullied would be released one day. She was not confident. What if those people did not censor her sister¡¯s face the next time? Then her sister¡¯s life would be over.


    ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t be silent. Say something. What should we do now?¡± Feng Yu pulled Lin Yin¡¯s sleeve anxiously and asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure who the person who released the video is yet, nor can we be sure if they¡¯re friend or foe. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll investigate first!¡± Lin Yin said in a low voice.

 Chapter 922 - Chapter 922 A Group of People?

    Chapter 922 A Group of People?


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Wei Ji came to see Lin Yin, she was mobilizing all the surveillance cameras around Dexin Girls High School.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was still busy with her injuries, Wei Ji sighed and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you rest? If there¡¯s anything you need to investigate, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Wei Ji, you¡¯re here? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days,¡± Lin Yin said. Then, her sharp eyes saw the thing in Wei Ji¡¯s hand and she asked curiously, ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    ¡°My sister has been sick for the past few days. I was worried and took care of her at home. In the end, I found out about you as soon as I returned to school, so I specially went to buy pastries for you and came to see you. I heard they¡¯re quite delicious. Try them!¡± Wei Ji thoughtfully peeled open the packaging for Lin Yin and handed the pastries to her.


    Lin Yin put down the microcomputer in her hand, took the pastry, and tasted it in small bites. It tasted sweet and quite delicious.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin¡¯s minicomputer that was casually placed aside and a complicated expression flashed across his face. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you investigating the witnesses at the scene that day?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and said without hiding anything, ¡°I saw a girl called Shen Lin there that day. I felt that she would have the video of those girls being violated this time, so I wanted to see if I could find Shen Lin through the surveillance cameras near the school. There was also a girl in her teens. She was the one who worked with Yue Chi to scheme against me.¡±


    ¡°Then eat slowly. I¡¯ll help you investigate.¡± Wei Ji sat on the chair beside Lin Yin¡¯s desk.


    Lin Yin nodded. As she bit the pastry in her mouth, she handed the phone to Wei Ji. Then, she held the photo of the phone and said to Wei Ji, ¡°It might look like this in the photo, but you have to pay attention. Her makeup skills are quite impressive. It can be said to be a disguise, so there¡¯s a possibility of changing her appearance. See if there¡¯s anything wrong. Remember to show me.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded and seriously searched for suspicious people in the many surveillance cameras.


    It was unknown if Wei Ji was lucky, but half an hour later, Wei Ji really found a suspicious girl.


    ¡°Yinyin, does this person look like the witness you mentioned?¡± Wei Ji pointed at the figure running behind another girl on the screen and asked, ¡°Her side profile looks a little like the girl in the photo.¡±


    Lin Yin stuffed the pastry in her hand into her mouth and leaned closer to take a look. It was true. More importantly, the girl that Shen Lin was following was clearly the girl who had schemed against her with Yue Chi that day.


    It really didn¡¯t take much effort to find them both. Lin Yin patted Wei Ji¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°As expected, an honest person like you has the help of the heavens. I looked at it just now, but I couldn¡¯t find it. You found it the moment you arrived.¡±


    Lin Yin had yet to swallow the pastry in her mouth. When she spoke, her cheeks were puffed up and she looked especially interesting. Wei Ji couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Perhaps my luck is better when I¡¯m beside you, Yinyin.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. Then, she focused all her attention on the two figures in the video and muttered to herself, ¡°What a surprise. These two people actually know each other. One helped me and the other harmed me. Interesting?¡±


    Lin Yin was puzzled. However, with that little girl¡¯s face, if she couldn¡¯t find Shen Lin, she could start with this little girl.


    As Lin Yin continued to search for Shen Lin and the little girl from the surveillance cameras, she took a photo of the little girl¡¯s appearance and asked Sun Biao to investigate.


    When Lin Yin found out where Shen Lin was, the little girl¡¯s information appeared on Lin Yin¡¯s phone. Lin Yin frowned. ¡°Fu Bei, from Country D?¡±


    When it involved Country D, Lin Yin thought of Huo Ge. She suddenly understood. It seemed like Shen Lin was the one who caused Huo Ge to change so much, right?


    So, Shen Lin, Fu Bei, and Huo Ge were the same group of people?


    However, Huo Ge wanted her dead and Fu Bei wanted to harm her. Then what was wrong with Shen Lin? She used the antidote to save her and even brought the Lu and Mu families to save her?


    It seemed like she could only know some things if she went and asked the person involved.


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Ji and asked casually, ¡°I¡¯ll bring someone to look for that witness called Shen Lin later. Do you want to come with me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I happen to have something on later. Besides, my leg is like this. If anything happens later, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of me. I¡¯ll be a hindrance!¡± Wei Ji smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 923 - Chapter 923 Helping the Vicious

    Chapter 923 Helping the Vicious


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The bitter smile on Wei Ji¡¯s face made Lin Yin feel a little upset. She comforted him, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to help you contact the top orthopedic doctor in America. As long as he can come, your leg will definitely be saved. You¡¯ll recover later.¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with a faint smile and indifference. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I¡¯ve been crippled for so many years. I¡¯m already used to it. If it can recover, I¡¯m lucky. If it can¡¯t, it¡¯s my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It will definitely be fine,¡± Lin Yin said with a frown.


    Wei Ji raised his hand and tapped Lin Yin¡¯s tightly furrowed brows lightly. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you and stop talking nonsense. Then Yinyin, don¡¯t frown like this. You¡¯ll wrinkle.¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin smile and pull Wei Ji¡¯s hand down. She blurted out, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot. You didn¡¯t talk like that in the past.¡±


    Wei Ji was slightly stunned. Before he could figure out what Lin Yin meant, Sun Biao and the others were already waiting outside the door. He could only leave.


    When Lin Yin found Shen Lin, she was eating heartily at the barbecue stall on the street. When she saw Lin Yin, she even greeted her warmly, ¡°Why are you so late? Come and eat together? The food here tastes really good.¡±


    Lin Yin was stunned for a moment. Then, she wrapped her coat around her and sat opposite Shen Lin. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me to look for you? Did you post that girl¡¯s video?¡±


    The girl opposite her had wheat-colored skin and facial features that were more similar to people from Country D. She was completely different from the face she had seen a few days ago.


    Shen Lin nodded. ¡°I was the one who posted it. After I found out about your identity, I was waiting for you. I thought you could have come earlier, but it turns out that you¡¯re only here now. Looks like I still overestimated you.¡±


    As Shen Lin spoke, she placed the roasted potatoes in her hand on the plate in front of Lin Yin and said generously, ¡°Help yourself. It¡¯s my treat today!¡±


    ¡°Why? You clearly know Huo Ge and Fu Bei. One of them wants me dead, and the other teamed up with Yue Chi to harm me, but you want to save me?¡± Lin Yin asked softly as she held the potato skewer in her hand.


    Shen Lin happily tugged at the iron skewer. Then, she narrowed her eyes in satisfaction and said, ¡°Knowing each other doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re on the same side. I¡¯m not the same as the two of them. I¡¯m a good person.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°Will a good person disguise as another person for a bad person? Will they help a tyrant?¡±


    Shen Lin immediately pulled a long face and said righteously, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I¡¯m a makeup artist. A customer came to entrust me with makeup. That¡¯s business. It can¡¯t be mixed up. Lin Yin, I¡¯ll be honest. If you continue to speak so bluntly, I¡¯ll be angry. At that time, I might regret and not give you what you want.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to give it to me, you wouldn¡¯t be waiting for me here.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, did anyone say that your words are quite infuriating? Sometimes, things are better left unspoken. It¡¯s too immoral for you to say it out loud.¡± Shen Lin glared at Lin Yin accusingly.


    Lin Yin shrugged slightly, then put away her joking thoughts and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking. If you can really let me send Yue Chi to jail, let those evildoers be punished, and those innocent girls get justice, I owe you a favor.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Shen Lin raised her eyebrows proudly. ¡°Looks like you know the ways of the world. But don¡¯t say that I have any evil intentions next time. I¡¯m a girl with a conscience. I do such things on behalf of the heavens occasionally.¡±


    ¡°Occasionally?¡± Lin Yin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite honest.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s true,¡± Shen Lin said as she took out a USB flash drive from her bag and placed it on the table. ¡°This is all the surveillance footage from this time. However, I¡¯m not trying to discourage you. The evidence here can only prove that those girls are innocent. As for letting Yue Chi go to jail, it might be a little difficult because he hasn¡¯t appeared in the video.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned. ¡°Nothing for him?¡±


    Shen Lin nodded. ¡°Because Fu Bei was in his room, I didn¡¯t go. I was afraid that Fu Bei would recognize me.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s suspicious gaze swept across Shen Lin. Shen Lin said angrily, ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t have it.¡±

 Chapter 924 - Chapter 924 Pulling Someone

    Chapter 924 Pulling Someone


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Fu Bei is in it that¡¯s why you won¡¯t give it to me?¡± Lin Yin bluntly said what she suspected.


    Shen Lin rolled her eyes at Lin Yin and took another bite of the drumstick speechlessly. She said vaguely, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Anyway, I just don¡¯t have it.¡±


    Lin Yin picked up the USB drive on the table and handed it to Sun Biao. Then, she said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still curious. Why did you install surveillance cameras in every room in advance? If I hadn¡¯t found you, what would you have done next?¡±


    Shen Lin opened her bright eyes and patted her chest. ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ll definitely use public opinion to lead the matter to the climax and release evidence to force those dogs to go to jail. How about it? Do you think I¡¯m very chivalrous? Just like what you guys say, I¡¯ll help when I see injustice.¡±


    Shen Lin was obviously joking and spouting nonsense. Lin Yin only maintained a polite smile on her face and listened to Shen Lin brag.


    After Sun Biao finished checking the USB drive, Lin Yin patted the creases on her clothes and stood up. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing to talk about, I¡¯ll go back. Take your time eating?¡±


    Shen Lin took a sip of beer and looked up with a satisfied expression. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? What are you doing? Sit down and drink.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Lin suddenly smiled belatedly and said, ¡°Look at me, I forgot. Your face has been beaten into a pig¡¯s head. Your injuries must not have healed yet. You can¡¯t drink. Alright, go back and rest well. Help me uphold justice and send all those bad people in.¡±


    Sun Biao couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°What did this person say? Why did she say in front of everyone that someone¡¯s face was beaten up like a pig¡¯s head?¡±


    Sun Biao subconsciously turned to look at Lin Yin. Alright, Lin Yin¡¯s face was indeed still bruised, but it couldn¡¯t be a pig¡¯s head, right?


    Shen Lin was indignant and complained to Lin Yin in front of Sun Biao. ¡°Lin Yin, your bodyguard is unprofessional. How can he interrupt when the boss is talking to someone? Hurry up and deduct his salary for a year.¡±


    Sun Biao¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he stared at Shen Lin with hatred in his eyes. He gritted his teeth.


    Shen Lin also widened her eyes slightly and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Her, you¡¯re still glaring at me? Lin Yin, not only is he unprofessional, he¡¯s also rude. To be honest, such a bodyguard is not suitable for a rich young lady like you. Change it.¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head at Sun Biao and smiled. ¡°Miss Shen Lin, you don¡¯t have to worry about my bodyguard. I think he¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Shen Lin snorted and pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. You¡¯re quite polite, you call me Miss Shen Lin. Call me Shen Lin in the future. We¡¯ll definitely meet again. It¡¯s so strange to call me Miss Shen Lin.¡±


    Lin Yin did not comment on Shen Lin¡¯s words. She only smiled and left with Sun Biao, handing all the evidence in her hand to Lu Ming.


    However, when Lin Yin returned to the dormitory, it was in chaos. A few unfamiliar people were pulling Feng Rong and the others.


    Su Su and Feng Yu protected Feng Rong. Their hair was messy and they were in a sorry state.


    Lin Yin immediately informed Long Huang and Dongyi to come over and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    When the people inside heard Lin Yin¡¯s voice, they paused. When they turned around and saw that it was just a young girl, they ignored Lin Yin and continued to pull Feng Rong away, as if they wanted to take Feng Rong away.


    Feng Yu let go of their hands and ran towards Lin Yin. She said anxiously, ¡°Yinyin, my father took money from those animals and even wrote a confession. He said that my sister deliberately seduced those people. He wants to take my sister away and lock her up now.¡±


    A sharp glint flashed across Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. There were really many animals in this world who used their daughters to earn money like Su Zhen.


    Just as those people pushed Su Su away and were about to drag Feng Rong out, Lin Yin stood at the door and kicked a man who looked to be in his forties or fifties, sending those people back into the dormitory.


    That person cried out and rolled on the ground. Then, with the help of the people beside him, he stood up and pointed at Lin Yin, cursing, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m bringing my daughter home. What has it got to do with you, little bastard? I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t move aside, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter?¡± Lin Yin sneered. ¡°A beast who helped outsiders bully his daughter is not worthy of being a father!¡±

 Chapter 925 - Chapter 925 Little Beast

    Chapter 925 Little Beast


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Lin Yin, aren¡¯t you a little too domineering? You¡¯re an outsider, but you¡¯re actually talking nonsense here and saying that someone else¡¯s biological father isn¡¯t worthy of being a father? Why? He¡¯s not worthy. Could it be that someone like you, who¡¯s not even the right gender, is?¡± A mocking voice sounded from behind Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t even need to turn around to know who it was. She couldn¡¯t forget Yue Chi¡¯s voice whether it was this life or her previous life.


    She sneered and turned to look at Yue Chi. ¡°You came out quickly. I thought a despicable dog like you would die in prison.¡±


    The atmosphere instantly turned cold. The surrounding people broke out in cold sweat for Lin Yin. After all, Yue Chi had a bunch of people with him, while Lin Yin¡¯s side was clearly weak.


    Su Su was so nervous that her entire body stiffened. Her grip on Feng Rong¡¯s clothes tightened, and Feng Rong¡¯s body trembled slightly under her palm.


    Feng Yu looked at Yue Chi, whose face was as bruised as Lin Yin¡¯s, with hatred.


    Yue Chi suddenly smiled. His laughter was ear-piercing and sharp to Lin Yin. ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯d better be polite. I¡¯m innocent. The law naturally won¡¯t let an innocent person like me die in prison.¡±


    As if he suddenly knew Yue Chi¡¯s identity, Father Feng immediately walked to Yue Chi¡¯s side with a fawning expression. His body was hunched as he said in a fawning tone, ¡°Young Master Yue is right. This is just a misunderstanding. There aren¡¯t many companies like the Yue Family that are kind enough to help students.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my girl doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her and is greedy. For a little money, she actually schemed against these kind people with her classmates. She¡¯s simply too cheap.¡±


    Feng Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, what nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by scheming? It¡¯s clearly these animals¡­¡±


    Before Feng Yu could finish speaking, she was slapped away by Father Feng. Father Feng glared at Feng Yu and scolded loudly, ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t do your job well as an older sister that your sister is so lawless. She actually drugged someone, causing the drug to take effect and those kind people couldn¡¯t help but do such a thing. Your sister reaped what she sowed!¡±


    Su Su was shocked by Feng Yu¡¯s father¡¯s words. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you really Feng Rong¡¯s biological father? You¡¯re worse than a stranger¡­¡±


    He was simply a heartless bastard. Su Su did not say the rest of the sentence because Father Feng¡¯s vicious gaze made her shut up in fear. If someone who could even betray his own daughter dealt with her, she would probably be killed.


    Lin Yin turned to look at Feng Yu, who was bleeding from the corner of her mouth. She quickly walked forward and stood in front of the man who clearly wanted to beat Feng Yu. She said angrily, ¡°How dare you hit her¡±


    ¡°Little b*stard, how dare you stop me? Do you want to die?¡± Father Feng didn¡¯t know Lin Yin and said dirty words. He really raised his hand to hit Lin Yin.


    Feng Yu covered her face and hurriedly said, ¡°Lin Yin is the eldest daughter of the Mu family, a wealthy family in the capital. If you dare to hit her, the house you live in will be razed to the ground tomorrow! You¡¯d better think carefully!¡±


    Feng Yu knew her father very well. As expected, Father Feng frowned and stopped his hand.


    He had heard that a daughter of a rich family in the capital was helping Feng Yu and Feng Rong. Could it be this Lin Yin in front of her?


    If that was the case, they really could not fight. It was said that this girl¡¯s family was a little rich and she was quite powerful.


    Father Feng retracted his hand resentfully, and his gaze became a little impudent. However, he said in a neutral tone, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t care about your identity, but Feng Yu is my daughter. It¡¯s only right for me to hit my child. As for my other vicious daughter, I hope you don¡¯t care anymore. I know my own daughter¡¯s personality.¡±


    Feng Rong looked at her father, who kept saying that she was vicious, quietly with tears in her eyes, her eyes filled with disappointment and hatred.


    Feng Yu pushed Father Feng away and pulled Feng Rong tightly. She said to Lin Yin in a pleading voice, ¡°Yinyin, it¡¯s not like that. My sister is very obedient. She won¡¯t do such a thing. Don¡¯t believe my father. Nothing he says is true.¡±

 Chapter 926 - Chapter 926 Black Horse Rider

    Chapter 926 Black Horse Rider


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Wretched girl, if you continue talking nonsense, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± As Father Feng spoke, he raised his hand to slap Feng Yu again.


    Lin Yin quickly blocked Father Feng and warned coldly, ¡°If you attack her again, I¡¯ll send you to prison now and make you sit in jail for the rest of your life! Get lost!¡±


    Lin Yin shook off Father Feng¡¯s hand.


    Yue Chi said as if he was watching a joke, ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re really sick. Her parents have already come out to testify, but you¡¯re still pestering her. You can¡¯t accuse me just because there¡¯s a grudge between us.¡±


    ¡°These girls from poor backgrounds are attracted to rich people. In order to live a better life, it¡¯s common for them to drug others and scheme to climb into their beds.¡±


    As if he had suddenly thought of something, Yue Chi patted his head, his words filled with mockery and disdain. ¡°Aiya, look at me. How could I have forgotten? You spent the previous 18 years in the slums, so how could you not understand the mentality of these women? Come to think of it, you know these women¡¯s intentions in your heart and even want to help them, right? As expected, birds of a feather flock together.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, Yue Chi. If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Lu Yan¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    Everyone looked in Lu Yan¡¯s direction and saw Lu Yan approaching them aggressively. Behind her were Long Huang and Dongyi, who happened to come up.


    Seeing that another group of people had arrived, Father Feng and the others instantly hid behind Yue Chi and the others.


    Lu Yan almost jogged to Lin Yin¡¯s side and held her face with both hands. Her heart ached and she cursed.


    Lin Yin wanted to comfort her, but Lu Yan didn¡¯t give her a chance at all.


    Lu Yan gritted her teeth and turned her head. She bared her fangs and brandished her claws at Yue Chi. Long Huang was alert and quickly stopped Lu Yan, but they could not stop Lu Yan from grimacing and cursing.


    ¡°Yue Chi, f*ck you and all your ancestors. What sins did your Yue Family commit to give birth to a little b*stard like you? Damn dog, you actually dare to make my Yinyin¡¯s beautiful face like this. You actually dare to destroy my Yinyin¡¯s peerless appearance. I¡¯ll fight you to the death! I¡¯ll tear apart your disgusting face!¡±


    Lu Yan used all her strength to pull away Long Huang. Her sharp fingertips waved and grabbed at Yue Chi¡¯s face.


    Caught off guard, coupled with the fact that Yue Chi was being watched by Long Huang and Dongyi, Yue Chi¡¯s face took Lu Yan¡¯s nails head-on. In just a few moves, Yue Chi¡¯s face was covered in blood.


    Yue Chi was furious and shouted, ¡°Lu Yan, if you continue like this, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the Lu Family, he wouldn¡¯t have resigned himself to being torn apart by a shrew like Lu Yan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite! If you¡¯re polite, you¡¯re a coward. You¡¯re a wriggling maggot in the toilet. A spineless person. Do you know that?¡± Lu Yan was not polite at all.


    Yue Chi, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, pushed Lu Yan hard. In the next second, Long Huang quickly caught Lu Yan, who was staggering from Yue Chi¡¯s push. Then, he swept his leg and kicked Yue Chi to the side.


    Lu Yan looked up at Long Huang¡¯s clean jawline and cold expression. Her sharp and shrewish face towards Yue Chi immediately became gentle and dazed.


    Long Huag was like a knight in shining armor. He was simply too handsome.


    Yue Chi was furious. The moment he came out today, he wanted to come to Lin Yin¡¯s place to show off. He did not expect to be in such a sorry state again. After looking fiercely at Long Huang, his eyes surged with sharpness as he looked at Lu Yan.


    Lin Yin said coldly, ¡°Yue Chi, before you do anything, you¡¯d better consider the consequences.¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s voice, Lu Yan retreated from Long Huang¡¯s arms in embarrassment. However, her small eyes were still stealing glances at Long Huang shyly and timidly, making Long Huang turn his head away in embarrassment.


    Yue Chi turned his gaze fiercely to Lin Yin. He naturally understood what Lin Yin was talking about. This time, he had completely offended the Mu Family and Lu Ming. If he attacked Lu Yan again, he would probably offend the Lu Family as well.


    Yue Chi endured his anger and got up from the ground. He shouted angrily at his bodyguards, ¡°Go!¡±


    Seeing that Yue Chi had left, Father Feng hurriedly went forward to pull Feng Rong back and said evilly, ¡°Wretched girl, why aren¡¯t you going back with me?¡±


    Feng Rong did not say a word. She stared at her father with red eyes and used all her strength to break free from Father Feng¡¯s grip.

 Chapter 927 - Chapter 927 Reversal

    Chapter 927 Reversal


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the people brought by Father Feng saw this scene, they also went forward to pull Feng Rong. Dongyi went forward and pushed Father Feng and the others away. He pulled Feng Rong behind him and shouted at Father Feng and the others, ¡°What are you doing? Get lost!¡±


    Father Feng stared at Feng Yu and Feng Rong indignantly. ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t follow me back now, don¡¯t go home in the future! Think about it carefully!¡±


    Feng Yu hugged Feng Rong, who was already crying. She did not even look at the father who actually wanted to sell his daughter for money.


    Lu Yan, who had retracted her gaze from Long Huang, glanced at Father Feng and chased him away rudely. ¡°Get lost quickly, or I¡¯ll get someone to throw you out.¡±


    Father Feng was angry but did not dare to flare up. The girl in front of him had even hit Yue Chi just now. She was definitely not someone to be trifled with.


    The capital was indeed a good place. Any young lady had such a background.


    ¡°Are you deaf? I told you to get lost. If you can¡¯t hear me, I don¡¯t mind sending you to the hospital. Cut!¡± Seeing that Father Feng didn¡¯t speak, Lu Yan threatened.


    Seeing that he really could not bring Feng Rong away today, Father Feng could only leave dejectedly.


    Only then did Lu Yan turn to look at Feng Yu and Feng Rong and sigh slightly.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand. Feng Rong was clearly that old man¡¯s biological daughter. Why was that man so ruthless? For some money, he actually helped the evildoer and slandered his daughter with outsiders.


    When she was listening from the side just now, her lungs were about to explode.


    Seeing that Feng Rong¡¯s face was covered in tears, Lu Yan wanted to comfort her, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only turn to look at Lin Yin, whose face was also low.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here anymore. If we go to class and your father comes up to take your sister away, it¡¯ll probably be very difficult for us to find her later,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Feng Yu was indignant and even said with hatred, ¡°Why can he leave so easily and unscathed? This Yue Corporation belongs to their family. He was also at the scene that day. Why did they let him out? This is too unfair.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s aura was also filled with forbearance and injustice, but what she said was a powerless fact. ¡°The evidence we have now can¡¯t prove that Yue Chi is the mastermind of the entire matter.¡±


    ¡°In addition, most of the girls who were injured this time have already been bribed by the Yue Corporation. It¡¯s the same situation as your family. Therefore, if they all turn around and admit that they deliberately drugged those people this time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very disadvantageous to your sister.¡±


    The indignation on Feng Yu¡¯s face was especially obvious. Even her words were filled with resentment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would definitely help my sister? Now that things have developed to this extent, how are you going to help us?¡±


    Lu Yan was unhappy when she heard that. ¡°What are you saying? She¡¯s helping you out of kindness. What right do you have to criticize someone who helped you with all her heart? If Yinyin wasn¡¯t around just now, your sister would have been taken away by your money-grubbing father!¡±


    Only then did Feng Yu realize that she had gone overboard. After wiping her tears, she apologized to Lin Yin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yinyin. I was too anxious just now, so I spoke without thinking. You helped my sister like this. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After hearing Feng Yu¡¯s obviously accusing words just now, Lin Yin was indeed stunned for a moment.


    She only smiled indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The dormitory is not safe now. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange for your sister to be elsewhere.¡±


    Feng Yu nodded and thanked her with a hint of guilt in her tone. Lin Yin had helped her so much, but she had actually said those words just now. She had indeed gone overboard.


    Feng Yu wanted to say something else, but Lin Yin had already turned around and told Long Huang and Dongyi about Feng Rong. Feng Yu was extremely vexed.


    Initially, the netizens were still filled with righteous indignation and asked for a thorough investigation of the b*stard who had violated the girl in the video. In the end, there was a reversal. Someone refuted the rumors and said that this girl wanted more money and benefits. Hence, they took advantage of the fact that these sponsors had arrived at school to drug and threaten these famous figures to get some benefits.


    Hence, the trend on the Internet changed. Those vicious words were almost like a tornado that swept through the reputation of every student in Dexin Girls¡¯s High School. As a result, the school temporarily suspended classes and all the students returned.


    Even so, there were still more attacks on these girls on the Internet.

 Chapter 928 - Chapter 928 Mixed Emotions

    Chapter 928 Mixed Emotions


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    [Girls nowadays are really amazing. Not only did she sell herself for money, but she even repaid kindness with ingratitude and drugged those kind people who sponsored her.]


    [No wonder the man in the video looked so manic. So he was drugged. Then I can only say that the girl deserved to be abused.]


    [It¡¯s really too disgusting. Who would still dare to do support programs in the future? Who would still dare to use money to support those poor students?]


    [She¡¯s indeed a child raised in poverty. Her heart is dark.]


    [It¡¯s too scary. He was clearly kind-hearted, but he was actually schemed against. Fortunately, netizens are sharp-eyed now. Otherwise, we would really have wronged that kind-hearted person who sponsored the students.]


    [When that video first came out, I was still scolding the man in it. I¡¯m really full of guilt now.]


    [Some women are born cheap. They use their bodies to frame others. It¡¯s simply a shame for women.]


    [A woman like her should not be allowed to go to school. She should be thrown into the red-light districts overseas and humiliated by thousands of people. Only then can they know that good people are not so easy to bully.]


    [A girls¡¯ school shouldn¡¯t exist. Most of the women in the world are like this. They think that they can obtain benefits from men just by spreading their legs. It¡¯s simply a fool¡¯s dream. I think women should be locked up at home to be honest.]


    The overwhelming comments online attacked every student of Dexin Girl¡¯s High School and women.


    When Lu Yan saw the comments, she was about to explode from anger. She cursed, ¡°What are these people shouting about? They don¡¯t know anything. Do they really think that they think it¡¯s the truth? They¡¯re just people who follow the crowd. They¡¯re fence sitters. They actually said such nasty words. I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said calmly, ¡°They don¡¯t need facts. They just want an outlet to vent and criticize others to obtain satisfaction and a sense of accomplishment. They think they¡¯re on the moral high ground and criticize others without any foundation.¡±


    Only then did Lu Yan remember that Lin Yin was also someone who had been exposed on the Internet a few times before. Thinking of this, she became even angrier.


    Fortunately, when she looked down, she could see some rational netizens speaking.


    [I don¡¯t know the full picture, so I won¡¯t comment. I¡¯m just very curious. The person who posted this video exposed that this video was filmed at the gratitude banquet of Dexin Girls High School. Shouldn¡¯t he go back after attending this banquet? Why is this man still staying at school? If I¡¯m not wrong, this man is the clerk of Xin Ze District. Xin Ze District is not far from this school. Why isn¡¯t this man going back and still staying at the school? How did this female student know that this man would definitely stay overnight in the school¡¯s guest room and even prepare drugs in advance?]


    [They said that he was drugged, but why do I feel that something is wrong? The expression of the man in the video doesn¡¯t look like he was drugged.]


    [Although this girl¡¯s face can¡¯t be seen clearly, her voice sounds too real. It doesn¡¯t sound like she was performing. I suggest we investigate further. There must be something wrong.]


    However, these words defending the girl were quickly suppressed by those dirty words.


    Lin Yin received Lu Ming¡¯s message. When she found out that there were only three girls who expressed that they wanted to sue them to the end, including Feng Rong, she felt a little helpless.


    She had known that power could silence people. She also understood that sometimes, if they weren¡¯t certain, it was better to weigh the pros and cons, then they would at least get some financial compensation and not work so hard for nothing.


    The girls¡¯ change of sides made this matter even more troublesome to deal with. It seemed that the Yue Family had already colluded with these girls and insisted that more than 20 of them had joined forces to drug and scheme.


    If there was a lawsuit, it was very likely that those girls would become witnesses on Yue Chi¡¯s side to testify against Feng Rong and the others.


    Lin Yin looked at the computer in her hand with a dark gaze. Her thoughts became a little complicated and chaotic.


    It was not until late at night that Lin Yin walked into the place where Feng Rong was situated.


    Feng Rong was still the same as before. She did not speak much and just sat there quietly.


    Lin Yin also sat beside Feng Rong for a long time before asking, ¡°Feng Rong, I¡¯ve never asked you personally, but I just want to hear you tell me yourself. Are you really determined to seek justice for yourself and won¡¯t compromise no matter what?¡±

 Chapter 929 - Chapter 929 Going All Out

    Chapter 929 Going All Out


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ever since it happened, Feng Rong, who had been silent, looked up with red eyes that had been stimulated by tears.


    Her eyes were filled with bone-piercing hatred. She gritted her teeth and said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t compromise. Those beasts in human clothing should be cut into pieces and disappear from this world from now on. That way, more girls won¡¯t be hurt.¡±


    After receiving Feng Rong¡¯s affirmative answer, Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a lawyer to contact you in the next two days.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything else. She stood up and was about to leave when she heard Feng Rong¡¯s voice. ¡°But now, the Internet is saying that those people are innocent. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to win against them, and I¡¯m also afraid that I¡¯ll implicate you.¡±


    Lin Yin turned to Feng Rong and smiled. ¡°The reason why they can control public opinion isn¡¯t because they¡¯re really innocent, nor is it because we really don¡¯t have evidence. It¡¯s because the forces behind them are quibbling for them. But what if something happens to the forces behind them or they betray them?¡±


    Feng Rong did not know what Lin Yin was talking about. Only Lin Yin knew how rare the opportunity was to be able to send Yue Chi in this time. If she missed this opportunity again, she did not know how long she would have to wait for the next time.


    Lin Yin was really afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in and get someone to assassinate that bastard Yue Chi.


    She clenched her fists and smiled at Feng Rong before turning to leave.


    When they heard that Lin Yin was actually going to bet the entire Shisheng Corporation against the Yue Family, Zhang Ling and Jiang Chen found it difficult to understand.


    ¡°CEO Lin, if you want to deal with the Yue Corporation, there¡¯s still a long way to go. Now, our company¡¯s business has been expanding rapidly. When we¡¯re stronger and more stable, I think we¡¯ll have an advantage against the Yue Corporation. Do you want to consider it again?¡± Jiang Chen advised earnestly.


    Zhang Ling also said disapprovingly, ¡°CEO Lin, the Yue Corporation is a wealthy family in the capital after all. Their strength can¡¯t be underestimated. I¡¯ve heard a little about what happened recently, but if our Shisheng Corporation goes against the Yue Corporation now, our chances of winning are not high. Why don¡¯t we plan again? Let¡¯s wait a little longer?¡±


    Lin Yin knew very well that with Zhang Ling and Jiang Chen, the income of the Shisheng Corporation was almost multiplied, so the Shisheng Corporation was not short of money. It was just that some things could not be resolved with just money.


    The Yue Corporation¡¯s connections in the capital were also complicated. Although they were not as good as the Mu Family, they were not that easy to deal with.


    However, Lin Yin knew very well that if she didn¡¯t suppress the Yue Family behind Yue Chi, there would be people who would make things easier for Yue Chi. This would never end.


    She might as well take this opportunity to trap the Yue Family and Yue Han and Yue Xi so that she could save time and energy to deal with Yue Chi, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on this matter. I¡¯ll leave the success or failure of the Corporation to fate. It¡¯s just that Yue Chi has to pay the price this time!¡± Lin Yin¡¯s expression was firm, and there was an unquestionable expression in her eyes.


    Zhang Ling and Jiang Chen looked at each other and sighed.


    Most of the shares of this Corporation belonged to Lin Yin, so Lin Yin naturally had the right to decide what to do.


    As subordinates, they only needed to think about how to follow Lin Yin¡¯s instructions and surround the Yue Corporation¡¯s business.


    They did not know why Lin Yin did not join forces with the Mu Family, if she did, it would give them more leverage against the Yue family.


    The two of them could not figure it out and could only hope that the Shisheng Corporation could continue and not be reduced to ashes in this confrontation with the Yue Corporation. After all, they had invested a lot of effort during this period of time.


    In just two days, Shisheng Corporation had surrounded many of the Yue Corporation¡¯s businesses. This matter caused an uproar in the industry. Everyone was guessing what Lin Yin was thinking.


    If they had the same business, it would have been fine if Lin Yin had come to get a share. However,Lin Yin had actually spent money to snatch businesses from the Yue family that were in industries that Shisheng Corporation was not in.


    However, it had to be said that although the Shisheng Corporation did not have a deep foundation, it could not withstand the fact that the Shisheng Corporation was rich. If it could be snatched with money, the Shisheng Corporation would snatch it. If it could not be snatched, they would directly increase the cost and let the Yue Corporation take over at a high price, making the Yue Corporation suffer.


    Facing Lin Yin¡¯s reckless and crazy actions, Yue Chi did not expect that Lin Yin was clearly going to fight to the death with the Yue Family.


    ¡°Brother, I might as well find someone to kill Lin Yin. Even if we¡¯re afraid of the Mu Family¡¯s strength, Lin Yin clearly won¡¯t even let our Yue Family off. In the end, the outcome will still be the same,¡± Yue Chi said fiercely.

 Chapter 930 - Chapter 930 Sanctimonious

    Chapter 930 Sanctimonious


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After a moment of silence on the other end of the line, Yue Han said, ¡°Take good care of your injuries. I¡¯ll handle these things. Don¡¯t be rash and don¡¯t go out and cause trouble again. If I find out that you provoke Lin Yin again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    After Yue Han warned Yue Chi, he made a few consecutive calls. Since Lin Yin didn¡¯t want his Yue family to be fine, he didn¡¯t have to be polite to her.


    The Yue Family was able to firmly remain as one of the eight aristocratic families in the capital because they had a certain level of strength.


    Perhaps they could not touch the Mu Family, but their Yue Family still had the ability to touch the Shisheng Corporation.


    Lu Ming listened to Shen Yu¡¯s report and smiled helplessly. ¡°This little girl really doesn¡¯t want to wait a second longer. She¡¯s smart and knows to take drastic measures. Without the Yue Family, Yue Chi is nothing, and no one will do things for Yue Chi. It¡¯s just that this method is a little radical. If she¡¯s not careful, both sides will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Then are we still going to continue our previous plan?¡± Shen Yu said, looking a little troubled. ¡°If we continue to attack, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be dealing with the Yue Family, but the Shisheng Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Stop for now and see her plan,¡± Lu Ming said in a low voice. ¡°By the way, add more people to keep an eye on the Yue Family. Report immediately if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded. After Shen Yu left, a dejected expression appeared on Lu Ming¡¯s face and his expression darkened.


    He knew very well that Lin Yin did not want to trouble anyone, including the Mu family and him, so she took such a risk. However, he felt a little depressed and uncomfortable.


    Similarly, the Mu family members in the living room of the Mu family¡¯s villa felt depressed.


    Mu Heng lowered his eyes helplessly and said dejectedly, ¡°Yinyin is still distant from us. She would rather throw away the Shisheng Corporation that she painstakingly established than ask us for help.¡±


    Mu Xiao was silent. He thought about how other people¡¯s sisters would get into trouble and ask their brothers to wheedle and settle it. Their sister, on the other hand, braced herself and even caused such a huge commotion. He didn¡¯t know what to say about Lin Yin.


    Mu Ran also said with a sad expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t do enough, so when Yinyin encountered something, she never thought of looking for me, her brother.¡±


    Mu Cheng looked at her three dejected sons and Ye Wen, who was obviously in a low mood, and sighed. ¡°Now is not the time for us to discuss this. Yinyin¡¯s actions this time will definitely provoke the Yue Family. I think the Yue Family must have already taken action. What we can do now is to try our best to restrain the Yue Family so that they won¡¯t be desperate and kill Yinyin.¡±


    Mu Ran stood up and ran into the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to pack some clothes. I¡¯ll go to Yinyin¡¯s school to guard her now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Dongyi is there. If you go, you¡¯ll waste Dongyi¡¯s energy to protect you,¡± Mu Xiao called out to Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran pursed his lips. However, this time, he did not refute Mu Xiao¡¯s words.


    The Mu family discussed for a while and prepared to leave with their respective missions.


    When Mu Ran saw everyone stand up, he quickly pointed at himself and asked, ¡°What about me? You all have something to do, what about me? I want to contribute too.¡±


    ¡°Stay at home and guard it well. If something happens to Yinyin and she returns home, she won¡¯t be bored alone.¡± Mu Xiao smiled.


    Mu Ran nodded in agreement. ¡°Then I¡¯ll guard the house.¡±


    After the others left, Mu Ran turned on his cell phone and saw that there seemed to be more people scolding Dexin Girls High School.


    Mu Ran thought about it. The trial for this incident was about to begin, so someone was fanning the flames on the Internet.


    Recalling how they had been running around for these innocent girls recently, Mu Ran picked up his phone resolutely.


    Mu Ran, who had not posted online for a long time, composed a message and sent it.


    Mu Ran: [Sanctimonious hypocrites wearing the skin of a kind person and doing despicable and cruel things. Damn it!]


    This was the first time Mu Ran had posted something after being silent for so long.


    When Mu Ran¡¯s fans knew that Mu Ran had finally appeared again, they rushed to Mu Ran¡¯s account excitedly. In the end, they saw that this was the first time Mu Ran had posted such a sharp message. They were all a little stunned.

 Chapter 931 - Chapter 931 Counterattack

    Chapter 931 Counterattack


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mu Ran¡¯s extreme words attracted a lot of scolding on the Internet. Everyone was saying that Mu Ran was no longer in the entertainment industry, so he exposed his true nature. Other than his vulgar words, he was actually arguing for those women who had misbehaved and hurting those who did good for society.


    With so many such comments, how could Mu Ran¡¯s fans accept it? They directly counterattacked online.


    Mu Ran relied on his influence to increase the popularity of the incident at Dexin Girl¡¯s High School. Many fans even organized themselves in private to use the power of fans from all over the country to investigate this matter.


    And these tens of thousands of fans were like monitors and probes for activities. Not only were there always some people around Dexin Girls¡¯ High School who poked their heads out, but there were also many people who had come into contact with the students of Dexin Girls¡¯ High School in their lives.


    Lin Yin found a bunch of people and instructed them to keep a close eye on some news online. Mu Ran¡¯s fans were everywhere. Unknowingly, these fans formed an impenetrable net and kept revealing the information they found.


    ¡°Once there¡¯s any suspicious information, you have to follow the clues and investigate thoroughly,¡± Lin Yin said. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t find more evidence.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Chen hurriedly knocked on the door and entered. He whispered to Lin Yin, ¡°President Lin, several investigation teams have issued an investigation order for us. Look at this¡­¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression did not change. When she decided to deal with the Yue Family, she had thought of such an outcome. However, she did not expect there to be several of them. The Yue Family was quite capable.


    ¡°Just deal with it as you see fit. Cooperate when you need to. Also, remember to look after the information on the interceptor project. Don¡¯t let anyone see the relevant information. If anything happens, destroy it,¡± Lin Yin said in a low voice.


    Jiang Chen received Lin Yin¡¯s instructions and went down to deal with the people from the investigation team.


    Lin Yin was not doing well, and neither was the Yue Family. Many of the projects had been snatched away by Lin Yin with a lot of money. Lin Yin had even invested money to destroy the projects that were already running.


    Coupled with Mu Ran¡¯s influence, many netizens had already found clues, so Yue Han also got someone to camp and watch the gossip on the Internet. As long as he saw anyone say anything possible, he would immediately get someone to nip it in the bud.


    Apart from that, Yue Han also got someone to keep an eye on Lu Ming and the Mu Family to prevent the Yue Corporation from being attacked from both sides.


    Looking at Yue Han, who had not rested for a few days, Gong Han said gently, ¡°Rest for a while. If you continue to push like this, your body won¡¯t be able to take it. I don¡¯t think you ate much tonight. Eat some porridge to fill your stomach.¡±


    Yue Han took the porridge from Gong Han and tried to pull a smile from his dejected face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With you taking care of me so carefully, I¡¯ll be healthy even if I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Looking at the considerate Gong Han, Yue Han was glad that he had decided to be with her back then. After all, a man like him needed such an intellectual and gentle wife to accompany him. There were fewer conflicts and disputes.


    Therefore, in order to let Gong Han integrate into the life at the Yue Family as soon as possible, while discussing the wedding with the Gong Family, he had already dragged Gong Han to get a marriage certificate and let Gong Han live in the Gong Family legitimately, lest Gong Han return to the Gong Family that obviously didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    He was already preparing for the wedding, but now that he had encountered such a thing, the wedding would probably be postponed.


    Yue Han gently placed the bowl on the table and raised his hand to pull Gong Han onto his lap. His strong hands gently held Gong Han¡¯s hand in his palm and he said gently, ¡°Ah Han, it¡¯s good to have you accompany me.¡±


    Facing Yue Han¡¯s sudden emotional outburst, Gong Han was a little embarrassed. Even the base of her ear was slightly pinkish red, making Yue Han involuntarily kiss her cute and delicate earlobe and he even bite it maliciously.


    Gong Han blushed like a peach blossom and pushed Yue Han away reproachfully. Her voice was a little shy. ¡°Be serious. Someone will see you later.¡±


    Yue Han smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so late. Who will come to see us?¡±


    ¡°What if? Weren¡¯t you the one who messed around last time? In the end, Ah Chi saw it the moment he pushed open the study door. How embarrassing!¡± Gong Han said angrily as she dug up old scores.

 Chapter 932 - Chapter 932 Nonsense

    Chapter 932 Nonsense


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Han¡¯s expression was also rather awkward. Yue Chi had entered his study and room like that since he was young and did not have any scruples.


    In the past, there were only three men in the family, so this kind of thing was not a big deal, and there was no need to correct it. Anyway, they were biological brothers.


    This caused the three of them to feel awkward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ve already warned Ah Chi seriously. In the future, when he enters my study and bedroom, he must knock on the door first,¡± Yue Han said. He didn¡¯t forget to hold Gong Han¡¯s body tightly and rub his cheek intimately against Gong Han¡¯s neck.


    The two of them fooled around for a while before Gong Han asked with concern, ¡°When will Ah Chi be back? He¡¯s been on a business trip for a few days. When he comes back, tell me. I¡¯ll make him his favorite dishes.¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s eyes flickered a few times before he said, ¡°Very soon. He¡¯ll probably be back in two days.¡±


    Yue Han originally wanted to be intimate with Gong Han, but there were too many things to do today. He was afraid that he would not be able to satisfy his wife in bed, so when Gong Han broke free from him, he let go of her.


    After Gong Han left, Yue Han called Yue Chi. ¡°When are you coming back? Your sister-in-law was asking about you just now.¡±


    Yue Chi turned to look at the mirror in the bathroom. His face was still a little bruised and he didn¡¯t look too good, so he said, ¡°In five to six days. Otherwise, if I go back with a bruised face, she¡¯ll definitely ask questions again. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    ¡°Young brat, who are you calling annoying? Be polite!¡± Yue Han¡¯s angry voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Yue Chi pursed his lips impatiently. Even his tone was perfunctory. ¡°Got it! You¡¯re valuing your wife more than me!¡±


    Yue Han only chuckled and hung up.


    Listening to the busy tone on the cell phone, Yue Chi fell into loneliness. Habit was indeed a terrifying thing.


    In the past, when no one was waiting at home, he did not like to go home. The moment he went home, he felt cold and panicky, so he would either call his friends outside to play or go to his workaholic brother¡¯s office.


    Even sleeping on the sofa in his brother¡¯s office made him feel comfortable.


    Now that he was used to someone calling him home for dinner every day, Yue Chi felt that he was addicted. He had only come out to eat outside for a few days, but he already missed the food at home.


    However, the injuries on his face were still not healed. If he went back like this, he would definitely scare Gong Han. At that time, Gong Han might frown again and ask questions in a boring and gentle voice.


    Thinking of that scene and Gong Han, who clearly had a gentle expression but was a little talkative, Yue Chi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. His laughter carried doting and joy that he didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Yue Chi, what are you doing inside? Why are you smiling so lewdly? Let me tell you, don¡¯t do anything dirty and wretched in my house! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Lu Xiao said loudly outside the bathroom.


    ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Yue Chi woke up from his joy and said loudly with a smile on his lips.


    When he came out, he saw Lu Xiao and Wei Wei immediately getting up to tidy up their clothes. It seemed like they were going out.


    Yue Chi was slightly stunned. ¡°It¡¯s so late. Where are you going?¡±


    Wei Wei looked at Yue Chi as if he was looking at something strange. ¡°Late? Yue Chi, do you know what time it is now? It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock at night and the nightlife has just begun. What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do I feel that you¡¯ve been restraining yourself recently? We¡¯re planning to find a few new goods to make you happy because you¡¯ve recovered from your injuries today.¡±


    Lu Xiao also sized up Yue Chi in confusion and echoed, ¡°I think so too. It seems like ever since your brother and your sister-in-law got engaged, you stopped coming out with us to play with women at night. No? If we didn¡¯t know for sure that your brother was engaged to Gong Han, we would have suspected that you were the one getting engaged. Why are you suddenly so obedient?¡±


    Yue Chi said almost subconsciously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting anxious?¡± Lu Xiao teased with a probing tone. He asked with a wicked smile, ¡°Did I guess correctly? But then again, the person who wanted to get engaged to Gong Han back then was you, Yue Chi. Now that your fianc¨¦e has become your sister-in-law, it¡¯s quite exciting to think about it.¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s originally good mood suddenly fell to the ground, and his expression instantly turned extremely ugly. ¡°Lu Xiao, Gong Han is my sister-in-law now. If you still treat me as a friend, you¡¯d better respect my family.¡±

 Chapter 933 - Chapter 933 Home Scene

    Chapter 933 Home Scene


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi¡¯s serious expression was beyond Wei Wei and Lu Xiao¡¯s expectations.


    In the past, Yue Chi looked at women as if they were goods and things. It could be said that Yue Chi looked down on women from the bottom of his heart and would even gain satisfaction from abusing them.


    They knew a little about this reason, but it was because Yue Chi¡¯s mother had abandoned her husband and son since Yue Chi was young. In Yue Chi¡¯s eyes, women were not good people.


    Coupled with the power and status of the Yue Family, many girls were throwing themselves at Yue Chi. Therefore, Yue Chi despised women, played with them, and even abused them. They knew some of this, so they were naturally very surprised to see Yue Chi so protective of Gong Han.


    Who would believe that a person who had never treated women as humans would be upset because of Lu Xiao¡¯s words?


    Of course, it could also be because Yue Chi was very protective of her brother. He had been raised by his older brother, so he loved his brother. Then, he loved his brother and respected his brother¡¯s wife.


    In Wei Wei¡¯s opinion, this reason was more reliable.


    Wei Wei came out to smooth things over and said, ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re all good brothers who came out to play. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    As Wei Wei spoke, he raised his hand and wrapped it around Yue Chi¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve arranged your favorite hot and spicy woman for you today. Let me tell you, that woman is especially good at being tormented. You can play with her however you want.¡±


    Lu Xiao had just been told off by Yue Chi with a straight face. He felt uncomfortable and said sarcastically, ¡°Yes, this is your favorite type. If you want us to not think nonsense, prove to us that you¡¯re still the same Yue Chi as before. How about that?¡±


    Yue Chi sneered. ¡°What kind of proof is this? I¡¯m naturally still me. I naturally still like those big breasts and elastic bubble butts.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go! I¡¯ve prepared your bubble butt for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll return happily today!¡± Wei Wei held Yue Chi in one hand and Lu Xiao in the other as they set off for their happy nest.


    Entering a place that he was once extremely familiar with, Yue Chi actually felt as if it was a lifetime ago.


    The noisy and ear-piercing music filled his ears, and the movement of the music shook his heart. The girl on the big stage in front of him was dancing a hot striptease.


    This was clearly a scene that he had once thought was very exciting, but now he felt a little dull.


    He recalled the scene of him staying at home some time ago.


    After the family had dinner, his father and brother went to the study to discuss things, while Gong Han would always turn on the television while tinkering with something in her hand.


    Sometimes it was making dumplings, sometimes it was making desserts, sometimes it was arranging flowers, sometimes it was a knot¡­


    Gong Han watched all kinds of television. She watched military, economic, political, documentary, and even various idol dramas.


    As for him, he sat at the side and played games. He would slowly follow suit and chat with Gong Han later.


    At that time, he realized that Gong Han was not some boring bookworm. She knew a lot and was very insightful. She was different from the women he had seen in the past who only knew how to exchange their bodies for money.


    Every time they talked about Gong Han¡¯s areas of expertise, he felt that Gong Han¡¯s body was glowing faintly. That confident and wise light was actually very charming.


    ¡°Yue Chi, why are you in a daze?¡± Wei Wei called out a few times. Seeing that Yue Chi had come back to his senses, he frowned and asked.


    Yue Chi¡¯s thoughts returned to the dark scene in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°I was sick and I haven¡¯t been here for a long time, so I¡¯m reminiscing.¡±


    Wei Wei mocked Yue Chi a few times, then pointed at the woman who had just gone on stage and said, ¡°There, that¡¯s her. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be satisfied, so I specially got someone to arrange for her to dance first for you to see. If you don¡¯t like her, I have something else!¡±


    Lu Xiao looked at Yue Chi with a faint smile. It was not that he had dirty thoughts, but he really felt that Yue Chi¡¯s attitude towards Gong Han was a little intriguing.


    Sensing Lu Xiao¡¯s probing gaze, Yue Chi only glanced at it lightly before his gaze landed on the woman on the stage. He discussed the woman¡¯s figure with Wei Wei filthily, just like he used to.


    After the woman left the stage, the three of them were respectfully led to the private room they had reserved.


    As soon as the three of them sat down, a row of women entered, including the woman they had just commented on. They all stood in unison and looked at them with smiles.

 Chapter 934 - Chapter 934 Torture

    Chapter 934 Torture


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The sexy woman on the stage just now sat beside Yue Chi. Under the restless and ambiguous dim light, she tried her best to tease and please Yue Chi.


    She had heard from the head waiter that although this Second Young Master of the Yue Family was quite sick when playing, he was very generous. This was quite tempting for her, who was short of money.


    Yue Chi didn¡¯t look at the woman beside him and drank his wine casually. However, he didn¡¯t reject the woman¡¯s hand that had already slid towards his crotch, trying her best to please him.


    It was not until the woman touched the desire between his legs that he turned his gaze to the woman. The unfinished wine in his hand was poured on the woman¡¯s milky white chest. Amidst the woman¡¯s cries of surprise, he tore open the woman¡¯s clothes in front of everyone.


    He lowered his head and bit down. He did not care and even tore open the woman¡¯s underwear. He was so skilled that he could bite the woman¡¯s nipple accurately without opening his eyes.


    The force of the bite made the woman¡¯s scalp tingle in pain. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out softly, she pleaded for Yue Chi to be gentler.


    When Yue Chi, who had his eyes closed, heard the woman¡¯s voice, he opened his eyes impatiently and scolded, ¡°Shut up! If you dare to make another sound, I¡¯ll pull out your tongue.¡±


    The woman was so frightened that she quickly covered her mouth.


    Yue Chi berated the woman. His gaze landed on the woman¡¯s two huge purple nipples in front of him. The image of Gong Han moaning with her eyes closed in her brother¡¯s study instantly flashed across his mind.


    Even though Yue Han had already covered Gong Han¡¯s body as quickly as possible, Yue Chi could still see that her pink nipples were swaying from the impact, and her raised neck was slender, fair, and fragile¡­


    The emotional and happy expression on Gong Han¡¯s face filled Yue Chi¡¯s entire mind.


    In an instant, the penis between his legs became even more vigorous. As his eyes darkened, he ruthlessly slapped the tender flesh on the woman¡¯s chest several times, each time more ruthless than the last, as if he was venting something. He even cursed fiercely, ¡°Ugly woman, lowly and lewd b*tch! Your nipples are actually purple, b*tch!¡±


    Yue Chi, who had suddenly gone crazy, made the woman a little at a loss. She wanted to cover her chest, but when she saw Yue Chi¡¯s terrifying expression, she just closed her eyes and endured the pain, letting Yue Chi vent his inexplicable abuse on her.


    However, when Yue Chi saw that the woman in front of him did not resist, the sadism in his heart suddenly exploded. With a wave of his hand, everything on the glass table fell to the ground.


    Lu Xiao, who had been hit by something on the table, immediately stood up and scolded, ¡°Damn it, Yue Chi, you¡¯re a lunatic. It¡¯s fine if you publicly perform for us, but you¡¯ve implicated me!¡±


    Yue Chi acted as if he did not hear him. He pulled the woman¡¯s hair and pressed her head against the table, tearing off all the fabric on the woman¡¯s body.


    Lu Xiao and Wei Wei thought that Yue Chi was going to humiliate this woman in front of them. Unexpectedly, Yue Chi took the wine bottle beside him and stabbed it into the woman¡¯s lower body.


    Almost at the same time, the woman screamed heartbreakingly. When the two girls beside her saw this scene, they were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe.


    Even Lu Xiao and Wei Wei frowned. They had seen Yue Chi shamelessly sleep with a woman in front of everyone. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he played rape and various role-playing scenes.


    They came out for excitement. They had done it before, so they were used to it.


    They also knew that Yue Chi had always played ruthlessly and had caused people to lose their lives before. They had seen Yue Chi bring the girl that was said to have died in his hands out to play before, so it was Yue Chi who played her to death.


    It was just that in the past, when Yue Chi did such things to torture people, he would more or less avoid people and bring those girls back to his territory to do it.


    For some reason today, Yue Chi actually started in front of the two of them, so the two of them were a little surprised.


    Seeing that the woman¡¯s lower body was already bleeding from the unopened bottle and there were even some badly mangled tissues, Lu Xiao and Wei Wei looked at each other and left with the women beside them.


    Yue Chi was immersed in his desire to torture her. He only woke up slightly when the woman was on her last breath and blood was dripping all over the ground. Then, he threw away the wine bottle in his hand in disgust and wiped the blood on the woman¡¯s fair back a few times. He took out a wet towel and wiped his hand clean.

 Chapter 935 - Chapter 935 A Serious Person

    Chapter 935 A Serious Person


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    He got up and tidied his clothes. He looked at the woman as if he was looking at trash and said in disgust, ¡°Dirty thing!¡±


    Then, he threw down a stack of cash and went to another private room.


    As soon as he left, a sneaky figure sneaked into the private room while there was no one in the corridor.


    The moment she saw the woman in the private room, who she did not know if she was dead or alive, the person was so frightened that her body was trembling.


    She had wanted to follow Yue Chi and see if she could catch him red-handed, but she did not expect to see such a brutal scene.


    She clenched her fists tightly. She was afraid and resentful of Yue Chi, who didn¡¯t treat women as humans.


    The person came forward quietly and gently touched the naked woman lying on the ground with the tip of her foot. The woman suddenly moved, and the person was almost scared out of his wits. She almost subconsciously bounced back, away from the woman.


    Blood kept seeping out of the woman¡¯s lower body, making her look especially terrifying. When the person saw this, her hands almost trembled. She was about to pick up her phone to look for an ambulance, but when she saw a cell phone on the ground, she still carefully put away her phone.


    After bending down to pick up the cell phone on the ground, she immediately called the ambulance. After hanging up, she deliberated for a few seconds before calling the police with the cell phone.


    When she was done, she dried her fingerprints on the phone with a tissue and placed it back on the ground. ¡°Good luck,¡± she said with trepidation.


    With that, the person wrapped herself tightly in her hat and left.


    In another private room, Yue Chi called the clubhouse manager over. ¡°Go get me someone pure and elegant. It¡¯s best if she has the temperament of a university teacher. She has long black hair and a pleasant voice. She looks a little nerdy, but she can talk about military, economics, politics, culture. She can also make dumplings, arrange flowers, and make desserts¡­¡±


    Hearing Yue Chi ordering a woman like he was reading a menu, the clubhouse Manager could not maintain the smile on his face.


    Was the Second Young Master of the Yue Family here to sleep with a woman or to find a good wife and mother?


    Wasn¡¯t it too much to listen to this request? Who would come to the clubhouse to find such a woman? In ancient times, it was like looking for the mistress of the family in a brothel. How could they find her?


    A university teacher? What kind of status did university teachers have? No matter how poor they were, they would not come to such a place to be a hostess. Besides, they had to know about the military and economy.


    If Yue Chi wasn¡¯t a regular customer, he would have suspected that Yue Chi was here to cause trouble.


    The clubhouse Manager said awkwardly, ¡°Second Young Master Yue, isn¡¯t this request a little¡­¡±


    Before the clubhouse¡¯s Manager could finish speaking, his mouth was blocked by Yue Chi¡¯s sharp gaze.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do it? You don¡¯t even have a proper woman. Why are you opening a clubhouse? Just close your shop. If you can¡¯t find them today, I¡¯ll smash your shop!¡± Yue Chi said unhappily.


    The clubhouse Manager had a smile on his face and was about to curse in his heart. Such an indecent place was naturally filled with indecent women and indecent customers.


    There must be something wrong with Yue Chi¡¯s brain to want to find a decent person in a brothel.


    The Manager knew that it would be difficult, but he still had a fawning smile on his face as he said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Second Young Master Yue is right. I¡¯ll go look for her now, right away!¡±


    As he spoke, the clubhouse Manager smiled and went out to look for her.


    The manager of the clubhouse sifted through almost all the girls in the clubhouse, but he could not find anyone who met Yue Chi¡¯s standards.


    Those who were knowledgeable had the air of a prostitute. Those that were a little pure and did not have the temperament of a university teacher. Those who knew how to make dumplings and arrange flowers did not know anything about the military or politics.


    Once again, the clubhouse Manager cursed that these influential young masters were difficult to serve.


    After looking around, he finally found a suitable one. She looked pure and had a scholarly aura. The clubhouse Manager immediately asked the makeup artist to dress the girl up and send her to Yue Chi¡¯s private room before leaving.


    The girl looked at Yue Chi in front of her uneasily. She had only been in this clubhouse for a few days and was still getting familiar with things. She did not expect to be suddenly forced into a round hole today.


    Thinking of the rumors about Second Young Master Yue that she had heard before she arrived, the girl swallowed nervously and whispered timidly, ¡°Hello¡­ hello!¡±


    Just by opening her mouth, Yue Chi frowned in dissatisfaction, scaring the girl out of her wits.

 Chapter 936 - Chapter 936 Command

    Chapter 936 Command


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°If your voice is unpleasant, don¡¯t open your mouth to speak,¡± Yue Chi said unhappily.


    Gong Han¡¯s voice was not like this. It should be soft, faint, and gentle.


    Yue Chi let the girl sit at the side and chatted casually with her as if they were chatting about family matters.


    The girl was conflicted. This man had just told her not to open her mouth to speak, but he was starting to chat now. Wasn¡¯t he too fickle?


    In order not to let Yue Chi catch her red-handed, the girl tried her best to be concise. If it was possible to not speak, she would nod and shake her head.


    In the end, the more they talked, the worse Yue Chi¡¯s mood became. His expression darkened as he looked coldly at the girl in front of him. Under the girl¡¯s gradually terrified gaze, he said coldly, ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±


    Since she wasn¡¯t like her on the inside, he would see if her body looked like hers!


    The girl looked at Yue Chi in shock and did not react for a long time. Yue Chi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why? Do you even need me to teach you how to take off your clothes?¡±


    The girl shook her head and quickly lowered her head to take off her clothes.


    Although she had been familiar with the clubhouse for a few days and had danced a striptease in front of guests, the girl was still a little uncomfortable being suddenly ordered to take off her clothes.


    The girl¡¯s movements were very slow, but this time, Yue Chi did not rush her. Gong Han¡¯s movements were also very slow, as if time was peaceful and leisurely.


    It was not until the girl took off her clothes that Yue Chi¡¯s face became a little satisfied. The nipples at the front were the same as what he saw on Gong Han the other day. They were red and pink and looked especially moving.


    There were also Gong Han¡¯s delicate breasts. They were not big and looked like they could be held tightly with one hand.


    Yue Chi stretched his hand towards the girl¡¯s chest. The moment he held that soft ball in his palm, a comfortable feeling climbed up from his tailbone. He sighed, and a perverted and wretched satisfaction appeared on his face.


    Her nipples would peek out from between Yue Chi¡¯s fingers from time to time. The corners of Yue Chi¡¯s lips curled up. The tip of his index finger dug into those nipples. His eyes narrowed and he said in a daze, ¡°Sister-in-law, why are your little nipples so naughty?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened. Yue Chi was coveting his Sister-in-law. Wasn¡¯t that Yue Han¡¯s wife?


    God, this was too scary, right? What was even more terrifying was that if she knew about such a thing, would she be silenced?


    The girl was trembling in fear, but Yue Chi chuckled. ¡°Sister-in-law, what are you afraid of? I¡¯m very skilled. Do you want to try?¡±


    As Yue Chi spoke, his gaze was on the girl¡¯s chest and he did not look at her face at all.


    As soon as she finished speaking, without waiting for the girl to respond, she opened her mouth and sucked the girl¡¯s nipples into her mouth. His movements were gentle and teasing.


    The girl was a little surprised. Everyone outside said that Yue Chi was very ruthless in such matters, but from the looks of it today, he was clearly not ruthless at all. There was even a hint of gentleness.


    When the girl was surprised for a moment, Yue Chi had already pressed the girl under him. His eyes were filled with gradually intense desire as he stared at the girl. However, his gaze was empty, as if he had seen another person through the girl in front of him.


    Under Yue Chi¡¯s gentle foreplay, the girl gradually fell for him. It had to be said that this young master who had been through a lot was really skilled.


    The moment her body was pierced, the girl was immersed in this gentle love. The only shortcoming was that Yue Chi clearly treated her as someone else.


    However, this was unimportant to her. She closed her eyes and enjoyed it. Yue Chi¡¯s murmurs of love rang in her ears from time to time.


    ¡°Your neck is really beautiful. It¡¯s porcelain white like a swan. When I saw you in the study the other day, I thought how good it would be if the person under you was me,¡± Yue Chi said and turned over forcefully so that the girl could sit on him.


    When the girl suddenly woke up and she looked a little helpless, Yue Chi smiled and pushed her up. In just a second, his smile disappeared.


    ¡°Close your eyes and raise your head to hear me!¡± Yue Chi said in a commanding tone.


    The girl quickly adjusted her state and raised her neck. She closed her eyes and moaned passionately as Yue Chi teased her.


    ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t be so cheap!¡± Yue Chi corrected her unhappily.


    The girl scolded Yue Chi for being a lunatic in her heart. How could he tell her how to moan when they were having sex? However, on the surface, the girl still lowered her voice.


    Only then did Yue Chi close his eyes in satisfaction and mutter passionately. She could not hear it clearly, but the frequency of the words ¡°Sister-in-law¡± and ¡°Gong Han¡± appearing was especially high.


    Hence, the girl guessed that Yue Chi treated her as his sister-in-law.

 Chapter 937 - Chapter 937 Blasphemy

    Chapter 937 Blasphemy


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi released his desires during this period of time and put on his clothes in high spirits.


    His gaze landed on the girl who was also dressed. Yue Chi chuckled and said, ¡°Your performance was not bad, but¡­¡±


    The girl immediately nodded in understanding. ¡°I understand, I understand. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    It was definitely a scandal to covet your Sister-in-law in a big family.


    Yue Chi only looked at the girl indifferently. His eyes were cold and indifferent, making the girl¡¯s heart turn cold.


    Before she knew what was going to happen below, two people entered.


    Yue Chi turned to look at the two of them. ¡°Remember, she has to be dead.¡±


    The girl looked at Yue Chi in shock and begged for mercy in disbelief. ¡°Second Young Master Yue, I really won¡¯t say anything. Can you let me off? I still have a Grandma at home who¡¯s waiting for me to save her life. I can¡¯t die. If you¡¯re worried, I can take mute medicine and never speak again.¡±


    Compared to losing her life, being unable to speak was a better outcome.


    Yue Chi only turned to look at the girl in disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t want to die? It¡¯s not enough that you can¡¯t speak. You have to cut off your fingers and can¡¯t write. You have to dig out your eyes. You have to be deaf, or you¡¯ll still nod and shake your head.¡±


    The girl looked in horror at the devil-like man in front of her and the two men who were approaching her.


    In order to survive, the girl, who wanted to take a gamble, got up and ran towards the door. However, before she could run, someone pulled her hair back.


    Yue Chi mocked the girl for overestimating herself and said to the two people who restrained the girl, ¡°This woman is for you. Who do you think you are? How dare you imitate my sister-in-law?¡±


    The girl¡¯s shrill voice sounded. ¡°You asked me to imitate her. You told me to. What did I do wrong?¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°So what if I did? I think your existence is blasphemous to my sister-in-law now. A promiscuous prostitute like you is too dirty.¡±


    The girl knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive today. Her eyes were instantly filled with hatred as she roared mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m dirty? I¡¯m a slut? What a joke. Yue Chi, aren¡¯t you a slut too? After all, I¡¯ve only been slept with by a few men until now. What about you? You¡¯ve been slept with by many women, right? You dirty and cheap dog. No wonder your sister-in-law doesn¡¯t like you and likes your brother!¡±


    Yue Chi turned around with a ferocious expression and walked to the front in a few steps. He kicked the girl¡¯s chest hard, causing her to vomit blood.


    Yue Chi stared fiercely at the girl and said to someone beside him, ¡°Call the people outside in.¡±


    Looking at the dozen or so people in the private room, Yue Chi smiled as evilly as a demon from hell. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you taste a few more men before you die, lest you can¡¯t satisfy your desires underground!¡±


    Turning around, Yue Chi said to the men, ¡°Don¡¯t let her die too quickly. If you can¡¯t hold on, go outside and find a man for this slut. What I hope to hear is that the female waiter at the clubhouse is a nymphomaniac and died of indulgence. Do you understand?¡±


    The girl who was surrounded by more than ten men was full of curses at Yue Chi. ¡°Yue Chi, you dirty beast. You actually coveted your biological brother¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before the girl could finish speaking, she was slapped by Yue Chi, who suddenly rushed up.


    Before anyone could react, Yue Chi had already picked up his army knife. While the girl was in a daze, he raised the knife and cut the girl¡¯s tongue before throwing it into the trash can at the side.


    Then, as the girl stammered miserably, Yue Chi walked out viciously and closed the door with a sinister smile.


    She turned around and saw the clubhouse Manager walking towards her anxiously. ¡°Second Young Master Yue, the police just went to the room in front of you. What do you think we should do now?¡±


    Yue Chi only glanced at the clubhouse Manager in disdain and said casually, ¡°How should we deal with it? Why? Is that woman dead?¡±


    The clubhouse Manager shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that her injuries are more serious. It¡¯s said that her entire uterus is going to be removed.¡±


    Yue Chi sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a woman who does sexual services to suffer such injuries? It¡¯s even better if you remove it. You can do business well in the future and don¡¯t have to be afraid of getting pregnant. Isn¡¯t that right? How good is that?¡±

 Chapter 938 - Chapter 938 Turn Off

    Chapter 938 Turn Off


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The clubhouse Manager felt a chill in his heart. Yue Chi was indeed vicious.


    Yue Chi transferred a sum of money to the clubhouse Manager. ¡°This is for you. As for her, can¡¯t you handle her mouth? Ask her how much money she wants. As long as she wants money, this matter will be easy to deal with. Of course, if she doesn¡¯t want money and makes some muddle-headed decisions, she won¡¯t even have the money to treat her illness.¡±


    The clubhouse Manager looked at the income on his cell phone in surprise and immediately said, ¡°Alright, Second Young Master Yue. I promise to settle this matter for you.¡±


    The manager of the clubhouse couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. Then, he looked at the private room behind Yue Chi and said unhappily, ¡°This Xiaolian is really something. Second Young Master Yue, you¡¯re already out, but she didn¡¯t even come out to send you off. She doesn¡¯t have any foresight at all. I¡¯ll go in and scold her.¡±


    The Manager was about to walk around Yue Chi and call for someone to come out when Yue Chi grabbed his arm.


    Yue Chi did not even look at the Manager. He only said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t go in now. I have a few friends inside. They¡¯re probably having fun. You¡¯re disturbing them too much if you go in.¡±


    The clubhouse Manager did not expect there to be someone here. He said worriedly, ¡°This is the first time this young lady is out to receive guests. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to take it if there are a few of them at once.¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t she take? These women were born to be ridden by men. What¡¯s the difference between being toyed with by one person or a few people? Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t die easily. At least they can last until the next day. What do you think?¡± Yue Chi smiled.


    The clubhouse Manager didn¡¯t know what Yue Chi meant by the next day, but he had just accepted money and didn¡¯t dare to provoke Yue Chi. He could only nod and bow. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Second Young Master Yue, you¡¯re right. Shall I send Second Young Master out?¡±


    Yue Chi glanced coldly at the closed door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t disturb my friend¡¯s mood here.¡±


    The clubhouse Manager did not think of anywhere else. In his opinion, out of so many clients he had met, Yue Chi was the most ruthless. He was so ruthless that he could kill someone.


    Therefore, now that he had invited the King of Hell away, the little girl inside should be fine.


    When Lin Yin received the news that Yue Chi had gone to the clubhouse, she got someone to keep a close eye on him. After knowing that a police and an ambulance had gone to the clubhouse where Yue Chi was, she frowned slightly and subconsciously wondered if Yue Chi had harmed someone again.


    In the end, she received a video from Feng Yu. In the video, the woman was lying naked on the ground. Her lower body was covered in blood and there were obvious blood clots. Beside the woman was a bloodstained wine bottle.


    Without thinking, Lin Yin could guess what had happened.


    Lin Yin hurriedly sent Feng Yu a message, asking her to come back immediately.


    However, Feng Yu sent another photo of the door of the private room. The message was quickly sent: Yinyin, there¡¯s a victimized girl and more than ten men here.


    Feng Yu did not reply Lin Yin¡¯s message.


    Lin Yin felt uneasy and sent another message. She didn¡¯t know Feng Yu¡¯s current situation and was afraid that Feng Yu was hiding somewhere, so she didn¡¯t dare to call rashly.


    In the end, she called Long Huang and Dongyi to walk to the entrance of the district, but she still did not receive any news from Feng Yu.


    Lin Yin felt uneasy. As she got someone to drive to the clubhouse immediately, she called Feng Yu. Unexpectedly, no one picked up.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t wait to reach the clubhouse for a moment and directly hacked into the clubhouse¡¯s surveillance network. According to the photo Feng Yu had just sent, she was directly located around that room.


    She saw that Yue Chi and the girl had been in the room for half an hour. Then, two people went in and more than ten people came. All of them went into that room.


    This was what Feng Yu had said. There were more than ten people and a victim.


    Lin Yin clenched her fists tightly, the anger she was holding back showing on her clenched cheeks.


    After Yue Chi stopped the clubhouse Manager from entering and the two of them left, a small shadow came out from the corner. Even though Feng Yu was wrapped up tightly, Lin Yin could recognize that it was Feng Yu.


    Feng Yu walked back and forth twice before taking the photo that was sent to Lin Yin.


    At this moment, Yue Chi, who had already left, returned. Feng Yu hurriedly hid.


    Through the screen, Lin Yin could still see Yue Chi¡¯s expression. It was an evil smile with malice, so Yue Chi must have seen Feng Yu.


    Thinking about it, Feng Yu had sent her the video and photo when she was about to be caught.

 Chapter 939 - Chapter 939 Bullying the Weak With Numbers

    Chapter 939 Bullying the Weak With Numbers


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin felt that Feng Yu was really stupid. Even if someone like Yue Chi was caught abusing a woman on the spot, he could still argue that the two of them were willing to have extreme sex.


    What could these two things prove? Was it worth risking her life?


    Lin Yin picked up her phone and called Yue Chi.


    When the voice on the other end of the line sounded, Lin Yin questioned with a dark voice, ¡°Yue Chi, what do you want? You captured my roommate. What do you want?¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s voice was filled with innocence as he said, ¡°Lin Yin, what grudge do you have against me? Why? As long as it¡¯s a bad thing, can you only think of me? If the Earth explodes one day, are you going to blame me too? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Yue Chi, don¡¯t play dumb with me here. Let Feng Yu go. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Lin Yin¡¯s words were filled with warning.


    Yue Chi sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already hit me hard? Lin Yin, you¡¯re the one who started it, and I¡¯m the one who followed suit. You¡¯re the one who caused such a scene now. If it weren¡¯t for you, those female students wouldn¡¯t have been in an uproar now, and all the girls in Dexin Girls High School wouldn¡¯t have been pointed at.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, your roommate would be safe and sound. Your roommate¡¯s sister might already have a scholarship now and can even go to some high-end places with expensive bags and live a comfortable life. You¡¯re a jinx.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s cold eyes were calm. ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Yu?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know any Feng Yu. Don¡¯t call me anymore. I feel disgusted when I hear your harmful voice now. A woman like you should go to hell early. Don¡¯t harm the world here!¡± Yue Chi hung up happily.


    Lin Yin was so angry that she laughed. If she went to hell, even if she went to hell, she would drag Yue Chi, this bastard, down with her. She would watch Yue Chi be judged by the King of Hell with her own eyes and then go up a mountain of knives and down a pot of oil. In the end, she would be sent to the eighteenth level of hell and never be reincarnated.


    Lin Yin did not stay for long and immediately continued to check the surveillance cameras. In the end, Feng Yu disappeared in a dark alley. Lin Yin looked at her several times but could not find her.


    Helpless, Lin Yin could only ask Mu Heng to help look for her.


    Soon, Lin Yin and the others happened to meet up with the police at the clubhouse. After kicking open the door of the private room, more than ten naked men turned around. The scene was simply too blinding.


    Sun Biao immediately stood in front of Lin Yin and shouted, ¡°Damn it, put on your clothes. If you dare to expose yourself, I¡¯ll cut it for you.¡±


    The dozen or so bodyguards had seen Lin Yin before. Now that their boss was not around and the police were around, they naturally put on their clothes obediently.


    However, as soon as the dozen or so people dispersed, the girl inside, who had been tortured until she did not have a single piece of good flesh on her body, appeared in front of everyone.


    Sun Biao looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. Then, his eyes turned red as he punched the nearest man fiercely and cursed, ¡°Damn it, a group of beasts. They bullied the weak with numbers. Damn it.¡±


    The police officers who followed them pretended not to see Sun Biao hit someone. These people looked like beasts and should be beaten up.


    As soon as Sun Biao walked away from Lin Yin, Lin Yin saw the girl lying on the table with wounds all over her body. Blood flowed from her thigh to her calf and dripped onto the carpet without a sound, it was just like how this girl¡¯s fate would be later on. She was so hurt, but she could only suffer silently.


    Just like her in her previous life, it was silent. This matter was over, and Yue Chi did not suffer any retribution, but she had to suffer these injuries. She could not forget it in her previous life, she could not forget it in her dreams at night, and she still could not forget it in her previous life.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were red. She took off her clothes and went forward to cover the girl.


    Dongyi only glanced at it and couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore. Long Huang, on the other hand, was much calmer and sighed slightly. There were some dark places in this world that couldn¡¯t be exposed to the light. They were already so evil and disgusting.


    When the clubhouse Manager came over, he was also shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Yue Chi had just said his friends were playing with the girl. However, why did Yue Chi not say that he had more than ten friends?


    Lin Yin turned to look at the clubhouse Manager with cold eyes. ¡°It¡¯s illegal to run a brothel.¡±

 Chapter 940 - Chapter 940 Feng Yu’s Mother

    Chapter 940 Feng Yu¡¯s Mother


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The clubhouse Manager hurriedly smiled and explained to the police, ¡°Officer, it¡¯s not like this. Our clubhouse isn¡¯t a brothel. This girl isn¡¯t from our clubhouse. She¡¯s probably just playing with these people and they¡¯re all guests. We can¡¯t control what the guests play in our clubhouse.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t waste her breath and said, ¡°Ask your boss to tell this to the girl¡¯s lawyer and the judge.¡±


    The clubhouse manager wanted to say something else, but Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was like a knife. The clubhouse manager immediately stopped talking. His gaze drifted to the aggressive bodyguards and police at the side and he shrank his neck like a turtle.


    This woman was the eldest daughter of the Mu Family. He was just a small worker and could not afford to offend her. Forget it.


    Lin Yin said to the police officer behind her, ¡°Officer, I suspect that there¡¯s still such illegal dealings in this clubhouse. I suggest you report it immediately and get someone to search for it.¡±


    The clubhouse Manager was frightened. He did not expect Lin Yin to still want to search. He immediately reached into his pocket, wanting to take out his cell phone to report. However, before he could do so, Lin Yin kicked him against the wall.


    ¡°Dongyi, take out his walkie-talkie and cell phone. Don¡¯t let him inform anyone!¡± Lin Yin said coldly.


    Regardless of whether today¡¯s matter could affect Yue Chi, she had to at least get someone to stir up this lewd nest where evil was brewing.


    Dongyi immediately went forward and put away all the communication tools of the clubhouse Manager.


    The clubhouse Manager immediately said pitifully to the police, ¡°Officer, I¡¯m also human. Look, they even dare to hit and snatch things in front of you. Isn¡¯t it clear who¡¯s a good person and who¡¯s a bad person?¡±


    In the end, the police officers looked elsewhere at the same time. Some looked at the ceiling, some walked over to teach the dozen or so suspects squatting on the ground a lesson, and some looked at the door. None of them looked at the clubhouse Manager, as if they could not hear what he said.


    While waiting, Lin Yin did not forget to ask Mu Heng if he had found Feng Yu. After receiving Mu Heng¡¯s negative answer, Lin Yin¡¯s heart sank a little.


    When the ambulance pulled the girl away, the police station also sent a special team of police officers to combat prostitution.


    After a thorough search of the clubhouse, they indeed found many pornographic transactions happening. Hence, everyone in the clubhouse was covered and brought back to the police station. It was majestic, causing many people to pick up their phones to take photos.


    Lin Yin watched as they were brought away and turned to look at Sun Biao. ¡°Bring people to investigate where my roommate went, especially around here. Search the area thoroughly. Report anything suspicious immediately.¡±


    Sun Biao nodded solemnly and brought his men to look for Feng Yu.


    However, after searching for the entire night, they could not find Feng Yu.


    Now that something like this had happened to Feng Yu¡¯s sister and Feng Yu was nowhere to be seen, Lin Yin felt that she had to tell Feng Yu¡¯s family.


    Feng Yu¡¯s father was unreliable, so she could only look for Feng Yu¡¯s mother. From Feng Yu¡¯s attitude when she called her mother, her mother should not be as crazy as her father.


    Lin Yin contacted Feng Yu¡¯s mother. The voice on the other end of the phone was old and weathered.


    After knowing that Feng Yu was missing, Mrs. Feng¡¯s voice was instantly choked with sobs. ¡°I¡¯ll rush over immediately, immediately!¡±


    Feng Yu¡¯s house was far away. When Mrs. Feng arrived at school, it was already the afternoon of the next day.


    From afar, Lin Yin saw a thin figure staggering towards her. She could tell that Mom Feng wanted to walk faster, but her legs seemed to be a little inconvenient, so they restricted Mrs. Feng¡¯s speed.


    Seeing that Mrs. Feng was getting closer and closer, Su Su¡¯s eyes revealed sadness as she said, ¡°I thought that Ah Yu was about the same age as us and was the eldest in the family. Her mother definitely wouldn¡¯t be very old. I didn¡¯t expect her mother to already have white hair. In comparison, my mother is like Ah Yu¡¯s mother¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything and just took a few steps closer to Mrs. Feng.


    Mrs. Feng was extremely anxious. As soon as she saw Lin Yin walk forward, she asked anxiously, ¡°Have you found my Ah Yu?¡±


    Lin Yin shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already called the police and sent people out to search. We¡¯re still waiting for news.¡±


    Mrs. Feng¡¯s eyes turned red, but she only dared to carefully hold back her tears, afraid that her tears would anger the people in front of her.


    Lin Yin brought Mrs. Feng into her apartment beside the school.

 Chapter 941 - Chapter 941 White Hair

    Chapter 941 White Hair


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The group waited until midnight when Lin Yin suddenly received news that Feng Yu was found in the slums. She had already gotten someone to bring her back.


    Mrs. Feng was overjoyed. She could finally relax a little and chat with Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin saw that it was almost time for Feng Yu to reach the dormitory before she brought Mrs. Feng back.


    At this moment, Feng Yu, who had just returned, saw Mrs. Feng. The fear and trepidation she had felt the entire night instantly dissipated. She hugged Mrs. Feng and cried.


    When she saw someone approaching her at the clubhouse yesterday, she sent the video and photo she had taken to Lin Yin as quickly as possible. Whether it was useful or not, these were all evidence of Yue Chi and the others¡¯ crimes.


    Then, before she could even ask Lin Yin for help, she was drugged by those people. When she woke up again, she was in a dark storeroom. She could not find her cell phone, and she did not know what those people wanted to do.


    With an uneasy heart, she did not dare to sleep for the entire night. In the end, a masked person came in tonight and let her go. He did not do anything, which puzzled Feng Yu.


    Lin Yin frowned when she heard Feng Yu¡¯s words. She was sure that Feng Yu must have been taken away by Yue Chi, but how could Yue Chi be so kind this time and not do anything to Feng Yu?


    This did not match Yue Chi¡¯s calculative personality at all.


    Unless Yue Chi had something more important to do with Feng Yu.


    Lin Yin instantly thought of Feng Rong. She looked at Feng Yu and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your cell phone?¡±


    Feng Yu said in frustration, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t find her after she was arrested yesterday. When I left today, I searched there for a long time but I couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    Lin Yin was secretly shocked. She quickly picked up her phone and asked the bodyguards who were looking at Feng Rong, ¡°Is Feng Rong still in the room?¡±


    Hearing Lin Yin¡¯s words, Feng Yu instantly panicked. She subconsciously looked at Mrs. Feng, who was cleaning up on the dormitory balcony, and then turned to stare at Lin Yin nervously, waiting for her to continue.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in the room. She¡¯s already resting.¡±


    ¡°Push the door open and take a look!¡± Lin Yin¡¯s words made the bodyguard nervous.


    The bodyguard knocked lightly on the door, but no one answered, so the bodyguard increased his strength and raised his voice. ¡°Miss Feng Rong, can I enter? Should I enter now?¡±


    The bodyguard did not get any answer. The bodyguards beside him were anxious and pushed the door open. In the end, it was empty.


    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no one inside!¡± the bodyguard said.


    As soon as the bodyguard finished speaking, Feng Yu, who had been pressed against Lin Yin¡¯s cell phone, fell to the ground. Even the chair fell to the ground with a sound.


    On the balcony, Mrs. Feng heard a sound and turned around to see that her daughter had actually fallen to the ground. She quickly walked over and helped Feng Yu up with a smile. She even joked, ¡°How old are you? Why are you still so rash?¡±


    Self-blame swept through Feng Yu¡¯s thoughts. Her eyes quickly turned red. She wanted to tell her mother, but she was afraid that her mother, who was already in poor health, would be worried. She was afraid that her mother would be anxious and something would happen.


    Hence, she could only endure it alone until her entire body was trembling.


    Realizing that something was wrong with her daughter, Mrs. Feng asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so sad? Tell Mom, don¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    Feng Yu shook her head and lied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just suddenly saw that you have white hair on your head again. I feel terrible.¡±


    After Feng Yu finished speaking, tears streamed down her face.


    Mrs. Feng smiled and said, ¡°People will always get old. I¡¯m just a little early. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lin Yin could tell that Feng Yu was anxious, so she said, ¡°Mrs. Feng, our class monitor just informed us that there¡¯s a meeting. We have to go to the meeting first. Stay here first and don¡¯t go out, understand?¡±


    Mrs. Feng nodded in a daze. Were university class meetings so serious? Also, the meeting was so late?


    Lin Yin pulled Feng Yu out of the dormitory and bumped into Su Su, who had brought supper back for everyone.


    Su Su asked in confusion, ¡°You guys are going to¡­¡±


    Su Su entered the dormitory and put down the supper in her hand. Before she could finish speaking, she was pulled away by Feng Yu.


    She did not know what had happened, but Su Su was pulled away. It was not until they reached the dormitory that Lin Yin picked up her phone and handed it to Feng Yu. ¡°Call your sister.¡±

 Chapter 942 - Chapter 942 Shisheng Corporation

    Chapter 942 Shisheng Corporation


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Feng Yu took the cell phone from Lin Yin¡¯s hand and quickly called her sister. The continuous busy tone made Feng Yu¡¯s heart sink.


    Feng Yu called several times, but without exception, no one picked up.


    ¡°It seems like Yue Chi and the others used you to trick your sister out,¡± Lin Yin said with a dark expression.


    Feng Yu grabbed Lin Yin¡¯s arm helplessly. ¡°Yinyin, what should we do now? Will something happen to my sister? Will they kill my sister?¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, Su Su, who was at the side, said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when the time comes, there¡¯ll be a scene where your sister left a note and commits suicide. Public opinion is blurry now, and those girls are all scaredy cats. You don¡¯t have any evidence yet. If they threaten your sister to leave a video and cover it up for them, then force your sister to commit suicide, it¡¯ll really be hard to explain. After all, she¡¯s already dead!¡±


    Feng Yu staggered a few steps. Just as he was about to fall, Su Su hurriedly went forward to support her. She spat a few times and comforted her, ¡°I was just saying. Maybe they won¡¯t. Ah Yu, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Although Su Su was just saying it, Lin Yin knew very well that if Yue Chi was forced into a corner, he would really do it. He saw human lives as mere nothing.


    Lin Yin took a deep breath and smiled angrily. Then, she picked up her phone and called Yue Chi.


    ¡°Yue Chi, want to talk?¡± Lin Yin said.


    ¡°Talk?¡± Yue Chi¡¯s contemptuous voice came from the microphone. ¡°Lin Yin, shouldn¡¯t you be begging right now? You¡¯re not worthy of the word ¡®talk¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what can I do so that you can let Feng Rong off?¡± Lin Yin asked patiently.


    ¡°Feng Rong, who is it? I don¡¯t know any Feng Rong,¡± Yue Chi said warily.


    ¡°Yue Chi, you don¡¯t have to play dumb to demur here. State your conditions,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Seeing that Lin Yin was so straightforward, Yue Chi looked coldly at Feng Rong, who had already been brought to him. He said in a good mood, ¡°What if I say that I want your Shisheng Corporation?¡±


    Su Su was shocked and Feng Yu was worried.


    Shisheng Corporation was Lin Yin¡¯s own asset. Would Lin Yin really use it to save an unfamiliar person?


    That was a wealth that ordinary people could not earn in several lifetimes.


    Feng Yu knew that this matter actually had nothing to do with Lin Yin. Lin Yin had already done her best to help her sister. Now, the other party was actually asking for an exorbitant price and wanted Lin Yin to use the Shisheng Corporation to exchange for her sister. This was completely unnecessary for Lin Yin.


    However, at the thought of his sister, Feng Yu¡¯s eyes were still filled with anticipation and pleading.


    Lin Yin was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, I can give it to you, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll send Feng Rong back safely.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Yue Chi sneered. ¡°Lin Yin, get this straight. I didn¡¯t kidnap Feng Rong. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Also, you gave the Shisheng Corporation to our Yue Family because your Shisheng Corporation isn¡¯t clean. It¡¯s under investigation now, so you gave it to me. Do you understand?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled coldly. She did not expect that this Yue Chi would be much more cautious than the previous Yue Chi.


    But on second thought, it made sense. The last time, Yue Chi had been doing well under the protection of his brother, Yue Han. Even though he had harmed so many girls, he had not received any retribution.


    Not to mention going to prison and being beaten up, the police hadn¡¯t even looked for him. He was not afraid of anything.


    However, in this life, Yue Chi had suffered a few times, so it was inevitable that he was a little paranoid.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t waste her breath and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Yue Chi did not expect Lin Yin to agree so readily. He was very puzzled. Lin Yin was not related to the Feng sisters. Why was she so willing to sacrifice so much to save her?


    If there was no trap here, he could only say that Lin Yin was a fool. She could give away the Corporation that she had worked so hard for so easily for a poor girl from the mountains.


    Yue Chi did not answer directly. He only said that he would consider it before hanging up.


    He looked suspiciously at Feng Rong, who was currently blindfolded. He was puzzled and finally found Yue Han.


    ¡°Did Lin Yin put a trap here?¡± Yue Han was also suspicious.

 Chapter 943 - Chapter 943 Embarrassing

    Chapter 943 Embarrassing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s a trap? Since Lin Yin dares to give it to us, let¡¯s take it. Otherwise, it will seem like we¡¯re afraid of her,¡± Yue Chi said. Then, he urged Yue Han to quickly find a lawyer to settle this matter.


    Yue Han was still suspicious. He believed that no one in the world would compensate all their assets for a stranger.


    However, Yue Chi was right. Since Lin Yin dared to give it to him, there was nothing he didn¡¯t dare to ask for. Hence, he got someone to prepare all kinds of information.


    Seeing that his brother was busy, Yue Chi had nothing to do. He looked at the quiet Feng Rong in front of him and said with disdain, ¡°Why did you bring her here? She smells so poor. Bring her to the basement. Don¡¯t dirty my eyes here.¡±


    The new bodyguard quickly pulled Feng Rong up and sent her to the basement.


    As soon as Lin Yin hung up, Su Su immediately asked in surprise, ¡°Yinyin, are you really going to use your Shisheng Corporation to exchange for Feng Rong?¡±


    With that, Su Su realized that Feng Yu was still beside her. She hurriedly explained, ¡°Ah Yu, I didn¡¯t mean that your sister isn¡¯t worth this asset. I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Of course, Feng Yu knew what Su Su meant. It was just that Lin Yin wanted to save her sister now, so she could only keep quiet.


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Yes! Why not? I dare to change. Let¡¯s see if they can handle it!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with calculation. Then, she said, ¡°You guys can go back first. The Yue Family is probably busy suspecting my motive now. Feng Rong should be fine for the time being.¡±


    After Lin Yin left, Su Su said, ¡°As expected, time will tell. Why did we have a conflict with Lin Yin when school just started? She¡¯s such a good person!¡±


    Feng Yu looked at Lin Yin¡¯s back and felt guilty.


    If such a thing happened to her, there was a high chance that she would not take out such a huge asset to someone she did not know.


    Everyone was selfish, so was she.


    Now that she had met such a Lin Yin, while she felt inferior, she also felt that she had let Lin Yin down.


    She also knew Lin Yin¡¯s past. She had grown up in the slums before she was 18 years old, so she knew very well that no matter how powerful Lin Yin¡¯s family background was now, Lin Yin must not have lived any better than her in the past 18 years.


    On the other hand, Lin Yin had taken over Shisheng Corporation single-handedly. It was as if a person who had been poor all her life had suddenly become rich and had a good life. How could she bear to throw away the money she had been holding tightly in her hand?


    At this moment, Li Mu, who was locked up at home by the Li Family, was gnawing on the apple in his hand with a dispirited expression, feeling extremely melancholic.


    He did not expect that after being clean for so many years, he would encounter such a thing when he finally met a girl he liked and wanted to get close to her.


    Not only was he suspended from the Ministry for investigation, but he was also locked up by his family when he returned home.


    Li Mu leaned against the head of the bed with one arm as a pillow and sighed slightly. His gaze landed on the big mirror in the room. Inside, his face was still covered in bruises.


    He raised his hand to touch the side of his cheek. The scene of Lin Yin hitting him aggressively flashed across his mind again, and an inexplicable smile instantly appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    As if he was rubbing something good, Li Mu touched his cheek happily.


    However, when he saw the scars on the other parts of his face, his mood worsened. Really, couldn¡¯t Lin Yin¡¯s brother hit somewhere else?


    However, he hit the place where Lin Yin had hit him, the originally good-looking wound became even uglier.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Li Mu called out reluctantly and then didn¡¯t even look at the person who came in.


    Li Hui was furious when he saw Li Mu¡¯s unchanging behavior. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? I told you to reflect on yourself, but you¡¯re still eating? You¡¯re an embarrassment.¡±


    If not for the fact that his brother had entrusted this useless thing to him when he passed away back then, he really did not want to care. The moment he returned, he was so angry that smoke rose from his head.


    Li Mu said righteously, ¡°Second Uncle, I didn¡¯t do anything immoral. I was just chatting with the young lady and sparring. I really didn¡¯t do anything. Besides, look at the daughter of the Mu Family. Is she someone I can bully? She can fight better than me.¡±

 Chapter 944 - Chapter 944 Blind Date

    Chapter 944 Blind Date


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hearing Li Mu say this, Li Hui was even angrier. The veins on his forehead bulged as he expected better from him. He said loudly, ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? You¡¯re a man from the military, but you can¡¯t even defeat a teenage girl. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything. He just pursed his lips and continued to eat the apple in his hand.


    Li Mu, who was usually elegant and upright in front of outsiders, actually looked sloppy at this moment.


    Li Hui was so angry that he closed his eyes slightly. Then, he opened them angrily. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯ve been at home for the past few days. I¡¯ve gotten someone to arrange a few blind dates for you. Take a good look. You¡¯re almost 40 years old and you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. This will affect the atmosphere of the military too much.¡±


    ¡°How can that do? I¡¯m suspected of prostitution now. How can I talk about marriage so easily? It will ruin the future of a good girl.¡± Li Mu rejected her directly.


    Li Hui sneered and said, ¡°Really? What if I say that the person you¡¯re on a blind date with is the daughter of the Mu Family?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s disinterested eyes were instantly filled with surprise. ¡°Second Uncle, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t wait for Li Hui to answer. He stood up directly and didn¡¯t even have time to put on his slippers. He threw away the apple in his hand and started to rummage through the closet. He even muttered, ¡°What should I wear to the blind date?¡±


    Li Hui was so angry that his fists were about to harden. ¡°Dream on! I think the daughter of the Mu Family can¡¯t wait to send you to jail and you¡¯ll never get out!¡±


    Li Mu paused and his excitement instantly turned into resentment. He turned around and sat on the sofa at the side. He said in a low voice, ¡°Second Uncle, didn¡¯t you want me to get married? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to like someone. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me fight for her, but you¡¯re still teasing me here.¡±


    Li Hui was almost angered to the point of paralysis by Li Mu¡¯s ignorant personality. ¡°Help you fight for her? Do you know how much the Li Family has sacrificed for you recently?¡±


    ¡°Right now, Lin Yin, the Mu Family, and the Lu Family are still investigating you behind your back and our Li Family. You should be glad that you didn¡¯t succeed in making your first mistake. Otherwise, do you think you can still sit here and eat apples in peace? You would have gone to jail long ago!¡±


    Seeing that Li Mu didn¡¯t take his words to heart, Li Hui was furious. ¡°If you continue to waste your time like this, you¡¯ll be alone until you die. When other people are old and have children and grandchildren, you¡¯ll be alone and beaten up by the caregiver in the nursing home!¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous. When I¡¯m old I¡¯ll be at the veteran nursing home. Don¡¯t worry, the nurses won¡¯t dare,¡± Li Mu said with a smile.


    Li Hui¡¯s heart almost stopped when he heard Li Mu¡¯s words. Seeing this, Li Mu quickly said, ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will really happen this time. Don¡¯t you understand me?¡±


    ¡°No matter how bold I am, I won¡¯t ignore the discipline of the military and really violate a girl. Believe me, okay? I¡¯ll definitely make up for our Li Family¡¯s losses this time.¡±


    Seeing that Li Mu was so certain, Li Hui¡¯s anger subsided a lot. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that young lady from the Mu Family. She¡¯s the daughter of Mu Cheng and Ye Wen. She has three brothers who dote on her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re old enough to be her father. If you don¡¯t want to be chased and beaten by the Mu Family, you¡¯d better not provoke Lin Yin. If something really happens and the Mu Family becomes ruthless, the Li Family might not be able to protect you, understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Second Uncle. I won¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Li Mu smiled helplessly and agreed.


    Li Hui gave Li Mu one last warning look before leaving.


    However, just as he reached the hall, he heard a servant report that the eldest daughter of the Mu Family, Lin Yin, had come and was looking for Li Mu.


    Li Hui was puzzled. Why did Lin Yin come over, and why was she looking for Li Mu?


    Lin Yin did not see Li Mu in the living room. Instead, she saw Li Hui and said with a proper smile, ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯m here to look for Li Mu today.¡±


    She did everything she could to get Li Mu¡¯s phone number, but it was always switched off. Later, she heard that Li Mu was locked up at home, so Lin Yin could only come directly to look for him.


    ¡°I wonder why Miss Lin Yin is looking for our Li Mu?¡± Li Hui asked, then explained, ¡°Li Mu, this brat, is really too much this time. He¡¯s still in confinement. If there¡¯s nothing important, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t meet, lest outsiders misunderstand.¡±

 Chapter 945 - Chapter 945 Pink Man

    Chapter 945 Pink Man


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin smiled. She naturally knew what Li Hui was referring to. Moreover, the Li Family had indeed been attacked because of Dexin Girls High School, so she could understand Li Hui¡¯s vigilance towards her.


    ¡°Mr. Li, if Li Mu and I can reach an agreement, I think he will tell you personally. Of course, you can rest assured that I won¡¯t do anything bad to your Li Family this time,¡± Lin Yin said.


    Li Hui sized up Lin Yin suspiciously and asked tentatively, ¡°If we reach an agreement, you¡¯ll let this matter go?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°Of course. If we agree, we¡¯ll be partners. Since we¡¯re partners, how can I not let go?¡±


    During this period of time, Lin Yin investigated all the people who hurt the girls. The other men more or less had some criminal records. On the other hand, she could not find any dirt on Li Mu.


    Lin Yin had thought that it might be because of Li Mu¡¯s identity, so the Li Family had blocked all of Li Mu¡¯s information. Hence, she asked Ye Wen to ask someone. In the end, she actually found out that Li Mu might not have done anything out of line.


    Therefore, Lin Yin decided to trust Li Mu for the time being.


    Seeing that Lin Yin¡¯s face was serious, Li Hui led Lin Yin to look for Li Mu.


    ¡°Li Mu, put on your clothes and come out to meet someone. Lin Yin is here to look for you,¡± Li Hui said as he knocked on Li Mu¡¯s bedroom door.


    ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re trying to lie to me again. I don¡¯t believe you now.¡± Li Mu¡¯s voice came from behind the door.


    Li Hui turned to look at Lin Yin and pushed open the door. His laughter seemed to contain a hint of mischief. ¡°Then you can¡¯t blame Second Uncle.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know what the old man, Li Hui, was laughing about. Her suspicious gaze turned from Li Hui to the bedroom and she saw Li Mu sticking out his butt and twisting around by the bed with pink bed sheets. He was only wearing underpants.


    ¡°Second Uncle, I said that when I¡¯m exercising¡­¡± Li Mu turned his head and choked before he could finish speaking. The air suddenly quietened down.


    Lin Yin did not expect that such an elegant man in front of others would actually stick out his butt and dance with the video. The key was that Li Mu actually liked pink. A man in his forties liked pink and liked to dance sexy dances?


    And such a Li Mu was actually a high-ranking official from the military.


    To be honest, Lin Yin did feel that the impact of today was a little too great.


    Although she didn¡¯t think that liking pink was exclusive to girls, she still couldn¡¯t associate pink with the elegant Li Mu she saw that day!


    Seeing Second Uncle leave with a sly smile, Li Mu immediately stood up.


    Then, as if he had just realized that he was only wearing underwear, he hurriedly covered the important part in front of him. He cursed Li Hui and Lin Yin in his heart, but he tried his best to maintain a smile.


    Lin Yin coughed lightly and said, ¡°Do you want to put on your clothes first?¡±


    Li Mu nodded at Lin Yin and saw her pull the doorknob with a smile and close the door first.


    Li Mu felt that he was too embarrassed. Lin Yin had bumped into him while he was dancing. His reputation would probably be ruined, right?


    As Li Mu was vexed, he went to find clothes to wear. Then, he opened the door with a look of despair and said to Lin Yin, ¡°Come in.¡±


    After walking into Li Mu¡¯s room, Lin Yin saw that not only did Li Mu have pink bed sheets, but he also had many pink items.


    ¡°You like pink?¡± Lin Yin turned to look at Li Mu, who still looked embarrassed.


    Seeing that things had already come to this, Li Mu didn¡¯t hide anything and said confidently, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of secular prejudice against pink, Li Mu was afraid that Lin Yin would mock him because he liked pink. Even his tone of asking Lin Yin back was a little angry.


    Lin Yin smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think the pink hair clip on your head looks good.¡±


    Li Mu subconsciously raised his hand and touched the hair clip on his head. The dance blogger in the video just now also had a hair clip, so he found one to wear. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to catch him wearing it for the first time.

 Chapter 946 - Chapter 946 Cooperation

    Chapter 946 Cooperation


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing Li Mu¡¯s actions, Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s not something shameful to like pink. I won¡¯t say anything about you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s abnormal for a forty-year-old man like me to like pink? Do you think I¡¯m a pervert?¡± Li Mu asked unnaturally.


    Lin Yin teased, ¡°Can it be more perverted than you asking me to hit you with a tiny whip?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s expression froze. Then, he frowned and thought for a moment before nodding in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you anymore. I came to look for you today to work with you.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s expression turned serious as she went straight to the point.


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± Li Mu was puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s still a lawsuit between us. You¡¯re really here to cooperate with me, not to set me up?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know Lin Yin well when he had taken a fancy to her previously.


    However, after what happened, he got someone to investigate Lin Yin. Only then did he realize that Lin Yin was not simple either. As expected of the person he liked. She indeed had some tricks up her sleeve.


    Therefore, when Lin Yin suddenly came looking for him, he naturally suspected her intentions. After all, at this juncture, Lin Yin had yet to really gain control of the matter of Dexin Girls High School, and the Yue Family was not so easy to deal with.


    Lin Yin was still a little naive to want to use Shisheng Corporation to bring down the Yue Family.


    Seeing the vigilance in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I¡¯m not scheming against you, we¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    Lin Yin sat on the sofa at the side and looked up at Li Mu. ¡°You know that the Shisheng Corporation might not have a stable foundation, but it makes money.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know why Lin Yin suddenly mentioned this, but he did agree. Shisheng Corporation wasn¡¯t an old-fashioned corporation, but it was indeed as Lin Yin had said, profitable.


    The media company under Shisheng Corporation included many top streamers. When they sold goods, one streamer could reach hundreds of millions of yuan a night.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Mu asked cautiously, although he had a vague guess.


    ¡°The Shisheng Corporation doesn¡¯t have much ability, but it can earn money, so I think we can earn money together. I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡± Lin Yin looked at Li Mu inquiringly.


    Li Mu became more serious. The expression on his face that was not adjusted just now was completely restrained, as if he was thinking seriously.


    Lin Yin continued, ¡°I know that your Li Family has always been on the military and political path, especially the military, so the family¡¯s business is all very conservative projects. You all are afraid that if anything happens, it will affect your Li Family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°This also caused your Li Family to always be inferior in terms of economics. What I can give you is completely clean money. Moreover, the money can make money.¡±


    Li Mu believed that nothing good would fall from the sky, and Lin Yin was not here purely to give him warmth.


    He didn¡¯t play dumb. He sat on the sofa opposite her and looked straight at Lin Yin. There was a thought-provoking smile on his lips as he asked, ¡°Just tell me what you want. Let me see if it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want you to help me with Dexin Girls High School. Also, help me save someone.¡± Lin Yin raised her conditions. After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°As long as you help me settle these two matters, I¡¯ll give you 20% of the shares of the Shisheng Corporation. You have to know that the shares of the Shisheng Corporation are real money.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and then relaxed. He leaned against the back of the sofa and said as if he didn¡¯t care, ¡°You know that I¡¯m a soldier. If there¡¯s no reasonable reason for someone suddenly giving me so many shares, I¡¯ll probably be arrested for bribery tomorrow for investigation. Don¡¯t tell me you want to harm me? Just to take revenge last time?¡±


    ¡°My target is Yue Chi, the Yue Family. I think you know this very well. Therefore, I¡¯m not interested in harming you at all. As for the investigation you mentioned, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s definitely no problem with my reason,¡± Lin Yin said confidently.


    Li Mu straightened up curiously and stared at Lin Yin. ¡°Really? Tell me about it!¡±


    Lin Yin said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s get engaged or get married. When the time comes, I¡¯ll break off the engagement. Take these shares as compensation for your losses. How reasonable do you think it is?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Lin Yin repeated, ¡°I said that when the time comes, I¡¯ll advocate an annulment. The reason is that I cheated and then I¡¯ll compensate you with 20% of the shares.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and continued, ¡°The previous sentence.¡±

 Chapter 947 - Chapter 947 Peace Before Force

    Chapter 947 Peace Before Force


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin turned her head slightly and looked at Li Mu in amusement. ¡°Let¡¯s get engaged?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes behind his glasses lit up with anticipation. He immediately replied, ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll tell my second uncle now to pack up. We¡¯ll hold the engagement banquet in two days.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s dog-like personality was really different from Li Mu¡¯s refined appearance.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lin Yin stopped Li Mu, who was about to rush out to announce the engagement. ¡°I¡¯m just making an example. There are actually many other ways to give you money.¡±


    Li Mu frowned and clicked his tongue lightly. ¡°How can there be a way more suitable than dividing my wife¡¯s assets? I think there¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s just get our marriage certificate together. In this case, don¡¯t say that you want to deal with Yue Chi. Even if you want to deal with the Yue Family, I can be a gunman for you. How good is that? After all, my wife¡¯s enemy is my enemy, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Lin Yin chuckled, then looked at Li Mu with an obviously nasty smile. ¡°I was just joking just now.¡±


    ¡°Are you making a fool of me?¡± Li Mu reacted and questioned with his eyes wide open.


    Lin Yin leaned against the sofa with a satisfied expression and raised her eyebrows. She said calmly, ¡°Yes, I am making a fool out of you. That day, you schemed against me with others. What¡¯s wrong with me making a fool of you and venting my anger now? Otherwise, according to my usual practice, I won¡¯t be able to vent my anger unless I make you half-dead.¡±


    When Li Mu, who was originally frowning, heard Lin Yin¡¯s words, his frown relaxed and he sat back on the sofa. With a smile, he said wretchedly, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to show mercy. I¡¯ll gladly endure it if you make me half-dead, as long as it¡¯s you. You can vent all your anger on me.¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Li Mu and teased, ¡°I almost forgot that you¡¯re¡­ a perverted middle-aged man.¡±


    Li Mu was instantly unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it when you call me a pervert, but you can¡¯t attack my age. Even if a man my age is a pervert, he¡¯s still a mature and charming pervert.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk nonsense with you today. Give me an answer.¡± Lin Yin stopped joking and stared at Li Mu.


    Li Mu felt that Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were burning with some kind of power, making his heart itch. He asked indignantly, ¡°Can¡¯t you really consider it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very clean. I don¡¯t provoke those dirty people usually.¡±


    Lin Yin stood up immediately and said quickly under Li Mu¡¯s shocked gaze, ¡°Since Mr. Li doesn¡¯t like money, it seems like I don¡¯t have a chance to cooperate with Mr. Li. Goodbye, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s something I have to remind Mr. Li of.¡± Before Li Mu could speak, Lin Yin¡¯s expression converged slightly and her gaze darkened. ¡°If you¡¯re not on my side in this matter, then the two of us are on opposite sides. When the time comes, if I use a more intense method and implicate the Li Family, I can only apologize in advance.¡±


    Lin Yin was a classic example of using civility before resorting to force. Just now, this little girl had even said something as intimate as an engagement. It had only been a few minutes, but she had changed it to a threat. She was too fickle.


    With that, Lin Yin turned around and walked out of the door. Li Mu hurriedly reached out to pull Lin Yin, who was about to leave.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want to stand with you. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with faint helplessness, and his tone lowered with some helplessness.


    Lin Yin turned her gaze back to Li Mu. She was actually a little curious about Li Mu¡¯s attitude.


    When she decided to come over today, she felt that she should have to spend a lot of effort to persuade Li Mu to not associate with the Yue Family. After all, most of the Li Family¡¯s few businesses were collaborating with the Yue Family. The rest were from a small family, the Fu Family, which was not very famous. There were also some unknown companies behind them.


    If she wanted the Li Family to give up so many benefits, she had to offer more benefits in exchange.


    And if she took out 20% of the Shisheng Corporation¡¯s shares, to be honest, it could barely make up for some of the losses caused by the Li Family and the Yue Family cutting ties. Hence, the minimum price in her heart could reach 40%.


    Instead of being threatened and letting the Shisheng that she had worked so hard to get fall into the hands of the Yue Corporation, she might as well give a portion to others.


    Even if she fed her things to the dogs, she would not leave them to the Yue Corporation.


    If she was not afraid that this matter would worsen and implicate the Mu family, her first choice would definitely be to look for her family. After all, one should not allow benefits created by one¡¯s own work to accrue to others.

 Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: Love Slave

    Chapter 948: Love Slave


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    However, Li Mu¡¯s current attitude gave her the feeling that he was willing to go against the Yue Corporation for her.


    Lin Yin was not narcissistic enough to think that Li Mu really had deep feelings for her and was willing to give up everything for her.


    If not, did that mean that the Li Family was planning to give up being on the same boat as the Yue family? That was true. In the field of interest, there were no eternal enemies or eternal friends.


    Li Mu pulled Lin Yin back to the sofa and met Lin Yin¡¯s probing gaze with his smiling eyes. His heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you, okay? I promise you that I¡¯ll talk to my Second Uncle about this. However, Xiao Yin, you know that my Second Uncle will inevitably think that this is a temporary measure because you raised this suggestion at a time like this. What if you go back on your word?¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his thumb gently on the back of Lin Yin¡¯s hand. The teasing and ambiguous meaning was especially obvious.


    Lin Yin retracted her hand without hesitation. She crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows at Li Mu. ¡°Can¡¯t your second uncle be at ease with the share transfer contract?¡±


    Li Mu touched his hand in embarrassment and smiled. ¡°No matter what contract it is, it¡¯s not as reassuring as a family relationship, right?¡±


    Seeing Lin Yin frown slightly, Li Mu quickly continued, ¡°Of course, I mean, it¡¯s fine to pretend. As you know, I¡¯ll be 40 years old after the New Year. My second uncle is so depressed about my marriage that his hair is turning white. If you pretend to interact with me, won¡¯t my second uncle treat you as one of us when he¡¯s happy? People of our own are trustworthy.¡±


    Lin Yin did not expect that she would not be able to get over this matter after what she had said just now to tease Li Mu.


    ¡°Just pretending?¡± Lin Yin asked.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°Of course. However, if you fall in love with me uncontrollably while we¡¯re in contact, I can also sacrifice myself to be the slave of your love.¡±


    Lin Yin was speechless. Her eyes almost rolled to the back of her head.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Yin agreed readily. It was just an act, and she wouldn¡¯t lose anything. It was not troublesome.


    Li Mu beamed and said happily, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll talk to my second uncle later. It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Stay for dinner? What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you now.¡±


    Lin Yin only smiled and stood up. She said mercilessly, ¡°Since you¡¯re still thinking about it, we¡¯re not allies yet. Let¡¯s wait until we officially cooperate before eating this meal.¡±


    Li Mu widened his eyes and watched Lin Yin walk out. Then, he hurriedly followed Lin Yin and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re really too ruthless, little girl. Your words are also heartless. If you put it in a tactful way and say that something happened at home, I can be less sad. It¡¯s too hurtful.¡±


    ¡°Talking about relationships hurts money. I thought you would understand this since you¡¯re in the Li Family, which lacks money.¡± Lin Yin poked at Li Mu¡¯s sore spot bluntly.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Lin Yin¡¯s words. He cursed Lin Yin in his heart for being a baller. However, he had to admit that the girl in front of him was indeed rich.


    What she said made sense, so he naturally could not refute.


    After sending Lin Yin to the entrance, Li Mu stopped her. ¡°Little Yinyin, I¡¯ll consider your big gift today carefully, but there¡¯s something I can remind you of.¡±


    The moment Lin Yin turned around, Li Mu had already leaned over and approached her through the open car window. He whispered, ¡°If you want to deal with the Yue Corporation, perhaps you can try to find more external forces. For example, the Fu Family, which has always wanted to become one of the eight aristocratic families in the capital.¡±


    After Li Mu finished speaking, he stood up and smiled at Lin Yin. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Be careful on the way.¡±


    Lin Yinshen glanced at Li Mu, then drove away thoughtfully under Li Mu¡¯s elegant smile.


    When Lin Yin left the Li Family and returned to the company, Huo Ge was already waiting for her in the special seat in her office.


    The secretary looked at Lin Yin awkwardly and said, ¡°President Lin, President Huo insists on sitting in your office and waiting for you. I can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Lin Yin waved at the secretary and smiled at Huo Ge, who was still sitting in her seat. ¡°It seems like you like my chair very much. Why don¡¯t I get someone to pack it up and send it to your house later?¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing would that be?¡± Huo Ge looked embarrassed, but he had no intention of returning the seat to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re embarrassed. At least it proves that you¡¯re not that shameless,¡± Lin Yin replied bluntly and sat on the sofa at the side.

 Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: Ghost Idea

    Chapter 949: Ghost Idea


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Huo Ge was so angry that he laughed. He stood up and walked to the sofa opposite Lin Yin to sit down. ¡°That¡¯s your attitude towards guests. I wonder how a boss like you can bring up such a kind employee.¡±


    Lin Yin snorted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s my attitude. I treat others how they treat me.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, do you have to be so sarcastic? Why do I feel that your words are becoming more and more sarcastic? You¡¯re not as quiet as before.¡± Huo Ge did not treat himself as a guest at all. As he ate the fruits on Lin Yin¡¯s table, he commented on Lin Yin¡¯s attitude.


    In the past, Lin Yin would at least look at him coldly with her eyes, unlike now, she was very sharp-tongued. As expected, people who were pampered by their families had confidence.


    ¡°You came uninvited and even ate my food. Remember to transfer the money for the fruits when you leave later. One grape is 10,000 yuan. You just ate five of them. 50,000 yuan,¡± Lin Yin blurted out. Huo Ge ate her food and he still made so many comments. It was really a waste of the fruits she had for guests.


    ¡°Go rob a bank! Are these grapes inlaid with gold? They¡¯re so expensive,¡± Huo Ge said. The next second, he threw the uneaten grapes back into the fruit plate.


    Lin Yin only glanced at it. ¡°You¡¯ve touched it before. It¡¯s already dirty. This one is yours too. It¡¯s six for 60,000 yuan. If you need an invoice, you have to tell me in advance. I¡¯ll get the finance department to write it for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Remember to transfer the money for the chair too. I specially got someone to custom-made that leather chair. 980,000 yuan. I believe Second Young Master Huo won¡¯t be short of money, right?¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t want to lose a single cent when facing an enemy that wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Lin Yin, don¡¯t forget that you asked me to come today. Why? You don¡¯t even provide chairs when hosting?¡± Huo Ge questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I prepared a guest seat. Just like how I didn¡¯t ask you for money when you were sitting on the sofa now, but you insisted on sitting in my seat. I can only give up my love.¡± Lin Yin was frank when talking about her logic.


    Huo Ge was so angry that he could only smile to hide his desire to scold his father. ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re really amazing. Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Only then did Lin Yin look up and smile brightly at Huo Ge. ¡°I made you spend money just now, so I¡¯ll give you a few opportunities to earn money to make up for your losses.¡±


    Huo Ge instantly became vigilant and asked suspiciously, ¡°Lin Yin, what sketchy ideas are you thinking of?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled ambiguously. ¡°Yes, Huo Ge, I have sketchy ideas. Why? Are you afraid?¡±


    Huo Ge snorted. ¡°Afraid? What am I afraid of? Even if my future girlfriend wants to scheme against me, I should feel honored. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Lin Yin did not comment on Huo Ge¡¯s words. She just stood up, took out a few documents from the drawer of her desk, and tossed them in front of Huo Ge. Then, she sat down and said, ¡°These are the projects I snatched from the Yue Family during this period of time. They¡¯re all good projects. I can¡¯t handle them. If you want them, I can give them to you.¡±


    Huo Ge¡¯s eyes were still filled with suspicion. As he picked up the project on the table, he asked suspiciously, ¡°Since it¡¯s a good project, why aren¡¯t you keeping it for Shisheng Corporation? Or you can give it to the Mu family, right?¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s risky, you can don¡¯t accept it. I can give it to others.¡± Lin Yin didn¡¯t explain. If Huo Ge didn¡¯t have the ability to take everything on at once, she would find someone else and obtain some help she wanted.


    Huo Ge actually had some guesses in his heart. These projects were not within the Mu family¡¯s business scope. There was actually no need for the Mu family to recruit new workers for these projects.


    As for the Shisheng Corporation, Lin Yin was now at odds with the Yue Corporation. The situation was still unknown. If Lin Yin lost, there was a high chance that these projects would still return to the Yue Corporation.


    Although he did not think that Lin Yin would fail in this face-off, there was indeed such a risk for Lin Yin. After all, various departments had recently made things difficult for Shisheng Corporation and some projects had been suspended.


    Lin Yin saw the slight joy in Huo Ge¡¯s eyes. She knew that in order to take over the Huo Family recently, Huo Ge was planning to show off his skills and achieve good results to establish a good foundation for him to inherit the Huo Corporation.


    It was also because of this that the battle between Huo Ge and Huo Bing had become even more intense recently. Of course, the main reason was that the elders who had never approved of Huo Bing had gone crazy recently and actually favored him.

 Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: Despicable

    Chapter 950: Despicable


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Coupled with Huo Huai¡¯s preference for Huo Bing, Huo Bing actually had a good chance of the Huo Family¡¯s inheritance.


    Therefore, in Lin Yin¡¯s opinion, Huo Ge would definitely be happy to take on these projects that seemed to be in a good situation.


    Initially, Lin Yin had thought of doing Huo Bing a favor, but Huo Bing and Mu Ning seemed to be getting a bit too close. Compared to the two annoying people, Lin Yin chose Huo Ge.


    Huo Ge took some time to read through the projects. Lin Yin waited quietly without any intention of urging him.


    It was not until Huo Ge finished reading those projects that he looked at Lin Yin seriously and asked, ¡°Tell me directly, what do you want?¡±


    Lin Yin did not stand on ceremony and said in a business-like tone, ¡°Destroy the Yue Corporation with me.¡±


    The Huo family was ranked fourth in the capital. They were also stronger than the Yue Family. Lin Yin believed that with Huo Ge stirring up trouble, it would be even more difficult for the Huo family


    Huo Ge¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°The Yue Corporation is not easy to deal with.¡±


    Huo Ge¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°The Yue Corporation is not easy to deal with.¡±


    Huo Ge¡¯s gaze instantly sharpened. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why did you choose me and not Huo Bing? I kidnapped you and your friend. I¡¯m a human trafficker who does all kinds of evil. It¡¯s very likely that I¡¯m not of the Huo Family¡¯s blood.¡±


    Lin Yin just raised her eyebrows. ¡°Whether you¡¯re of the Huo Family¡¯s blood has nothing to do with me. I only chose you because I hate that your brother is close to Mu Ning. As for our score, I haven¡¯t forgotten it. If I can find anything on you, I¡¯ll use it to deal with you mercilessly.¡±


    ¡°This is the Lin Yin I know.¡± Huo Ge secretly heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. Then, he waved the document bag in his hand and smiled sinisterly. ¡°I feel your sincerity. I want a share of the Yue family too.¡±


    After Lin Yin confirmed Huo Ge¡¯s attitude, she got someone to send him away. Then, she picked up the minicomputer to investigate the Fu Family. Since Li Mu would specially remind her, perhaps the Fu Family was also a force she could work with.


    Lin Yin read all the information about the Fu Family.


    The Fu Family had only slowly risen to prominence in the capital in the past ten years. The family focused on medicine, chemicals, and pharmaceuticals. They also covered some energy, media entertainment, and the technology industry¡­


    From what Li Mu said, the Fu Family seemed to be deliberately targeting the Yue Family. However, according to her investigation, these two families actually had business dealings.


    Moreover, the two families had dealings with the Li Family and seemed to be quite harmonious. Why did the Fu Family target the Yue Family?


    In terms of snatching business, the Fu Family and the Wei Family were more like competitors. After all, they were both in the medical and pharmaceutical business, and the Yue Family mainly focused on the business of construction materials.


    However, the Fu Family seemed to be too low-profile. What Lin Yin could find was really limited.


    The only thing they knew at the moment was that the head of the Fu Family was overseas most of the time. It was said that he had children, but no one had seen them specifically.


    All the business and affairs of the Fu Corporation were handled by the Executive Director, Fu Sheng.


    When she learned from Sun Biao that the Fu Family was holding a small private banquet tonight, Lin Yin thought for a moment and quickly washed up. She changed her makeup and drove straight to the hotel where the banquet was held.


    Just by wandering around the entrance of the banquet hall, Lin Yin knew that she couldn¡¯t enter openly.


    When she turned around and saw the passing attendant, Lin Yin put on her mask and sneaked into the staff dormitory. After stealing a set of attendant¡¯s clothes, she changed in the washroom before going out to camp at the corner of the banquet hall.


    Seeing that an attendant was pushing a cart of wine and seemed to be about to enter through the staff entrance of the banquet hall, Lin Yin hurriedly followed. While no one was paying attention, she knocked the attendant unconscious and entered openly.


    There were not many people in the banquet hall. There seemed to be about 20 people. There were no gorgeous gowns and they were all in casual clothes. They were talking about something in twos and threes.


    Lin Yin obediently replenished her wine. Then, like the other attendants, she picked up a wine tray and placed a few glasses of wine among the guests, silently listening to everyone¡¯s words.


    ¡°I wonder why Master Fu suddenly came back today. Doesn¡¯t he always only come back before the new year?¡±


    ¡°I heard. It seems like Miss Fu secretly came back to the country. Madam Fu is anxious, so Master Fu sent her back.¡±

 Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: Fu Family

    Chapter 951: Fu Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Looks like our Master Fu loves his wife. He can¡¯t leave Madam Fu for a moment, right?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re right. He treats Madam Fu like his eyes. He doesn¡¯t dare to slack off for a moment wherever he goes. He¡¯s a classic henpecked husband.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that a female employee wanted to climb into bed previously, but guess what? Master Fu was so frightened that he called the police, saying that he wanted the police to prove his innocence.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Seeing that everyone was teasing their boss without any hesitation or fear, Lin Yin felt that President Fu was probably an easy person to get along with, right?


    At least he treated his employees well. Otherwise, these employees would not dare to gossip about their boss so openly.


    Lin Yin was conscientiously doing her job as an attendant.


    About half an hour later, a delicate and dissatisfied girl¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I want to play with Brother!¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and saw an elegant man. Beside him was a woman with exquisite makeup. This woman was helplessly dragging in a girl with a resentful expression.


    Lin Yin was slightly stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the girl who had worked with Yue Chi to scheme against her that day?


    Lin Yin subconsciously lowered her head. Although she had changed her clothes that day, she knew very well that since that girl could work with the Yue Family, there was a high chance that she knew her.


    Fortunately, she was more careful today. When she came out, she had changed her makeup. She shouldn¡¯t be so easily recognized, right?


    She was hopeful, but she kept her head lowered and slowly dodged to the side.


    Her heart raced. She even suspected that Li Mu had set her up.


    This girl knew Yue Chi and the two of them looked quite familiar. Yue Chi was even a little polite to the girl, which meant that the Fu Family¡¯s strength should not be much inferior to the Yue Family. Otherwise, with Yue Chi¡¯s arrogant personality, why would he be so polite to a girl?


    The Yue Family and the Fu Family still had business dealings. It didn¡¯t seem like the Fu Family would target the Yue Family.


    Lin Yin kept looking around from the corner of her eye. If Li Mu schemed against her, the Fu Family would definitely know that she was at the scene. There was a high chance that there were gazes staring at her or looking around.


    In the end, Lin Yin saw nothing.


    The guests approached the three of them with enthusiastic greetings. In the crowd, the little girl, who was only ten years old, looked around impatiently, but she did not follow her parents to greet those guests.


    Lin Yin hid in the corner and observed quietly. From the other guests, she roughly knew that the family that had just entered was the Fu Family.


    The man¡¯s name was Fu Chao, and the woman was his wife. At the moment, she didn¡¯t know her name, and the girl was their youngest daughter, Fu Bei.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze wandered around the three of them, but she did not see Shen Lin, which made her secretly heave a sigh of relief.


    Lin Yin had originally wanted to understand the possibility of working with the Fu Family to deal with the Yue Family, but now she was a little uncertain.


    ¡°Your brother is coming over later too. Can you wait a little longer?¡± Madam Fu coaxed her youngest daughter patiently.


    On the other side, Fu Chao said to everyone with a guilty expression, ¡°My youngest daughter is a bit mischievous. Her brother is back today. The siblings haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and she wants to see her brother. Everyone, please forgive her. Don¡¯t be like her.¡±


    The guests at the side all echoed that it was normal for a child to behave like that.


    Fu Chao exchanged pleasantries with everyone for a while before going on stage with a wine glass and saying, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s support from our Fu Family all these years. Without everyone¡¯s efforts, the Fu Family wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach its current level in just more than ten years. I, Fu Chao, toast everyone here today to thank everyone for your efforts over the years.¡±


    Fu Chao drank it all in one gulp, and the people below also drank.


    Lin Yin hurriedly refilled everyone¡¯s empty glasses. Then, she heard Fu Chao continue, ¡°This time, I came back early to accompany my lover to find my daughter who ran away from home. There¡¯s one more thing. My eldest son and eldest daughter are about to enter the Corporation to learn from everyone, so I hope that you can help the two younger ones grow up as soon as possible. My son will be coming over later. I¡¯ll bring him to get to know everyone first.¡±


    Everyone below was catering to him, and the banquet was filled with joy.


    Lin Yin was curious about what the young master of the Fu Family looked like. After patiently refilling a lot of wine, Lin Yin, who had been staring at the door, finally saw traces of the door being pushed open.

 Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Socializing

    Chapter 952: Socializing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    A youthful looking boy with a cold gaze pushed open the door and walked into the banquet hall.


    When Fu Bei saw her brother arrive, she ran over happily. She held the boy¡¯s hand and complained, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know how detestable Mom and Dad are. They didn¡¯t allow me to play with you and Sister. They¡¯re too much.¡±


    The boy raised his hand and touched the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Dad and Mom are worried about you. If you run about so willfully next time, Brother and Sister will ignore you.¡± He said dotingly.


    The girl let go of the boy¡¯s hand angrily and turned around to ignore him.


    The boy only smiled, while Fu Chao brought his wife to the boy¡¯s side and introduced him carefully to everyone. ¡°This is my son, Fu Ce. Come, Ah Ce, greet these uncles and aunties. These people are all the backbone of our corporation. They will be role models for you to learn from in the future.¡±


    Fu Ce smiled appropriately and nodded at everyone. ¡°Hello, uncles and aunties. I¡¯ll have to rely on your guidance in the future.¡±


    Fu Ce¡¯s humble politeness was praised by everyone present.


    Fu Ce was pulled around by Fu Chao to socialize with the guests. From the corner of his eye, he saw a familiar figure. His elegant eyes were instantly stunned as he turned to look in the direction of the figure.


    The girl was refilling the wine for the guests beside her. Fu Ce shook his head, thinking that it was impossible. However, he could not mistake how Lin Yin looked.


    Just as the girl was about to turn around, Fu Ce subconsciously turned his face to the other side. His movements were too big, and even Fu Chao turned around in confusion and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The guest at the side smiled and said, ¡°This child is still young. He¡¯s probably bored accompanying us elders. If I knew that you were bringing your child over today, I would have brought my own child over too. This way, Young Master Fu won¡¯t be bored.¡±


    Fu Ce turned slightly, leaving his back facing Lin Yin. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Wang, you must be joking. It¡¯s a good experience to be able to chat with such outstanding uncles and aunties. How can I be bored?¡±


    Fu Ce¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Who did not want to listen to good words after all?


    Lin Yin turned around and saw Fu Ce coaxing the elders into smiling.


    This Fu Ce is young, but he has the gift of the glib. She thought to herself.


    Perhaps if she wanted to find the Fu Family to cooperate to deal with the Yue Family, she could start with Fu Ce.


    However, time was more pressing now. Lin Yin thought that it was more appropriate to look for Fu Chao, who could make decisions.


    At the small banquet, the two of them were dodging each other. Lin Yin avoided Fu Bei and Fu Ce avoided Lin Yin. After the entire banquet, the two of them did not meet head on.


    When the banquet was finally over, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fu Ce and his family were surrounded by people as they walked towards the door. Fu Ce only relaxed completely when he saw Lin Yin leave through the staff entrance from the corner of his eye.


    Even though he didn¡¯t think that Shen Lin¡¯s disguise would expose him in front of Lin Yin, just like how he could tell from Lin Yin from her back and eyes, he felt that Lin Yin had a chance of seeing through him, so he didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Lin Yin for the entire night.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll go head back first,¡± Fu Ce said to the Fu couple.


    Madam Fu grabbed Fu Bei, who was about to run to Fu Ce, like a monkey. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Alright, be careful when you go back.¡±


    Fu Chao said to the driver beside him, ¡°Send Young Master back.¡±


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Fu Ce refused.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Fu Chao said with a straight face, ¡°The world is so chaotic. It¡¯s dangerous even for boys to go out in the middle of the night.¡±


    Fu Bei said with a nasty expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯ll catch you, electrocute you and dunk you in water. Please let me escort Brother back?¡±


    Madam Fu¡¯s gentle eyes turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s crazy outside, so your father is used to worrying. Listen to your father. We still have to go somewhere else later and call for another car. Your father will feel more at ease if we get the chauffeur to send you.¡± She said to Fu Ce after glaring at Fu Bei.


    The people around them were all praising the Fu Family for getting along harmoniously.


    Fu Ce nodded and agreed with a smile on his face before bidding farewell to the Fu Family.


    Fu Ce, who was sitting in the car, lowered his head and looked at his cell phone coldly.


    ¡°Young Master, someone is following us.¡± The chauffeur said with a serious expression after sometime.

 Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: Stalking

    Chapter 953: Stalking


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Fu Ce looked up with a cold smile in his indifferent eyes. ¡°Looks like someone is curious about our Fu Family.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± The chauffeur asked without looking back as he paid attention to the cars following behind him.


    ¡°Go to my house in the suburbs. It¡¯s dark and windy at night. It¡¯s easy for us to act if there are few people.¡± Fu Ce¡¯s lips curled into a ruthless smile.


    ¡°Okay, Young Master,¡± the chauffeur replied nimbly.


    Lin Yin only wondered why the Fu family lived in such a remote place after following Fu Ce all the way to the remote suburbs of the capital.


    If not for the fact that she was sure that the license plate of that car belonged to Fu Chao, she would have suspected that she had followed the wrong car.


    Lin Yin thought for a moment before following the other party who had turned into a villa area with not many residents. ¡°I am following Mr. Fu¡¯s car in front.¡± Lin Yin only smiled and replied to the security officer¡¯s questions.


    The security officer didn¡¯t say anything and let Lin Yin pass. He even pointed in a direction considerately and said, ¡°Drive straight. The third building on the right is Mr. Fu¡¯s house.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and thanked him, leaving the security officer at a loss. This Mr. Fu was really too much. He knew that his friend was following his car, but he didn¡¯t slow down. However, he was still considerate since he informed the security officer to let her in.


    Nonetheless, as a security officer, he still asked routinely.


    Lin Yin slowed down and saw a figure enter the door of the third villa that she was looking for. The chauffeur had just driven away.


    Lin Yin found a place to park and sat in the car for a while. She ran through the Fu Family¡¯s connections in her mind before confirming that she was going to cooperate with the Fu Family.


    The Fu Family and the Yue Family had business dealings, but according to Li Mu, these two families were not as harmonious as they looked.


    Fu Bei and Shen Lin were from Country D and knew Huo Ge. Didn¡¯t that mean that the Fu Family also had assets in Country D?


    Could the Fu Family also be Zhou Li¡¯s subordinate like Huo Ge?


    A thought flashed across Lin Yin¡¯s mind. Perhaps the Fu Family and Huo Ge were Zhou Li¡¯s pawns to disrupt the capital?


    No wonder the Fu Family wanted to deal with the Yue Family. Perhaps Zhou Li wanted to break through these families one by one.


    Lin Yin even suspected that her hatred for Yue Chi had become a weapon for these people to deal with the Yue Family.


    Lin Yin thought of the video incident at Gong Han¡¯s engagement banquet. Someone had deliberately deepened the hatred between the Yue Family and her, making the Mu Family and the Yue Family completely enemies.


    And now, she seemed to have vaguely found the source. Could the person who exposed the video be working for Zhou Li?


    If that was the case, Zhou Li¡¯s men would be planted in the Fu Family, the Huo Family, and even the Wei Family.


    That familiar smell she smelt the day she was drugged in Dexin Girls High School was clearly the smell of the knockout drug she had been drugged with in the Wei Family.


    That knockout powder was either brought over by Yue Chi or Fu Bei.


    Was it a coincidence, or was the person who drugged her working for Zhou Li?


    Could the goal be to make the third branch of the Wei Family take the blame? Could it be to use her to make the Mu Family and the Wei Family confront each other?


    If that was the case, were Zhou Li¡¯s people going to support the second branch of the Wei Family?


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart was a little messy. There were problems everywhere.


    Putting aside the Wei Family first, Lin Yin had to admit that the other party was an expert from the things that were happening with the Yue Family since she would not retract her thoughts of dealing with the Yue Family even if she guessed that someone was using her for this purpose.


    Lin Yin lowered her head and sneered. She did not expect that she would become the sharp blade in someone else¡¯s hand one day.


    Lin Yin looked at the room with the lights on in the villa with a sharp gaze.


    Initially, she only wanted to cooperate with the Fu Family and did not expect to gain anything. Regardless of whether the person hiding behind was Zhou Li or how much the Fu Family was involved, in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes, the Fu Family was already on her list of people to be wary of.


    Since the Fu Family already had the intention to deal with the Yue Family, why would she take the initiative to cooperate? The Fu Family would still kill the Yue Family even if she didn¡¯t make this trip, right?


    Lin Yin smiled coldly. Then she would quietly wait and see how the Fu Family would cooperate with her and eat up the Yue Family.


    At this moment, in the room next door to the lit room, Fu Ce was standing behind the curtains, looking at the car below through the gap in the curtains.


    He did not know what the person inside was thinking. It had been almost 10 minutes since the car stopped, but that person did not even get out of the car. He did not know what that person was doing. Could that person have followed him to know where he lived?

 Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: I’ll Be Reincarnated As A Pig

    Chapter 954: I¡¯ll Be Reincarnated As A Pig


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The parked car suddenly started up again and drove away from the door just as Fu Ce was caught up in his thoughts.


    Fu Ce frowned. You are leaving just like that?


    Then, he sneered. This person was lucky. He would kill that person right then and there if he or she dared to enter.


    The next afternoon, Huo Ge did not expect problems to come tumbling one after another before Huo Ge could begin the projects after just receiving them from Lin Yin.


    Yue Han did not expect that not only did Lin Yin not only suffer from his tricks in the project; she had sabotaged Huo Ge instead. The Huo family immediately took their revenge immediately after.


    Huo Ge could only be forced to participate in the battle with the Yue Family as he gritted his teeth and cursed Lin Yin for being despicable.


    Huo Ge, who had always wanted a share of the Yue family¡¯s loot, could only brace himself against the disagreements in the company and deal with the Yue corporation because of this conflict.


    Lin Yin was so happy that she almost couldn¡¯t close her mouth when she received Huo Ge¡¯s angry call. ¡°Second Young Master Huo, you¡¯re indeed forgetful. I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯ll exploit any dirt I find on you mercilessly.¡±


    ¡°Well, we just caught it. You were quite happy the day before yesterday, weren¡¯t you? Besides, Yue Han only set-up some small tricks. You¡¯ll only lose money for a month or two, you¡¯ll make a profit afterward.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, I¡¯ll be reincarnated as a pig in my next life if I still believe you next time!¡± Lin Yin could imagine Huo Ge¡¯s anger.


    Lin Yin was still having dinner at the Mu family¡¯s villa when she received Yue Chi¡¯s call. Lin Yin gently got up and went to the outer room upon hearing Yue Chi¡¯s questioning voice on the phone.


    ¡°Lin Yin, how dare you f*cking fool me? I¡¯ll get people to r*pe that woman now!¡± Yue Chi¡¯s threat came fiercely from the other end of the phone.


    Lin Yin said innocently, ¡°Yue Chi, don¡¯t spout nonsense. When did I fool you?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, are you still playing dumb with me? You were clearly the one who snatched our Yue family¡¯s project. If you transfer it to Huo Ge now, it will cause the Huo family and our Yue family to be at odds. Don¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Yue Chi¡¯s anger gradually rose.


    ¡°Yue Chi, your words don¡¯t make sense. My Shisheng Corporation is going to be given to your Yue Corporation. I naturally want to sell this project that I spent a lot of money on and keep some money in my own hands. Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°As for your brother tampering with the project, I don¡¯t know about it and it has nothing to do with me. Shouldn¡¯t you ask your brother why he tampered with the project?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yin, how can you not know? You¡¯re clearly trying to provoke the conflict between our Yue Group and the Huo Group so that you can reap the benefits. Lin Yin, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Yue Chi continued with anger in his voice.


    ¡°Yue Chi, if you insist on playing the blame game, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. You can always find excuses if you want to frame someone, right?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery as she mocked the ugly villain opposite her.


    ¡°Bring me the woman from the basement. Strip her naked and bring her here. I want to show those sl*ts who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth how terrible the consequences of offending my woman are.¡± Yue Chi¡¯s roar was abnormally ear-piercing. Lin Yin held her phone a little further away in disdain.


    Lin Yin waited patiently for a while. Mu Ran, who was in the cafeteria, poked her head out curiously and asked softly, ¡°Who is Yinyin talking to on the phone? This smile isn¡¯t right. Which unlucky person provoked Yinyin?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? It must be Yue Chi. Beijing has been very lively these past two days. Your comments on the Internet have caused many people to investigate the Yue Corporation. The Yue Corporation is already overwrought in the face of public opinion.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, there¡¯s also Yinyin¡¯s Shisheng Corporation looking for trouble with the Yue family. Now, there¡¯s also the Huo family. I think the Yue family will be in trouble this time,¡± Mu Xiao said in a good mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Huo family. I¡¯ve secretly found out that some unknown forces seem to be secretly plotting while Yinyin is dealing with the Yue Corporation. From the looks of it, they seem to be taking the opportunity to encircle the Yue Corporation. I¡¯m afraid the Yue family has provoked someone behind the curtains,¡± Mu Heng said.


    ¡°We just have to watch over Yinyin from behind no matter who the Yue family has offended. Yinyin can do whatever she wants. Remember to clean up any mess,¡± Mu Cheng instructed from the side.

 Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: I Did It

    Chapter 955: I Did It


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wen glared at Mu Cheng unhappily. ¡°How can you say that? How can our Yinyin make any mess? She¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Mu Cheng nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Look at me. I said the wrong thing. Anything our outstanding daughter does must be very outstanding.¡±


    Only then did Ye Wen nod in satisfaction. Her gaze landed on Lin Yin, who was standing outside, and her eyes were filled with love.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t notice her family¡¯s gaze on her. Instead, she listened to the sound of porcelain shattering on the phone and the subordinate¡¯s terrified report. ¡°She was still here when lunch was delivered, but she¡¯s gone now.¡±


    ¡°Trash, you can¡¯t even keep an eye on a woman!¡± Yue Chi was so angry that he threw a vase at the bodyguard¡¯s head. In an instant, the bodyguard was covered with blood oozing from his head and fell to the ground, howling in pain.


    Yue Chi¡¯s furious words reached Lin Yin¡¯s ears again. ¡°Lin Yin, you must have done it!¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s voice carried certainty. He knew that Lin Yin would never give up on Shisheng Corporation. Lin Yin was clearly stalling for time that day.


    The funny thing was that he actually believed her!


    ¡°Yes! I did it! You should be glad that I didn¡¯t get someone to kill you silently.¡± Lin Yin stopped pretending. Her voice was filled with smiles, but revealed a sinister killing intent when the light laughter reached Yue Chi¡¯s ears.


    Yue Chi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he became even more determined to kill Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin said in a good mood, ¡°Good luck with the trial the day after tomorrow!¡±


    Lin Yin chuckled. She hung up the phone and returned to the cafeteria to eat happily with her family.


    Lin Yin¡¯s mocking laughter was especially ear-piercing to Yue Chi. He ruthlessly threw the phone at the person who was covering his forehead on the ground.


    Next, he punched and kicked that person as if he was venting his anger. The person who hit the ground convulsed until he almost fainted. Yue Chi only stopped when the phone on the ground rang


    The bodyguard at the side picked up Yue Chi¡¯s phone in fear and handed it to him.


    Yue Chi restrained his anger seeing that it was Gong Han calling him. The moment the call went through, Yue Chi¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Sister-in-law, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your brother said that you¡¯re back from a business trip today. I want to ask what time you¡¯ll be home so that I can get Auntie to prepare dinner according to your time so that the food won¡¯t get cold.¡± Gong Han¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone.


    Yue Chi looked at his watch. It was already past six in the afternoon. The auntie must have already prepared dinner by this time. Gong Han must have waited for him for a while, so she called to ask.


    Yue Chi¡¯s heart was warmed by Gong Han¡¯s question. His tone became gentler. ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon. About 30 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait for you to come back and have dinner together,¡± Gong Han said.


    Yue Chi hung up the phone with a smile on his face. He felt a little disgusted when his gaze landed on the blood on his hand. He quickly cleaned himself up and went out dressed properly after getting someone to pull the bodyguard who was beaten half to death away.


    He even specially went to the boutique to bring Gong Han a gift as a gift brought from a business trip on the way.


    The moment he returned to the Yue family and pushed open the door, he saw Gong Han smiling at him and saying, ¡°I knew you were back when I heard the car outside. Hurry up and come over for dinner.¡±


    Yue Han suppressed his frustration and said with a smile, ¡°Your sister-in-law heard that you were coming back from a business trip today and insisted on waiting for you to come back for dinner.¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s face was full of smiles as he passed the gift in his hand to Gong Han. ¡°I saw it when I was on a business trip, so I bought it. Do you like it?¡±


    Yue Chi looked at Yue Chi¡¯s gentle gaze on Gong Han and a strange feeling arose in his heart. In the end, he suppressed it in his heart. One was his wife, and the other was his younger brother whom he had doted on since he was young. It was impossible.


    Moreover, Yue Chi would not do anything to let him down even if Gong Han was unfaithful. He still had this confidence as his elder brother.


    Therefore¡­ Yue Han¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold as he looked at Gong Han with scrutiny and suspicion.


    Gong Han only thanked Yue Chi with a faint smile, while Yue Chi¡¯s gaze was fixed on Gong Han. The two of them did not seem to feel the coldness in Yue Han¡¯s eyes.


    After a while, Yue Chi turned to look at Yue Han and asked, ¡°Brother, Dad isn¡¯t back today?¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s expression was not as nice as before. He only retracted his gaze from Gong Han and said calmly, ¡°The Corporation has been busy recently, so Dad doesn¡¯t have time to come back.¡±

 Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: Argument

    Chapter 956: Argument


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi knew very well why Yue Xi was busy. Gong Han, who was at the side, only frowned slightly and said worriedly, ¡°Father can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll get Auntie to make some tonic soup and send it over later. He¡¯s getting on age and has to take good care of his body.¡±


    Yue Han did not respond to Gong Han¡¯s words. He only said calmly and emotionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    At this moment, both Yue Chi and Gong Han could feel that Yue Han seemed to be in a bad mood.


    The dining table was much quieter than before after all.


    In the evening, Gong Han brought the fruits to Yue Han¡¯s study and asked worriedly, ¡°I saw that you were in a bad mood when we were having dinner just now. Did something happen?¡±


    Yue Han raised his cold eyes, which were sharp and murderous. Gong Han subconsciously took a step back, her expression filled with fear and trepidation.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Han asked carefully.


    Yue Han only narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Ah Han, have you ever thought that if that accident did not happen back then, you would have followed Ah Chi and address me as big brother now?¡± He asked softly as he approached Gong Han.


    Gong Han widened her eyes and looked at Yue Han in surprise. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Yue Han, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°How can you not know what I¡¯m asking with your intelligence?¡± Yue Han sneered.


    Gong Han took a deep breath, and her eyes were filled with shame and anger. ¡°Yue Han, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you today, but I have my moral bottom line. You can¡¯t trample on my character like this.¡±


    Yue Han approached Gong Han, his aggressive aura enveloping Gong Han tightly. He raised Gong Han¡¯s face that was flushed red with anger. ¡°Then you¡¯d better guard your moral bottom line. I¡¯ll let you know what regret is if I find out that you seduced my brother.¡±


    Gong Han¡¯s eyes were red as she said word by word, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Yue Han was a little satisfied. He gently rubbed Gong Han¡¯s lower lip with his thumb and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. Gong Han, remember this. I, Yue Han, can¡¯t tolerate sand in my eyes nor any betrayal. I¡¯ll definitely make you die an ugly death if you dare to do anything to let me down.¡±


    Gong Han angrily slapped away Yue Han¡¯s hand that was holding her chin. Her eyes were filled with hurt and anger from being suspected. ¡°Yue Han, I married you with sincerity, but you actually treat me like this and humiliate me like this.¡±


    The determination and hatred in Gong Han¡¯s eyes made Yue Han feel a little guilty. A smile immediately appeared on his face, as if he was admitting his mistake. ¡°I didn¡¯t consider it carefully this time. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    After saying that, Yue Han reached out to grab Gong Han, but Gong Han suddenly retreated, causing Yue Han¡¯s hand to miss.


    Yue Han¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°Gong Han, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already lowered my pride to coax you. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pushing your luck?¡± A hurt expression flashed across Gong Han¡¯s face. ¡°You suspect me of having an affair with your brother for no reason, and now you¡¯re casually saying that you did not consider enough. Do you want to let it go just like that?¡±


    Yue Han retracted his hand impatiently and asked coldly, ¡°Then what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I thought that you and I would be husband and wife, understanding and trusting each other. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be such an unbearable person in your heart.¡± Gong Han smiled bitterly, and tears fell from her red eyes.


    Yue Han, who rarely saw women cry, panicked a little and subconsciously explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just¡­¡±


    Yue Han could no longer quibble.


    ¡°Yue Han, let¡¯s calm down for a while. I¡¯ll go back to my home for the next few days.¡± Gong Han sneered and turned to leave.


    Yue Han quickly pulled Gong Han back. Even though he was flustered for a moment, it could not stop Yue Han from expressing his dissatisfaction with Gong Han for daring to speak up first.


    ¡°Gong Han, you better know what you¡¯re talking about. You can¡¯t leave just because you want to since you¡¯ve entered my Yue family.¡± Yue Han¡¯s tone was domineering.


    ¡°Yue Han, what do you mean? I married you but I wasn¡¯t sold to you. What right do you have to stop me from leaving?¡± Gong Han, who had always been docile, was also a little angry and cold.


    Yue Han¡¯s eyes darkened. Back then, his mother was the same. She left just like that. She lived in that dilapidated nunnery and was unwilling to return for more than a decade.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s not allowed. You¡¯d better not challenge my patience.¡± Yue Han¡¯s attitude was also very unyielding.

 Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: Something Happened

    Chapter 957: Something Happened


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Han¡¯s grip on Gong Han was especially strong, even his face was distorted.


    Gong Han did not compromise and tried to pry Yue Han¡¯s hand away. Gong Han¡¯s nails accidentally grazed Yue Han¡¯s face as the two of them struggled. In the next second, Yue Han¡¯s slap almost subconsciously landed on Gong Han¡¯s face.


    Yue Chi, who was passing by, subconsciously pushed the door open and entered. What he saw was Gong Han¡¯s messy hair, as if she had been beaten on one side. The redness on her face could be vaguely seen between her hair, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.


    Yue Chi hurriedly went forward to hold Yue Han¡¯s hand and asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    Yue Han glanced at Yue Chi coldly and said coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen husband and wife quarrel? Get out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to quarrel, but why did you hit her?¡± Yue Chi frowned and questioned softly. He did not dare to speak loudly to Yue Han, but he felt inexplicably uncomfortable seeing Gong Han like this.


    Yue Han threw a rare tantrum at his younger brother hearing the words that were obviously protective of Gong Han. ¡°Why? Do you want to lecture me? Don¡¯t you hit women too?¡±


    Yue Chi glanced at Gong Han guiltily. This action ignited Yue Han¡¯s anger again.


    Yue Han pulled Gong Han to his side and forcefully pushed Yue Chi out of the room. The moment he locked the door, he pressed Gong Han against the door. He gritted his teeth and tightened his grip on Gong Han¡¯s neck. ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t seduce Ah Chi. If you didn¡¯t seduce him, why would he protect you given his personality?¡±


    In Yue Han¡¯s opinion, Yue Chi had never taken women seriously yet he was standing up against him and questioning him for Gong Han. It was simply preposterous.


    Gong Han slapped Yue Han¡¯s ruthless arm hard. Her face had already turned purple from lack of oxygen.


    Yue Chi, who did not know what was going on inside, pressed his ear against the door. Unfortunately, he did not hear anything. This made Yue Chi even more anxious. He really did not know what was wrong with his brother today. His mood had started to change at the dining table just now.


    Images of him torturing women flashed across Yue Chi¡¯s mind. He was afraid that something would really happen to Gong Han, so he mustered his courage and knocked on the door forcefully.


    The sound of knocking on the door woke Yue Han up. He took a closer look and saw that Gong Han¡¯s breathing had clearly weakened. He was so frightened that he immediately let go. Gong Han, who had lost her support, slid down the door softly.


    Yue Han immediately carried Gong Han and rushed out with her in his arms. He shouted the moment he opened the door, ¡°Call the family doctor over. Now!¡±


    The servants downstairs went to look for the doctor immediately.


    Gong Han¡¯s weak and drooping hand swayed. Her eyes were closed and her face was pale. There was a red mark around her neck. Yue Chi was so frightened that his eyebrows twitched.


    He recalled that many girls had been carried out of his room like this. Not only had they been seriously injured, some even died.


    Yue Chi stood rooted to the ground with his lead-like feet and watched in a daze as Yue Han carried Gong Han downstairs. He only woke to his senses when the family doctor arrived and rushed to Yue Han and Gong Han¡¯s bedroom.


    Then, he stood nervously at the side until Gong Han¡¯s eyes opened slightly and her eyelashes trembled slightly. Only then did Yue Chi find his breathing rhythm. He even suspected that his breathing would stop if Gong Han didn¡¯t wake up.


    The family doctor did not know what had happened to this family. He only said some things to take note of before leaving.


    Gong Han, who had woken up, pulled up the blanket expressionlessly and coldly ordered them to leave. ¡°I need to rest alone now. You guys can leave.¡±


    Yue Han knew that he had gone overboard this time, so he did not say anything. He stood up and told Gong Han to rest well before asking Yue Chi to leave with him.


    The brothers did not speak for a long time after the door closed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± In the end, it was Yue Chi who broke the silence. He did not know how to explain this matter and could only avoid it like this. Yue Han was the big brother he had always relied on after all.


    Yue Han did not say anything. He only nodded and hummed softly.


    After Yue Chi left, Yue Han stared at the tightly shut door for a while before turning around to go to the study to get his car keys and leaving.


    The huge villa was so quiet that even the servants did not dare to speak loudly.


    The door opened gently in the middle of the night. Gong Han was dressed neatly and went to the study. When she came out, she bumped into Yue Chi standing at the door of the study. Gong Han was so frightened that she exclaimed and asked uneasily, ¡°Why are you standing here in the middle of the night?¡±

 Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Living Like A Widower

    Chapter 958: Living Like A Widower


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi looked at Gong Han, who was still in shock, and his gaze subconsciously landed on the red mark on Gong Han¡¯s neck. ¡°I just came out and saw you coming to the study, so I wanted to follow you to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Gong Han forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just came to the study to see if your brother is here.¡±


    Yue Chi did not expect that Gong Han would still miss Yue Han so much even after being treated like this by him. He instantly felt sour.


    ¡°How can you be fine? You were unconscious for almost an hour at night,¡± Yue Chi said with worry and dissatisfaction on his face that he did not realize.


    Gong Han only smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? Your brother¡­ He just lost his mind in a moment of anger. Oh right, wait here for a moment.¡±


    Gong Han went to the bedroom and took out the small gift that Yue Chi had given her that night. She handed it back to Yue Chi and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable to accept this gift. Take it back. I don¡¯t like such things anyway.¡±


    Yue Chi frowned slightly and looked at Gong Han in confusion. It was only when Gong Han stuffed the item into his hand that he seemed to realize something.


    Yue Chi was silent for a moment. He tightened his grip on the present in his hand and asked, ¡°The reason my brother and you quarreled¡­ Is it¡­ because of me?¡±


    Gong Han looked a little embarrassed. Her eyes flickered as she said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°Your brother minds that we were talking about marriage previously. He suspects that I have feelings for you and seduced you.¡±


    Yue Chi stood rooted to the ground in shock. He did not expect Yue Han to think that way.


    Before Yue Chi could speak, Gong Han smiled and said, ¡°Your brother has misunderstood. It¡¯s just that I have my own pride. I think I need some time to organize my emotions and reconsider my relationship with your brother now that I¡¯ve been slandered like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Yue Chi¡¯s expression instantly became nervous and uneasy.


    Gong Han only smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just want to go out alone and think about it.¡±


    Yue Chi became anxious. He pulled Gong Han and said anxiously, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    Yue Chi panicked. He was afraid that Gong Han would leave like his mother and never come back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain to my brother. There¡¯s nothing between you and me. There¡¯s nothing, okay? My brother dotes on me. He¡¯ll believe anything I say.¡±


    Gong Han forcefully retracted her hand from Yue Chi¡¯s hand and shook her head with a smile. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. I¡¯ll return when I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Yue Chi held the hand that was holding Gong Han and asked nervously, ¡°When are you coming back?¡±


    This scene was very similar to when he held his phone and asked repeatedly, ¡°Mom, when are you coming back?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t remember how his mother had answered back then, but it seemed like she hadn¡¯t answered anything at all. There was only silence.


    Gong Han did not answer and remained silent. Yue Chi immediately became anxious and spread his hands to block Gong Han. His eyes were stubborn as he said forcefully, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to leave.¡±


    Gong Han frowned. The two brothers of the Yue family were very unyielding.


    Gong Han had no choice but to patiently say, ¡°Chi, I¡¯m just going out to relax and think about your brother and me. I¡¯ll naturally come back once I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    ¡°How much time do you need to think about it?¡± Yue Chi asked without backing down. He didn¡¯t want Gong Han to be like his mother, going up the mountain and entering the nunnery, staying there for more than 10 years.


    ¡°Where do you want to go for relaxation? I can accompany you. If you think that I¡¯m an eyesore by your side, I can follow you from afar. I can¡¯t let my brother be like my father¡ªsuddenly lose his wife and live like a widower.¡± Yue Chi could only say in a weak voice seeing that Gong Han didn¡¯t answer.


    Gong Han seemed to suddenly understand why the Yue brothers¡¯ reactions were so intense when they heard that she was leaving. It turned out to be related to her mother-in-law, who had left home for more than a decade.


    No wonder Yue Han lost control of his emotions. No wonder Yue Chi asked her so anxiously when she was coming back. It turned out that they were afraid that she would be like her mother-in-law and never come back. Then, the Yue family would have another husband who had been abandoned by his wife.


    Gong Han chuckled, unable to hold back the smile in her bright eyes.

 Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: Arrogance

    Chapter 959: Arrogance


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The swelling on the left side of Gong Han¡¯s face became more obvious with just a smile. This made Yue Chi feel a little uncomfortable. He secretly complained that his brother went a little too far.


    How could a gentle and weak girl like Gong Han withstand a beating?


    Yue Chi subconsciously stretched out his hand and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    However, Gong Han quickly took a step back with a look of avoiding suspicion before his hand could touch her face. Only then did Yue Chi realize that his actions were a little inappropriate.


    Yue Chi retracted his hand in embarrassment.


    ¡°Ah Chi, I want to be alone. I don¡¯t need you to accompany me.¡± Gong Han clearly expressed her intentions.


    Yue Chi was conflicted. He was afraid that Gong Han would leave and was unwilling to let her go. However, he was also afraid that Gong Han would be angry if he kept stopping her.


    After thinking about it, Yue Chi compromised. ¡°I can let you go, but can you tell me where you¡¯re going? It might not be easy for you if you return to the Gong family now. Why don¡¯t I help you contact a vacation place?¡±


    Yue Chi knew that the Gong family had never treated Gong Han well. The Gong family might even stand on his brother¡¯s side if they knew that Gong Han had a conflict with him.


    He felt that it was better not to return to a place as vexing as the Gong family since she wanted to relax.


    This time, Gong Han did not object. She just smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yue Chi relaxed a little seeing that Gong Han had compromised and was willing to accept his arrangements. A smile appeared on his face again. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to make the arrangements now. It¡¯s already so late. Sister-in-law, rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve made the arrangements.¡±


    Gong Han nodded and returned to the bedroom.


    The next morning, she saw Yue Chi piling the things he had prepared in front of her as if he was presenting a treasure when she opened the bedroom door.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, I found a seaside resort in a fishing village in the south for you. I¡¯ve prepared everything for you,¡± Yue Chi said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Gong Han smiled.


    It was only when Gong Han was about to set off that she realized that the things that Yue Chi had placed at the door of her bedroom were not all.


    Gong Han pointed at the people standing in a row in the courtyard and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Who are these?¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll not be used to it when you get to an unfamiliar place, I¡¯ll get the chef and auntie at home to go with you. I¡¯ve also arranged for a few bodyguards for you. If anyone dares to bully you, get them to beat them back¡­¡± Yue Chi pointed at the people he had prepared and kept talking.


    Gong Han said with a headache, ¡°Ah Chi, I¡¯m just going to relax, not move out.¡±


    In the end, Gong Han accepted the vast amount of resources and personnel arranged by Yue Chi speechlessly. Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave.


    Yue Chi thought that it was good for Gong Han to leave for a while during this period of time, lest the incident at Dexin Girls High School affected Gong Han¡¯s opinion of the Yue family.


    During this period of time, they had also tried their best to hide the matter regarding Dexin Girls High School from Gong Han. They were afraid that Gong Han would have opinions. Gong Han was a teacher after all. She probably had a natural sense of care for the students.


    Some things should stop after this incident. It was not a good idea to keep hiding.


    Yue Han didn¡¯t have much of a reaction after knowing that Yue Chi had sent Gong Han away. He didn¡¯t know how to face Gong Han either. The developments were pretty good now and someone was watching Gong Han.


    He would think about how to ease his relationship with Gong Han after this matter was resolved.


    Soon, it was time for the trial.


    Yue Chi saw many people coming from the opposite side and sneered while waiting outside the court. ¡°Lin Yin, what¡¯s wrong? Do you think this is a gang fight? Do you think you can win just because you have more people? What a joke!¡±


    The people on Lin Yin¡¯s side, including the Feng sisters, the victimized girls and parents of the other families, the three Mu brothers, and the people Lin Yin brought, were all there to prevent Yue Chi from getting violent.


    Lin Yin glanced coldly at the people on Yue Chi¡¯s side. Lin Yin raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw Li Mu. Her expression was full of deterrence, making Li Mu¡¯s legs go weak on the spot. He wanted to crawl at Lin Yin¡¯s feet and announced that he was conquered by her.


    Mu Ran said bluntly, ¡°That¡¯s because many people have been hurt by you. Who do you think you are to dare to be so tough in front of our Yinyin? Looks like you really don¡¯t remember to be beaten up. Don¡¯t think that I will not beat you into a pig¡¯s head again!¡±


    Yue Han stopped Yue Chi, who was about to go forward and beat him up, and said to Mu Heng in a cold voice, ¡°President Mu, I think you¡¯d better manage your brother well. Otherwise, I think it¡¯s necessary to bring the matter of your brother hitting my brother for no reason to the judge and have Mu Ran sentenced for maliciously hurting someone.¡±

 Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Denial Of Guilt

    Chapter 960: Denial Of Guilt


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I¡¯m not biased even though I am his brother. You can sue Mu Ran. However, I think your Yue family will be the one embarrassed when the judge asks about the reason for the beating.¡± Mu Heng only glanced at Yue Han coldly and said indifferently.


    The lawyers on both sides shook their heads helplessly. The court hearing had yet to start, but the two sides had already started to confront each other outside.


    Feng Yu was suddenly glad that Lin Yin was her roommate. Otherwise, if she and her sister had encountered something like today, they would probably be trembling under the other party¡¯s mockery.


    No, it should be said that they might not even have the chance to stand here.


    Speaking of which, the situation was really laughable. They were clearly victims, but they were submissive and afraid of everything. On the other hand, those people who had clearly done all kinds of bad things could still be so cocky and up in the air.


    Therefore, sometimes, justice had to be maintained with strength and power.


    Without strength and power, even if you were more wronged than Dou E1, you had to grit your teeth and endure it. They did not dare to show their faces until today, just like those girls who were threatened by the Yue Family.


    Yue Chi snorted and glared at Feng Rong. Then, he followed Yue Han into the court hall fearlessly.


    Feng Rong¡¯s eyes were red at this moment, perhaps filled with hatred. She looked like she wanted to rush over and tear Yue Chi apart.


    Feng Yu hugged her sister¡¯s shoulder comfortingly and encouraged her, ¡°He will definitely get his retribution. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±


    Feng Rong only looked at Feng Yu with tears in her eyes, as if she wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words.


    The trial went smoothly. Yue Chi would only insist that he was innocent when facing the judge and Lin Yin¡¯s lawyer. The Yue Corporation would not admit to forcing female students prostituting themselves to gain benefits.


    The other party¡¯s lawyer stood in court and said righteously, ¡°Presiding Judge, it¡¯s true that my client is the person-in-charge of the Yue Corporation¡¯s student support project, but he¡¯s only in charge of allocating the funds for every student who needs funding. As for what these students have to do with these funders in private, my client really has no obligation and right to interfere.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. My daughter isn¡¯t familiar with those sponsors at all. How could she take the initiative to date them? It might be a coincidence if one or two girls did such things, but more than 20 female students did it under the lead of a teacher. It must be organized and premeditated. This banquet was organized by your Yue Corporation. I don¡¯t believe that as the person in charge, he doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± The mother of another victim refuted loudly.


    The other party¡¯s lawyer only sneered coldly and said to the judge, ¡°Presiding judge, the other party¡¯s relative is making some subjective guesses. This is slander towards my client.¡±


    The judge stopped the girl¡¯s mother.


    As for Lin Yin¡¯s lawyer, he displayed all the evidence he had gathered during this period of time in front of the judge.


    ¡°Presiding Judge, the people in front of you now are the people who were sponsored with Huaqiang¡¯s support in the past few years. These people signed various cooperation contracts with the Yue Corporation after the gratitude banquet with no exception. The timings are recorded clearly.¡±


    ¡°On this, I would like to ask Mr. Yue, why is the cooperation between your Corporation and these sponsors after such a banquet? Is it because these cooperations only take effect after some obscene transactions?¡± Lin Yin¡¯s lawyer held the document in his hand and questioned Yue Chi.


    Yue Chi glanced at Yue Han and replied according to his script, ¡°These sponsors feel that our Corporation is doing something good for society after knowing about our school support project. That¡¯s why they¡¯re willing to believe in us and cooperate with us. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    The lawyer only smiled faintly, as if Yue Chi¡¯s answer was within his expectations. Then, he took out a video and projected it on the screen. ¡°Presiding Judge, because these innocent girls are innocent, I chose to withhold some information. We deciphered the source of these videos with the help of the communications police.¡±


    The lawyer pointed at the screen and said, ¡°The content of these videos is that those girls were surrounded and mocked for selling their bodies. Through tracking and investigation of these videos, these things happened at Dexin Girls High School without exception. From this, it can be gleaned that the situation at Dexin Girls High School has persisted for many years.¡±

 Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: Identify

    Chapter 961: Identify


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The lawyer turned to look at Yue Chi. ¡°We combined all the street surveillance cameras that can be found around Dexin Girls High School to find the person who filmed these videos. Presiding Judge, I request that these witnesses of mine appear in court.¡±


    Yue Chi panicked slightly seeing those people appear. He did not expect Lin Yin to be so capable that she could actually follow the clues to find the people who filmed the video back then. Every time these people were done dealing with the aftermath, they would be sent overseas once the matter was over in order to avoid trouble.


    Yue Chi turned to look in Yue Han¡¯s direction. He could not help but become even more nervous seeing Yue Han¡¯s cold expression.


    ¡°Did you film these videos?¡± the lawyer asked the people who had appeared to testify.


    Those people glanced in the direction of Yue Han and Yue Chi. Yue Han¡¯s poisonous eyes made their hearts pound.


    They were still afraid of Yue Han¡¯s revenge even though they had already made a decision. They saw the man who had just entered as they struggled internally. They were frightened by the man¡¯s bone-chilling coldness when their gazes met. They hurriedly nodded and admitted, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We took it.¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at the door and saw Lu Ming walking over with Shen Yu.


    Lu Ming, who had been paying attention to Lin Yin, felt his face warm up when she looked at him. Then, he walked to the seat behind Lin Yin and sat down.


    Lin Yin turned around and smiled softly. ¡°You came at the right time. If you were any later, those people would probably have betrayed us.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I naturally have to be in time for your matter.¡±


    Mu Ran rolled her eyes and reached out to turn Lin Yin¡¯s head. She said sarcastically, ¡°Yinyin, a man with a glib tongue can¡¯t be trusted. You must not be deceived.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled helplessly and agreed obediently.


    Lu Ming almost vomited blood from anger.


    He spent a lot of effort to snatch this job from Mu Ru after Lin Yin and the others found out who filmed the video. In the end, he was interrupted by Mu Ran before he could say more than a few words to Lin Yin. As expected, he had to pay for everything he did.


    ¡°Why did you take such photos?¡± the lawyer in court asked.


    One of them lowered his head weakly and said, ¡°In order to restrain those female students so that they would not go around speaking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Then why are those female students spouting nonsense? What will they say outside? Who doesn¡¯t let them spout nonsense?¡± the lawyer questioned.


    ¡°Those female students were gifts from the Yue Corporation to the investors. Many of them were not voluntary, so they were afraid that these female students would talk and affect the reputation of the Yue Corporation and those investors. Hence, they ordered us to take a video of every girl and emphasize in the video that those girls were sold for money. Then, they used these videos to threaten those girls to shut up,¡± the witness said.


    ¡°Those investors are the so-called sponsors, right?¡± the lawyer asked, staring at the witness.


    The witnesses nodded.


    The lawyer sneered and continued to ask, ¡°Who ordered you to do this?¡±


    They still pointed at Yue Chi with trembling hands no matter how fierce Yue Han¡¯s expression was. ¡°Mr. Yue¡¯s bodyguards asked us to do it.¡±


    The lawyer nodded, then looked at Yue Chi and continued to ask the witnesses, ¡°Are you sure they were Mr. Yue Chi¡¯s bodyguards?¡±


    The few of them nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. Second Young Master Yue was also at the side at that time.¡±


    The lawyer turned to look at Yue Chi after getting a satisfactory answer and asked, ¡°Mr. Yue Chi, you just said that you don¡¯t know who these students are dating in private. Then can you explain why you were at the scene when the threatening video was taken? And the person who ordered these people to do this was your bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°I think they might have seen the wrong person. Wasn¡¯t there a person who looked like me previously? It happened a year ago. That person hadn¡¯t been arrested yet.¡± Yue Chi had an idea and thought of the fake Yue Chi who had gone to jail on his behalf a while ago.


    At the thought of this, Yue Chi rejoiced that he did not have time to film a threatening video this time.


    ¡°Mr. Yue Chi, you mean that the person who looks exactly like you can also instruct Mr. Yue Chi¡¯s bodyguards to do things? Then can I assume that Mr. Yue Chi and the fake Yue Chi who looks similar to Mr. Yue Chi know each other?¡±


    ¡°You can even share bodyguards. Does that mean that Mr. Yue Chi knows everything that the fake Yue Chi did? It¡¯s even very likely that Mr. Yue Chi is the mastermind?¡± The lawyer asked Yue Chi.

 Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Distorting Black To White

    Chapter 962: Distorting Black To White


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Presiding Judge, I think the other party¡¯s lawyer¡¯s question has nothing to do with the current case. I object to the other party¡¯s lawyer questioning my client¡¯s identity for no reason,¡± The other party¡¯s lawyer said loudly before Yue Chi could answer.


    ¡°Presiding Judge, I think my question is closely related to the case. If what Mr. Yue Chi said is true, why was the fake Yue Chi able to order the real Yue Chi¡¯s bodyguards to do things? We can also clear Mr. Yue Chi¡¯s name and give justice to these victimized students after figuring out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°However, if that¡¯s not the case, it means that Mr. Yue Chi was at the scene at that time. The Yue Corporation was the one who organized the banquet, and Mr. Yue Chi was in charge of filming the video to threaten the female students. Then the matter is very clear, isn¡¯t it? If you didn¡¯t use the students to please the investors, then why did you film the video to threaten them?¡± The lawyer raised his eyebrows and said.


    The lawyer turned to look at Yue Chi and asked solemnly after the Presiding Judge gestured for the lawyer to continue, ¡°Mr. Yue Chi, please answer me. Were you at the event location where the video was filmed? Please think about it before you answer me.¡±


    Yue Chi turned to look at Yue Han. After Yue Han blinked slightly, Yue Chi turned around and replied reluctantly, ¡°Yes, I was there.¡±


    ¡°Then, Mr. Yue Chi, are you the one who instructed these people to film those students¡¯ explicit videos?¡± the lawyer asked.


    Yue Chi glanced at the lawyer coldly and snorted. ¡°I got someone to take it, but I didn¡¯t ask them to take it naked. It¡¯s these female students who are greedy. Our Yue Corporation¡¯s kind people sponsored them tuition and living expenses, but these students actually wanted more, so they privately¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done asking my questions.¡± The lawyer interrupted Yue Chi and turned to the Presiding Judge. ¡°Presiding Judge, Mr. Yue Chi represents the Yue Corporation to organize these female students to the banquet and let these so-called sponsors choose.¡±


    ¡°The people from the Yue Corporation sent these ignorant girls to every room and they were humiliated after these sponsors were chosen. They even took indecent videos of these girls to threaten them in order not to let the matter blow up. This is the truth of this matter.¡±


    Yue Chi looked at Lin Yin¡¯s lawyer with eyes that were about to pop out. Before he gritted his teeth in anger, the lawyer Yue Chi hired asked Yue Chi directly, ¡°Mr. Yue Chi, may I ask why you appeared at the event location where the video was filmed and why you filmed those videos?¡±


    Yue Chi retracted his gaze and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°At that time, our sponsor reported that our female students had impure thoughts, so I got someone to verify it. We brought our filming tools to check the rooms one by one in order to avoid some trouble. That¡¯s why we accidentally took a video of those female students naked.¡±


    ¡°Later on, we found out that these students actually drugged the sponsors and took the initiative to seduce them to threaten the sponsors to obtain benefits. It was just that we only chose not to make it public for the reputation of those students and the sponsors saw that these children were still young and insensible.¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s malicious gaze turned to Lin Yin as he spoke. He snorted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these videos to be secretly taken by someone with ulterior motives. It even caused such a huge commotion, causing all the students in Dexin Girls High School to suffer various degrees of online violence. It¡¯s really a waste of our intention to hide it.¡±


    Lin Yin sneered at Yue Chi¡¯s lies.


    When it was Lin Yin¡¯s turn to ask the lawyer, the lawyer looked at Yue Chi and continued to ask, ¡°Then may I ask Mr. Yue Chi, based on the video that has been circulating online recently, anyone with a discerning eye can tell that the girl is clearly the one who was forced. She tried to escape from that man repeatedly throughout the entire sexual process, but she was pulled back every time. This seems to be different from what Mr. Yue Chi said about seducing the sponsor for benefits?¡±


    Yue Chi sized up the lawyer and his words were filled with mockery. ¡°Is this lawyer so poor that he hasn¡¯t slept with a woman? Have you seen a pig run even if you haven¡¯t eaten pork? Have you never played rape role-playing? Don¡¯t you know that some loose women love the feeling of being raped?¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s bold and explicit words caused a commotion in the court. There were still people whispering after the Presiding Judge stopped them. It was too strange for such a serious occasion to be suddenly filled with Yue Chi¡¯s stimulating words after all.

 Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: Feng Rong’s Betrayal

    Chapter 963: Feng Rong¡¯s Betrayal


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Presiding Judge, everything I say makes sense. Otherwise, you can find those girls to confront them. Otherwise¡­¡± Yue Chi still said fearlessly even though he was stopped.


    Yue Chi paused for a moment and looked in Feng Rong¡¯s direction with disdain. Then, he pointed at Feng Rong and said, ¡°Let her say it herself. Was it our Yue Corporation that sent them to the bed of the sponsor, or were they blinded by greed and ignored their shame and vanity to strip themselves naked and climb into someone else¡¯s bed for just a few small sums of money?¡±


    Everyone looked at Feng Rong, whose face had turned red from being humiliated in public.


    Feng Yu made an encouraging gesture at Feng Rong and mouthed to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Tell the truth.¡±


    However, to her disappointment, Feng Rong sat beside the lawyer in a daze. Her eyes were red and she did not say anything.


    Yue Chi¡¯s lawyer immediately asked Feng Rong, ¡°Ms. Feng Rong, please answer me truthfully. Were you forced to have sex with the sponsor, or did you take the initiative to have sex with the sponsor in this incident?¡±


    Another girl looked at Feng Rong. She was so anxious seeing that Feng Rong did not speak for a long time that she spoke loudly, ¡°We were forced. A teacher led us to those rooms one by one. I didn¡¯t take the initiative to seduce the sponsor, and we didn¡¯t drug them. We were forced¡­¡±


    The girl was too agitated and her voice was filled with a roar, so much so that she was warned by the Presiding Judge.


    The other party¡¯s lawyer pressed again, ¡°Ms. Feng Rong, please answer my question just now. Answer truthfully! In this incident, were you forced or did you volunteer?¡±


    Lin Yin immediately sensed that something was wrong with Feng Rong when she saw Yue Chi¡¯s confident expression.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Yue Chi. She whispered to Sun Biao behind her, ¡°Go and see if Feng Yu¡¯s mother is still safe. Also, find out where Feng Yu¡¯s father is now?¡±


    Feng Rong had been gritting her teeth at the Yue brothers previously, but she did not say anything now. She must have been threatened.


    Lin Yin looked in Yue Chi¡¯s direction with a dark gaze, only to see that Yue Chi¡¯s provocative gaze was on her.


    However, Yue Chi was not smug for long. A few cold gazes were like knives that ruthlessly scratched Yue Chi¡¯s face.


    Yue Chi knew that he could not afford to offend either Mu Heng or Lu Ming, so he could only retract his gaze obediently.


    Feng Rong cried indignantly and replied after the lawyer repeated the question for the third time, ¡°I was willing. I wanted money to go to university, so after I found out that a senior had done this and obtained a large sum of money, I worked with my other classmates to buy medicine to liven things up and took the initiative to seduce the sponsor.¡±


    Feng Rong¡¯s words caused an uproar at the event location. Even Feng Yu stood in her seat in a daze.


    The other girl looked at Feng Rong in disbelief, then retorted loudly, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Why are you talking nonsense like this?! I didn¡¯t join forces with you. I didn¡¯t take the initiative to seduce the sponsor. I was forced.¡±


    The girl almost broke down and ran towards the judge as if afraid that the judge wouldn¡¯t believe her. She shouted hysterically, ¡°Uncle Presiding Judge, I was really forced. I didn¡¯t join forces, I didn¡¯t take the initiative, I didn¡¯t drug anyone.¡±


    The girl¡¯s mother also explained her daughter¡¯s innocence with tears in her eyes. The girl¡¯s father asked Feng Rong why she was talking like this.


    For a moment, the court was in chaos.


    They managed to stop the girl¡¯s family from overdoing it with the help of the bailiffs.


    ¡°Presiding Judge, my client might have some problems, so I request for a temporary adjournment.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s lawyer immediately asked for a temporary adjournment.


    With the permission of the judge, the people in court also walked out of the courtroom and went to the outer lounge to wait.


    Feng Yu pulled Feng Rong to the side and asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Rong, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you say that?¡±


    Feng Rong¡¯s eyes were red as she choked. ¡°The Yue Corporation captured our parents. They said that if I didn¡¯t do as they said, our parents would jump off the building and commit suicide the moment the trial ended.¡±


    Feng Yu¡¯s mind instantly buzzed. The hand that was holding Feng Rong¡¯s trembled. She was afraid and angry.


    She clenched her fists tightly and turned around angrily. Unexpectedly, she pounced on Yue Chi, who was still acting arrogantly in front of Lin Yin.

 Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Feng Yu Hit Someone

    Chapter 964: Feng Yu Hit Someone


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi did not expect someone would attack him outside the court so he was thrown to the ground by Feng Yu when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. His face was slapped and there was a sharp pain.


    Feng Yu hit Yue Chi crazily as she cried hysterically, ¡°Yue Chi, return my mother to me. Return my mother to me!¡±


    The people on Yue Han¡¯s side finally reacted and stepped forward to pull Feng Yu away violently. Lin Yin stood straight forward and blocked Yue Han¡¯s men. She sneered and said, ¡°Yue Han, why did you capture her mother? Do you have a guilty conscience?¡±


    Yue Han glanced at Lin Yin coldly, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°The Yue Corporation is innocent. Why should I feel guilty? Also, don¡¯t blame me for everything. I didn¡¯t capture anyone.¡±


    Then, Yue Han glanced coldly at the bodyguards beside him and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Did I hire you to watch my Yue Family get beaten up?¡±


    Seeing this, the bodyguards immediately went forward to pull Feng Yu away. Lin Yin knew that now was not the time to fight head-on. She took a step back and got someone to pull Feng Yu up.


    Yue Chi¡¯s face was covered in blood from Feng Yu¡¯s scratching. He recalled that he still had to go to the resort to see Gong Han after tonight and was instantly furious. He raised his fist in a bid to punch Feng Yu.


    Lin Yin was close and blocked Yue Chi¡¯s fist. She threw it out forcefully and said coldly, ¡°Yue Chi, I advise you not to attack anyone in front of me.¡±


    Yue Chi was furious. His eyes were red as he said fiercely, ¡°Stupid b*tch, why are you so smug? Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t hit you too?!¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s words made the men beside Lin Yin¡¯s expressions turn cold. They looked at Yue Chi gloomily.


    Mu Ran¡¯s temper flared up. He clenched his fists and rushed in front of Lin Yin, about to punch Yue Chi in the nose.


    Lin Yin pulled Mu Ran back in time, afraid that he would make things worse.


    Mu Ran could only scold Yue Chi angrily since he was unable to hit Yue Chi to stand up for Lin Yin. ¡°Yue Chi, what did you say? I¡¯ll even pull out your dog teeth and throw them into the Himalayas to be fossils!¡±


    Yue Chi was beaten, warned, and scolded. He was very unhappy and took two steps forward to hit Mu Ran.


    However, Yue Han got someone to forcefully pull Yue Chi away before he could hit him.


    At this time, it was better not to cause too much trouble.


    Yue Chi was dissatisfied. ¡°Brother, are you going to let them bully me like this?¡±


    Yue Han smiled sinisterly. ¡°Some revenge can be taken slowly. It¡¯s not appropriate now.¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s expression convinced Yue Chi, but he was still a little angry. Wouldn¡¯t he have to wait a few days before he could visit Gong Han with his face like this?


    He had originally thought that after this matter was settled, he could accompany Gong Han in her relaxation so that he could coax Gong Han back to the Yue Family sooner.


    In the end, he was harmed by a little b*tch.


    The lawyer was also in a difficult position after knowing that Feng Rong¡¯s parents were being held hostage. If the person involved betrayed, he could not win as a lawyer even if he had a glib tongue.


    The other girl and her family had mixed feelings when they found out that the Yue Corporation was using Feng Yu¡¯s parents to threaten her.


    The situation was not good for them to begin with. What would their chances of winning be if Feng Yu changed sides at the last minute?


    The girl would have to face an even crueler reality if they could not win the lawsuit this time. Those rumors alone could ruin the girl¡¯s life.


    The girl sat at the side in despair. These few days, she had relied on the thought of letting those evil people suffer retribution to hold on.


    She did not know what she would do if that faith was gone.


    Was she going to carry these injuries for the rest of her life and be woken up by those dirty memories every night?


    The girl¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know what to do either. She knelt in front of Feng Rong and cried out of love for her child, ¡°Little classmate, it¡¯s fine if you say I¡¯m selfish, but if this matter ends with our false accusation, our family won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    Feng Rong bit her lower lip tightly and clenched her fists. After a long time, she asked, ¡°What about my mother? What about my mother¡¯s life?¡±


    Feng Rong¡¯s question rendered the girl¡¯s mother speechless. She could only sit at the side with tears streaming down her face and sob.


    The event location fell into silence.

 Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Delay

    Chapter 965: Delay


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin looked at the message from Sun Biao on her phone and said coldly, ¡°Feng Yu, the surveillance cameras near the dormitory show that your mother was brought out by your father. I¡¯ve asked Sun Biao to do his best to find her. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll suspend this trial for now and let the lawyer explain the situation to the judge.¡±


    When Feng Yu heard this, she called Father Feng a few times, but no one picked up. She was so angry that her eyes were red again. Her hatred for her father had reached its peak.


    Feng Rong cried and shook her head. ¡°No, they said that my parents will be thrown off the building unless we withdraw the lawsuit and admit our mistake publicly.¡±


    Everyone present was furious hearing this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for them. We¡¯ll think of a way to delay it for now. They cannot be used to threaten us as long as they¡¯re found,¡± Mu Heng said.


    Lu Ming nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m also sending people to look for her. I hope we can find her as soon as possible.¡±


    The atmosphere on Lin Yin¡¯s side was bleak, and the atmosphere on Yue Chi¡¯s side was a little gloomy.


    ¡°Why did the Presiding Judge agree to adjourn the court? We should have retorted just now and done it in one go. Wouldn¡¯t this matter be resolved quickly? Could it be that we didn¡¯t give enough money?¡± Yue Chi said indignantly.


    ¡°This Presiding Judge is from the Huo Family. He¡¯s not so easy to bribe,¡± Yue Han said coldly.


    He still had some confidence when he found out that this Presiding Judge was the one who took over the case.


    However, he did not expect them to have a conflict with the Huo Family before the trial. Huo Ge must have informed them. Otherwise, they would not have adjourned the court so easily.


    Yue Chi felt uncomfortable hearing Yue Han say this. ¡°That b*tch Lin Yin must know about this, so she deliberately transferred the problem project she snatched from our Yue Family to Huo Ge. I really underestimated her.¡±


    ¡°But fortunately, it¡¯s a trial after all. As long as something happens to Lin Yin¡¯s side, even if the Presiding Judge wants to protect them, he won¡¯t be able to.¡± Yue Leng smiled disdainfully.


    When the trial resumed, the lawyer tried his best to stall for time. The entire trial progressed slowly and kept going in circles coupled with the Presiding Judge¡¯s tacit approval.


    Feng Rong looked at her cell phone distractedly, hoping to see a message from her mother.


    However, no one expected that what they waited for in the end was a video of the Feng sisters¡¯ mother jumping off a building to commit suicide.


    That video was what Mrs. Feng had left for her two daughters before she died.


    Under Lin Yin¡¯s instructions, the lawyer saw the message from his cell phone in time and hurriedly stopped the trial. ¡°Presiding Judge, something happened to my client¡¯s mother. It¡¯s not suitable for the trial to continue at this time.¡±


    At this moment, Feng Rong, who was looking at her cell phone, was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Even Feng Yu looked at the video in her hand in disbelief.


    In the video, Mrs. Feng smiled at the camera. When she forced a smile, her wrinkles from the carving of time darkened.


    The woman in the video had tears in her eyes. There was guilt, joy, pain, sadness, and regret. Then, she said to the camera, ¡°Ah Yu, Ah Rong, I think that I might not be in this world anymore when you saw this video. I went to look for your grandparents.¡±


    ¡°I know everything. I didn¡¯t expect my daughter to be tortured like this. I didn¡¯t expect my husband, your father to be so ruthless. They wanted to use me to threaten Ah Rong to give up the chance to seek justice for herself.¡±


    In the video, Mrs. Feng did not blink at all, but tears filled her eyes uncontrollably and dripped down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As your mother, I can¡¯t protect you and even became a burden to you. I¡¯ve always thought that as long as people are willing to work hard and endure hardship, they will definitely come through. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always taught you to work hard. I didn¡¯t expect that I was too naive.¡±


    ¡°Ah Rong, do whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry about Mom. Even though Mom doesn¡¯t have any ability, I want to be able to hold up the sky for my Ah Rong and my Ah Yu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t compromise, Ah Rong. You have to let those demons suffer retribution. I know that my daughter won¡¯t sell her body for money, nor will she take the initiative to seduce people for money. I can¡¯t bear for my Ah Rong to be criticized by the world.¡±

 Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Mrs. Feng Jumped Off The Building

    Chapter 966: Mrs. Feng Jumped Off The Building


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°In the past, people said that I gave birth to two good-for-nothings, but I don¡¯t think so. My two daughters have been very obedient since they were young and their studies are good. Every time someone says that I can¡¯t give birth to a son, I¡¯ll say proudly that my Ah Rong has won an award again and my Ah Yu is the first in class. I¡¯m happy to see their aggrieved faces and proud. It¡¯s especially satisfying.¡±


    ¡°Do you know? I¡¯m especially happy every time I hear you say that you want to earn a lot of money in the future and buy a big house to bring me over to enjoy life. It¡¯s not because my child has become successful, but because it would mean that you can live well too if I can enjoy life. I don¡¯t want much in my life. I just want to see the two of you poor kids live a good life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I was young, I didn¡¯t have eyes and chose such a drunk and gambling father for you to suffer bad experiences at a young age. I¡¯m also sorry. I clearly knew that I had such a husband, but I still gave birth to you without your consent and made you suffer in this world. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Ah Rong, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy harmed you.¡±


    ¡°In my next life, I¡¯ll definitely open my eyes wide and find you a father who dotes on you. Let¡¯s be mother and daughter again, okay? I¡¯ll make you the pancakes you like. Ah Rong likes sweet food so I¡¯ll make brown sugar filling for you. Ah Yu likes salty food so I¡¯ll give you pickled vegetables filling. In your next life, you must remember to look for me and give me a chance to atone for my sins.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mom is really leaving. This is your father¡¯s phone. I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t pass on what I said to you guys, so I learned to post it online. This way, you guys will see it sooner or later. This way, you won¡¯t be threatened.¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Mrs. Feng¡¯s lips. ¡°Goodbye, Ah Rong, Ah Yu. You two sisters have to be good, understand? Ah Rong, you have to win justice for yourself, understand?¡±


    Mrs. Feng¡¯s words were a little messy, but anyone could roughly understand what she meant.


    Everyone who had watched the video looked at the Feng sisters with pity and sadness. Many of them even cried.


    After watching the video, Feng Yu and her sister cried in court until they could not even breathe. Feng Rong even stopped the inquisition leader who was about to leave and pointed at Yue Chi as she cried at the top of her lungs, ¡°It¡¯s them, it¡¯s the Yue Corporation. They tricked us into sleeping with them. They forced us to accompany those sponsors. I didn¡¯t do it willingly. I didn¡¯t drug them or seduce them!¡±


    Yue Chi did not expect such a thing to happen even after that old woman died.


    Yue Chi¡¯s lawyer said loudly, ¡°Presiding Judge, this girl just said that she was willing. Now, she said that she was forced. This changes too quickly. She cannot be trusted.¡±


    Feng Yu rushed forward with red eyes. She pointed at Yue Chi and complained loudly, ¡°Presiding Judge, it¡¯s them. They kidnapped my mother to threaten my sister.¡±


    Yue Chi immediately retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. That video clearly said that it was your father who took your mother away. From what I see, it¡¯s clearly your family of women who are greedy and want to scheme against others.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you have a father with a conscience and doesn¡¯t want you to continue lying. That¡¯s why he took your mother hostage. It¡¯s to make you realize your mistake and stop framing innocent people.¡±


    Feng Yu gritted her teeth and cursed loudly at Yue Chi, who was protected by the bailiffs. ¡°You beast, you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡±


    Yue Chi sneered fearlessly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m spouting nonsense or not. What¡¯s important is that you claim that I kidnapped someone without evidence. This is slander. I can sue you.¡±


    The event location was in a mess. Helpless, the Presiding Judge could only temporarily adjourn the court again to let both sides calm down.


    Feng Yu pulled Feng Rong and said, ¡°Ah Rong, I¡¯ll go to Mom first. Stay here and win justice. Let the animals receive the punishment they deserve, understand?¡±


    Feng Rong nodded in tears.


    Mu Heng followed Feng Yu over to deal with it to avoid any other accidents.


    The netizens were a little confused about Mrs. Feng¡¯s sudden suicide video because Mrs. Feng did not reveal what had happened.


    However, soon, netizens discovered the identities of Mrs. Feng and Feng Rong. Hence, the matter of Dexin Girls High School became a hot topic of discussion among netizens.


    There were even indignant netizens who had already started to form a team to come to the event location to watch the trial.

 Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Soldiers Catch Thieves

    Chapter 967: Soldiers Catch Thieves


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The farce-like trial became serious again. Feng Rong wiped her tears and endured the pain of losing her mother. She iterated about what the Yue Corporation had done and the torture and violation she had suffered.


    Yue Chi frowned and looked impatient.


    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence for these things. At that time, my client was in her room and didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. Even if he was guilty, my client was just as negligent as the person in charge. As for the crime of forced prostitution, it¡¯s nonsense.¡± The lawyer opposite said lightly, facing Feng Rong and the other girl¡¯s accusations.


    Lin Yin¡¯s lawyer invited the teacher who was leading the team at that time and asked, ¡°Is the person who instructed you to send these students to the sponsor¡¯s room in court now?¡±


    The teacher looked around and pointed in Yue Chi¡¯s direction. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Manager Yue.¡±


    However, after the lawyer asked, the lawyer opposite asked, ¡°Teacher, I want to ask, did Mr. Yue Chi tell you in person that he wanted to send these girls to the rooms of those sponsors?¡±


    The teacher who testified frowned and shook his head as he answered truthfully, ¡°No, Manager Yue¡¯s bodyguard came forward to say it.¡±


    The lawyer nodded and said to the judge, ¡°Presiding Judge, this witness has only seen Mr. Yue Chi¡¯s bodyguard but claimed that it was Mr. Yue Chi¡¯s order. This is too unbelievable. Mr. Yue Chi and his bodyguard are just in an employer-employee relationship. The bodyguard is a free person.¡±


    Lin Yin narrowed her eyes. Yue Chi was already looking for someone to take the blame as expected.


    From the looks of it, that bodyguard would be a scapegoat.


    Lin Yin¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to Li Mu, who had been sitting at the side. Li Mu, who had been looking at Lin Yin from time to time, smiled awkwardly with a troubled expression.


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression darkened. Li Mu had never given her a definite answer, and now he looked like he didn¡¯t want to help?


    In that case, there was no need for her to show mercy to the Li Family.


    Li Mu touched his nose seeing Lin Yin¡¯s suddenly sharp eyes. However,Li Mu received a message from his second uncle a few seconds after Lin Yin retracted her gaze. His original impasse emotions almost exploded.


    Li Mu looked up and saw Lin Yin¡¯s meaningful expression, followed by Lu Ming¡¯s expression behind Lin Yin. He would be a fool if he still couldn¡¯t guess that Lin Yin and Lu Ming had schemed against the Li Family.


    Li Mu sent Lin Yin a message with a helpless expression: My little ancestor, I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t help you. Why are you in such a hurry? Do you have to join forces with your brother and Lu Ming to mess with me?


    Lin Yin looked down at her cell phone and glanced at Lu Ming in surprise. Then, she retracted her gaze and replied mercilessly: Your little ancestor¡¯s patience is not very good. She advises you to hurry up. Otherwise, your Li Family would at least be half an empty shell when you return from this trial.


    After Lin Yin replied, she even looked up at Li Mu provocatively with her eyebrows raised. Li Mu could feel that Lin Yin was in a very bad mood.


    The other party¡¯s lawyer asked the bodyguard to step forward. As expected, the bodyguard admitted all his crimes and took all the blame for forcing these female students to serve the sponsor.


    Yue Chi said with a mocking and arrogant expression, ¡°Presiding Judge, can I leave now that the culprit has been apprehended? I was innocent from the beginning. It was clearly these poor people who wanted to extort money and took a fancy to our Yue Corporation¡¯s money. I definitely won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡±


    The lawyer turned to look at Lin Yin. Lin Yin nodded at the lawyer, so the lawyer said decisively, ¡°Presiding Judge, I want to invite a witness. He can prove that Mr. Yue Chi did illegally organize prostitution for the Yue Corporation and even forced students to prostitute themselves.¡±


    Yue Chi sneered, his eyes filled with disdain.


    However, when he heard the lawyer say Li Mu¡¯s name and saw Li Mu walk to the court, his expression became extremely ugly.


    ¡°Li Mu, what are you doing?¡± Yue Chi gritted his teeth and asked.


    Yue Han said coldly from the side, his tone clearly threatening, ¡°Li Mu, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also an innocent person who was framed by these people. I hope you think about how to seek justice for yourself. We¡¯re the victims.¡±


    Li Mu walked to the witness stand and said with a look of avoidance, ¡°Yue Han, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m a soldier, you¡¯re thieves, and soldiers catch thieves.¡±

 Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: Recording

    Chapter 968: Recording


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi did not understand the meaning of the soldier and thief Li Mu was talking about. In his opinion, it was impossible for Li Mu to stay out of trouble after betraying him even if he was an officer.


    However, there seemed to be some guesses in Yue Han¡¯s cold eyes.


    The lawyer asked Li Mu, ¡°Mr. Li Mu, did you know that there would be a special service segment after the banquet before you attended the banquet?¡±


    Li Mu replied calmly, ¡°I know. That afternoon, Second Young Master Yue brought me to the building opposite the school¡¯s auditorium to choose someone. He said that he will send whoever I fancy to my bed tonight.¡±


    Li Mu turned to look at Lin Yin elegantly amidst the commotion, his eyes filled with love and infatuation. However, his tone was a little teasing as he teased, ¡°Then I saw Miss Lin Yin and was immediately mesmerized by her bright eyes and white teeth. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that Miss Lin Yin wasn¡¯t a female student from that school.¡±


    ¡°However, this Yue Chi is really capable. He can drug and send her to my bed even if she¡¯s not a student from that school. He does have some tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    Everyone heard Li Mu¡¯s mocking words clearly, but the Mu brothers felt especially angry when they looked at Li Mu. In their opinion, the way Li Mu looked at Lin Yin was really infuriating.


    Mu Ran was so angry that he openly teased their sister in front of the Mu Family that he directly complained to Mu Heng. In the blink of an eye, Mu Heng instructed the people who were surrounding the Li Family to attack faster and harder. It would be best if Li Mu returned and their home was gone.


    Lu Ming even picked up his phone and instructed the person on the other end of the cell phone to be more ruthless. It would be best if Li Mu returned home today and only saw an empty house.


    ¡°Li Mu, what nonsense are you talking about? When did I say that to you?¡± Yue Chi argued angrily. He even impulsively wanted to rush over and pry open Li Mu¡¯s head to see what was inside.


    He didn¡¯t understand what good it would do for him for Li Mu to say this. Li Mu was an officer. He was probably at the end of his rope with such a stain.


    The bailiff immediately stopped Yue Chi, who was about to rush out. Yue Chi was so angry that he could only stand at the defendant¡¯s stand and glare at Li Mu with gritted teeth.


    Li Mu glanced at Yue Chi and took out a USB flash drive. ¡°Of course, I have to have evidence. I¡¯m used to putting a recording pen under my clothes, so I recorded my conversation with Second Young Master Yue that day.¡±


    Yue Chi looked like he had been struck by lightning as he looked at Li Mu in disbelief.


    Li Mu smiled at Yue Chi and said, ¡°Second Young Master Yue, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t lie in front of justice.¡±


    The entire recording showed Yue Chi using Lin Yin to reach the transaction process with Li Mu.


    What made everyone even more speechless was that no one expected that Yue Chi¡¯s goal of using Lin Yin to rope Li Mu in was to let Wei Chuan¡¯s daughter, Wei Ying, enter the military.


    Soon, everyone found out that there were many students sponsored by the Yue Corporation in the school managed by Wei Chuan in the Huaqiang Support Project. Everyone vaguely guessed that Wei Chuan could probably be one of the accomplices of the Yue Corporation.


    Yue Chi couldn¡¯t deny it before there was absolute evidence. He just straightened his neck and retorted, according to the audio broadcast at the event location, ¡°Lin Yin isn¡¯t a student of the school. I have a grudge against Lin Yin. I¡¯m just taking revenge on her. At most, it¡¯s a personal grudge. Besides, nothing happened to Lin Yin, right? This doesn¡¯t prove that I forced a student to prostitute herself!¡±


    Li Mu sighed guiltily and said to Yue Chi, ¡°Second Young Master Yue, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten what we said before this audio?¡±


    Yue Chi was stunned. How could he still remember what he had said to Li Mu back then? At that time, he wanted Lin Yin to die under Li Mu¡¯s torture.


    Li Mu sneered and took out the first half of the audio recording.


    The moment she pressed the play button, Yue Chi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Leader, I left you a special female student today. Believe me, you¡¯ll definitely like her when you see her. She¡¯s extremely beautiful.¡±


    In the audio, Li Mu said playfully, ¡°They¡¯re all dry and scrawny female students. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Yue Chi continued to persuade him, ¡°How can the ones I prepared for you be those types of female students? Those female students are all prepared for those sponsors. You¡¯re an esteemed guest of our Yue Corporation. The ones I sent to your bed are one in a thousand. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

 Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: Yue Chi Is Guilty

    Chapter 969: Yue Chi Is Guilty


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Mu Ran heard this, he stood up angrily with clenched fists and scolded Yue Chi, ¡°Yue Chi, f*ck you!¡±


    This was the first time the people beside him had seen the polite Mu Ran say such rude words on the screen. They were all a little stunned.


    Mu Xiao restrained Mu Ran, who was so angry that he was obviously going to kill someone, his heart also filled with anger.


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes were like dark clouds pressing down on Yue Chi.


    Yue Chi almost subconsciously felt a bone-chilling gaze on him. The moment he turned around, he could not help but shiver and shrink his head back.


    Li Mu looked at Yue Chi and said calmly, ¡°The truth can¡¯t be denied. I advise Second Young Master Yue to quickly admit it.¡±


    Yue Chi was furious at Li Mu¡¯s actions and said loudly, ¡°Li Mu, do you think you can rest easy just because you exposed me? Don¡¯t forget that even if I¡¯m a pimp in the middle, you actually also engaged prostitutes. Your future career is over! Do you understand? Idiot!¡±


    Li Mu was still calm in the face of Yue Chi¡¯s words. He just said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can submit the report to the military if you think I¡¯m guilty.¡±


    Yue Chi looked at the judge and said indignantly, ¡°Presiding Judge, I admit to this matter, but I want to identify Li Mu now. He and I are birds of a feather. He attempted rape.¡±


    Yue Chi originally thought that the judge would be interested in his evidence, but the judge only looked up at Yue Chi indifferently and said, ¡°The military has long sent a document over. In this incident, Mr. Li Mu went to Dexin Girls High School as an undercover to investigate the forced prostitution.¡±


    Yue Chi was shocked by Li Mu again and again. He shook his head and said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible. Li Mu is clearly there to threaten and violate female students. I know, the Li Family must have added some materials behind, right? Presiding Judge, you have to take a good look at those fake materials.¡±


    At this moment, Yue Chi¡¯s hatred for Li Mu had already reached its peak. He was supposed to get through this peacefully this time, but something happened to Li Mu. He was indignant and even furious to the extreme.


    The judge frowned and stopped Yue Chi, who was obviously a little unruly. He said coldly, ¡°Li Mu¡¯s documents as an undercover agent were submitted to the upper echelons of the military a month ago. Defendant, please pay attention to your words.¡±


    Yue Chi did not believe that Li Mu had really submitted some bullsh*t document a month ago. In his opinion, it was obvious that the Li Family was using their power to help Li Mu.


    Not only did Yue Chi think so, even Lin Yin and the others sitting below thought so.


    However, thinking about it was one thing. It was an ironclad fact for such a mission that already had a document report. It was impossible for Yue Chi to drag Li Mu down with him this time.


    The trial ended with Yue Chi¡¯s indignant roar. The judge did not sentence him in court because this matter also involved Wei Chuan, who was previously unknown. However, the crime of Yue Chi and the Yue Corporation forcing students to prostitute themselves was definitely established.


    Yue Chi, who was escorted away by the bailiffs, stared at Lin Yin with hatred in his eyes, as if he wanted to tear her apart on the spot. All of this was because of Lin Yin. If not for Lin Yin, he would not have ended up like this.


    Yue Chi struggled free from the bailiff and rushed towards Lin Yin. However, before he could approach Lin Yin, he was kicked away by Mu Ran, who couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He knelt on the ground in a sorry state.


    Yue Han went up to him with his men seeing that Yue Chi was treated like this. He could not save Yue Chi from prison now, but outsiders could not bully his brother in front of him.


    Lin Yin and Mu Xiao blocked Mu Ran behind them and looked at Yue Han¡¯s people warningly before Yue Chi could approach Mu Ran.


    Lu Ming stood beside Lin Yin with a dark expression. The two sides felt nervous as if a war was about to break out.


    Li Mu led the bailiffs behind him and quickly separated the two groups of people. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to make a big fuss here. It¡¯s better for everyone to be harmonious.¡±


    Yue Chi, who had gotten up, held his aching stomach and glared at Li Mu coldly. He roared fiercely, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Li Mu just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. On the other hand, Yue Chi was furious again. He did not manage to hit Lin Yin to vent his anger just now and he would not have a chance to do so anymore.


    Yue Chi left unwillingly with the bailiff. The moment he went out, he bumped into Wei Ji, who was limping over.

 Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: D*mn A*shole

    Chapter 970: D*mn A*shole


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi was so angry that his eyes turned red at the thought that Lin Yin had always taken good care of Wei Ji. He raised his leg and kicked Wei Ji hard. Wei Ji fell heavily to the ground as he was caught off guard. Everyone present could even hear the sound of bones breaking.


    Even so, Yue Chi still pointed at Wei Ji and scolded angrily, ¡°D*mn a*shole, you¡¯re as disgusting as that woman!¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t care about Yue Chi¡¯s indirect scolding. However, her pupils constricted and a fierce gaze exploded when she looked at Wei Ji, who was nursing his leg.


    Lin Yin took a few steps forward and had already grabbed Yue Chi¡¯s hair and knocked his head against the door beside him before anyone could react.


    After a few hard slaps, Yue Chi¡¯s forehead was instantly stained with blood. Blood even flowed into his eyes, rendering him unable to open them. He could only shout in panic, ¡°Brother! Brother!¡±


    Yue Han rushed forward with widened eyes, but he was stopped by Lu Ming and Mu Xiao. He was so anxious that he could only warn them fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll make Lin Yin pay with her life even if I have to risk the entire Yue Family if anything happens to my brother!¡±


    Mu Xiao narrowed his eyes. ¡°Try it!¡±


    Lu Ming did not say anything. He just stared at Yue Han with a cold gaze, the deterrence in his gaze pressing down on Yue Han.


    Yue Han gritted his teeth. He endured the anger that almost made him tremble with anger and walked around the two of them to nurse Yue Chi seeing that Lin Yin had abandoned Yue Chi to help Wei Ji.


    ¡°How is it? Did your hand break just now? What happened to your leg? Are you injured?¡± Lin Yin asked Wei Ji worriedly.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin¡¯s obvious panic and felt depressed. Lin Yin was so nervous about Wei Ji. Could she really like Wei Ji?


    Wei Ji shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt now. It¡¯s just a fracture in my right hand but it did hurt a little when my right leg hit the ground just now.¡±


    Lin Yin turned around and glared at Yue Chi. Then, she turned around and reached out to carefully help Wei Ji up. A pair of well-defined hands helped Wei Ji up.


    Lin Yin looked over and heard Lu Ming frown. ¡°Let me do it. He¡¯s a boy who¡¯s more than 1.8 meters tall. He¡¯s still a little heavy for you, Yinyin.¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s expression froze. He said embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she still grabbed Wei Ji¡¯s hand with a worried expression.


    Lu Ming felt terrible when he saw Lin Yin and Wei Ji¡¯s palms touching. His heart was stuffy and sour.


    Hence, he bent down and picked up Wei Ji, who was more than 1.8 meters tall.


    Wei Ji reached out and hooked his arm around Lu Ming¡¯s neck, being caught off guard. The two of them could not help but shiver and almost had goosebumps when his palm touched the skin on Lu Ming¡¯s neck.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the overly warm scene in front of her.


    Lu Ming felt a little uncomfortable. When he turned to look at Lin Yin¡¯s round eyes, he coughed lightly. ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t just stand there. Lead the way. We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded in a daze. She called Feng Rong, who had already walked to the front, and led Lu Ming and Wei Ji towards her car. The group rushed towards the hospital where Feng Yu¡¯s mother was.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, wore a refined mask and followed Lin Yin eagerly.


    Lu Ming frowned even more when he saw Li Mu following closely behind Lin Yin. The melancholy between his eyebrows was so thick that it seemed to be intertwined with a ball of thread that could not be opened no matter what.


    Mu Ran finally seemed to react. He laughed as he said to Mu Xiao, ¡°Mu Xiao, did you see that expression on Lu Ming¡¯s face? It¡¯s too funny.¡±


    Mu Xiao couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He had never expected to see a person like Lu Ming hugging a grown man.


    After Mu Ran and Mu Xiao left, Yue Han, who had been watching them leave, exuded a fierce aura.


    Yue Chi, who was at the side, finally wiped the blood from his eyes. He looked at Yue Han aggrievedly and called out, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Yue Han calmed the anger in his eyes and turned to look at Yue Chi to comfort him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stay inside for a few days. I¡¯ll arrange everything for you.¡±


    Yue Chi felt much more at ease with Yue Han¡¯s words. Even his anxiety about going to jail lessened.


    Feng Rong anxiously wanted to open the car door as soon as Lin Yin and the others arrived at the hospital. Perhaps it was because she was anxious, her trembling hands tried several times but she could not open the car door.


    Lin Yin reached out to open it instead.

 Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: Empathy

    Chapter 971: Empathy


    Translator:Atlas StudiosEditor:Atlas Studios


    Feng Rong¡¯s expression was a little indifferent, perhaps because she had cried too much just now. After getting out of the car, she walked towards the location that Feng Yu sent to her, her expression calm and terrifying.


    However, Lin Yin could tell from her tense little body that Feng Rong was probably using her rationality to suppress her surging emotions. She sighed and turned to Lu Ming. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Feng Rong to take a look. I¡¯ll have to trouble Little Uncle to send Wei Ji to the doctor.¡±


    Lin Yin followed Feng Rong with her men before Lu Ming could agree.


    Only Wei Ji was left at the event location looking at Lu Ming uneasily. He said softly, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need. I can see the doctor myself.¡±


    Wei Ji struggled to get out of the car as he spoke. However, his legs were lame to begin with, and now that one of his legs was injured, it was impossible for him to jump on one leg like ordinary people.


    As expected, Wei Ji fell to the ground as soon as he got out of the car.


    Lu Ming bent down and picked up Wei Ji from the ground at lightning speed the moment he cried out in pain. He turned around to face Lin Yin, who was looking back.


    When Lin Yin heard Wei Ji¡¯s voice, she thought that something had happened. She turned around and saw Lu Ming hugging Wei Ji and acting with concern. Only then did she feel relieved and continue to follow Feng Rong.


    Lu Ming¡¯s expression was as cold as an icicle the moment Lin Yin turned her back on them. Wei Ji, on the other hand, was trembling in fear, looking a little afraid of Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming only glanced at him expressionlessly. Then, he carried Wei Ji to the hospital with his big strides.


    Lin Yin and the others followed behind Feng Rong. Feng Rong¡¯s eyes no longer turned red along the way. She just walked in the designated direction with a blank expression.


    Lin Yin saw her brother, Mu Heng, talking to the doctor when walking to the ward.


    Lin Yin approached Mu Heng and looked at him inquiringly. Mu Heng only shook his head helplessly and said softly, ¡°She was already dead when she was sent over. When Feng Yu and I rushed over, she was already dead.¡±


    This made the hope in Lin Yin¡¯s heart instantly dim.


    She could empathize with the pain of losing someone close to her.


    Feng Yu pulled Feng Rong into the ward.


    Mrs. Feng still had a smile on her face as she instructed before the court session, ¡°Ah Yu, bring your sister back after class later. It¡¯s not easy for our family to be in the capital. Let¡¯s have a meal together. Mom will be going back after dinner. We have to go and collect the corn in the fields. It¡¯s harvested early. We¡¯re just waiting for you to come back for the New Year.¡±


    Feng Rong¡¯s trembling hand reached out to the person covered in a white cloth. However, Feng Yu reached out to stop Feng Rong and said in a choked voice just as she was about to pull it away, ¡°Don¡¯t look, let Mom leave with dignity.¡±


    She had long been smashed beyond recognition after jumping down from a 20-story building. Feng Yu did not want to continue seeing her lively mother in such a miserable state after taking one look.


    Feng Rong only paused for a moment before pushing Feng Yu¡¯s hand away and lifting the white cloth covering her mother with a determined expression.


    When she saw that her face, which was once filled with love, was now distorted to the point of being unrecognizable, the tears that Feng Rong had been restraining in her heart instantly welled up uncontrollably and landed on the white cloth. After a few moments, her tears joined together and soaked the white cloth.


    Feng Yu hugged Feng Rong and cried uncontrollably. Feng Rong just stared at her unrecognizable mother.


    Lin Yin silently closed the ward door, leaving space for the Feng sisters, who were in sorrow.


    Feng Rong¡¯s eyes slowly turned red and gradually turned red. Her bloodless lips parted slightly and she said in a distant voice, ¡°Mom, we won today. Don¡¯t worry, the devil will definitely get his retribution.¡±


    Feng Yu held her sister¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Ah Rong is right. Those people from the Yue Corporation will die a horrible death.¡±


    The news that Wei Chuan was involved in the Yue Corporation¡¯s student support project quickly spread to the Wei family. Wei Ming slapped him hard the moment he returned home.


    Wei Hu and Shi Hui from the third branch looked at each other gloatingly, feeling extremely happy.


    Wei Ming was the most valued by the Old Master among these brothers and had the highest social status among them.


    How glorious was it for a Principal of a key high school to be respected wherever he went?


    Wei Hu said sarcastically, ¡°Second Brother, you usually portray yourself to be so righteous. I really didn¡¯t expect you would actually engage prostitutes. You¡¯re really an embarrassment to our Wei family.¡±

 Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: I Know My Mistake

    Chapter 972: I Know My Mistake


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Shi Hui also mocked, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, do you know about this? What Second Brother did was a little too surprising. They¡¯re all young girls, even younger than Wei Ying. How could you guys do it?¡±


    Usually, Shi Hui felt uncomfortable when she looked at Ning Sheng. Ning Sheng¡¯s son was the heir of the Wei Corporation, and her husband was a respected principal of a high school. Ning Sheng even owned a luxury brand. These were all sources of her jealousy.


    How could she give up the opportunity to hit her when she was down now that she had finally seen such a big joke?


    Ning Sheng¡¯s face turned ashen. She did not know about this, but she knew that Wei Chuan did this because he wanted more help to bring down the third branch.


    She knew very well that their second branch was suppressing the third branch only because she had some friends to help her, but these were far from enough.


    On the other hand, the third branch had the Wen Family as a solid support. Once the two sides really fought in the future, the third branch might not lose to them with the help of the Wen Family.


    The benefits of in-laws were far stronger than her friends who united with small benefits.


    Wei Chuan wanted to send Wei Ying to the military headquarters so that Wei Yang could obtain more help in the battle between the two sides.


    However, she did not expect that they would be exposed.


    Ning Sheng did not answer, while Wei Chuan lowered his head and said, ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong.¡±


    Sun Nan gave Shi Hui a look, and Shi Hui immediately understood. Then, she frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°How can Wei Yang be the heir if Second Brother is convicted? We can¡¯t tell others that our future heir has a father who broke the law, right? This is really disadvantageous to the stability of the Wei Corporation. Dad, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Shi Hui¡¯s words made Wang Xu unhappy. ¡°This is our second branch¡¯s matter. Your third branch has no right interfering in it.¡±


    Sun Nan naturally did not stand on ceremony since Wang Xu had spoken. He said in a strange tone, ¡°Wang Xu, you¡¯re wrong. Don¡¯t you usually say that we¡¯re family? Since we¡¯re family, we should share honor and disgrace. Now that something like this has happened to your son, the entire Wei Family will be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°And the future heir of the Wei Family is the pillar of support for us. Naturally, we have to choose a good one and not let others criticize us for the rest of our lives. In the future, people will say that the head of our Wei Family is the son of a criminal. In the future, who will still cooperate with our Wei Family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The person in charge has to lead the Wei Corporation to a brighter future, not lead everyone in the Wei Corporation to destruction,¡± Shi Hui chimed in.


    Wei Ming, who had been silently suppressing his anger, kicked Wei Chuan hard and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s Wei Yang¡¯s misfortune to have a father like you! I¡¯ll reconsider the candidate for the heir of the Wei Family.¡±


    Wei Ming¡¯s words activated everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    Ning Sheng said anxiously, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s still room for reconciliation. Currently, Ah Chuan only appeared in Yue Chi and Li Mu¡¯s conversation. There¡¯s no actual evidence, right? No one else will know about this as long as we get someone to front it.¡±


    ¡°Ning Sheng, if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. Are you betting on the future of our Wei Family now? Don¡¯t tell me you think that only your son can inherit the Wei Family?¡±


    ¡°Besides, this matter has already caused an uproar. How much assets of the Wei Family are you going to use to shut these people up? Are you treating all the assets of the Wei Corporation as your own? Wake up. Your son hasn¡¯t officially inherited the Wei Corporation!¡±


    Shi Hui went all out, her mocking words hitting Ning Sheng, who was pleading bitterly.


    On the other hand, Wei Hong and Yuan Yao were silent because they really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Previously, they had been looking forward to something happening to Wei Yang. This way, Wang Xu¡¯s attention might fall on their son. This way, the heir and their son might have a chance.


    Now that Wei Chuan¡¯s matter had implicated Wei Yang, Wei Yang¡¯s identity as the heir was clearly in danger, they suddenly could not even feel happy.


    They knew what their son was capable of. They did not think that Wei Wei¡¯s unpresentable ability could compare to the two from the Wei Family¡¯s third branch.

 Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Prison Visit

    Chapter 973: Prison Visit


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Stop it? Not only are there many netizens watching, the Lu Family, the Mu Family, and even the Huo Family are involved,¡± Wei Ming said in a deep voice. Then, he said firmly, ¡°Go and turn yourself in now and confess everything.¡±


    Wei Ming spoke to the secretary beside him. ¡°Remove Wei Yang¡¯s position in the Corporation first, lest those netizens get angry and attack Wei Yang because of Wei Chuan.¡±


    Wei Ming¡¯s concerns were quickly verified. Many netizens were furious when they found out that Wei Chuan, as the principal of two schools, had actually sent his students out for favors and to pave the way for his daughter.


    There were even many people who questioned the morals of the current school educators. Even when the Education Bureau were scolded by the netizens for appointing such a principal to manage the students.


    For a moment, the Internet was filled with hostility.


    Wei Chuan¡¯s surrender further confirmed the crime of forced prostitution by the Yue Corporation. All the sponsors involved were also combined and dealt with collectively.


    Everyone¡¯s anger rose as the case was unraveled layer by layer.


    There was even a rapist who posted anonymously on the Internet: Having more than 10 girls having sexual relationships with me from the age of eight to the age of 20 is the benefit of power, status, and money.


    One of the rapists even flaunted the video of him humiliating and killing an eight-year-old girl in a private group.


    Every post carried the screams and blood of innocent girls.


    With the help of the Internet, many girls who had been victims stood up.


    Both the Yue Corporation and the Wei Corporation had become the targets of netizens¡¯ attacks.


    In the end, Yue Chi took all the blame and claimed that he was the one who did everything behind the Corporation¡¯s back.


    Wei Chuan, who had surrendered, also publicly reprimanded himself for having lost his mind. The Wei Family even directly declared that they reprimanded Wei Chuan for his bad behavior and publicly said that they had already chased Wei Chuan out of the family. From then on, Wei Chuan had nothing to do with the Wei Family.


    It was a straightforward surgical cut for the Family to survive.


    Even so, the stock prices of the two corporations continued to decline because of this matter, especially the Yue Corporation, which had fallen by more than 50%.


    The Yue Corporation entered the stage of having its capital chain broken coupled with the pressure of the other families.


    Yue Chi thought that the first person to visit him after he was locked up would be his brother and sister-in-law, but he did not expect it to be Lin Yin.


    Yue Chi picked up the communication device in front of him and looked at Lin Yin on the other side of the glass angrily. ¡°Why? Are you here to laugh at me?¡±


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in watching a beast make a fool of itself.¡±


    The moment Lin Yin spoke, Yue Chi gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Lin Yin, wait for me to come out. I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    Facing Yue Chi¡¯s threat, Lin Yin only smiled sarcastically. ¡°Come out? We¡¯ll talk if you can come out!¡±


    Yue Chi organized the forced prostitution of others. During this process, many girls died, but he was only sentenced to life imprisonment not the death penalty. It was still too light.


    However, it would be too easy on Yue Chi if he were to die so easily. Such a beast should suffer all the pain those girls suffered before dying.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t continue talking nonsense with Yue Chi. She asked coldly, ¡°Yue Chi, where did you get the medicine that knocked me out that day?¡±


    Yue Chi sized up Lin Yin suspiciously and asked warily, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Then, he turned around and said proudly, ¡°Besides, why should I tell you?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression was indifferent, and there was a cold smile on her lips. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but your Yue Corporation can¡¯t hold on anymore because of the student assistance incident. If I add insult to injury at this time, I think your brother and father will be chased after and sleep on the streets in less than two days.¡±


    Yue Chi widened his eyes in anger and stood up agitatedly. He knocked on the glass and shouted, ¡°Lin Yin, if you dare to touch my brother and the others, I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll really kill you.¡±


    The prison guard behind saw this and went forward to warn Yue Chi.


    Lin Yin smiled faintly and looked at Yue Chi, who was shouting uselessly on the other side of the glass. She sneered and said kindly, ¡°Yue Chi, tell me who gave you that medicine and I promise you that I won¡¯t take the Yue Corporation¡¯s life while it¡¯s sick and weak and give your family a way out. How about that?¡±


    Lin Yin had thought about it. Since this matter involved Wei Chuan, the possibility of Wei Chuan providing this medicine was very high.


    Therefore, Wei Chuan might be the mastermind behind the Wei Family pushing her into the water.


    However, Lin Yin did not choose to question Wei Chuan directly, because it would be meaningless once Wei Chuan denied it. She might as well threaten Yue Chi to answer.

 Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: The Fu Family

    Chapter 974: The Fu Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi sat opposite her in silence, as if he was trying to determine if Lin Yin¡¯s words could be trusted.


    Lin Yin saw Yue Chi¡¯s hesitation and said patiently, ¡°Yue Chi, you¡¯re also a smart person. Weigh the pros and cons and you¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    Yue Chi was still thinking about why Lin Yin wanted to know the source of the medicine.


    Could she want to accuse him of something else by investigating the source of the medicine?


    However, on second thought, he was already sentenced to life imprisonment. How much worse could it be?


    That would mean that she wanted to deal with the Yue Family.


    That wasn¡¯t right either. If Lin Yin wanted to deal with the Yue Family she could join forces with the Lu Family, the Mu Family, and even the Huo Family and it would be a piece of cake. There was no need for Lin Yin to make this trip.


    However, the fact that Lin Yin could come here personally meant that the source of this medicine was very important. What was it for? If he knew the reason, he might be able to control Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin saw the little scheme in Yue Chi¡¯s heart. When Yue Chi didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, Lin Yin sneered. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re giving up on the Yue Family? Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    Lin Yin hung up the phone decisively. She did not even give Yue Chi a chance to react and turned to leave.


    Yue Chi panicked at once. He hit the glass with his hand as he shouted.


    Lin Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly hearing the sound behind her. She turned around slowly and watched Yue Chi hit the glass anxiously.


    Then, before the prison guard came over to pull Yue Chi away, she walked back and picked up the microphone. She simply said, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t deal with the Yue Corporation as long as I tell you, right?¡± Yue Chi asked in disbelief. He really didn¡¯t believe that Lin Yin was so kind.


    Lin Yin only nodded frankly. ¡°I keep my promises. The person I wanted to deal with from the start had always been you. The Yue Family was just incidental.¡±


    Yue Chi was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but he still chose to tell Lin Yin what she wanted to know and take a gamble. ¡°It¡¯s Fu Bei. She gave it to me.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. Fu Bei. This was an answer she had never expected. How could it be Fu Bei?


    Lin Yin stood up with confusion in her eyes. Yue Chi¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone. ¡°Lin Yin, remember what you said. If you dare to lie, I will curse you to die on the streets and go to hell!¡±


    Lin Yin only glanced at Yue Chi disdainfully and hung up without saying a word.


    She would naturally keep her promise but she wanted Yue Chi to feel uneasy even if he went to jail.


    As expected, Yue Chi instinctively thought that Lin Yin was lying to him, seeing that Lin Yin stood up and left without saying anything. He was so angry that he smashed the glass with his hand. He looked like he wanted to shatter the glass and rush out to kill Lin Yin.


    However, in the end, he was still unable to do anything. He could only be pulled back to prison by the prison guards.


    As for Lin Yin, she returned home with a stomach full of questions. She still couldn¡¯t understand why the knockout powder Fu Bei used was exactly the same as the knockout powder used by the Wei Family.


    Could Fu Bei be related to the Wei Family?


    The Fu Family?


    The Fu Family, which had disappeared more than 10 years ago, flashed across Lin Yin¡¯s mind. Could these two Fu Family be the same?


    The Fu Family appeared in the Wei Family for the sake of revenge? For the sake of the old residence occupied by the Wei Family? For Wei Ji and Wei Xuan?


    If that was the case, then the Fu Family drugged her and pushed her into the water to provoke a conflict between the Wei Family and the Mu Family. Was this how they used the Mu Family¡¯s power to resist the Wei Family?


    If that was the case, did Wei Ji also know about this?


    Lin Yin recalled her interactions with Wei Ji during this period of time and remembered the night Wei Ji brought her to see the fireflies. It was also because she saw Wei Chuan and Yue Chi that night that she became even more suspicious of the Huaqiang Support Project. That was why the Yue Corporation was on the verge of collapse.


    In addition, the Fu Family came from Country D, and Zhou Li was also in Country D. Shen Lin and Huo Ge, who were beside Fu Bei, might also be related.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The Fu Family and Zhou Li were in cahoots? The Fu Family dealt with the Yue Family because the eight aristocratic families divided the Fu Family back then, including the Yue Family.


    If everything was as she had guessed, did the Fu Family come back for revenge?


    Then as the nephew of the Fu Family, did Wei Ji know about these things? Was Wei Ji also involved in pushing her into the water?


    Lin Yin really didn¡¯t want to suspect Wei Ji. However, if she guessed everything correctly, it meant that the Fu Family would also treat their Mu Family as an enemy.


    Wei Ji might also be an enemy.

 Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: You Want to Help Me?

    Chapter 975: You Want to Help Me?


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin¡¯s emotions instantly became complicated. What should she do if Wei Ji really got close to her intentionally?


    Wei Ji was someone she treated as family and someone who had been with her for several years.


    However, the Mu family was her biological family. She would not watch Wei Ji use her to hurt the Mu family.


    Lin Yin stopped her messy thoughts. The matter was not clear yet, so it was better not to come to such a conclusion. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding?


    Besides, if the Fu Family really took it to heart, Wei Ji and Wei Xuan wouldn¡¯t have lived so miserably all these years. Wei Ji was even crippled and Wei Xuan became a fool.


    Lin Yin tried her best to convince herself, but she still kept her guard up and asked Sun Biao to secretly investigate Wei Ji.


    After instructing Sun Biao, Lin Yin asked for Lu Ming and Wei Ji¡¯s location. When she arrived at the ward, she saw Shen Yu helping Wei Ji sit on the bed.


    Lin Yin asked Lu Ming, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    Lu Ming walked closer to Lin Yin and replied gently, ¡°The doctor said that it¡¯s nothing serious. He¡¯ll recover after resting for a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lin Yin nodded slightly, then turned to Wei Ji and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you got hurt because of me.¡±


    Everyone knew that Yue Chi¡¯s kick in the court was clearly because Lin Yin vented her anger on Wei Ji.


    Wei Ji shook his head and said gently, ¡°The person who kicked me was Wei Ji. It has nothing to do with you, Yinyin.¡±


    Lu Ming, who had been ignored, pursed his lips and shot an arrow at Wei Ji, who was like a weak little rabbit.


    Lin Yin turned to look at Lu Ming and said, ¡°Little Uncle, I suddenly feel a little hungry. Can you go out and buy me something to eat?¡±


    Lu Ming was about to ask Shen Yu to go, but he was worried about letting Lin Yin and Wei Ji be alone. Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming with her big watery eyes and said, ¡°You know what I like to eat, I would be best if you were to buy it.¡±


    There was no seduction in Lin Yin¡¯s eyes. Even so, Lu Ming felt that he was in a daze. He subconsciously nodded and agreed. Then, he turned around and left the ward, thinking happily that Lin Yin really trusted him.


    However, just as he reached the door, he heard Lin Yin¡¯s voice continue. ¡°Buy two portions. Wei Ji will have the same as me.¡±


    His good mood instantly crashed. Even his voice in response to Lin Yin was muffled, with a hint of unhappiness.


    After Lu Ming left, Lin Yin sat beside Wei Ji. She chatted casually as she peeled an orange for Wei Ji. ¡°If your parents were still around, they would probably be here to see you now.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Ji with pity in her eyes. There was no abnormality in Wei Ji¡¯s expression. He only smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Why are you saying this? I¡¯m already used to it after so many years.¡±


    Lin Yin only nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Wei Ji, have you thought of avenging your parents? I heard that your parents were killed by the other two branches of the Wei Family. Is that true?¡±


    Wei Ji paused, as if he didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to say that. After being stunned for a moment, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t have the ability. I¡¯m a cripple myself and don¡¯t have any strength. It¡¯s simply a fool¡¯s dream for me to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°What if someone says they want to help you?¡± Lin Yin asked, her gaze fixed on Wei Ji¡¯s face.


    Wei Ji asked with uncertainty, ¡°Someone help me? Does Yinyin mean that you want to help me?¡±


    The expression on Wei Ji¡¯s face was impeccable, as if he had really compromised with fate.


    Lin Yin smiled. Her expression was light, but her eyes were firm. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    She could take back what Wei Ji wanted for him as long as he did not hurt her family.


    Lin Yin¡¯s words were like a warm light that shone through Wei Ji¡¯s skin and onto his mottled and terrifying heart.


    The warmth invaded the crack, making Wei Ji¡¯s heart ache.


    Wei Ji had mixed feelings. He only asked in a low voice, ¡°Why?¡±


    Lin Yin said calmly, ¡°Because you¡¯re as important as my family.¡±


    Wei Ji was shocked by Lin Yin¡¯s words. He had never known that Lin Yin would side him with his family. He still muttered in disbelief, ¡°Why?¡±


    He wanted to ask Lin Yin why. They had only known each other for a few months. What right did he have to be treated like this by Lin Yin?

 Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Feeding Oranges

    Chapter 976: Feeding Oranges


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    He even suspected that Lin Yin had a motive for treating him like this, because he knew very well that Lin Yin never looked at him romantically.


    Since it wasn¡¯t love, what exactly motivated Lin Yin to protect him like this?


    He did not believe that someone would not want anything and just wanted to treat him well. There was no such thing as good for no reason!


    Lin Yin thought for a moment, then said jokingly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I only have an elder brother and no younger brother. Or maybe it¡¯s because you look more obedient. After all, very few boys look as obedient as you.¡±


    Wei Ji was amused by Lin Yin¡¯s joke. He lowered his eyes and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Wei Ji still had an apology in his heart, but he did not say it.


    Lin Yin had done this to him, but he had been using her. He really felt a little uncomfortable. However, he still had hatred. He could only bite the bullet and lie despite knowing that he felt guilty.


    If¡­


    If everyone was still fine after taking revenge, perhaps he could treat her well and make it up to her.


    Wei Ji was still immersed in his complicated emotions when something cold was suddenly stuffed into his lips. Wei Ji came back to his senses and saw Lin Yin say with a smile, ¡°I peeled an orange. Try it and see if it¡¯s sour.¡±


    Wei Ji smiled and bit the orange into his mouth. The sweet taste wrapped around his taste buds. He smiled and said, ¡°Sweet, want another one?¡±


    Lin Yin broke off another piece and stuffed it into Wei Ji¡¯s mouth.


    When Shen Yu entered from the door, he saw such a beautiful and harmonious scene between the two of them.


    Shen Yu, who did not see Lu Ming, decisively picked up his phone and quickly took a photo before the two of them realized it. Then, he put away his cell phone sneakily and walked up to the two of them. He asked politely, ¡°Miss Lin Yin, where¡¯s my boss?¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at Shen Yu and said, ¡°I asked him to buy food.¡±


    Shen Yu touched his nose and wondered when Lu Ming would listen to someone¡¯s instructions to buy something to eat. Besides, he had just brought it back with him. There was no need for Lu Ming to come personally.


    Thinking about it, only Miss Lin Yin dared to order his boss to work like this.


    Shen Yu nodded and turned to leave silently. Then, he stood at the door and sent the photo he had just taken to Lu Ming fearlessly.


    Lu Ming, who was still standing at the entrance of the restaurant, looked down at his cell phone and was so angry that he felt terrible.


    Wei Ji, that pretentious thing, actually seduced Yinyin while he was not around. It was too infuriating.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t put Lin Yin and Wei Ji, this wolf cub in sheep¡¯s clothing, together. With Lin Yin¡¯s personality, she would fall for this delicate and soft trick.


    Lu Ming paced around anxiously and asked loudly, ¡°Boss, is my meal ready?¡±


    The boss¡¯s voice was also loud. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done!¡±


    Lu Ming picked up the bag handed over by the boss and turned to rush back.


    He did not even look at Shen Yu who was welcoming him. He strode into the ward and looked back and forth under Lin Yin and her stunned gaze. Then, he placed the food in his hand on the table beside the bed.


    Lu Ming admitted that his heart ached. When has Lin Yin ever looked at others with such gentle eyes? She even fed him oranges personally. Even he had never been treated like this.


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming, who was obviously in a bad mood. She raised her eyebrows questioningly but Lu Ming only turned around childishly and ignored her.


    This scene amused Shen Yu, who was secretly looking inside. He did not expect his boss to have such a proud side. However, he received Lu Ming¡¯s warning glare before he could take a few more glances. Shen Yu immediately shrank his head and stood upright at the door.


    Lin Yin opened the food Lu Ming had brought and opened them for Wei Ji one by one. She asked gently, ¡°Can you eat them yourself?¡±


    Lu Ming suddenly said, ¡°Why can¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t his left hand still fine? I specially ordered something that can be eaten with a spoon.¡±


    Lin Yin saw that it was true and said, ¡°Uncle is very considerate to Wei Ji.¡±


    Lu Ming snorted. How could he not be considerate? If he was not considerate, wouldn¡¯t Lin Yin feed him if Wei Ji¡¯s hand was inconvenient?


    If he could not stand it anymore, he would be the one to feed Wei Ji in the end. Lu Ming could not help but have goosebumps.

 Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Feeding Porridge

    Chapter 977: Feeding Porridge


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Thank you, Little Uncle!¡± Wei Ji thanked Lin Yin tactfully.


    When Lu Ming heard the phrase ¡®Little Uncle¡¯, all the cells in his body instantly became chaotic. ¡°Wei Ji, what did you call me?¡±


    He remembered that Wei Ji had not called him that in the past.


    Wei Ji looked up at Lu Ming innocently, his eyes filled with innocence and confusion. ¡°I call you Little Uncle. I was thinking that since Yinyin calls you Little Uncle, I should call you that too. It¡¯s more respectful to elders.¡±


    Lin Yin lowered her head slightly and almost laughed out loud hearing Wei Ji explain so seriously.


    Lu Ming was so angry that he laughed. He went forward and took Lin Yin¡¯s share, then pulled Lin Yin up and sat on a chair at the side.


    Under Lin Yin and Wei Ji¡¯s confused gazes, Lu Ming said righteously, ¡°Since I¡¯m your elder, I should worry more about you. A man and a woman are alone. The two of you should keep a distance from each other in the future.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s teasing gaze sized up Lu Ming¡¯s face. She wanted to say a few jokes, but she restrained herself when she thought of Wei Ji beside her.


    Lu Ming felt a little uncomfortable under Lin Yin¡¯s gaze. He could only pick up a spoonful of porridge with a serious expression and carefully blow it cold. He brought it to Lin Yin¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Come, eat!¡±


    Since Lin Yin didn¡¯t feed him, he could at least feed Lin Yin, right? With this in mind, Lu Ming felt much better.


    Lin Yin widened her eyes in surprise, not knowing what Lu Ming was doing.


    Lu Ming glanced at Lin Yin indifferently seeing that she didn¡¯t open her mouth. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you eat well when I fed you previously?¡±


    Wei Ji tightened his grip on the spoon. For some reason, he felt a little uncomfortable with Lu Ming and Lin Yin saying such things.


    This discomfort made Wei Ji forget his past softness. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Little Uncle, it¡¯s not appropriate for an elder like you to feed a junior like this, right?¡±


    The coldness in Wei Ji¡¯s voice made Lu Ming raise his eyebrows slightly. This Wei Ji was not someone who could keep his composure. He was no longer pretending to be a little white rabbit.


    ¡°As an elder, how is it inappropriate for me to care for the younger generation? Besides, I fed Yinyin like this when she was sick. I think Yinyin is already used to it. An outsider like you won¡¯t understand,¡± Lu Ming said provocatively.


    Wei Ji felt inexplicably angry. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m also Little Uncle¡¯s junior. I¡¯m also injured now. Will Little Uncle feed me like this? Will Little Uncle care for me like this?¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s words were even colder this time. Lin Yin looked at Wei Ji in surprise. When he met Lin Yin¡¯s gaze, Wei Ji realized that he seemed to have gone overboard.


    On the other hand, Lu Ming looked at Wei Ji coldly. Then, he chuckled and put down the spoon in his hand. He asked with interest, ¡°You mean, you want me to feed you?¡±


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin awkwardly and could only bite the bullet. ¡°If Little Uncle doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s troublesome.¡±


    Lu Ming smiled and stood up. He walked to the stool beside Wei Ji¡¯s bed and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. How can it be troublesome?¡±


    Hence, Lu Ming picked up the bowl gently, scooped up the porridge, and brought it to Wei Ji¡¯s mouth under Wei Ji¡¯s slightly terrified gaze. He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open your mouth?¡±


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin for help. He had just said that casually. In his opinion, Lu Ming would never feed him. God knew what was wrong with Lu Ming?


    A mature and cold man and a delicate and cute little boy. This scene was inexplicably harmonious. Lin Yin only blinked at Wei Ji and smiled.


    ¡°Why? An elder is feeding you. Are you going to decline such a big deal?¡± Lu Ming still had a smile on his face, but there was a hint of coercion in his words.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°Alright, Little Uncle. Wei Ji was just joking. Do you have to be so calculative with a little boy?¡±


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin gratefully and pitifully. Lu Ming saw this and stared at Wei Ji warningly for a while.


    Lu Ming moved his seat and sat between Lin Yin and Wei Ji, blocking Wei Ji¡¯s gaze seeing that Wei Ji was about to look pitifully at Lin Yin again.


    Lu Ming stuffed the porridge in his hand into Wei Ji¡¯s mouth before Wei Ji could react. ¡°Since I¡¯ve picked up the bowl, I naturally have to care for the younger generation.¡±

 Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Money-Losing Goods

    Chapter 978: Money-Losing Goods


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming stuffed another spoonful into Wei Ji¡¯s mouth before he could swallow. Wei Ji choked and coughed until his face turned red since he was caught off guard.


    Lu Ming frowned. He just didn¡¯t want Wei Ji to continue pretending to be cute and pitiful with Lin Yin, so he was a little faster, but not rude.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She stood up and stopped Lu Ming from feeding her. ¡°Alright, let him eat by himself. If you keep feeding him like this, he¡¯ll choke to death.¡±


    Lu Ming suddenly felt a little wronged. When he looked at Wei Ji, Wei Ji was already looking at Lin Yin with a pair of puppy-like wet and pitiful eyes, full of gratitude.


    Lu Ming felt even more frustrated. Wei Ji knew how to use tricks!


    Lin Yin took the lunch box back from Wei Ji and placed it on the table. She said to Wei Ji, ¡°Eat slowly by yourself.¡±


    Wei Ji nodded obediently and obediently replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he snatched the spoon back from Lu Ming¡¯s hand and lowered his head silently. He ate slowly and gently, looking extremely obedient.


    Lu Ming was furious. He was obviously trying to make Lin Yin feel pity for him, but he couldn¡¯t imitate it well.


    Lu Ming was so angry that he stood up immediately. His heart was burning and he felt uncomfortable. He turned around and walked out of the ward. However, before he reached the door, he thought of the photo of Lin Yin feeding Wei Ji oranges. He turned around decisively, returned to the chair at the side and just sat there.


    Lin Yin pursed her lips and said to Wei Ji, ¡°Ignore him. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him.¡±


    Wei Ji stole a glance at Lu Ming and laughed in his heart. Lin Yin was probably the only one in Beijing who said that Lu Ming was crazy, but Lu Ming could still endure it.


    Not only did he endure it, he also continued to sit at the side shamelessly.


    Therefore, if he wanted to control Lu Ming, he would definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort if he made good use of Lin Yin. No man could resist the charms of a beautiful woman throughout history. No matter how powerful a person was, they would be weaker with a woman as their weakness.


    Lin Yin sat back in her seat and looked at the awkward Lu Ming. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with him.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Lin Yin picked up a small bun and asked casually.


    Lu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up just as she was about to put the little bun into the lid of a lunch box in front of Lu Ming. He quickly opened his mouth and bit the little bun into his mouth, eating happily.


    Lin Yin frowned slightly. Why did Lu Ming¡¯s mood change so quickly?


    His face was gloomy just a moment ago, but now it was bright and sunny. When did this man become so changeable?


    She vaguely remembered that when she first met Lu Ming, this guy had a coffin-like face that kept strangers away. He did not have any extra expression. His cold temperament was so cold that it revealed a chill.


    What is going on now? It is just a little bun, isn¡¯t it?


    Lu Ming didn¡¯t care what Lin Yin was thinking at the moment. He looked at Wei Ji smugly as he chewed.


    Their gazes met in mid-air before they retracted.


    Amused, Lin Yin picked up another small bun and placed it in Lu Ming¡¯s bowl. She teased, ¡°Little Uncle, how old are you? If you¡¯re hungry, just say it. Don¡¯t be in a bad mood when you¡¯re hungry. Then, you¡¯ll have a long face.¡±


    Lu Ming didn¡¯t care what Lin Yin said. He was in a good mood. He picked up the little bun in front of Lin Yin and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Sun Biao rushed over just as the three of them finished eating. ¡°Boss, the Feng sisters¡¯ father is here to cause trouble.¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes turned sharp. She put down the chopsticks in her hand and stood up. She said to Wei Ji, ¡°Rest well here. I¡¯ll go for a while.¡±


    Lin Yin walked out and didn¡¯t forget to say to Wei Ji¡¯s bodyguards, ¡°You guys watch carefully. If anything happens again, I¡¯ll have to find someone else.¡±


    She had hired bodyguards to protect Wei Ji. In the end, even after Wei Ji was beaten up, these bodyguards were still guarding outside.


    The bodyguards immediately nodded, even though they felt that they had been wronged. Wei Ji had not allowed them to follow him. Moreover, they had been in court at that time. They had thought that nothing would happen.


    Lu Ming followed behind Lin Yin. When the two of them arrived, they saw Mr. Feng holding a broom that came out of nowhere. He ignored everyone¡¯s obstruction and was about to hit Feng Yu and Feng Rong.


    His mouth was still dry as he said, ¡°You two little bastards. I can even wag my tail at me when I raise a dog. You two ingrates actually ruined my good opportunity to get rich. I¡¯ll beat you two to death!¡±

 Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Causing Trouble

    Chapter 979: Causing Trouble


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Feng Yu, who had been holding back her tears, glanced around and quickly walked to the side. She grabbed the fire extinguisher and waved it at her father, thinking how she had had enough of this lazy, alcoholic, and domestic violence man.


    Feng Yu roared at Father Feng, ¡°You killed my mother. I want you to pay with your life!¡±


    If this man hadn¡¯t tricked her mother in leaving, her mother wouldn¡¯t have jumped off a building and committed suicide!


    Father Feng, who was caught off guard, was hit in the head by the fire extinguisher and fell to the ground.


    Feng Yu clearly felt that this was not enough. She raised the fire extinguisher and was about to continue when Feng Rong stopped her.


    Feng Rong¡¯s eyes were empty as she said, ¡°Sister, we can¡¯t let such a person dirty your hands. Believe me, he will get his retribution.¡±


    Feng Yu was so angry that tears kept falling, but she still obediently stopped.


    Father Feng, who was sitting on the ground to recover, covered his head and scolded loudly, ¡°Damn little b*stards, how dare you hit me. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll make sure your mother doesn¡¯t even have a funeral if you don¡¯t compensate me. She won¡¯t even have a place for burial. I¡¯ll throw her out if you dare to place her memorial tablet in our Feng family¡¯s ancestral hall!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mother doesn¡¯t want to go to your dirty ancestral hall!¡± Feng Yu pointed at Father Feng on the ground and said angrily.


    Father Feng got up angrily seeing how unyielding Feng Yu was. He looked like he was about to hit someone. However, before he could approach the Feng sisters, Sun Biao came over and kicked Father Feng away.


    Lin Yin looked coldly at Father Feng, who was lying on the ground and wailing. She said calmly, ¡°Throw him out!¡±


    With Lin Yin¡¯s order, Sun Biao led his men to carry this infuriating thing away like a pig. He had long been dissatisfied with the old beast. If he hadn¡¯t seen Feng Yu and her sister talking with this old thing just now, he would have gotten someone to throw it out.


    ¡°What do you plan to do about your mother¡¯s funeral? Do you want to bring her back?¡± After the silence was restored, Lin Yin turned to look at the Feng sisters and asked softly.


    Feng Rong said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t bring her back, Mom won¡¯t want to go there. That¡¯s not her home, but the hell that traps her.¡±


    Feng Yu nodded in agreement. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma have also passed away. It¡¯s not appropriate to send them to Mom¡¯s family, so we plan to hold Mom¡¯s funeral in the capital. Mom¡¯s parents didn¡¯t love her, and her husband abused her. It¡¯s good to leave quietly after so many problems in her life.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded. ¡°Shall I arrange a place for you?¡±


    Feng Yu shook his head and said, ¡°No need. You¡¯ve already helped us enough. I can¡¯t trouble you with my mother¡¯s matter anymore.¡±


    Even so, Lin Yin still left Sun Biao to the Feng sisters.


    Feng Yu quickly found the funeral parlor and entrusted all the funeral matters to it.


    Mother Feng¡¯s funeral was held in a temple. Feng Yu found a few monks to expiate her soul and prayed that in her next life, their mother would be able to reincarnate into a good family with love from her parents, good future and meet a good lover. She would have a beautiful family that she had never had in this life.


    After the funeral, Lin Yin found the Feng sisters and said, ¡°My third brother set up a support foundation. I helped Feng Rong register and found a school for her. It¡¯s a boarding school.¡±


    Lin Yin handed the document in her hand to Feng Rong as she spoke. ¡°You can take this document to complete the admission procedures at any time.¡±


    Feng Rong took the document from Lin Yin and bowed sincerely to her. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Lin Yin waved her hand and said that she was fine, then left.


    Feng Rong handed the document in her hand to Feng Yu. ¡°Sister, help me hold it. I want to be alone. I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Feng Yu took the document and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the temple. When you¡¯re quiet, we¡¯ll go back together.¡±


    ¡°No need, Sis. You can go back first,¡± Feng Rong rejected.


    Naturally, Feng Yu would not leave her sister alone. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for you to be alone. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Feng Rong looked at the bodyguards at the side and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t there still bodyguards given by your classmates? Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Feng Yu looked at the bodyguards at the side and said uneasily, ¡°Ah Rong, you can¡¯t do anything stupid, understand? You¡¯re my only family left in this world.¡±

 Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Killing Her Father

    Chapter 980: Killing Her Father


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Feng Rong was silent for a while. Then, she nodded with red eyes. Only then did Feng Yu leave in relief.


    Feng Rong turned to look at the Buddha statue in the temple and muttered, ¡°Buddha, do you think people who commit murder will go to hell after they die? If they go to hell, will they not be able to reunite with their loved ones?¡±


    Feng Rong, who did not get an answer, only smiled sadly. She turned around and went to the temple¡¯s washroom. Then, she said to the two bodyguards beside her, ¡°My stomach is a little uncomfortable. It will take a little longer. I might have to trouble you to wait a bit.¡±


    The two bodyguards politely said goodbye to Feng Rong.


    Feng Rong had just entered the bathroom when Father Feng suddenly rushed out and grabbed Feng Rong¡¯s neck. He said fiercely, ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±


    He originally wanted to use the matter of Feng Rong being violated to plunder a sum of money from the Yue Corporation. In the end, this unfilial and money-losing good-for-nothing insisted on suing the Yue Corporation, causing the money he had obtained to be snatched back.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get the Yue Corporation to promise to give him 100,000 yuan as long as they tricked his old hag out to threaten Feng Rong. Unexpectedly, that idiot who didn¡¯t know how to enjoy life actually jumped off a building.


    He did not know what sins he had committed in his previous life. In this life, he had actually encountered such people who blocked his path to wealth.


    Fortunately, Feng Rong had sent him a message this morning, saying that she would secretly steal Feng Yu¡¯s money for him as long as he did not come to the funeral today to cause trouble.


    Over the past few days, he had found out that Feng Yu had received 200,000 yuan with the help of her rich roommates.


    At the thought of this, he despised Feng Rong for being stupid. Actually, if Feng Rong had not sent that message this morning, he would not have known that the funeral was held here.


    Feng Rong¡¯s face turned slightly ashen from the pinch, and even her throat had the smell of rust.


    Every time the man in front of her was unhappy, he would get drunk and strangle her thin mother like this. Then, he would press her to the ground and hit her.


    Later on, when they grew up, the men would hit their mother less in front of them. They would only hit them when they went to school.


    She and her sister had thought about it. When she finished her college entrance examination this year, they would bring her mother to Beijing. They would work hard to get a scholarship or work part-time. The three of them would be able to live.


    There was only half a year left, but her mother was no longer around.


    Feng Rong felt a burning pain in her throat. The suffocating feeling was like a wave that drowned Feng Rong in oxygenless deep water. So her mother would feel this kind of feeling every time her throat was grabbed. The pain spread throughout her heart, making Feng Rong¡¯s heart twitch and tears well up in the corners of her eyes.


    Father Feng let go in satisfaction seeing Feng Rong cry. He looked at Feng Rong, who was coughing non-stop, and said arrogantly, ¡°This is to let you know that I¡¯m your father. It¡¯s my decision whether you live or die. In the future, think about how you felt when you were on the verge of death just now if you dare to block my path to wealth and disobey me!¡±


    Feng Rong coughed until tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes. In the end, she seemed to laugh gloomily. Then, her laughter gradually became louder, as if she had heard something funny and could not hold it in.


    ¡°Stupid girl, what are you laughing at? I¡¯ll kill the two of you! I¡¯ll let you and your sister meet your short-lived Mom!¡± Father Feng said angrily. Then, he glanced at the bathroom door. He knew that there were two bodyguards outside, so he lowered his voice and asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±


    Feng Rong finally stopped laughing and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Then, she picked up her bag and said, ¡°The money is inside.¡±


    Father Feng quickly snatched the bag from Feng Rong¡¯s hand and reached into the bag excitedly as soon as Feng Rong finished speaking.


    However, there was nothing inside after searching for a while. Father Feng¡¯s expression turned sinister as he raised his head and glared at Feng Rong. He growled, ¡°Wretched girl, are you lying to me?¡±


    Feng Rong only looked at the man in front of her calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Look for it again!¡±


    Father Feng reached into his bag again skeptically. After emptying his bag again, he was about to look up impatiently when a sharp blade with a cold glint stabbed straight into his abdomen.


    Father Feng raised his head in a daze before he could react. The knife was pulled out and stabbed into his heart. Hot blood spurted out and splattered on the girl¡¯s smiling face.


    When the man in front of her fell down with his eyes wide open in disbelief, the girl¡¯s sparkling tears mixed with blood dripped down, and her strange laughter resounded throughout the entire bathroom.

 Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: Admitting Guilt

    Chapter 981: Admitting Guilt


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The two bodyguards at the bathroom door looked at each other and continued to stand guard silently.


    This girl had lost her mother, so it was normal for her to go crazy.


    The two of them moved aside slightly seeing that other women were about to enter the bathroom.


    The door was pushed open, and the girl with the sharp blade looked up at the two women who came in. Her smile faded slightly, and she threw the sharp blade in her hand on the man on the ground. She said comfortably, ¡°Sorry to cause any inconvenience to you.¡±


    Right on the heels of that, a sharp scream came from the bathroom. ¡°Ah! Murder! Murder!¡±


    The bodyguards at the door immediately pushed the door open and entered. What greeted their eyes was Feng Rong, whose hands were covered in blood.


    Feng Yu quickly found out that Feng Rong had killed her biological father. She sat weakly on the bed, not knowing how to react.


    Su Su looked at Feng Yu worriedly. Her heart was filled with sorrow for Feng Yu.


    Why is misfortune always looking for her?


    Feng Rong was Feng Yu¡¯s only family left in the world now, but such a thing actually happened.


    Lin Yin couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    When Feng Yu rushed to the prison to see Feng Rong, her eyes were swollen from crying. She slapped Feng Rong¡¯s arm hard and repeatedly questioned, ¡°Why? Why? Why!¡±


    Feng Rong only smiled bleakly. ¡°Sister, how good would it be to kill him? With him in this world, the two of us will never have peace. Why don¡¯t we just kill him and be done with it?¡±


    Feng Yu grabbed Feng Rong¡¯s shoulder and almost shouted, ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you say not to dirty our hands for a scumbag? Why did you do this? It¡¯s not worth it to sacrifice yourself for such a beast.¡±


    Feng Rong looked at Feng Yu and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Feng Yu lowered her head in discomfort. At this moment, she could still hold her sister¡¯s hand. The next time they met, they might be separated by the glass in the prison. They could still see each other, but they would never be physically close again.


    Feng Yu hurriedly took out all her savings and brought them to Lin Yin. She pleaded, ¡°Yinyin, I know I don¡¯t have much money, but can you help me save my sister?¡±


    Lin Yin had long understood the situation from the bodyguards. The current situation was rather disadvantageous for Feng Rong. Moreover, according to the information revealed by the police, Feng Rong was the one who took the initiative to contact Father Feng for this meeting.


    It was very difficult for Feng Rong to get rid of the crime of intentional murder coupled with the sharp weapon hidden on her.


    Lin Yin knew that it would be difficult, so she could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±


    However, what everyone did not expect was that during the trial, Feng Rong actually confessed to the murder beyond refute before the lawyer could speak.


    On the day Feng Rong was sent to prison, Feng Yu, who had already cried her tears dry, specially imitated her mother¡¯s cooking and made a few of her favorite pickled vegetable pancakes for Feng Rong before she was sent in.


    Feng Yu stood at the outer wall of the prison for a very long time.


    The intense cold wind blew, but it could not blow Feng Yu back. She looked in her sister¡¯s direction from dawn to night.


    Su Su couldn¡¯t bear it and persuaded, ¡°Ah Yu, let¡¯s go back first. You haven¡¯t eaten anything all day. Your body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Feng Yu did not listen to Su Su¡¯s words and only said to herself, ¡°The death penalty. Su Su, do you know what the death penalty is? I don¡¯t understand. I really don¡¯t understand. Yue Chi killed people and harmed so many innocent girls. It¡¯s just a life sentence. My sister only killed a villain. How did she get the death penalty?¡±


    Lin Yin also felt sad for Feng Yu, but sometimes, the law was like this.


    Yue Chi was just an organizer and not a criminal who actually committed a crime. Life imprisonment was already the highest punishment they could get.


    As for the dead girls, some of them couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation and jumped off the building, some slit their wrists, some jumped into the river, and only two of them died at the scene. Therefore, these people killed innocent girls, but in the end, they were only charged with manslaughter.


    However, Feng Rong was different. Feng Rong killed with intention. The nature of the two was fundamentally different.


    Su Su gently hugged Feng Yu¡¯s shoulder and comforted her silently.


    The three of them stood there for a while before leaving.


    At this moment, Feng Rong, who had received the pickled vegetable pancake, looked at the obviously ugly pancake without blinking. She smiled slightly, but her tears fell uncontrollably on the pancake.


    Feng Rong hurriedly wiped it with her hand, but it was stained with oil. She smiled helplessly. Her sister still hadn¡¯t learned her mother¡¯s skills. She wondered if it would be bad to leave her sister alone in the future.

 Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Prison Break

    Chapter 982: Prison Break


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Noises came from the prison. Feng Rong placed the pancake in her arms and soon, the commotion approached. Someone opened every door of the prison and the prisoners inside ran out.


    Feng Rong tightened her clothes and held the knife in her hand. She opened the door that had already been unlocked and blended into the chaotic crowd.


    At the same time, Yue Chi was following the person who helped him escape from prison to the fence at the side of the prison.


    This morning, he had received news from Yue Han that he had made arrangements for him to escape from prison tonight.


    As long as he successfully escaped, he could be sent overseas for plastic surgery and change his identity. Then, he could return openly again.


    Yue Chi was excited looking at the prison that was already in chaos and the prison guards who were still arresting prisoners everywhere. This was the first time in his life that he would break free from prison.


    ¡°Second Young Master, follow me closely. Our men are already waiting outside the fence. The Eldest Young Master is also here,¡± the person beside him said truthfully.


    Yue Chi nodded and followed closely behind those people.


    Amidst the chaos, a small figure quietly followed behind Yue Chi and the rest.


    A group of prisoners suddenly rushed towards them. The bodyguards were instantly scattered.


    Yue Chi couldn¡¯t tell which direction was north, south, east, and west from the impact of those people. In his exasperation, he also used his hands and feet to hit everywhere.


    He finally crossed the fence but Yue Chi suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen before he could be happy. He lowered his head in a daze and saw a sharp blade in his abdomen. Blood was flowing out.


    That person pulled out his sharp blade and attacked Yue Chi again, but he was blocked by someone¡¯s arm halfway before he could react.


    Yue Han held his bleeding arm and pulled Yue Chi behind him. He kicked Feng Rong hard and kicked her to the side, spitting out blood.


    Yue Han was shocked and panicked as he turned around to look at Yue Chi, who was slowly sliding down. He wanted to call someone over, but he realized that the event location was already in a chaotic battle. His bodyguards were being attacked by these prisoners indiscriminately.


    Yue Han helped Yue Chi up and tried his best to lean to the side. He could not fight these desperadoes head-on.


    However, just as he placed Yue Chi, who had lost blood and was in a daze, in a corner with fewer people, his neck suddenly tightened. A rope wrapped tightly around his neck. A strong force pulled Yue Han back just as he was about to untie it.


    Yue Han was dragged away by a motorcycle, unable to break free.


    The roar of the motorcycle finally attracted the attention of the Yue family¡¯s bodyguards. The bodyguards who were being entangled hurriedly turned around to chase after the motorcycle.


    In the quiet wilderness, a girl with a crazy smile on her face was riding a motorcycle in the dark night. Behind her was a man whose fate was unknown.


    A suffocating feeling enveloped him. Yue Han¡¯s face turned purple, and his eyes even rolled back. The rough ground rubbed off the fabric of his clothes, and the skin that came into contact with the ground was already badly mangled.


    A few cars followed behind the motorcycle. When they approached the girl¡¯s motorcycle, the cars dispersed and tried to force the girl to stop.


    In the car, Yue Xi opened the skylight and shouted at the girl, ¡°You¡¯re already surrounded! We¡¯ll let you live if you leave Yue Han! Otherwise, you and your sister will both die!¡±


    Yue Xi had already understood the situation along the way here. This girl was the daughter of the woman who jumped off the building.


    The girl turned a deaf ear to Yue Xi¡¯s words. Instead, she stepped on the accelerator with all her might and rushed forward. Yue Han, who was being dragged, was airbound for a while before falling heavily to the ground. His face rubbed against the ground and he was instantly unrecognizable.


    Yue Xi¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. That was the eldest son he was so proud of!


    ¡°Surround them! Immediately! Surround them!¡± Yue Xi roared.


    The girl suddenly slowed down just as everyone was about to catch up to the girl. Yue Han, on the other hand, moved forward by a few meters due to inertia.


    Yue Xi almost stopped breathing when he saw Yue Han, who was almost crushed under the motorcycle. He quickly waved his hand to slow down, afraid that Yue Han would appear under the motorcycle if he was not careful.


    Everyone realized that they had arrived at the edge of a cliff when the girl stopped completely.


    At this moment, the flesh on Yue Han¡¯s face was polished until he could not be recognized. Bones could even be seen from his blood-stained face.

 Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Falling Of The Cliff

    Chapter 983: Falling Of The Cliff


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Just as Yue Xi¡¯s men were about to rush forward, Feng Rong pulled Yue Han¡¯s hair forcefully and roughly. With a crazy and ferocious smile on her face, she warned lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll throw him down if you come any closer!¡±


    At this moment, Yue Han¡¯s entire body was covered in blood. His bloody appearance looked especially terrifying.


    He, who had long lost the ability to resist, was grabbed by Feng Rong like a rag doll.


    Yue Xi hurriedly got someone to stop in their tracks and said in a compromised tone, ¡°Alright, alright, alright! I won¡¯t get close. Little girl, let¡¯s talk things out. Let him go now. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Rong raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Yue Xi immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word. There are so many people here. They can testify for you.¡±


    ¡°Then can you return my mother to me?¡± Feng Rong tilted her head and asked sarcastically.


    Yue Xi¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious as he glared at Feng Rong. How could he return a dead person?


    ¡°Little girl, I remember that you have an elder sister. I advise you to think about it carefully and think about your elder sister. As long as you let her go now, I¡¯ll pretend that this matter never happened. You and your elder sister will be safe.¡± Yue Xi endured the surging flames of anger in his heart and tried his best to speak in a calm tone.


    Feng Rong sneered and did not say anything. She only kicked Yue Han¡¯s knee hard with her right foot. Yue Han, who was breathing more heavily than him, groaned in pain.


    ¡°Son!¡± Yue Xi took a step forward anxiously, but when he received Feng Rong¡¯s warning gaze, he gritted his teeth in anger and retracted his foot.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Yue Xi shouted angrily.


    Feng Rong only looked coldly at the middle-aged man in front of her and said coldly, ¡°I want Yue Han to die. I want all of your Yue family to die!¡±


    Yue Xi was so anxious that his hands were trembling. Just as he was thinking about what to do, a gunshot suddenly sounded from the crowd. Feng Rong, who was caught off guard, was shot in the forehead. Feng Rong used all her remaining strength to pull Yue Han along with her as she fell backwards in the nick of time.


    Feng Yu, who had just arrived, saw this scene and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Ah Rong!¡±


    However, no matter how sorrowful her voice was, it could not stop Feng Rong from pulling Yue Han and disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Feng Yu almost stumbled forward. In a daze, she ignored the edge of the cliff and was about to rush down to find her only family.


    Lin Yin quickly grabbed Feng Yu and pulled her back. Su Su, who had caught up, hurriedly hugged Feng Yu tightly. Tears streamed down her face as she said in fear, ¡°Ah Yu, don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    Feng Yu wanted to break free from Su Su and Lin Yin¡¯s control like a lunatic. At this moment, there was only one thought in her mind. She only wanted to follow her sister down the cliff so that the three of them could be together.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were cold as she ruthlessly pulled Feng Yu back. She said coldly, ¡°Who will take revenge for your mother and sister if you jump now? You have to survive and let the evil people get what they deserve instead of cowardly dying with them and letting your enemies live in this world freely!¡±


    Su Su was scared to death. She was afraid that Feng Yu would jump down like Feng Rong if she let go. She cried and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Yinyin is right. If you die now, you will have died in vain. The culprit behind your sister¡¯s death is the Yue Corporation. Isn¡¯t there still Yue Chi and Yue Xi? Live and take revenge!¡±


    As if she had finally regained some rationality, Feng Yu no longer struggled towards the edge of the cliff. She lost all her strength and buried herself softly in Su Su¡¯s arms, crying, ¡°I don¡¯t have a family anymore! I don¡¯t have a family anymore! I have nothing!¡±


    Su Su hugged Feng Yu tightly, feeling terrible.


    ¡°Find them! Go down and find them immediately!¡± Yue Xi¡¯s angry roar sounded in his ears.


    Soon, Yue Xi¡¯s men went down to look for Yue Han and contacted the rescue team.


    Yue Xi tensed up and stomped his feet anxiously. He glanced at Lin Yin and the others and suddenly became fierce. It was this woman¡¯s sister who had harmed his son just now.


    Yue Xi walked towards Feng Yu furiously. Lin Yin stood in front of Yue Xi with a cold expression. Long Huang and Dong Yi also extended their hands to block Yue Xi¡¯s way when he approached.


    Yue Xi¡¯s sinister gaze shifted from Feng Yu to Lin Yin. How could he have forgotten that Lin Yin was the culprit!

 Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: You Are The One Who Deserve To Die The Most

    Chapter 984: You Are The One Who Deserve To Die The Most


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    None of this would have happened if Lin Yin hadn¡¯t targeted Yue Chi and the Yue family for no reason and wanted to kill them.


    Lin Yin only looked back coldly in the face of Yue Xi¡¯s murderous gaze.


    Their gazes intersected in the air, and they had already fought several times. In the end, Yue Xi only smiled coldly. ¡°Lin Yin, you can¡¯t protect her!¡±


    He would not even let Lin Yin off, what more Feng Yu.


    Lin Yin¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t protect him either!¡±


    The atmosphere between the two of them suddenly became tense. In the end, it was only when Yue Xi was called away that the conflict between the two of them stopped.


    Su Su said in panic, ¡°Ah Yu, did you see that? He¡­ he won¡¯t let you off, so if you want to live, you can¡¯t let him off either.¡±


    Su Su tried her best to arouse more of Feng Yu¡¯s desire to live no matter how afraid she was.


    Lin Yin also asked Long Huang to find someone to go down and take a look seeing that Yue Xi was busy saving his son. What if there was still a chance? Even though the possibility was too small since she had seen clearly just now that Feng Rong had been shot in the forehead. The chances of her surviving were too small.


    The terrain of this mountain was steep, and the progress of saving people could not be fast.


    At this moment, Yue Han, who was about to fall to the bottom of the cliff and shatter into pieces, was caught halfway. It turned out that at some point, a few layers of net had been pulled out from under the cliff and caught Yue Han and Feng Rong.


    Someone began to reel in the net and nimbly took away all the layers of the net as soon as the two of them were picked up.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Someone asked in a flat voice.


    The person who was squatting on the ground to check Feng Rong¡¯s breathing shook his head helplessly. ¡°It went through the center of her brows. She¡¯s dead.¡±


    The person sighed slightly. ¡°What a pity. Let¡¯s find a place to rest her. I reckon that the people at the top will come to collect the corpse later.¡±


    After saying that, the person turned to look at Yue Han. ¡°What about him?¡±


    The person squatting on the ground went to check on Yue Han again. After busying himself for a while, he said, ¡°He¡¯s lucky. He¡¯s still alive.¡±


    The person sneered. ¡°As expected, evil people live for a thousand years. Take him away.¡±


    The group left with the half-dead Yue Han. Not long after, someone landed from above. Dong Yi rushed to the place where Feng Rong was lying before Yue Xi¡¯s people.


    The Yue family did not see Yue Han and hurriedly looked around for him. In the end, they could not find Yue Han even though they had already retrieved Feng Rong¡¯s body.


    When the higher-ups found out about the situation, Yue Xi was about to go crazy. One of his sons was still in the hospital for emergency treatment, and the other son was missing.


    Yue Xi called Liu Shuang feeling uneasy and anxious. Yue Xi told Liu Shuang what had happened to his two sons with a sad expression when he heard the slightly impatient voice on the other end.


    At this moment, he felt hopeless. He hoped that Liu Shuang could come back.


    On the other end of the phone, Liu Shuang¡¯s expression was tainted with grief. She had heard of what had happened during this period of time, but she had not done anything. In her opinion, evil deeds should be punished.


    The Yue family deserved some retribution. Whether it was the Fu family back then or the innocent girls who had been victimized all these years, the Yue family had to pay the price.


    She understood but tears fell uncontrollably from the corners of her eyes. Her throat tightened slightly, and her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Yue Xi, this is karma. This is all your own sins. You should bear the consequences!¡±


    Yue Xi did not expect Liu Shuang to still say such things at this time. Anger enveloped his entire body. He almost roared, ¡°Liu Shuang, do you have a heart? They are your sons, the sons you gave birth to after carrying them for 10 months! Don¡¯t you have any worry or heartache as their mother now that their lives are in danger?¡±


    Liu Shuang¡¯s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Then didn¡¯t you think that their parents would be worried and heartbroken when you hurt those innocent girls? Yue Xi, a person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to have descendants because the children you raise are all demons! And you deserve to die the most!¡±


    ¡°Liu Shuang! Shut up!¡± Yue Xi roared.


    Liu Shuang ignored Yue Xi. However, her face was already covered in cold tears when she hung up the phone.


    These were her sons. How could she not feel heartache? It was just that she was a weak person, all she could do in this life was to chant the scriptures of the ancient Buddha and repent for the innocent.

 Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Cut

    Chapter 985: Cut


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Xi smashed his cell phone angrily.


    It was already midnight when Feng Rong¡¯s corpse was retrieved.


    The cold wind was so strong that it would hurt one¡¯s face.


    Feng Yu looked at Feng Rong, whose face was covered in blood, lying quietly on the ground. Her sorrow was like broken glass shards that ruthlessly stabbed into the blood vessels in Feng Yu¡¯s entire body. It was so painful that Feng Yu¡¯s entire body could not help but tremble. In the next second, she knelt heavily on the ground.


    Su Su couldn¡¯t bear to look away. Lin Yin closed her eyes slightly.


    After a while, Feng Yu took out a piece of paper and gently wiped the blood on Feng Yu¡¯s face. When that familiar face appeared in front of her again, Feng Yu broke down and cried loudly.


    Her trembling hands ached as she wanted to touch the bullet hole on Feng Rong¡¯s forehead, but she could not bring herself to do it, afraid that she would hurt her sister.


    Lin Yin got someone to bring Feng Yu and Feng Rong back first. Yue Xi, who had not found his son, was still roaring crazily.


    At this moment, Yue Han, who was being searched for crazily, suddenly opened his eyes. The moment he woke up, he felt intense pain all over his body. Yue Han was in so much pain that his body convulsed.


    The heat on his face made Yue Han raise his hand to touch it. He felt a bloody blur the moment he touched it. The touch also brought more pain. Yue Han could not help but roar softly.


    Yue Han slowly got used to the pain all over his body after a while. Only then did he check his surroundings.


    The small room filled with junk was empty. He remembered that he was clearly dragged by Feng Rong on a motorcycle before he fainted. Was he saved?


    At this moment, the only small door in the room was pushed open. Yue Han looked up and was delighted when he saw that it was Gong Han. Then, he frowned and asked with a worried expression, ¡°Ah Han, why is it you? Did they capture you too?¡±


    Gong Han shook her head at Yue Han. Yue Han instantly relaxed. Then, Yue Han panted and said, ¡°So does that mean that my father brought people to save me? Come and help me. I don¡¯t have the strength now.¡±


    In his opinion, the reason for such a delicate girl like Gong Han to appear here must be that she came with the rescuers since she was not captured.


    Gong Han didn¡¯t do as he said. She just looked at him emotionlessly.


    Yue Han was suspicious. He tried to sit upright with his arms propped up, but his arms were too seriously injured. Both his arms were fractured, so he did not have much strength. He could only move his head and lean against the debris at the side.


    ¡°Ah Han, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yue Han asked in confusion.


    The girl in front of him slowly took out a knife from her back under his puzzled gaze. Yue Han was shocked and asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gong Han still looked at Yue Han indifferently. Her slightly thin lips opened slightly, and she said softly but forcefully, ¡°Kill you!¡±


    Yue Han was completely shocked. He questioned in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? Why?¡±


    Gong Han approached Yue Han. Yue Han, who was powerless to dodge, could only use all his strength to move back. However, no matter how hard he tried, the effect was minimal.


    Gong Han squatted down and placed the sharp tip of his knife in front of Yue Han¡¯s eyes. Yue Han was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. He could only freeze on the spot in fear and say humbly, ¡°Ah Han, don¡¯t be rash. Are you being threatened? Tell me.¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s voice was very soft. He was afraid that he would accidentally scare Gong Han in front of him. His eyes would be gone if Gong Han¡¯s hand shivered in the slightest.


    Gong Han didn¡¯t do anything to his eyes. Instead, she quickly moved the tip of the knife to Yue Han¡¯s fingers, raised the knife and cut one of them off.


    ¡°You also cut off one of her fingers like this. She only has nine fingers now. You can also only have nine fingers.¡± Gong Han muttered as Yue Han shouted in pain.


    Yue Han, who was immersed in the pain, did not hear what Gong Han said clearly. He was twitching in pain.


    It was only when Yue Han repeated the question with his last breath that Gong Han mercifully said, ¡°Yue Han, you know that I¡¯m a teacher. Five years ago, I was only 20 years old. During my internship, I was arranged to teach in a small mountain village for a year.¡±


    ¡°That was my first time being a teacher. I also met students who were as pure and kind as a little sun. Then, one day, they excitedly told me that someone wanted to sponsor their student. They wouldn¡¯t need their parents to pay for their middle and high school tuition. If they performed well, they could even get a university sponsorship.¡±

 Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Yongle Clubhouse

    Chapter 986: Yongle Clubhouse


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I was very happy at that time because that place was really too poor. If there was no one to sponsor them, they would probably drop out of primary school.¡± Gong Han¡¯s gaze landed on the pale Yue Han on the ground.


    Yue Han, who was sweating from the pain, could already guess the situation.


    Gong Han¡¯s gaze slowly moved upwards as she continued to recall the past. ¡°Initially, I thought that I would provide some financial support myself, but I didn¡¯t have much money myself. The Gong family wouldn¡¯t give me so much money, so at that time, I was especially happy. That day, I even cooked to celebrate. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect that the day I celebrated was actually the day they walked towards hell.¡±


    Gong Han¡¯s indifferent expression cracked and was replaced by boiling anger. She glared fiercely at Yue Han. ¡°I always thought that I could get good news about their future, but I never expected that I would actually get news that they were abused a year later.¡±


    ¡°Five girls. One jumped off a building, one was tortured to death on the spot, two went crazy, and one is still living in the shadows. Yue Han, they were just a few 11 or 12 year old girls. How could you do such a thing!¡±


    Yue Han tried his best to recall what happened five years ago, but he could not recall anything. He was just a decision maker for many things. He did not care how the people below played with those girls as long as the benefits were right.


    Gong Han sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve harmed too many people and can¡¯t remember? Yongle clubhouse, room 808, those five little girls who were surrounded by your group of people.¡±


    Yue Han seemed to have finally remembered that this was the first time he had taken over the Huaqiang Support Project from his father. Therefore, he also played with the girls in his joy.


    However, the little girls who had yet to grow up were really not interesting. He threw her away to the others in boredom after playing with one of them.


    Later, those people went too far and one of them died. They lost a lot of money.


    Yue Han said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given the families of those five girls several times the compensation for this matter. It¡¯s enough for those families to live comfortably for the rest of their lives. This is a done deal. If you want to blame someone, blame their families. It was their families who sold them!¡±


    Yue Han panted slightly from his loss of strength before continuing, ¡°Gong Han, I advise you to send me to the hospital now. Otherwise, your brother will die with me! The entire Gong family will die with me!¡±


    Gong Han didn¡¯t take Yue Chi¡¯s threat seriously at all. She just smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s only if you can get out of this place alive.¡±


    Yue Han glared fiercely at Gong Han. He gritted his teeth and questioned, ¡°You¡¯ve been plotting against me from the beginning, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Gong Han glanced at Yue Han in disgust. ¡°Otherwise? Do you really think anyone would be willing to be with people like you? Your mother is right. Your Yue family is not good. No wonder your mother doesn¡¯t want you either.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yue Han roared angrily.


    When Gong Han saw Yue Han in such a miserable state, her mood improved a little. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m scheming against you. I¡¯ve been scheming ever since I found out about these dirty matters of your Yue family. So when someone offered an olive branch and asked me to deal with your Yue family with them, I accepted it without thinking.¡±


    Gong Han sneered and continued, ¡°You thought that you chose me, but in fact, I took the initiative to appear in front of you. When I knew that you wanted to find a wife for Yue Chi, I specially checked your standards and appeared in front of you in the manner you wanted.¡±


    ¡°I know how many times you appeared in my class. However, I was a little surprised. I originally wanted to become Yue Chi¡¯s wife and slowly announce your Yue family¡¯s evil deeds to the world. However, an accident happened. However, it¡¯s good. My original target was you.¡±


    Gong Han kicked Yue Han¡¯s finger on the ground and stepped on it forcefully in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m lucky to have met another Lin Yin who also hates your Yue family to the core. Lin Yin has the Mu and Lu families behind her, so I made use of Lin Yin. Do you still remember the video of Yue Chi abusing women? I was the one who put it up.¡±


    Yue Han looked at Gong Han in shock. That was Gong Han¡¯s engagement banquet, and she actually destroyed it without any scruples!

 Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: People Are Born With Different Social Statues

    Chapter 987: People Are Born With Different Social Statues


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Initially, Lin Yin wanted the Yue family to lose face, but she chose to give up halfway. How could I let her give up? I wanted you to have a deep feud with Lin Yin. If Lin Yin is injured, the Mu family will definitely not let you off. That way, it will be much easier for me to destroy the Yue family.¡± Gong Han sneered.


    ¡°Who is the person who contacted you to deal with our Yue Family?¡± Yue Han asked in a deep voice. The skin on his face that had been rubbed off trembled in anger. It was exceptionally strange and terrifying.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to take revenge?¡± Gong Han mocked. ¡°You¡¯d better save it with your current ghastly appearance.¡±


    Yue Han held his broken finger that was still bleeding. ¡°Gong Han, we¡¯re been husband and wife. I¡¯ve been good to you ever since I got together with you. Are you sure you want to be so heartless to me for some outsiders?¡±


    ¡°Without me, you might return to your Gong family and be a pitiful young lady of the Gong family who can be bullied by others, or a widow with no backing. A smart person would choose the wife of the head of the Yue family and a widow, right?¡±


    Gong Han sneered and looked at Yue Han in disbelief. ¡°Yue Han, don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ll be so naive as to believe you? Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re a magnanimous person?¡±


    ¡°Yuehan, aren¡¯t you overestimating your moral character? If you had a conscience, you wouldn¡¯t have forced an underage girl to receive an investor! I wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Gong Han¡¯s eyes reddened as he spoke.


    ¡°Gong Han, this is how the world works. People are born with different social statuses. I didn¡¯t kill those girls. They were killed by their poor families. They wanted to take advantage of this scholarship.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no free lunch in the world. They have to give something in exchange since they want it. Gong Han, we¡¯re from the same world. Why do you have to seek justice for those despicable people? You¡¯re degrading yourself!¡± Yue Han lay on the ground and said angrily.


    In his opinion, they were just a few useless scraps that had died in this world. It was not necessary for Gong Han to go through so much trouble to deal with him.


    Gong Han¡¯s eyes were locked on Yue Han¡¯s face. However, what made her feel even more disgusted was Yue Han¡¯s heart of the devil, which was indifferent to life.


    Gong Han held the knife and squatted down again. The knife that was shining with a cold light was unusually cold as it pressed against Yue Han¡¯s body again.


    Yue Han nervously held his breath and quietly watched the tip of the blade slowly slide down. Then, he felt a slight chill in his crotch.


    Yue Han looked at Gong Han in shock. He saw Gong Han staring at the thing between his legs with a meaningful expression. Yue Han swallowed nervously. He had yet to guess what Gong Han was going to do. Gong Han¡¯s cold hand had already grabbed the soft penis and cut it off.


    Yue Han was in so much pain that his voice was stuck in his throat. Even the veins on his temples were popping out!


    After a while, Yue Han screamed in pain, ¡°Ah! Gong Han, I¡¯m going to kill you! Ah!¡±


    Gong Han watched quietly as Yue Han rolled on the ground in pain. ¡°This kind of dirty thing should be cut off and burned. A noble person like you should give something in exchange for enjoying the wealth and power of the world!¡± She said indifferently.


    Then, Gong Han picked up a lighter and burned the thing that had been cut off in front of Yue Han.


    The smell of burning flesh was accompanied by Yue Han¡¯s painful cry. After a long time, Gong Han said faintly, ¡°I suddenly feel that killing you is too easy for you. You¡¯ve belittled other people¡¯s lives so much you should have a taste of being belittled and played by others.¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s body was still trembling, but his mind clearly understood what Gong Han meant. His voice came out from his throat. ¡°Gong Han, how dare you! Don¡¯t forget that there are still people in my Yue family!¡±


    Gong Han smiled contemptuously. ¡°Soon, there won¡¯t be any more. The Yue family has offended so many people. Once they show weakness, I think those persecuted families will definitely swarm over. Your father, your brother, your family will reunite in hell.¡±


    Gong Han ignored Yue Han¡¯s furious glare and got someone to send him away.


    However, the person who came in was afraid that something would happen, so he cut off Yue Han¡¯s tongue before bringing him away.


    Gong Han watched from the side as this man who thought he was noble received his retribution.


    When Gong Han walked out of the storeroom, she happened to see moonlight flowing into the room. A man in a black shirt turned to look at her indifferently in the shadow of the moonlight. His sharp and sinister gaze landed on Gong Han.

 Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: Yue Family Saving People

    Chapter 988: Yue Family Saving People


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The man merely lifted his eyes and glanced at her before retracting his gaze and looking at the contents of the cell phone. Even so, Gong Han was still so shocked that she took a few steps back.


    She originally thought that the man would not come over. He would send someone to deal with it like before at best.


    Gong Han calmed down facing the man¡¯s cold gaze and said, ¡°Thank you for this matter.¡±


    She was still grateful that the other party had agreed to let Yue Han live and suffer in this world even though the two of them had the same goal, which was to destroy the Yue family.


    Otherwise, the final outcome of this kind of conflict between families was basically to eliminate the roots, just like with the Fu family decades ago. At that time, everyone who had some relationship with the Fu family was eliminated, other than the Wei family who participated in it together.


    The man didn¡¯t even raise his head. His voice was so cold that it seemed to carry a chill. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about gratitude when the Yue family falls. Our agreement is that you¡¯ll live if the Yue family falls. I¡¯ll help your brother stabilize his position in the Gong family. If the Yue family doesn¡¯t fall, you and your brother will die with the Gong family.¡±


    Gong Han clenched her fists and nodded silently.


    Naturally, she had to pay a price for asking a tiger for its skin. She had nothing but herself.


    Moreover, this man did not give her the right to choose. His goal also included the Gong family, including her parents, her brother and her.


    She didn¡¯t care if the Gong family declined, but she wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her brother.


    Gong Han looked at the man and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely carry out what I said.¡±


    The man was silent for a moment. There seemed to be a hint of struggle in his expression.


    Gong Han also stood silently in the middle of the room. A gloomy and oppressive feeling pressed down on her heart, making her not dare to say anything. She could only stand quietly and wait.


    After a while, the man¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°You can use Lin Yin to deal with the Yue family, but you can¡¯t endanger her life. She¡¯s still useful later and can¡¯t die so early.¡± He warned without looking up.


    Gong Han looked at the man in confusion. Previously, she had clearly received news that if necessary, she could directly plot Lin Yin¡¯s death in the hands of the Yue family and completely stir up the conflict between the Yue and Mu families.


    And she had indeed done so. Fortunately, Lin Yin was tough and had so many people protecting her. She was very glad that nothing had happened to Lin Yin. She didn¡¯t want to harm an innocent girl after all.


    Moreover, Lin Yin had always been kind to both Gong Ze and her.


    However, from the man¡¯s words, did he still want to use Lin Yin to achieve his goal?


    Gong Han sighed in her heart, hoping that Lin Yin could continue to be so lucky and be safe.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Gong Han nodded.


    The man stood up and walked out of the door as if he was done talking. Gong Han was puzzled. Did this person come just to say this?


    After the man left, Gong Han was about to catch her breath when she saw the person who had just left with Yue Han running back shouting anxiously, ¡°Someone is here to save Yue Han. There¡¯s already a fight ahead.¡±


    Gong Han¡¯s eyes widened. She knew that the Yue family must have sent someone to save Yue Han. She didn¡¯t expect that the Yue family would still have the strength to find Yue Han so quickly in such a situation.


    Gong Han anxiously called for someone to bring Yue Han back. Otherwise, how could she stay in the Yue family if Yue Han told the truth? How could she destroy the Yue family? She had to see with her own eyes that there was no possibility of the Yue family making a comeback. Only then would she be at ease.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, bring everyone!¡± Gong Han ordered coldly. Fortunately, she was afraid of an accident this time and brought many people over. She even borrowed many people from that man just now.


    When Gong Han rushed over, she saw that the person opposite had already snatched Yue Han, whose mouth and face were covered in blood, and was about to carry him into the car.


    Gong Han sat in the back seat of the car. A cold glint flashed across her eyes as she said, ¡°Just bang that car. Don¡¯t let Yue Han be rescued!¡±


    The chauffeur stepped on the accelerator cleanly and slammed into the car. At the same time, the person carrying Yue Han was thrown far away. Even Yue Han rolled on the ground.


    Yue Chi, who had just bandaged his wound in the hospital, saw Yue Han, who was covered in blood and on the verge of death, lying in the dust. His eyes almost popped out as he shouted, ¡°Brother!¡±


    Yue Chi gritted his teeth and rushed to Yue Han¡¯s side, ignoring the wounds on his body. He picked up Yue Han, who was already unconscious on the ground, and shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Brother! Brother!¡±

 Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: Saving Gong Han

    Chapter 989: Saving Gong Han


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi¡¯s voice stimulated Yue Han¡¯s eardrums and pulled him back to his senses.


    It took a lot of effort for the light in Yue Han¡¯s eyes to focus on Yue Chi in front of him. He opened his mouth slightly and blood gushed out of his mouth.


    Originally, when he saw Yue Han¡¯s tragic face, Yue Chi wanted to cut the murderer into pieces. Yue Chi¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief now that he saw that there was nothing but blood in Yue Han¡¯s mouth. His throat seemed to be choked, and the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat.


    After a while, Yue Chi was so agitated that his eyes turned red as he growled, ¡°Who is it! Who is it! Brother, who did this to you?¡±


    Yue Han looked around. When he saw Gong Han staring at him through the car window, he babbled and couldn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he spat out more blood.


    Gong Han looked at Yue Han, who was surrounded by the Yue family, and knew that she had lost the initiative. Her fingers dug into her palm, and her cold eyes instantly became gentle and pitiful when Yue Chi looked over.


    Gong Han nimbly tore the fabric of her clothes and tied it firmly around her wrist in a place where Yue Chi could not see. Tears quickly welled up in her eyes. She looked like a pitiful little girl waiting for help, but she was cursing in her heart. Why wasn¡¯t Yue Chi dead?


    Didn¡¯t they say that he was stabbed?


    When Yue Chi saw Gong Han in the car, he was so scared that his heart jumped. It turned out that his brother was looking in the direction of the car because his sister-in-law was also captured, so he wanted him to save her.


    Yue Chi placed Yue Han in the hands of the person beside him and said coldly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save Sister-in-law.¡±


    Gong Han hurriedly used her cell phone to inform the surrounding people to retreat, seeing that Yue Chi was obviously going to surround them. Then, she threw her cell phone aside and whispered to the chauffeur, ¡°Drive away now. Throw me down on the way.¡±


    The chauffeur nodded and the car suddenly retreated. He turned the car around and fled like an arrow.


    When Yue Chi saw the cars on the opposite side fleeing in all directions, his eyes were filled with killing intent as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Chase after them!¡±


    Then, he turned to Yue Han and promised, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Sister-in-law. Go back for treatment first. Dad will rush over from behind. Go back and wait for me to save Sister-in-law.¡±


    Seeing Yue Chi turn around and enter the car to chase after Gong Han, Yue Han was so anxious that his eyeballs almost popped out. Jis eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Yue Chi clutched the blood that flowed out of his abdomen again and stared at the car in front of him.


    He thought that the two sides were going to have a fierce battle, but he did not expect the car in front to suddenly open the door and throw out a black shadow.


    Yue Chi¡¯s entire body trembled and he almost roared when he saw that the person who was thrown was Gong Han, ¡°Stop! Stop the car!¡±


    The chauffeur was also scared out of his wits. He immediately stepped on the brakes. Yue Chi, who was in the back seat, slammed into the back of the seat in front of him due to inertia. The wound on his abdomen opened even wider, and it was so painful that Yue Chi broke out in a cold sweat.


    Yue Chi only rested for a while before he opened the car door anxiously and rushed to Gong Han¡¯s side. When he saw Gong Han¡¯s head hit a rock, he panicked. ¡°Sister-in-law, are you alright?¡±


    Gong Han opened her eyes slightly and saw red. She started to move in panic and said in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over!¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. He wiped his palms on his inner clothes and hugged the panicking Gong Han tightly. ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Gong Han closed her eyes and struggled for a while before she finally calmed down when Yue Chi said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She said pitifully, ¡°My eyes hurt. Are my eyes spoilt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not spoiled. Something went in.¡± Yue Chi comforted her gently. Then, he carefully wiped the blood off Gong Han¡¯s eyes with his clean palm and untied the cloth on Gong Han¡¯s wrist. He gently carried Gong Han back to the car.


    Gong Han lowered her eyes slightly, as if she had not recovered from the shock. She still hid in Yue Chi¡¯s arms even though she got into the car.


    Yue Chi struggled a few times in his heart. Then, he reached out and gently held Gong Han¡¯s cold hands in his palm. He rubbed them to warm Gong Han up while asking the chauffeur to turn on the heater in the car.

 Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: Transfer

    Chapter 990: Transfer


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The car was quiet along the way. When they were almost at the hospital, Gong Han asked softly, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital. The wound on your head needs to be bandaged. Older Brother is also being resuscitated in the hospital. I¡¯ll bring you to see him,¡± Yue Chi replied gently.


    Gong Han lowered her head. A cold glint flashed across her eyes in a place where Yue Chi couldn¡¯t see.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Yue Chi carefully helped Gong Han out of the car. When the two of them arrived at the resuscitation room, they saw Yue Xi waiting anxiously at the door.


    ¡°Dad, how is Ah Han?¡± Gong Han asked anxiously. Gong Han looked extremely weak coupled with the blood on her forehead and her pale lips.


    Yue Xi sighed and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s see what the doctor says later.¡±


    Yue Xi did not expect those criminals to be so vicious. He cut off one of Yue Han¡¯s fingers, his tongue, and even his sexual organ.


    He sent people to the storeroom to look for these cut things, but they found nothing.


    Yue Xi could not accept that his outstanding son had suddenly become a cripple. This was too cruel to the proud Yue Han.


    The few of them waited until the sky gradually brightened before the doctor came out.


    Gong Han¡¯s heart was filled with ruthlessness when she heard that Yue Han was lucky enough to survive. These few troublemakers of the Yue family were really tough.


    After the doctor instructed the patient to have a good rest, he left.


    Gong Han turned to look at Yue Chi and Yue Xi. ¡°Dad, Ah Chi, you guys can go back first. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    Yue Chi said disapprovingly, ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re still injured. Let me stay.¡±


    The Yue family was seriously injured this time. Everyone else was injured other than Yue Xi.


    Gong Han shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay. I¡¯ll feel uneasy if I don¡¯t see your brother safe.¡±


    Yue Chi turned to look at Yue Xi and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll stay here with Sister-in-law and wait for Brother to wake up. You can go back first. The Corporation still needs you.¡±


    The Yue Corporation was in danger. If the entire family was in the hospital and no one was in charge of the Corporation, the Yue family would probably not be able to survive this time.


    Yue Xi pondered for a moment before instructing the two of them, ¡°You have to be careful. I¡¯m afraid those people won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Yue Chi nodded. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to secretly transfer Brother away.¡±


    Yue Chi nodded and patted Yue Chi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your brother is in a coma now. The family will have to rely on you. You have to grow up and protect our family, understand?¡±


    Yue Chi nodded with mixed feelings. This was the first time his father had entrusted him with something in such a heavy tone.


    Gong Han¡¯s heart was full of mockery looking coldly at the warm instructions between Yue Xi and Yue Chi. Protect? Was a family full of sins like the Yue family worth protecting? A family that relied on the blood and tears of others to protect should have died long ago.


    After Yue Xi left, Yue Chi got someone to move Yue Han to a villa that Gong Han did not know about previously.


    Yue Chi¡¯s face was pale and he sat on the sofa with a tired expression after settling Yue Han down. He felt much more depressed.


    What happened today was something he had never thought of in all his years of life.


    His Yue family was a powerful family in Beijing ever since he could remember. He could basically do whatever he wanted in Beijing as long as he didn¡¯t meet anyone from the eight aristocratic families.


    And today, his brother, who was as majestic and powerful as a mountain in his eyes, was actually treated like this. This challenged his usually fearless personality, and his understanding and belief in this world collapsed in an instant.


    It turned out that the family was not omnipotent. It turned out that his brother could also be hurt.


    Yue Chi closed his eyes to rest. When he heard faint footsteps, he opened his eyes immediately. However, Yue Chi¡¯s nervousness disappeared when he saw that it was Gong Han.


    Yue Chi¡¯s gaze landed on Gong Han¡¯s forehead for a while before he said, ¡°Sister-in-law, stay here with me to recuperate for the time being.¡±


    Gong Han nodded gently and sat opposite Yue Chi. She asked worriedly, ¡°Who are those people today? Why did they treat your brother like this? Why did they kidnap me? Do they want money?¡±


    Yue Chi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a few enemies. It¡¯s alright. Dad will deal with them.¡±


    Gong Han nodded and asked hesitantly, ¡°I heard some things. There are reports that the Yue Group is involved in a forced prostitution case, and you are the mastermind. Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: Family

    Chapter 991: Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi was slightly stunned. Then, his eyes flickered a few times and he said, ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding in this matter. Don¡¯t believe the words of outsiders. This is all the other families¡¯ intention to frame our Yue Family.¡±


    Gong Han looked at Yue Chi, who did not dare to look at her directly, and sneered in her heart. Then, she said as Yue Chi wished, ¡°I¡¯m relieved. I knew it. You won¡¯t do such a thing. You¡¯re not such a person.¡±


    Yue Chi looked up in slight shock and asked uncertainty, ¡°Then what kind of person do you think I am?¡±


    Gong Han tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re a rather nasty person.¡±


    The anticipation that had just risen in Yue Chi¡¯s heart instantly dissipated. There was a hint of loneliness in his eyes.


    Gong Han sighed and continued, ¡°You drugged me and tried to do something bad to me. In my opinion, you¡¯re not a good person.¡±


    Yue Chi recalled what happened between him and Gong Han in the beginning. His expression was a little awkward and regretful. Gong Han wouldn¡¯t have slept with his brother if he hadn¡¯t been so shameless and lawless back then.


    With his brother¡¯s methods, he probably wouldn¡¯t just let the Gong family destroy this arranged marriage. Then, he might follow his brother¡¯s intentions and become husband and wife with Gong Han, right?


    Yue Chi smiled sadly and said, ¡°Who asked you to break off the engagement back then? I¡¯m just angry. I¡¯m the second young master of the Yue family. How can I be rejected by a woman? Moreover, someone who¡¯s clearly a fianc¨¦e who¡¯s about to be confirmed.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not a good person in my heart. But what can I do? You¡¯re my husband¡¯s younger brother. You¡¯re also my younger brother and my family. There¡¯s no overnight grudge between a family. If I keep remembering these things, how can we get along in the future?¡± Gong Han said to Yue Chi with a relieved expression.


    ¡°Family? Really?¡± Yue Chi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Gong Han nodded with a smile. Then, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you treat me as family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Chi hurriedly waved his hand and said word by word, ¡°We¡¯re family.¡±


    Gong Han smiled in satisfaction and hid the coldness in her eyes with the gentleness in her eyes. Family? How many families had the Yue family ruined? How could they still talk to her about a warm family? Ridiculous.


    Gong Han thought of the young lady from the Feng family who had cooperated with the plan today and felt even more sarcastic towards the Yue family.


    At this moment, Feng Rong, who had her eyes closed forever, had already been cleaned up and was lying quietly in the rented room that Feng Yu had just rented.


    Feng Yu, whose tears had dried up from crying, sat quietly at the side and looked at her sister on the bed without saying a word.


    Su Su sighed. First, Feng Yu¡¯s mother died. Then, her sister killed her father. Now that her sister was dead, it was difficult for anyone to accept so many blows at once.


    Lin Yin¡¯s expression turned cold when she received the news that the Yue family had already brought Yue Han back.


    She had yet to investigate what had happened tonight, but she was certain of one thing. Someone had been targeting the Yue family.


    Feng Rong would definitely be searched when she was in prison. How could she have hidden a sharp weapon on her? Someone was clearly using Feng Rong¡¯s hatred for the Yue family to kill Yue Chi and also kill Yue Han.


    However, she did not expect these two scourges to be so difficult to deal with. They were not dead yet and yet Feng Rong sacrificed her life for nothing.


    Lin Yin sighed in her heart. She looked up and sized up the small room. Her gaze landed on a photo by the bed.


    There were only three people in the photo. Feng Yu, her mother, and her sister. Even if their lives were not going well, the three of them still had a longing for life when they took the photo. They smiled happily, their eyes shining.


    Lin Yin recalled what Feng Yu had once said. She had to work hard to establish a foothold in Beijing. When the time came, she would bring her mother and sister here and live a good life.


    Now, such a small wish would never be fulfilled.


    Lin Yin shifted her gaze slightly and saw an envelope behind the photo. She narrowed her eyes slightly and went forward to take out the envelope. On it was written: Dear Sister Feng Yu.


    Lin Yin handed it to Feng Yu and said softly, ¡°This should be from your sister, right?¡±


    Only then did Feng Yu¡¯s empty and dead eyes move slightly. Her eyes turned to the envelope in Lin Yin¡¯s hand. When she saw the familiar handwriting, her eyes reddened again, but no tears fell.

 Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: Escape

    Chapter 992: Escape


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Feng Yu opened the letter and saw its contents.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I went back on my word. I also want to be by your side and be your only family in this world, but Sister, I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life under the threat of the Yue family. As long as the Yue family doesn¡¯t fall, our lives won¡¯t be peaceful¡­¡±


    In the end, when Feng Rong said that she wanted Feng Yu to live well, Feng Yu was enveloped in sorrow. She muttered sadly, ¡°She took the risk to let me live well. For me¡­¡±


    Su Su¡¯s heart ached as she held Feng Yu in her arms. ¡°So you have to live well and not let down the risk your sister took.¡±


    Feng Yu gripped the paper in her hand tightly like a puppet and said slowly, ¡°Yes, I want to live well.¡±


    Her enemies were still alive, so she naturally had to live well.


    Feng Yu held her sister¡¯s funeral after finishing her mother¡¯s funeral. Then, she became much quieter, ate quietly and studied.


    After knowing that the two sons of the Yue family were fine, Feng Yu¡¯s emotions did not fluctuate much. Only Su Su was left cursing at the side.


    ¡°Yinyin, why don¡¯t the police go to the Yue family and arrest Yue Chi? Isn¡¯t this too disregarding the law? Yue Chi broke out of prison!¡± Su Su said indignantly.


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°Half of the criminals have escaped. Why would the police go to the Yue family¡¯s house to ask for them? It¡¯s incompetency on their end for allowing a prison break to happen. Those people can¡¯t wait to cover up this matter.¡±


    Su Su¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So that¡¯s what the Yue family is planning! Then what should we do? Should we just watch Yue Chi get away with it? What if he comes to take revenge on Ah Yu?¡±


    Su Su had always known that these big families were not easy to deal with.


    Feng Yu¡¯s sister had injured Yue Chi and Yue Han, causing Yue Han to fall off the cliff. The Yue family would definitely not let this matter rest. Now that Feng Rong was dead, the person the Yue family wanted to find to vent their anger must be Feng Yu.


    Lin Yin looked at Feng Yu, who was sitting in her seat, and advised, ¡°Feng Yu, I¡¯ll get someone to take you away for a while to avoid the limelight. How about that?¡±


    Feng Yu turned to look at Lin Yin and said gloomily, ¡°Yinyin, can I borrow some money from you? I want to go to a safe place to study. I think you¡¯re right. I¡¯m in a bad situation now. I shouldn¡¯t stay here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose my life sooner or later.¡±


    Su Su looked at Feng Yu sadly. ¡°Ah Yu, are you leaving this place?¡±


    Lin Yin, on the other hand, felt that Feng Yu¡¯s decision was quite good. She could avoid being found out by the Yue family for revenge.


    It was definitely not a problem for the Yue Family to deal with Feng Yu even though the Yue family was also being attacked from both sides.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Yin agreed readily.


    Feng Yu¡¯s transfer procedures were completed the next day. As for which country and school Feng Yu chose, Lin Yin did not care.


    When the news reached the Yue family, Yue Chi was so angry that he slammed the table and stood up. ¡°She¡¯s gone. What are you doing? A bunch of useless people.¡±


    Just as Lin Yin and the rest had guessed, Yue Chi did not want to let Feng Yu off. Since Feng Rong dared to hurt his brother, he would let Feng Rong¡¯s sister accompany her in hell.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Yu managed to escape.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you so angry?¡± Gong Han asked worriedly after the bodyguard left.


    Yue Chi calmed himself down and said, ¡°The enemy who hurt my brother ran away. We can¡¯t find her now.¡±


    Gong Han immediately understood. It seemed that the girl¡¯s sister had left. This was good. Otherwise, with the Yue family¡¯s personality, this girl probably wouldn¡¯t survive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The doctor said that the wounds on your body haven¡¯t healed yet. It won¡¯t be good if you make such a big move.¡± Gong Han advised. Then, she said with a sad expression, ¡°Your brother is unconscious now. The family is relying on you. Nothing must happen to you.¡±


    Yue Chi felt a sense of accomplishment from being relied on. His heart was filled to the brim. He nodded and said gently, ¡°Alright, I will. For you and my brother, and for our Yue family.¡±


    There was a faint smile in Gong Han¡¯s eyes. It was faint, but it was enough to confuse Yue Chi.


    The nurse hurriedly knocked on the door and said anxiously, ¡°Second Young Master, Eldest Young Master is awake!¡±


    The two people in the room looked out of the door in shock. One was surprised, and the other was horrified.

 Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: Injecting Drugs

    Chapter 993: Injecting Drugs


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    For the past few days, Gong Han had been looking for an opportunity to kill Yue Han. However, there were several nurses and bodyguards guarding him day and night, not daring to leave because he had been unconscious. This made her unable to do anything.


    If Yue Han woke up now, her situation would be difficult.


    Gong Han followed behind Yue Chi and rushed to Yue Han¡¯s room. When she saw that Yue Han¡¯s eyes were already wide open, her palms were covered in cold sweat as she stood nervously at the side.


    Yue Han rolled his eyes. When he saw Gong Han standing at the side, his pupils constricted violently and his body moved violently. If not for the gauze on his legs, no one would suspect that Yue Han would have stood up in the next second.


    Yue Han was mumbling something, but unfortunately, no one present could understand him.


    Yue Chi looked at Yue Han, who kept winking at Gong Han. Yue Chi asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, what happened to you?¡±


    Yue Han, who had long lost his tongue, naturally could not answer Yue Chi¡¯s words. He could only use more intense actions to express his meaning.


    Gong Han hurriedly went forward and said anxiously, ¡°Your brother wouldn¡¯t have been so agitated in the past. He must have suffered a huge shock and might have mental problems. Go look for a doctor now, I won¡¯t be at ease if others look for him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll accompany your brother here.¡±


    Yue Chi had never seen his brother so agitated before. He hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the best doctor to treat my brother now.¡±


    Yue Han was so anxious that his eyes turned red seeing Yue Chi turn around and leave with his phone. He used all his strength to stop Yue Chi from leaving, but in the end, he could only helplessly squirm on the bed like a worm.


    Gong Han immediately went forward and pressed Yue Han down. His voice was gentle but firm as he said, ¡°Ah Han, you¡¯re not allowed to move anymore. My heart will ache if the wound opens again.¡±


    Yue Han naturally stopped struggling seeing that Yue Chi had left. He just stared at Gong Han fiercely and hatefully.


    Gong Han only smiled lightly. Then, she met Yue Han¡¯s hateful gaze and said to the people beside her, ¡°You guys can leave. My husband finally woke up. We want some time alone.¡±


    The nurse and bodyguards looked at each other before leaving.


    Previously, they did not dare to leave because they were afraid that if Yue Han died, they would have to take responsibility.


    Now that Yue Han was awake, it was indeed inappropriate for them to stay if the couple wanted to have a private conversation.


    Yue Han struggled a little more, but Gong Han pressed him down on the bed, making him unable to move.


    Yue Han¡¯s hoarse and unpleasant throat could not call back the nurse and bodyguards who had left.


    The moment the door closed, Yue Han¡¯s furious eyes were already wide open.


    Gong Han stood up with a faint smile and looked down at Yue Han. ¡°Why? Do you want to expose me?¡±


    Yue Han¡¯s round eyes were the answer.


    Gong Han took out a syringe filled with liquid from her pocket and slowly approached Yue Han. ¡°Why? Are you afraid too? I thought that the future head of the Yue family wouldn¡¯t be afraid. I didn¡¯t expect you to be afraid either.¡±


    Yue Han stared at Gong Han. He wanted to ask Gong Han what she was doing, but every time he opened his mouth, there would only be meaningless words left. In the end, he could only watch helplessly as Gong Han injected the unknown liquid into his body.


    After a while, his body, which originally had some strength, suddenly became soft and powerless. The moment he looked up, he heard Gong Han¡¯s faint voice above his head. ¡°This is a virus that causes muscle necrosis. Since I can¡¯t send you to Country D to suffer, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of how it feels to lose control of your body and be at the mercy of others.¡±


    Yue Hanfeng was filled with regret. How could he have made a mistake and brought such a vicious woman back to the Yue family? He was clearly inviting a wolf into his house.


    Gong Han smiled and put away the syringe. Then, she said coldly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this kind of hateful gaze. Those girls who were harmed by you all have this kind of gaze. This is called retribution. The heavens are watching. One day, your Yue family will go to hell together.¡±


    A sound came from outside. Gong Han immediately retracted the sinister expression on her face and her eyes were filled with warmth. The speed at which her expression changed made Yue Han, who was lying on the bed, stare at her.


    It turned out that the wife he had always thought was gentle and virtuous was actually such a woman who was good at hiding her emotions.


    Yue Han was even more shocked when he thought of their lovemaking in the past.


    This woman is utterly ruthless. He thought to himself.

 Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: The Gong Family Controls The Yue Family

    Chapter 994: The Gong Family Controls The Yue Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The Yue family brought Yue Han back home.


    Yue Xi was brought away to assist in the investigation because Yue Chi escaped from prison.


    As for Yue Chi, he was placed outside and did not dare to return home.


    The huge Yue family seemed empty at this moment. Even the Yue Group was without a leader.


    Gong Luo used Gong Ze to threaten Gong Han to attend the Yue family¡¯s board of directors. He wanted Gong Han to use his status as a member of the Yue family to seek benefits for the Gong family before the Yue family fell completely.


    Yue Chi secretly went home after knowing that Gong Han was threatened by the Gong family. He did not expect the Gong family to be in his villa.


    Gong Yue looked at Gong Han with disdain and sneered. ¡°Someone is truly a jinx. You have only been married to the Yue family for a short while, but the Yue family is already going bankrupt. Even your husband is now crippled.¡±


    Gong Han¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she looked at Gong Yue. Unexpectedly, Gong Yue gave her a tight slap.


    Gong Luo snorted coldly. ¡°Gong Han, we won¡¯t touch Gong Ze as long as you remember your identity as a member of the Gong family. According to the current situation, the Yue family will fall very quickly. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Now, take advantage of the Yue family¡¯s chaos and fish for benefits. The Gong family will benefit, and so will your family. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Gong Han, who was covering her face, said calmly, ¡°I can promise you, but you have to let my brother out first.¡±


    Gong Han lowered her head and nodded expressionlessly.


    Gong Yue sneered, ¡°If you look at me like that again, I¡¯ll dig out your brother¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Gong Han had just locked the door when someone covered her mouth and dragged her back when she returned to her room.


    Gong Han struggled with all her might.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Yue Chi finally let go seeing that Gong Han had stopped struggling.


    In the end, Gong Han turned around and pounced into Yue Chi¡¯s arms with tears in her eyes, making him freeze.


    Gong Han cried, ¡°Ah Chi, you¡¯re finally back. My second uncle and the rest captured my brother and imprisoned Ah Han. They are threatening me to get me to snatch the assets of the Yue Group when the Yue Group is in trouble.¡±


    Yue Chi hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand and gently patted Gong Han¡¯s back to comfort her, allowing Gong Han to gain a sense of security in his arms.


    After a while, Gong Han realized that her actions were inappropriate. Her face was slightly red, and she awkwardly distanced herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just now¡­¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s voice was comforting and gentle. ¡°I know. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll settle the Gong family¡¯s matters. Pretend to listen to them and protect yourself.¡±


    After watching Yue Chi climb down from the window, Gong Han wiped the remaining tears from the corners of her eyes and revealed an ambiguous smile.


    When Lin Yin received the financial statements of the Yue Corporation over the years, her brows relaxed slightly.


    The next day, Yue Xi was taken away by the inspection team as soon as he walked out of the police station because of the company¡¯s financial problems.


    This kind of financial problem was usually a small problem. They could just find a few finance departments to take the blame.


    However, there was no one in the Yue family to interfere in this matter, so Yue Xi could only be taken away and wait for the lawyer to go over.


    According to the news, Yue Xi was most likely doomed this time.


    The Gong family was overjoyed. Gong Han was the only one in charge of the Yue family now.


    Gong Han looked at the members of the Gong family in the Yue family and a hint of ruthlessness flashed across her eyes. Then, she took the food from the servant and walked into the room.


    A few minutes later, Gong Han ran out of Yue Han¡¯s room in a panic and shouted, ¡°Ah Han, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me. Don¡¯t die!¡±


    When the Gong family members downstairs heard the voice, they were instantly shocked. If Yue Han was alive, they could threaten the emperor and order the dukes. However, if Yue Han was dead, the people from the Yue family¡¯s side branch might come up to snatch from them.


    Gong Luo and the others went upstairs in a panic, only to find that Yue Han had really stopped breathing.


    The Gong family imprisoned Gong Han in order to prevent Gong Han from leaking the news. However, Yue Chi still found out about it.


    Yue Chi looked at Huo Ge sinisterly and questioned, ¡°Why are you helping me? Also, how do you know about my brother and sister-in-law? Are you spouting nonsense or have you been controlling our Yue family?¡±


    Yue Chi was unwilling to believe that his brother was really dead. The Gong family still had to rely on a living Yue Han if they wanted to get some leftovers from the Yue family after all.


    Huo Ge¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just a dilapidated Yue family. Only the Gong family isn¡¯t picky about food and wants to snatch some leftovers. What I want is the Gong family, so I naturally know everything about the Gong family.¡±


    Seeing Yue Chi staring at him, Huo Ge smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so suspicious of me. You also know that Huo Bing and I are fighting for the power of the Yue Group. The Huo family will naturally be mine as long as I take over the Gong family and bring benefits to the Huo family.¡±

 Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: Holding Gong Han Hostage

    Chapter 995: Holding Gong Han Hostage


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yue Chi did not believe that Huo Ge would help him, but Huo Ge and Huo Bing had been fighting fiercely recently.


    Moreover, he could not contact Gong Han now. If he returned to the Yue family, he might be harmed by the Gong family.


    Therefore, he needed someone to help him openly regardless of whether his brother was dead or alive.


    He might be able to make use of the Huo family.


    Yue Chi looked at Huo Ge firmly. ¡°Tell me, what should I do?¡±


    Lin Yin, who had been watching the Huo family, immediately received the news when she found out that Huo Ge had brought people to the Yue family.


    Lin Yin found out that Gong Han and Gong Ze were being held hostage by the Gong family from the Huo family.


    However, Lin Yin did not expect Huo Ge to hook up with Yue Chi.


    No matter what Yue Chi and Huo Ge were plotting together, she would not let Yue Chi off today.


    Lin Yin asked Sun Biao to bring a team of people to save Gong Ze.


    When she arrived at the Yue residence with her men, she saw Gong Luo holding Gong Han hostage with a gun. Gong Yue, who had always been arrogant and domineering, was holding the bleeding wound on her arm and following closely behind Gong Luo.


    As for the Gong couple, they had already fallen into a pool of blood like the others. It was unknown if they were dead or alive.


    Huo Ge sneered at Gong Han and said sarcastically, ¡°Do you think I care about Gong Han¡¯s life? Gong Luo, if you know what¡¯s good for you, let him go quickly. Otherwise, when the police come later, you¡¯ll probably go to jail.¡±


    Gong Yue recalled that Huo Ge had sent someone to attack her parents and was so afraid that her entire body trembled. She glanced at Yue Chi, who was looking at Gong Han worriedly, and immediately said, ¡°Yue Chi, you don¡¯t want your beloved sister-in-law to die either, right?¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s heart trembled. Then, he stared fixedly at Gong Yue and gritted his teeth. ¡°Gong Yue, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Gong Luo looked at Yue Chi¡¯s angry expression and thought of the rumors he had heard by chance. He also guessed a little and sneered. ¡°Yue Chi, if you want Gong Han to live, kill Huo Ge!¡±


    Yue Chi glared at Gong Luo. ¡°The people here either belong to Huo Ge or Lin Yin¡¯s. What ability do I have to kill them?¡±


    Gong Luo pressed the gun against Gong Han¡¯s temple. ¡°That¡¯s your business. If Huo Ge doesn¡¯t die, then let Gong Han die with me.¡±


    Gong Luo knew that Huo Ge must have made thorough preparations today. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have exterminated his family in broad daylight.


    Yue Chi¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Gong Han die.


    Almost subconsciously, he turned to look at Lin Yin and said in a low voice with an ugly expression, ¡°Lin Yin, you¡¯re on good terms with Gong Ze. You won¡¯t just watch as something happens to his sister, right?¡±


    Yue Chi¡¯s meaning was obvious. He couldn¡¯t kill Huo Ge, so he hoped that Lin Yin would make a move.


    Huo Ge wasn¡¯t worried at all. He even glanced at Lin Yin disdainfully.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know why Huo Ge was so aggressive in wanting to kill the Gong family, but she really couldn¡¯t watch Gong Han die at Huo Ge¡¯s hands with Gong Luo.


    ¡°Gong Luo, let Gong Han go. What are your conditions? Tell me!¡± Lin Yin looked at Gong Luo with a dark expression.


    Gong Luo questioned Lin Yin. ¡°Can you guarantee that Huo Ge won¡¯t make a move?¡±


    Lin Yin raised her head to the east, and her men surrounded Huo Ge¡¯s men.


    Gong Luo¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He pushed his luck and said, ¡°If you kill Huo Ge, I¡¯ll let Gong Han go. How about that?¡±


    Lin Yin narrowed her eyes unhappily. ¡°Gong Luo, I advise you to stop while you¡¯re ahead. Gong Ze is just a classmate of mine at best. His sister¡¯s life isn¡¯t worth much to me.¡±


    Gong Luo¡¯s expression was ugly. He took a step back and said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to Gong Han as long as you stop the Huo family and let me leave safely.¡±


    Lin Yin glanced at Gong Jin and his wife, who were still lying on the ground, and said expressionlessly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Seeing that Lin Yin had already asked someone to make way, Huo Ge narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Lin Yin, aren¡¯t you looking down on me a little?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Huo Ge fearlessly and said frankly, ¡°Yes, a little. So?¡±


    Huo Ge choked on Lin Yin¡¯s answer and watched helplessly as Gong Luo and Gong Yue held Gong Han hostage and walked towards the entrance of the Yue family¡¯s villa.


    He would have brought more people with him so that he wouldn¡¯t be so aggrieved now if he had known that Lin Yin would interfere.


    However, just as Gong Luo and the other two walked past Yue Chi, Gong Han suddenly struggled. Yue Chi, who had been quiet all this while, quickly pulled Gong Han back.


    Gong Luo shot in Gong Han¡¯s direction in his panic. However, he was still a step too late. Yue Chi, who was already prepared, had already sent the bullet into Gong Luo¡¯s chest.


    The Huo family¡¯s guns were already aimed at Gong Han and Yue Chi as Gong Luo¡¯s body went limp.


    With a series of gunshots, Yue Chi, who was protecting Gong Han tightly, had a few more holes on his body.

 Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: Confession

    Chapter 996: Confession


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gong Yue squatted beside Gong Luo and wailed.


    Lin Yin, on the other hand, held Gong Han, who was almost killed by Huo Ge, in shock.


    If she was not wrong, the person Huo Ge wanted to kill was Gong Han.


    Gong Han skillfully pulled Yue Chi over, and all the bullets landed on Yue Chi.


    Why did Huo Ge want to kill Gong Han? And Gong Han seemed to have known about this long ago?


    Was Gong Han using Yue Chi as a shield because she was afraid? Or was there some other reason?


    Lin Yin seemed to have more doubts in her heart.


    Huo Ge raised his eyebrows unhappily and wanted to leave with his men seeing that the opportunity had passed.


    Lin Yin stopped Huo Ge and said coldly, ¡°Huo Ge, you injured someone with a gun. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait for the police to come and take a statement.¡±


    Huo Ge spread his hands and looked innocent. ¡°I¡¯m just a bystander. I¡¯m not the one shooting. It¡¯s them.¡±


    Huo Ge had sold out his own people.


    Lin Yin had to say that Huo Ge was a cunning person seeing that the people beside him did not retort.


    After the police and ambulance arrived, only Gong Yue was left in the Gong family.


    Yue Chi was taken to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    Everyone was taken to the police station to make statements.


    The moment he walked out of the police station, Sun Biao, who had gone to save Gong Ze, returned empty-handed.


    When he found out that Gong Ze wasn¡¯t kidnapped at all, but was being protected, Lin Yin looked at Gong Han, who was completely unharmed.


    Gong Han didn¡¯t seem to notice Lin Yin¡¯s probing gaze. She walked a few steps closer and smiled. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Lin Yin.¡±


    Lin Yin took a few steps closer to Gong Han and smiled faintly. ¡°Sister Gong Han, you¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re Gong Ze¡¯s sister, so you¡¯re my sister. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Gong Han, Lin Yin asked Lin Biao about Gong Ze¡¯s kidnapping.


    Sun Biao said with a puzzled expression, ¡°I found it strange. I also thought that it was a kidnapping when I first saw so many people around Gong Ze. However, after observing for a while, I realized that Gong Ze could move freely. So I was careful and pretended to attack Gong Ze. In the end, those people all protected Gong Ze. So, it didn¡¯t look like a kidnapping. It looked like protection.¡±


    Sun Biao pondered for a moment and then voiced his thoughts. ¡°Miss Lin Yin, do you think Gong Han wasn¡¯t threatened by Gong Luo at all? Could the siblings have played along and let Gong Luo deal with the Yue family?¡±


    Then, Sun Biao refuted himself. ¡°That¡¯s not right either. This Gong Han is already married to Yue Han and can be considered a member of the Yue family. There¡¯s no enmity between them. What will Gong Han get if the Yue family falls? The Gong family isn¡¯t that friendly to Gong Han in the first place.¡±


    Lin Yin was not interested in what Gong Han wanted to do. She was just wondering if Gong Han was the one who released the video of Yue Chi¡¯s evil deeds.


    Simply put, Gong Han had been plotting against her relationship with the Yue family.


    Lin Yin did not expect to find out that Gong Han had secretly transported Yue Han overseas, and his destination was Country D.


    Lin Yin hurriedly rushed to the hospital with her men as if she suddenly thought of something. Yue Chi, who was still unconscious after being rescued, was indeed gone.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t know Gong Han¡¯s motive. She was afraid that Gong Han would transfer the Yue family to safety. This was something she wouldn¡¯t allow.


    However, just as she ran out of the ward, she saw Gong Han walking towards her.


    Gong Han looked at Lin Yin calmly. ¡°I know I can¡¯t hide it from you. Why don¡¯t we go in and have a chat? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not trying to save those two Yue brothers.¡±


    After entering the ward, Lin Yin asked directly, ¡°Were you the one who made that video of Yue Chi back then? Were you the one who caused the conflict between the Yue family and me to escalate?¡±


    Gong Han nodded frankly. ¡°Yes, it was me! However, you wouldn¡¯t let Yue Chi off even if I didn¡¯t interfere, right? When the time comes, you¡¯ll still have to go against the Yue family. I¡¯m just making the conflict between the two of you progress quickly.¡±


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t retort. That was indeed the case.


    Gong Han smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank. I have a feud with the Yue family. Yue Chi once violated my students. I¡¯m here to take revenge, so don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t transfer the two brothers to save them.¡±


    ¡°People like them also have to have a taste of being humiliated. That¡¯s only fair. Therefore, I arranged for Yue Han to fake his death and send him to Country D¡¯s red-light district along with the hard-to-die Yue Chi.¡±


    What Gong Han said was in line with the results of her investigation.


    However, Lin Yin still felt that there were some things that she needed to clarify. ¡°Were you the one who planned Yue Han falling off the cliff?¡±


    Gong Han nodded. ¡°Yes! I did it.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled. ¡°Then is the person helping you behind the scenes the Huo family or the Fu family? Why did Huo Ge want to kill you?¡±


    Gong Han looked at Lin Yin in a daze. She didn¡¯t expect Lin Yin to already know.

 Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: The Fu Family

    Chapter 997: The Fu Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lin Yin could only continue, seeing that Gong Han didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Be it the Fu family or the Huo family, they¡¯re not easy to get along with. Are you sure you can get what you want by asking a tiger for its skin? I suspect that the Huo family and the Fu family are targeting the eight great families. They won¡¯t let you off now that you know too much.¡±


    Gong Han fell silent. She naturally knew about this matter, but in the end, she still smiled bleakly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind as long as I can protect my brother and parents.¡±


    ¡°The Gong Family was also one of the eight great families back then. Are you sure they will keep their promise and not touch the Gong Family?¡± Lin Yin stared at Gong Han and asked.


    ¡°But my parents didn¡¯t participate in the battle back then. At most, I¡¯ll make my parents leave the Gong family! We don¡¯t have a share in the enjoyment. Why should the Gong family drag us along when they suffer? I believe that the Fu family won¡¯t do that!¡± Gong Han said anxiously.


    Lin Yin looked at the excited Gong Han and smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Fu family!¡±


    Gong Han was stunned for a moment before realizing that she had been exposed. Her expression turned cold and her tone was stiff. ¡°You already know what you want to know. I hope you won¡¯t disturb my Gong Ze in the future.¡±


    Lin Yin knew that Gong Han didn¡¯t want Gong Ze to offend the Fu family because of their relationship.


    She did not know if the Mu family could defeat the Fu family, but the Gong family definitely could not defeat them now.


    Lin Yin sneered. ¡°Sister Gong Han, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive.¡±


    Gong Han ignored Lin Yin and left the ward.


    Yue Xi was investigated, and the Yue Family was completely destroyed.


    As for the Yue brothers, Lin Yin had heard some rumors.


    Those people must have deliberately humiliated the Yue brothers and specially used their real names as they received clients. They were humiliated and even their scandals and photos had spread to the capital.


    The eight aristocratic families in the capital had lost the Yue family, but the Fu family had replaced them.


    The death of Gong Luo¡¯s family of three agitated Old Master Gong so much that he was sent to the hospital. Now, the Gong family had fallen into Gong Ze¡¯s hands.


    However, this accident still caused the Gong family to face a divisive situation. There was continuous internal strife, and many businesses required Gong Ze to clean up the mess.


    Gong Han disappeared after that day. No one knew where she went.


    Just as Lin Yin had expected, Huo Ge was not charged with shooting the Gong family members at all. He was still at large.


    After Wei Chuan¡¯s accident, the conflict between the third and second branches had also moved from the dark to the open.


    Lin Yin just didn¡¯t expect Feng Yu to be so close to Wei Wei. During lunch, she even specially asked Su Su about her situation.


    Su Su only shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Ever since her family passed away, I haven¡¯t seen her for a few months. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, but Wei Wei doesn¡¯t seem to be a good person. I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll be played and abandoned.¡±


    Lin Yin frowned. She had reminded Feng Yu that it was impossible for her to be with Wei Wei with her personality.


    Is love really blind?


    ¡°Even Wei Ji rarely appears nowadays. Sigh, thinking about how the four of us could still travel together in the past, only the two of us are left now,¡± Su Su said listlessly as she bit into the meat.


    Lin Yin nodded. That seemed to be the case.


    Lin Yin went home as soon as the afternoon class ended.


    It would be Mu Cheng¡¯s birthday the next day. Sun Yun wanted Mu Cheng to return to the Mu family¡¯s old residence to celebrate, so Lin Yin planned to go with the Mu family tomorrow.


    The atmosphere of the Mu family¡¯s dinner was very good, but it was inevitable that they would mention the changes in the capital at the dinner table.


    Mu Heng looked at Lin Yin worriedly and said, ¡°Yinyin, you have to get someone to pay attention too. During this period of time, I can clearly feel that the capital is not peaceful.¡±


    Lin Yin nodded and replied, ¡°You too. Previously, I asked you to be wary of the Fu and Huo families. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    The family expressed their concern for each other before Ye Wen sighed and said, ¡°The Wei family is in a mess now. Your Aunt Ning Sheng came to look for me two days ago and said that she wanted me to help. The second branch is being suppressed by the third branch now.¡±


    Ye Wen sighed and said, ¡°However, the next day, Old Master Wei looked for your grandfather and said that it¡¯s the Wei family¡¯s family matter. It¡¯s better for outsiders not to interfere. Your grandfather¡¯s words were also brought to your father and me.¡±


    Naturally, Lin Yin had heard of these things. However, she asked in confusion, ¡°Is Grandpa Wei promoting the third branch?¡±


    Otherwise, Lin Yin could not figure out why Wei Ming would warn Ye Wen not to interfere and help the second branch.


    Ye Wen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure now.¡±


    Lin Yin thought of Wei Ji, whom she rarely saw during this period of time, and couldn¡¯t help but worry. She was afraid that something might happen to Wei Ji in this power struggle.

 Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: Mu Ning’s Identity

    Chapter 998: Mu Ning¡¯s Identity


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The next day, Lin Yin followed her family to the Mu family¡¯s old residence.


    Originally, Mu Cheng just wanted to have a simple and quiet birthday.


    However, Mu Cheng did not expect Sun Yun to ask Mu Ning to make such a big deal out of it. Mu Cheng smiled helplessly at Lin Yin and the others before going to socialize with them with a smile looking at the people congratulating him in the hall.


    When Mu Ning, who was still entertaining the guests, saw Lin Yin and the others, she went forward enthusiastically and held Ye Wen¡¯s arm affectionately. She said sweetly, ¡°Mom, Brother, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    Mu Ning did not even look at Lin Yin. It was obvious that she was being treated differently.


    Ye Wen pulled Mu Ning¡¯s hand coldly, then pulled Lin Yin¡¯s hand directly and walked past Mu Ning without saying a word.


    The Mu brothers did not even look at the embarrassed Mu Ning.


    Since Mu Ning did not care about their sister, they would not give her any face.


    Mu Ning clenched her fists and gritted her teeth to maintain the smile on her face as she entertained the other guests.


    When the guests at the birthday banquet saw this scene, they looked at each other and smiled. Then, they walked towards Lin Yin.


    On the other hand, many people were whispering about Mu Ning¡¯s overestimation of herself competing with Lin Yin for favor.


    ¡°Biological children are biological children. Raccoons will never replace the crown prince.¡±


    When Mu Ning saw the mocking expressions on Lin Yin¡¯s face, she could no longer suppress her anger. She quickly walked out of the hall and cursed Lin Yin in a corner with a malicious expression.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just take over the Mu family and become the master instead of scolding them in secret?¡± An unfamiliar voice came from behind Mu Ning.


    Mu Ning was so frightened that she quickly turned around and saw a handsome stranger smiling at her with a glass of wine.


    Mu Ning said warily, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. The Mu family treats me very well. I¡¯ve been the master for a long time. There¡¯s no need for me to turn things around!¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Is that so? In that case, let me see if the Mu family, who treats you very well, will still keep you in the Mu family if they know that you¡¯re their opponent¡¯s daughter. Will your Grandma still dote on you?¡±


    Mu Ning¡¯s eyes widened. She looked around nervously and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean? I still have parents?¡±


    She was adopted by the Mu family in the orphanage. She had always treated her parents as dead.


    The man snorted. ¡°Of course you do. You have a twin sister. Your father was the one who set you up and sent you to the Mu family.¡±


    Mu Ning still asked in disbelief, ¡°You just said that I¡¯m the daughter of the Mu family¡¯s opponent. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hearing the voices not far away, the man lowered his voice and said, ¡°Back then, the Fu family, which was once prosperous, was schemed against and defeated by the eight great families. Their family was destroyed, and the Zhou family, who had always supported the Fu family, also went bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Your father is a member of the Zhou family, and your mother was forced to marry someone else to save your sisters¡¯ lives.¡±


    Mu Ning looked at the man in front of her in shock.


    The man continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that the Mu family is extremely powerful. Your mother stole Lin Yin, and your father sent you to Sun Yun in order not to be exterminated by the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Now, your mother has been tortured to death by Lin Yin, and your twin sister¡¯s face has been ruined. Your father still doesn¡¯t dare to return to the country.¡±


    Mu Ning did not expect to hear such a ridiculous thing. He shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right?¡±


    The man smiled faintly and took out a document. ¡°This is the paternity test report of you and your sister. You can take a look.¡±


    Seeing the disbelief on Mu Ning¡¯s face, the man said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Mu family colluding with other families to target the Fu and Zhou families, you wouldn¡¯t have to be so humble as to be an adopted daughter now. You would be the precious young lady of a wealthy family in the capital. Your status would not be inferior to the young lady of the Mu family at all.¡±


    The man¡¯s words instantly struck a chord in Mu Ning¡¯s heart. Her eyes reddened as she looked at the report.


    If what this man said was true, then she was the real eldest daughter, not the adopted daughter who always suspected that she might have come from a poor family and was abandoned.


    ¡°Who are my parents and sister?¡± Mu Yao asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Your father is Zhou Li, your mother is Chu Yun, and your sister is Su Fei. I think you might not be unfamiliar with Su Fei,¡± the man said with a smile.


    Mu Ning suddenly looked up, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    The girl that she had schemed against, the girl and woman whom she heard Lin Yin had taken revenge on, were actually her biological sister and mother.


    Mu Ning froze on the spot. Then, she gritted her teeth angrily.


    The Mu family had ruined her precious life, and Lin Yin had caused her to fight with her family. She was going to settle this score with the Mu family!

 Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: Something Happened To The Wei Family

    Chapter 999: Something Happened To The Wei Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The man saw the hatred in Mu Ning¡¯s eyes with satisfaction and said, ¡°Your father has also secretly returned to China. Find a time to meet and discuss how to take back everything that belongs to your Zhou family.¡±


    Mu Ning did not know when the man left, but when she returned to the living room, her attitude towards the Mu family had changed drastically.


    Lin Yin turned around and saw Mu Ning¡¯s dangerous gaze. She looked away expressionlessly and did not expect to see Fu Ce and Fu Bei.


    She didn¡¯t expect the Fu family to come, but it made sense. The Fu family was one of the new families. When the Mu family invited people, they naturally wouldn¡¯t leave the Fu family behind.


    Fu Ce turned to look at her as if sensing Lin Yin¡¯s gaze.


    When Fu Bei saw Lin Yin, her eyes lit up with obvious interest, like a hunter seeing his prey.


    When Fu Ce brought Fu Bei, Mu Cheng, and the others to greet them, Fu Bei happily jumped to Lin Yin¡¯s side and acted intimately with her.


    Fu Ce was exchanging pleasantries with Mu Cheng at the front, but Lin Yin pulled her hand out without hesitation and sneered in a low voice. ¡°Why? Do you want to drug me again?¡±


    Fu Bei didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. She smiled and whispered into Lin Yin¡¯s ear, ¡°I will if an opportunity presents itself to me.¡±


    Fu Bei was so arrogant. Lin Yin would have sent Fu Bei to prison long ago if not for the lack of evidence.


    When Fu Ce turned around to greet Lin Yin, Lin Yin responded appropriately.


    However, when Fu Ce turned around, for some reason, Lin Yin felt that this back view was a little familiar.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before. Before she could think further, she saw Huo Ge walking towards her domineeringly.


    Lin Yin rolled her eyes at Huo Ge, wanting to distance herself from this lunatic. Unexpectedly, Huo Ge stopped her.


    ¡°Yinyin, why are you running away when you see me? Did you do something to let me down?¡± Huo Ge asked Lin Yin angrily.


    Lin Yin wanted to push the lunatic away, but Lu Ming had already pushed Huo Ge away.


    Lin Yin hadn¡¯t seen Lu Ming for a long time. She was a little dazed when she saw the dark circles under Lu Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Lu Ming waved his hand in front of Lin Yin¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a daze?¡±


    Before Lin Yin could reply, Mu Heng pulled her behind him and said indifferently, ¡°CEO Lu, thank you for coming to my father¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±


    Lu Ming smiled. Then, his gaze was still on Lin Yin. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Uncle. I¡¯ll accompany you later!¡±


    Lu Ming left after saying that. Mu Heng was so angry that he whispered into Lin Yin¡¯s ear, ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t be deceived by an old man, understand?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded in amusement. Mu Heng was becoming more and more like Mu Ran when it came to her and Lu Ming. He was like an old man.


    Mu Ning looked at the outstanding men surrounding Lin Yin and felt extremely uncomfortable.


    However, she was secretly happy when she saw Fu Ce.


    Fu Ce was the man who had spoken to her just now. It seemed that Fu Ce was also someone who wanted to deal with the Mu family.


    How glorious would that be if she could really follow the Fu family to destroy the Mu family and restore the Zhou family¡¯s former glory?


    When the time came, she would talk about her relationship with Fu Ce. Lin Yin would probably have to bow down to her after becoming Madam Fu, right?


    Thinking of this, Mu Ning¡¯s mood improved a little.


    That night, Mu Ning sent Fu Ce a message agreeing to cooperate.


    The battle between the Wei family became more and more intense.


    Unexpectedly, the orders lost from the Wei family¡¯s internal strife were all in the hands of the Fu family.


    At this moment, everyone realized that the Fu family was actually the same as the Wei family. They were mainly in the medical industry.


    The third branch, which had always been in an advantageous position, was exposed to be involved in human organ trafficking.


    The Wei family¡¯s hospital was exposed. They deliberately designed a medical malpractice in a hospital under the Wei Group and transplanted living organs into the buyer.


    This news caused a huge uproar. The Wei family was immediately pushed to the edge of the knife.


    The pharmacies, hospitals, and various medical equipment companies under the Wei Corporation were all boycotted. The entire Corporation was in danger.


    Many companies that had dealings with the Wei Corporation were also implicated, especially the Wen family, who was very close to the Wei family¡¯s third branch.


    Lin Yin looked at her cell phone and her expression became even more serious.


    At this moment, she was even more certain that the Fu family was most likely the Fu family from back then.


    The Yue family was destroyed, and the Gong family couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves. The Huo family already had a traitor like Huo Ge. The Wen family would be implicated if something happened to the Wei family.

 Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: Wei Ji Has Been Kidnapped

    Chapter 1000: Wei Ji Has Been Kidnapped


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The Mu family, Lu family and the Hou family were the only ones of the former eight aristocratic families that were still unscathed.


    However, Lin Yin had a feeling that it would be their turn soon.


    Lu Ming had already appeared in Lin Yin¡¯s apartment with supper while Lin Yin was feeling uneasy.


    Looking at Lin Yin¡¯s worried expression, Lu Ming advised, ¡°Eat first. We¡¯ll think about other things later.¡±


    Lin Yin had no appetite. The feeling of having enemies watching her from the shadows made her uneasy.


    After the two of them finished their meal quietly, they received a call from Mu Heng. ¡°Yinyin, Grandma has been kidnapped. I think something is about to happen. You must protect yourself well, understand?¡±


    Lin Yin frowned. So it is the Mu family¡¯s turn now?


    At this moment, Lu Ming also received a call. Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming nervously, but when she heard that Lu Yan was also kidnapped, her heart became heavier.


    Lu Ming looked at Lin Yin solemnly. ¡°Yinyin, stay here, okay?¡±


    Lin Yin only nodded. She believed that with Lu Ming around, Lu Yan would be fine. However, she was still worried.


    Lu Ming left in a hurry after arranging for someone to protect Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin had been paying attention to the changes in the situation, but she didn¡¯t expect to receive Wei Ji¡¯s message.


    When she saw Wei Ji lying on the ground, covered in wounds, Lin Yin suddenly understood that perhaps this person¡¯s goal was her.


    That was why she used Sun Yun and Lu Yan to lure the Mu family and Lu Ming away.


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were firm. She brought her men to the place where Wei Ji had been kidnapped after giving a few instructions.


    However, halfway through, that person ordered Lin Yin to leave all the people following her where they were.


    Then, Lin Yin came to an old house that looked like it had been in disrepair for a long time.


    When she pushed open the creaking door, Lin Yin was surrounded by people.


    Huo Ge walked out from the crowd and looked at Lin Yin with a smile. ¡°Future girlfriend, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Lin Yin looked around warily and didn¡¯t say anything. She asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Ji?¡±


    Huo Ge walked to Lin Yin¡¯s side and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll get angry and kill you when you are asking about another man?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Ji?¡± Lin Yin asked coldly again.


    Huo Ge also found it boring. He snorted and got someone to pull out Wei Ji, whose head was already lowered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send Wei Ji back if you behave yourself,¡± Huo Ge said.


    The moment Lin Yin nodded, Huo Ge had Lin Yin tied up so tightly that Lin Yin wanted to kill Huo Ge with her gaze.


    Huo Ge covered Lin Yin¡¯s head and stuffed her into the car to take her away after Wei Ji was sent out.


    When she opened her eyes again, Lin Yin saw an enlarged face in front of her. She was so frightened that she bumped into that person¡¯s head. It hurt so much that Huo Ge gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Lin Yin!!¡±


    Lin Yin only glared at Huo Ge coldly and ignored him.


    Huo Ge was furious and threatened, ¡°Lin Yin, I advise you to restrain yourself. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer when you get to Country D.¡±


    Lin Yin rolled her eyes in disdain. Huo Ge was so angry that he took away the food he had prepared for Lin Yin.


    At this moment, the capital had already fallen into chaos. There were rumors everywhere that Lin Yin had been killed by Lu Zheng of the Lu family and not even her corpse was left.


    For a moment, the Mu family and the Lu family directly confronted each other. The two families were in an extremely ugly situation. There were several private armed fights.


    In the current capital, it was a battle between immortals. Everyone suffered, and it was a foul atmosphere.


    In the dead of the night, Lin Yin, who had been tied up until her hands were numb, looked at Huo Ge, who was sleeping at the side. She narrowed her eyes, then lowered her head and bit the necklace on her chest hard to get the thing out.


    Lin Yin moved to take the thing in her hand, turning to look at Huo Ge, who was still asleep. Then, she held her breath and crushed it.


    When she saw Huo Ge lower his head slightly, she immediately sped up and untied the rope. She didn¡¯t expect the things the Wei family took out to be useful.


    Lin Yin found her cell phone on Huo Ge¡¯s body, but there was no signal.


    After sneaking out of the window, she realized that she was in the mountains. No wonder there was no signal.


    She wondered if this would affect Sun Biao and the others¡¯ search for her location signal and did not expect Huo Ge to find her after walking in the mountains for a while.


    Huo Ge smiled sinisterly looking from the black muzzle of the gun. ¡°Lin Yin, are you going to run some more?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Huo Ge and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not running anymore!¡±


    A group of people appeared behind Lin Yin and aimed their guns at Huo Ge before the smug smile on Huo Ge¡¯s face could fade.


    Huo Ge tilted his head and smiled. ¡°I underestimated you, Lin Yin! It¡¯s just a pity. Either you come with me today or you die.¡±

 Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Bean Bao And Sister

    Chapter 1001: Bean Bao And Sister


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Huo Ge¡¯s subordinates had already fired at Lin Yin as he spoke.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t expect Huo Ge to do this. She immediately lowered her body and hid in the bushes at the back with her men.


    Continuous gunshots sounded in the mountains. Yue Shan, who had rushed over, ran nervously in the direction of the gunshots.


    When he finally got close, he saw Huo Ge, who was obviously outnumbered, retreating.


    Yue Shan did not even think and practically used all her strength to pounce in front of Huo Ge seeing someone aim at Huo Ge.


    Huo Ge, who had thought that he would definitely die, looked at Old Madam Huo, who had pounced on him, in disbelief. He subconsciously shouted, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Both sides immediately stopped.


    Lin Yin didn¡¯t expect Yue Shan to come here.


    Yue Shan covered the bleeding wound on her abdomen and reached out to touch Huo Ge¡¯s still stunned face with a grateful expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hit you.¡±


    Huo Ge looked shocked. Then, as if he was unwilling to accept the kindness of saving his life, he sneered and said, ¡°You saved the wrong person. Actually, I¡¯m not your grandson.¡±


    Huo Ge originally thought that Yue Shan would at least be surprised, but he didn¡¯t expect her to just close her eyes and say, ¡°Xiao Ge, Grandma is old, not muddle-headed. Grandma had already done a paternity test back then, when you returned. Otherwise, do you think those elders of the Huo family would be convinced by you?¡±


    Huo Ge was shocked. He shook his head and said that he didn¡¯t believe her, but he quickly carried Old Madam Huo and ran down the mountain.


    Lin Yin followed him down the mountain without thinking.


    When Lin Yin saw Huo Ge holding the paternity test and widening his eyes in disbelief, her face was filled with surprise.


    So if Huo Ge was really a child of the Huo family, why did Huo Ge think that he wasn¡¯t?


    Could someone have interfered with Huo Ge¡¯s memories since he was young?


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt that it made a lot more sense.


    Old Madam Huo had been saved, but because she was old and had lost too much blood, they did not know when she would wake up.


    Huo Ge looked at Grandma lying on the hospital bed and felt an unfamiliar bitterness in his heart.


    ¡°I suspect that your memory has been interfered with. My second brother has done quite a bit of research on this. If you want a cure, you can give it a try!¡± Lin Yin said from the side.


    Huo Ge looked up with reddened eyes. The suppressed darkness in his eyes instantly erupted. ¡°Lin Yin, you killed my Grandma!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s chest was dyed red with blood with a bang as she slowly fell to the ground.


    When Lin Yin¡¯s corpse was transported back to the Mu family, Ye Wen fainted from crying.


    The Mu family and the Lu family were like fire and water.


    Even Lu Yan, who wanted to see Lin Yin, was beaten up by the Mu family.


    Lu Yan cried until her eyes were swollen as she rushed to Lu Zheng¡¯s side. She smashed the door and cursed.


    Wei Ji sat in the room in a daze and asked in disbelief, ¡°Auntie Li, do you think Yinyin is really dead?¡±


    Auntie Li only glanced at Wei Ji indifferently. ¡°The daughter of an enemy. You can only answer to your dead parents if she dies.¡±


    Wei Ji lowered his head and muttered, ¡°But she died to save me. I used her kindness to kill her!¡±


    Aunt Li stared at Wei Ji coldly and warned, ¡°You can¡¯t be benevolent. You¡¯ll suffer if Master Fu¡¯s plan fails.¡±


    Wei Ji sat on the spot in a daze and only got up and went to the Huo residence after a long while.


    Wei Ji stood beside Huo Ge and asked in a low voice expressionlessly, ¡°Did Yinyin say anything before she died? Was she very angry?¡±


    Wei Ji was afraid that Lin Yin would blame her. She wouldn¡¯t have died if it weren¡¯t for him.


    Huo Ge only raised his head and looked at Wei Ji calmly. ¡°What would she say? I didn¡¯t kill her a few years ago and let her live a few more years. Naturally, she died happily.¡±


    Wei Ji frowned. ¡°A few years ago? What do you mean?¡±


    Huo Ge snorted coldly. ¡°A few years ago, I received Master Fu¡¯s order to kidnap a child called Bean Bao from the slums and return to Country D. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Lin Yin. I almost lost my life there. If that child¡¯s family hadn¡¯t come, I would have beaten her to death.¡±


    Wei Ji widened his eyes and stared at Huo Ge. ¡°Did you say that the child¡¯s name was Bean Bao?¡±


    Huo Ge frowned at Wei Ji and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wei Ji slumped to the ground.


    He suddenly understood why Lin Yin, who clearly didn¡¯t have a good impression of him at the beginning, suddenly treated him so well one day.


    He also understood why Lin Yin had asked him to call her sister once.


    Didn¡¯t they say that his sister was already dead back then? Why is this happening?


    In the blink of an eye, Wei Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Huo Ge found it baffling.


    Wei Ji staggered out of the Huo family¡¯s door. The psychological pressure, the entanglement of emotions, and the piercing gaze made him dizzy. In the next second, he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: I’m From The Fu Family

    Chapter 1002: I¡¯m From The Fu Family


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The current chaotic situation in the capital also made the leaders of the various families understand that if they did not make a move, they might really be repelled by each of them.


    The members of the various families gathered in the Mu family¡¯s old residence. Only the Fu family was ostracized.


    In their opinion, the Fu family was most likely the mastermind.


    However, before they could discuss how to deal with the current situation, they were surrounded by people with guns. They were actually not from the Fu family.


    Someone in the crowd recognized the leader. His eyes widened as he said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhou Li?¡±


    Zhou Li smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone to know me. What a surprise.¡±


    Lu Xian¡¯s expression was solemn as he asked, ¡°Zhou Li, what are you trying to do!¡±


    Zhou Li got someone to bring a chair and sat down casually. He crossed his legs and said, ¡°What are you doing? Naturally, you have to spit out everything you owe the Fu family and the Zhou family.¡±


    Mu Kun sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think we didn¡¯t prepare anything?¡±


    Zhou Li looked at Mu Kun and said coldly, ¡°Old thing, you¡¯re in such a hurry to speak up for the Lu family. Have you forgotten that your granddaughter died at the hands of the Lu family?¡±


    Hou Yuan, who had been quiet all this while, asked loudly, ¡°Zhou Li, why don¡¯t you just tell me directly what you want to do? There¡¯s no need to sow discord.¡±


    ¡°The Old Madam of the Hou family is indeed straightforward.¡± Zhou Li smiled. Then, he got someone to take out a pen and paper. He smiled and said, ¡°Write all the crimes of you framing and dividing up the Fu family on this.¡±


    Zhou Li was not angry seeing that no one had the intention to attack. He played with the gun in his hand and got someone to throw a few knives down. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t write it. I know the truth anyway. However, if you want to live today, you have to fight for it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Wei Ming, Mu Kun, and Lu Xian, you contributed a lot to the destruction of the Fu family. Why don¡¯t the three of you decide who will die first?¡±


    Lu Xian¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Zhou Li, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Zhou Li immediately opened fire.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill one person every 10 seconds if you don¡¯t start.¡± He smiled and said when he saw the person who was hit fall to the ground.


    Lu Xian and the other two looked at each other with serious expressions. Then, the three of them really started fighting.


    The people around them were dumbfounded seeing the usually dignified parents fighting so shamelessly.


    This comical scene made Zhou Li laugh out loud.


    The three of them were getting on age after all. After a while, they fell to the ground and breathed less.


    After watching the commotion, Zhou Li said loudly, ¡°Master Fu, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a person with half of his face covered in wounds appeared in the hall.


    Master Fu sneered as he looked around. In the end, he walked to the side of the three old men in the hall and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Do you still know me?¡±


    Lu Xian smiled and said weakly, ¡°The only person who can be called Master Fu by Zhou Li is Fu Chen, right?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good memory.¡± Fu Chen¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You harmed our Fu family back then. Today, I¡¯ll settle the score with you.¡±


    Hou Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Back then, it was the Fu family who got to know state secrets and was suppressed by the higher-ups. What has it got to do with us?¡±


    Fu Chen looked at Hou Yuan disapprovingly. ¡°My parents are dead. There¡¯s no evidence. You can say whatever you want.¡±


    Hou Yuan was so angry that she did not say anything.


    Fu Chen stepped on Wei Ming¡¯s chest and said sternly, ¡°Also, Wei Ming, you were the one who allowed Ning Sheng to kill my family back then.¡±


    Someone pushed Ning Sheng, who was hiding in the crowd, out as Fu Chen spoke. Wei Yang was so frightened that he quickly wanted to protect Ning Sheng, but he was shot and knelt on the ground.


    Ning Sheng looked at the gun pointed at her temple in horror and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Your sister and her family fell off a cliff and died. What has it got to do with me!¡±


    At this moment, Wei Ji strode over and threw a stack of documents in front of Ning Sheng with disgust in his eyes.


    Ning Sheng looked at Wei Ji dumbfoundedly. ¡°Your¡­ your leg is fine? You¡¯ve been pretending all along?¡±


    Wei Ji smiled and said, ¡°Would I still be alive now if I didn¡¯t pretend? Also, my name isn¡¯t Wei Ji. My name is Fu Ce. I¡¯m from the Fu family!¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s words made everyone look at Wei Ming in disbelief. Wei Ming just lay on the ground with his eyes closed, not saying a word.


    Wei Ji had caused the death of Lin Yin, who had once protected him for the so-called revenge. At this moment, he really hated himself.


    He and Lin Yin might have gotten to know each other in another way if it weren¡¯t for these people.


    With the relationship between the two families, they might be childhood sweethearts and might even have gotten married.


    Wei Ji recalled that Lin Yin was already dead, and his entire body was deathly still.


    Just as Wei Ji raised his gun to kill Ning Sheng, a group of people surrounded them. It was Lu Ming who led his men to surround everyone.

 Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: Wei Ji’s True Identity

    Chapter 1003: Wei Ji¡¯s True Identity


    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Fu Chen looked at Lu Ming and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Just as well since everyone can die together!¡±


    Lu Ming looked at Fu Chen expressionlessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to lure me out by making our elders put on such an embarrassing performance? Aren¡¯t you going to be disappointed if I don¡¯t come out?¡±


    Fu Chen smiled. A group of people rushed in from the originally open door. On a closer look, they were all from the eight great families.


    Then, the door suddenly closed, leaving behind a group of crying people.


    Wei Ji pulled open his shirt. The bomb strapped to his abdomen frightened everyone present.


    Lu Ming looked at Fu Chen with a livid expression. ¡°If you want justice, wait a little longer. I can give you the justice you want.¡±


    Fu Chen laughed crazily. ¡°Justice? Why are you talking to me about justice as a member of the Lu family?¡±


    Fu Chen turned his eyes to Wei Ji and said as if he had gone crazy, ¡°Son, go ahead and kill them, especially the Wei family. They killed your mother and your Auntie. Kill them!¡±


    Ning Sheng was so frightened that he hurriedly shouted for Wei Ming to save him. Wei Ming also looked at Fu Chen in disbelief. He did not expect Fu Chen to treat Wei Ji like this.


    When Lu Ming saw Wei Ji pick up the gun, he raised his hand and shot the gun out of Wei Ji¡¯s hand.


    Wei Ji was about to light the explosives almost subconsciously.


    At this moment, a figure rushed out and hugged Wei Ji, stopping him.


    Wei Ji looked at Lin Yin in disbelief.


    Lu Ming and the others immediately went forward to restrain the Fu family.


    Fu Chen was so angry that he urged Wei Ji to detonate the bomb. Meanwhile, Lin Yin pressed Wei Ji down firmly and said loudly, ¡°Wei Ji, you¡¯re not a child of the Fu family. You¡¯re a member of the Wei family.¡±


    While Wei Ji was in a daze, Lu Ming¡¯s men arrived and quickly restrained Wei Ji.


    Wei Ji was lifted up. He looked at Lin Yin in disbelief and asked, ¡°Yinyin, what are you talking about? How can I be a member of the Wei family? My father is Fu Chen, and my mother is Zhou Ying.¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Wei Ji with heartache. ¡°No, your father is Wei Nan, and your mother is Fu Xi. Wei Xuan is the child of the Fu family.¡±


    Lin Yin turned to look at Wei Ming, who was sitting on the ground, and asked, ¡°Am I right? Grandpa Wei? You always knew Wei Ji¡¯s identity, so you allowed the Fu family to do whatever they wanted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you think that no matter how cold-blooded Fu Chen is, he won¡¯t attack Wei Ji in the end. Even if the Fu family is the winner, Wei Ji will know the truth later and protect the Wei family, right?¡±


    Wei Ming lowered his head in silence. Everyone naturally understood what the answer was.


    Lin Yin snorted. ¡°So, you were the one who drugged me at the Wei family back then. You wanted me to see clearly that Wei Ji was in a difficult situation in the Wei family. You wanted to arouse my protective desire for Wei Ji and help him take over the Wei family, right?¡±


    The second and third branches of the Wei family looked at Wei Ming in disbelief. Ning Sheng frowned and questioned, ¡°So, you watched coldly as our second and third branches fought to the death just to give Wei Ji a seat?¡±


    Wei Ming smiled and looked at Lin Yin. ¡°Yes! I admit it. Wei Ji is my first choice regardless of whether the Fu family succeeds or not. However, he was in a difficult situation after all. I want the Mu family to be his backing, so I set you up.¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Old thing, how dare you include me in this?¡±


    Wei Ming smiled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid. You actually thought that everything would be fine after exchanging children. How can I not know my Wei family¡¯s child? All these years, you used the excuse that Wei Ji is a member of the Fu family to squeeze him mentally and make him work for your Fu family. You¡¯re not a good person either!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what your Wei family owes the Fu family. Don¡¯t forget that my sister and brother-in-law, Wei Ji¡¯s biological parents, were killed by your other son and daughter-in-law!¡± Fu Chen gritted his teeth and scolded angrily.


    Wei Ming did not deny this. He only looked at Wei Ji and said, ¡°Child, it¡¯s grandfather¡¯s fault. Back then, I didn¡¯t stop you in time and didn¡¯t protect your parents, causing you to almost lose your life. All these years, I¡¯ve wronged you to pretend to be a cripple to avoid persecution.¡±


    Wei Ji smiled as tears fell. He muttered, ¡°No wonder Auntie Li is so good to my sister and so impatient with me. So I¡¯m not a child of the Fu family?¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s heart ached as she held Wei Ji¡¯s hand.


    Fu Chen looked at Wei Ji angrily. ¡°Wei Ji, even if you¡¯re a member of the Wei family, your parents were killed by Ning Sheng and his wife. Ah Xuan was also made silly by them. These things can¡¯t be fake. Kill them and avenge your parents!¡±


    However, how could Wei Ji, who was already restrained, make a move?


    Just then, someone pushed open the door and handed Lu Ming a large stack of documents.

 Chapter 1004-END - Chapter 1004: Ending

    Chapter 1004: Ending


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Lu Ming got someone to let go of Fu Chen and handed the document to Fu Chen after he took a look.


    ¡°The truth you want to know is inside. Back then, the eight great families did take away a lot of resources after the Fu and Zhou families were destroyed, but the Fu family was not suppressed by the eight great families when they first fell.¡± He said.


    Fu Chen read them one by one, but he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that! The Fu family is clearly innocent!¡±


    Lu Ming continued after Fu Chen finished reading. ¡°Back then, the couple and Wei Ji¡¯s parents were involved in a car accident and fell off the cliff. It was indeed the Wei Chuan couple¡¯s doing. I¡¯ll report this matter and get the relevant departments to give you justice. However, I¡¯ll also hand you over to the police to deal with you over the mistakes you¡¯ve made.¡±


    Lu Ming¡¯s men evacuated everyone present. Before Wei Ji was taken away, he grabbed Lin Yin and asked pitifully, ¡°Can I stay with you for a while?¡±


    Lin Yin looked at Lu Ming, who nodded.


    Lin Yin led Wei Ji to the path outside. After a long while, Wei Ji asked, ¡°You already knew that I was Bean Bao, right?¡±


    Lin Yin nodded with a faint smile, causing Wei Ji¡¯s eyes to turn red. He grumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If you had, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Huo Ge take you to Country D. I wouldn¡¯t have let you almost die and use it to intensify the conflict between the Mu and Lu families.¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to remember your life in the slums. That¡¯s good too. Besides, we¡¯re just playing along. We¡¯re not really enemies. Huo Ge didn¡¯t really kill me.¡±


    Wei Ji smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve always been smart. How can such a small trick deceive you?¡±


    Lin Yin lowered her head to look at Wei Ji and asked, ¡°So, that Fu Ce is you? I was wondering why his back looked so familiar. Was it that makeup artist called Shen Lin the one who did the makeup for you? You¡¯re really capable. You¡¯re so good at pretending to be crippled!¡±


    Wei Ji nodded.


    ¡°That Shen Lin is impressive.¡± Lin Yin said, ¡°What about Fu Bei?¡±


    ¡°Fu Bei is my father¡¯s, no, she should be my uncle¡¯s daughter. He had a daughter with a woman from Country D,¡± Wei Ji said.


    Wei Ji then asked curiously, ¡°How do you know my true identity?¡±


    Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°I found out from Huo Ge. Huo Ge is a child of the Huo family. Your uncle and the rest interfered with Huo Ge¡¯s memories since he was young. I asked Second Brother to hypnotize Huo Ge and let him recover his real memories. I thought you were really Fu Chen¡¯s son from what Huo Ge said.¡±


    Lin Yin paused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s just that I suspected that you might not be Fu Chen¡¯s child when I found out that he was planning to get you to tie a bomb to yourself. No father would let his child die with him for revenge. He could fake Huo Ge¡¯s identity, and he might be able to fake yours. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be a member of the Wei family.¡±


    Wei Ji¡¯s eyes were red. After a long time, he said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Lin Yin¡¯s eyes heated up at the mention of ¡®Sister¡¯.


    The road would eventually come to an end. Lin Yin still felt very sad when Lu Ming¡¯s men took Wei Ji away.


    However, Wei Ji was stabbed in the heart by Feng Yu just as Wei Ji walked out.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lin Yin asked in disbelief.


    Only then did Feng Yu say, ¡°Wei Ji deliberately sent my sister to that school in order to deal with the Yue and Wei families. It was to use my relationship with you to let you sense that something was wrong with the Wei and Yue families and let you deal with the Yue and Wei families!¡±


    Feng Yu shouted hysterically, ¡°Wei Ji killed my sister!¡±


    Lin Yin looked at the guilty Wei Ji, her eyes filled with shock. She had thought that Wei Ji would use her to deal with the Yue family and Wei Chuan, but she had not expected Feng Rong to be involved.


    Lin Yin turned her face away and Lu Ming got someone to bring the injured Wei Ji away.


    The aristocratic families in the capital were reshuffled again.


    Huo Ge was given the death penalty given his involvement with trafficking, human trafficking and intentional homicide.


    Wei Ji, who survived, was sentenced to five years in prison for crimes against the public.


    For a time, the Wei Corporation completely disappeared from the capital because of the organ trade.


    Wei Chuan and Ning Sheng were sentenced to life imprisonment for a premeditated murder case more than 10 years ago.


    The Fu family, who had just made a name for themselves in the capital, had also disappeared.


    Mu Ning was sentenced to three years in prison for kidnapping Sun Yun.


    The world seemed to have become much quieter after everything was settled.


    ¡°Yinyin, when can I meet your family as your boyfriend?¡± Lu Ming hugged Lin Yin from behind and asked affectionately.


    The Mu family who sneak over in order to surprise Lin Yin for her birthday, were stunned when they heard this, especially Mu Ran. He jumped up and scolded Lu Ming for being shameless.


    A good birthday party turned into a frenzy.


    Lu Ming finally married Lin Yin when she turned 25 years old.